《My Divine Diary》 Chapter 1: Beginning My Diary to Divinity. This is a small vige deep in the mountains with only a dozen households who farm and hunt for their livings. At this moment, the sunset dyed the horizon red and the mountain¡¯s bird settled down. Smoke rose from the vige. Chickens clucked and dogs barked. ¡°Dog Two, you¡¯re sitting on the ridge daydreaming again. Hurry back for dinner.¡± ¡°Wang wang wang~¡± The big yellow dog named ¡°Big Dog¡± excitedly wagged its tail as it circled back and forth next to a three year old child. This child¡¯s tender throat yelled back: ¡°Got it!¡± Then in a whisper: ¡°My name is Su Hao. I told you not to call me Dog Two.¡± He dusted off his butt and got up. He followed Second Grandpa¡¯s steps back home. Big Dog happily followed along. A vige woman carried a baby on her back busying herself around the house. After setting dinner, she looked outside and saw Su Hao¡¯s figure and immediately revealed a smile. The vige woman was Su Hao¡¯s mother. The one on his mother¡¯s back was Su Hao¡¯s little sister. At the host¡¯s seat was a big man smoking a cigar, who had eyebrows simr to Su Hao. This was Su Hao¡¯s father in this lifetime. Within three days of having awoken, Su Hao understood everything that had happened to him. To call it a coincidence would not be totally urate. After Su Hao had quit his job, he nned to travel the country by himself. He had been driving for an hour, and there were no other cars in sight. The entire highway was empty except for his car. In the spur of the moment, his foot pressed hard on the elerator and his speed quickly soared to 160 yards. But idents always happen when people are most happy. His car skidded in stagnant water and uncontrobly crashed into the foot of the mountain, turning the car and the person into pancakes. That¡¯s when the coincidence happened. A tiny wormhole appeared. Su Hao¡¯s knocked out consciousness entered the wormhole and experienced inexplicable changes while staying in the wormhole. Slowly, the two began to merge. The moment the wormhole appeared, it disappeared again, taking Su Hao¡¯s consciousness to the unknowable depths of the universe. Like a tiny marble, Su Hao¡¯s entire lifetime of information, from birth to car crash, was slowly wandered across the universe by itself. The wormhole marble suddenly appeared in a piece of sky, then suddenly disappeared, freely shuttling through the weird dimensions. During this process, Su Hao was unable to think. While Su Hao¡¯s consciousness upied the wormhole, the wormhole had only preserved all of Su Hao¡¯s information, it hadn¡¯t provided a body that could allow him to think. Because of that, Su Hao was unconscious during the long period of wandering. Without knowing how long had passed. It could have been a moment, or it could have been a million years, time passed until Su Hao had the ability to think again. Once Su Hao could think again, through his faint connection with the wormhole, he was able to look through the information stored in the wormhole and learned everything. He also came to understand that the reason why he had be a human child was because the wormhole marble had identally collided with the child. Thus, the child¡¯s brain had be the carrier for Su Hao¡¯s consciousness. At a first nce, it seemed as if Su Hao had transmigrated into the child, but in essence, that wasn¡¯t the case. His information and consciousness were still within the wormhole. He was only using the child¡¯s brain as a means to think. On the surface, he was no different from a normal person. At first, even Su Hao had thought that he had transmigrated. It was only until he had seen the information stored in the wormhole that he had understood what was happening. As long as he wanted to, he could even see how he had developed from a fertilized egg to adulthood. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle.¡± This was Su Hao¡¯s sigh once he analyzed everything. He called the wormhole marble the marble room. ¡°Dang dang dang~¡± Suddenly there was the sounds of going throughout the vige, apanied by the frenzied barks of dogs. Su Hao¡¯s father and mother¡¯s expressions changed greatly. ¡°Quickly hide. I¡¯ll go out and check.¡± As Su Hao didn¡¯t understand what was happening, his father tossed the bowl and chopsticks down, said that, and then ran out, also grabbing the hunting bow and machete on the wall along the way. Su Hao looked to his mom for answers with a bewildered expression on his face. But as if his mother hadn¡¯t seen his expression, she anxiously grabbed Su Hao¡¯s hand and brought him to and fro, but she was unable to find a suitable hiding ce in the house. Su Hao realized that danger was approaching. He didn¡¯t kick up a fuss and only silently allowed himself to be pulled by his mother. At this time, there was the sounds of screaming and dying, followed by the wildughter of men both near and far. In desperation, the mother took the wood out of the firece and ced Su Hao and his sleeping sister inside and then covered the two with firewood. Su Hao was silent and didn¡¯t make a peep. ¡°Dog Two, listen to your mom. Don¡¯t make any noises, don¡¯t move.¡± After whispering her instructions, mother grabbed a vegetable knife and went out. But as soon as she stepped out, she was pushed back in. Two broad-chested tan sloppy-looking men barged in. ¡°Third bro,e quick. Look what we found. It¡¯s a youngdy, hehehe!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Catch it first.¡± Hearing this, mother knew what would happen to her nex. She was a woman. As long as she was obedient, she could have the chance to live. But her two kids were in the house. Once they were discovered, the two children¡¯s lives were not guaranteed. She had to get these two bandits to quickly leave. Mother didn¡¯t hesitate any further. Lifting the kitchen knife towards her throat and shed it. Blood sprayed out and she fell to the floor. By the time the two bandits reacted, it was already toote. ¡°Bumping into this kind of bitch, so unlucky!¡± After mother fell to the ground, she just so happened to be looking to the firece. Her two kids must survive. Carrying this hope, the light from her eyes faded away. Su Hao¡¯s vision was blocked by the firewood, but he could hear the noise and could understand what had happened. His heart was filled with anger and helplessness. The two bandits no longer paid any attention to the dead mother and ransacked the food and were about to leave. ¡°Wa wa wa~¡± The sound of their rummaging had been too loud, and Su Hao¡¯s sister had awoken. Not seeing her mother, Su Hao¡¯s younger sister began to cry. ¡°Shit!¡± Su Hao cursed silently, but it was toote to calm his sister down. Very quickly, the fire ce was excavated by the two bandits. Su Hao looked at the two with theirrge des covered in blood. He could only spread out his arms and stand in front of his sister. ¡°Third bro, do we take them or¡­¡± ¡°Kill ¡®em! Crying kids are too annoying.¡± ¡°Shua!¡± A de passed by. Su Hao fell into a pool of blood. ¡°Shua!¡± Another de passed by. The crying stopped abruptly. ¡°Transmigration¡­ I¡¯m dying just like this?¡± As he died, Su Hao was rather unwilling. He was filled with curiosity towards this world and had already begun to n his future. He would leave the vige and explore the wider world. Instead, he died at less than three years of age! Su Hao lost consciousness. The marble room brought Su Hao¡¯s consciousness that became still again and continued to wander. The marble room continued to move forward through the vast universe. It encountered all sorts of phenomena, attraction, repulsion, eleration, deceleration¡­ Heading to an unknown depths. Time passed. After who knows how long, Su Hao once again opened his eyes and regained consciousness. Through the marble room¡¯s recorded information, he understood that he had transmigrated through an unknowable distance and had arrived in a new world. His body was a 2 year old boy. The two year old child did not have a strong sense of self and was very easily taken over by Su Hao and became his consciousness¡¯s vessel. If it had been swapped with an adult, his consciousness would be bounced away by the original owner¡¯s consciousness and there would be no way of it bing a vessel. This was the reason why both times he awoke, it was always a small child. Because of that, Su Hao realized what a miracle his transmigration was. The universe was so vast, but the marble room actually could bring him wandering through the universe twice without destination and eventually sessfully transmigrate into a 2 year-olds body. How lucky was that! Su Hao sighed: ¡°This time I will definitely cherish this life. I want to live life to the fullest. I may not be so lucky in the future. Then. At 3 years of age, a gue suddenly broke out in the vige where he lived. He was identally infected and died. TLN: Hi all, if you notice any typos/grammatical errors, please leave ament below! TOC > Chapter 2: Three Years Old, Dead When Su Hao woke up again, he discovered that he had be a 1-year old boy. His family worked in a pharmacy in the city. He could be considered as having been born rich with food and clothes. This made him breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Not bad. Not bad. My luck is turning around. This time I will definitely¡­¡± Wait! Su Hao immediately found there was something wrong. You could attribute this kind of coincidence happening due to luck once or twice, but if it kept happening, it was no longer luck. It was destined. Su Hao began to deeply think. The more he thought about it, the more horrifying it was. He felt goosebumps rise across his skin. The marble room wandered aimlessly, bring his consciousness along. There was no way to know where it would go next. It could go anywhere. That was to say, it wasn¡¯t impossible for the marble room to bring Su Hao¡¯s consciousness to a 2-year olds body, but the universe was so vast, surpassing human imagination. So this kind of possibility was incredibly tiny, so tiny that no one would think that it would actually happen. But the most mysterious thing was this, as long as there was enough time that passed, any possibility, no matter how small, in the distant future, would definitely be a reality and ur. Thus, theoretically speaking, as long as the marble room kept wandering, Su Hao would definitely find a new host for his consciousness. Su Hao didn¡¯t feel a sense of excitement. Instead he felt a deep sense of fear. ¡°How long is the period between each time I wake up? A thousand years, ten thousand years, a million years, ten millions of years¡­¡± Perhaps even longer! The length of time already surpassed what Su Hao¡¯s imagination. Under such a long period of time, each time Su Hao reincarnated was incredibly precious. This was the tiny probability that had been exchanged for an endless amount of time. He was determined to straighten his mindset and live a good life in this world. Adding up all of time where he was able to think, he had merely lived for thirty years, far from enough. For the next three years, Su Hao was very careful with his life, taking every precaution so that if he encountered any sort of situation, he was prepared to pack up everything and run. This was his code of conduct: safety first. And through his surroundings, he came to understand the basics of this world. This was a wuxia world, and martial arts really existed. From the windows of his house, Su Hao had personally seen masters chasing each other on the rooftops, des and swords shing. A lightly floating sword could cut arge pir into two. It wasn¡¯t something that could be faked. This made Su Hao feel a sense of danger. At the same time, it brought the idea of bing a martial arts master himself. His childhood dream was bing a peerless swordmaster and punishing the wicked. But it was a pity. It didn¡¯t seem likely that he would have many opportunities toe into contact with the secrets of the secrets of martial arts, and he couldn¡¯t find a teacher. His family was merely an ordinary pharmacy. Su Hao was not discouraged. He was still young. He believed that one day he would seed. Another year passed, and Su Hao turned 6. Their family rescued a heroine. Who knew that once the heroine had healed from her injuries, fearing that Su Hao¡¯s family would leak her location to her enemies, she cruelly put Su Hao¡¯s family to death, young and old. Su Hao didn¡¯t escape either and once again was brought away to the depths of the universe by the marble room. ¡­¡­ Waking up again, he had be a year and a half old boy. He was the eldest son who was doted upon by the masses. His family was quite powerful in the local area. There was no way outsiders could hurt him. This time, no matter the difficulty, Su Hao would live. After half a year, his father¡¯s concubine gave birth to Su Hao¡¯s half-brother. After that, he was drowned to death in the fish pond by the concubine. He hadn¡¯t even reached 2 years old. ¡­¡­ Su Hao regained consciousness this time as a 2 year old girl in a modern world. Technology still hadn¡¯tpletely exploded forwards. One could see ck and white TVs, radios, and tricycles on the street. It would soon reach the level of Earth¡¯s 21st century. He could be an overlord in academia. Copy books, copy songs, copy movies. He could bepletely unrestrained in this world. As for being a girl now, Su Hao didn¡¯t think much of it. As long as he could live, that would be the greatest joy. After two years, there was a sudden war. Su Hao had not yet even begun elementary school and be an overlord in academia before he was killed by a grenade explosion that came from the sky. ¡­¡­ Su Hao arrived in a xianxia world and encountered people of the devil dao who had been in the midst of cultivating, ughtering a city. At 3 years old, dead. ¡­¡­ In a world of magic, the city was breached by beastmen and the city was ughtered. 2.5 years old. ¡­¡­ In an ancient world, he was washed away in a flood. 3 years old. ¡­¡­ Experiencing many worlds, and getting the taste of many ways to die, Su Hao discovered that life was too fragile. During the process of growing up, a young child would experience all kinds of things. No matter how big or small the ident, as long as there was one, it was enough to send a defenseless child straight to heaven. This let him realize how much effort his parents had put into raising him in his previous life on Earth. ¡­¡­ Opening his eyes once again, Su Hao thought about his previous deaths, carefully analyzing the reasons for why he hadn¡¯t been able to be an adult. ¡°The first was because the environment was too harsh. The second was because of an unstable society. The third was because the parents weren¡¯t paying enough attention and weren¡¯t able to provide enough protection. The fourth was he was too young and unable to protect himself.¡± If Su Hao wanted to survive, he needed to ovee the hurdles of childhood and find a way to protect himself. There was no way to change the world and society¡¯s states. But what he could do was get the attention of his parents and enough strength to protect himself. He could forget about the ability to protect himself, a 3-5 year old child would never have enough self-protection ability. He just needed to raise his vignce and be careful of everything. The only thing he could do was to garner the attention of his parents and use them to protect himself. ¡°This time, I can¡¯t just die from an inexplicable reason. I must¡­¡± Speaking up to here, Su Hao suddenly shut his mouth. In his previously lives, he had said simr things, but each time he would die. Like a curse, there was no way to avoid the shadow of death after speaking. After Su Hao had fully considered his strategy, he began to examine his body¡¯s situation. This was a civilized modern world. At this time, it had entered the information technology era. Thousands of households had smartphones, and the vehicles on the road were simr to the ones that Su Hao had seen in his metropolis. He was born in a country simr to China from Earth. This life¡¯s name was called Luo Chaohui. He lived in Beizhou City. His parents were ordinary office workers. His father was called Luo Shengrong, a home designer. He was very tall and was pretty handsome before marriage.After marriage, he had put on weight and was now a greasy middle-aged man. His mother¡¯s name was Huang Shujun, an elementary school teacher. Since giving birth to Luo Chaohui, she had aged visibly. Luo Chaohui was their only son. The couple was too busy with work and didn¡¯t have any ns for a second child, so they were very caring towards Luo Chaohui. But since birth, Luo Chaohui had been frail and sickly, causing the couple no end of suffering. Spending money was one matter. Due to their care for their son, from a young age, he would need to go to the hospital every three days. It was as the couple was bringing back the sleeping Luo Chaohui from the hospital that Su Hao had taken away the body. And the parents didn¡¯t notice any abnormalities in their son. After putting the fake-sleeping Su Hao into bed and covering him with nkets, Huan Shujun gently left the room. At this moment, Luo Shengrong came over and hugged his wife, hesitating before saying: ¡°Shujun, how about we have another child!¡± Hearing these words, Su Hao¡¯s heart froze. How could they give up on him after he had just arrived TLN: Hi all, if you notice any typos/grammatical errors, please leave ament below! < TOC > Chapter 3: Kindergartens Big Bro ¡°Wait a little longer! Wait until little Hui¡¯s body is a bit better.¡± Su Hao hadn¡¯t expected that his mother Huang Shujun would be so firm. The room fell to silence. The following month, Su Hao¡¯s life became very rule-abiding. Eat enough, sleep enough, and the rest of the time was spent walking, crawling, and exercising. The body¡¯s muscles recovered and became more like a healthy child¡¯splexion and became more round and tender. The couple were overjoyed and brought him once more to the hospital for a check-up. ¡°Your family¡¯s child already no longer has any big ailments. In the future, bring him for a check-up once a month. If there¡¯s nothing abnormal after half a year, then you won¡¯t need toe again.¡± The doctor was a 50 or so-year old short-haired auntie. Seeing Su Hao¡¯splexion having recovered, a smile revealed itself on her face. ¡°Why has little Hui changed so much this month?¡± Huang Shujun asked, still a bit worried. ¡°Recently, the quality of sleep has been good, and nutrition has been keeping up too. Adding on the child¡¯s body¡¯s vitality, fast recovery is normal.¡± The doctor said patiently. ¡°Thank you doctor!¡± Done speaking, Huang Shujun brough Su Hao and left the hospital. Right after leaving the hospital, tears suddenly trickled down. The tears were uncontroble. Su Hao didn¡¯t know how to react. What was wrong? Were they tears of joy? As he was thinking of whether or not to wipe his mother¡¯s tears, he discovered his limbs were short and couldn¡¯t reach. Instead, he held his mother¡¯s hand tightly with strength. Huang Shujun felt the pressure on her fingers and crouched down to hug Su Hao as she cried. After a while of crying, he exined: ¡°Little Hui, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have brought her bad mood back to the house and make you scared and not be able to sleep or eat well. It¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault!¡± So that¡¯s how it was! It dawned on Su Hao. Everything in the world had a reason for happening. ¡­¡­ In the following three years, Su Hao¡¯s body became better and better. He was so lively and it was no different from a normal 4-5 year old. These 3 years, Huang Shujun¡¯s feelings were a mixture of joy and sorrow. She was happy that her child¡¯s body was getting better. In addition, the intelligence her son disyed was very high, he could even be considered a genius child. There was one when she had brought homework back to correct it, and when he saw she was too tired, he proactively offered to help correct the homework. She smiled and didn¡¯t think much of it, but when she had wrongly corrected something, her son immediately pointed out the mistake. That gave her a big surprise. So she gave Su Hao a simple quiz and he answered everything correctly. She raised the difficulty. All correct again. When she asked Su Hao who taught him, he responded: I read books. From then on, Huang Shujun was certain that her child was a one-in-a-billion genius. The concern was that her son was too clingy, so clingy she doubted her life. She had even secretly searched the inte many times ¡°Are 5-year olds very clingy¡± and simr questions. As long as she wasn¡¯t working at school, wherever she went, Su Hao would follow along, appearing anytime and anywhere she went. As long as her eyes were open, then she would definitely be able to see her son. This made heronce suspect that aside from her child being a genius, he also had some strange form of autism. But she didn¡¯t dare to bring him to see a psychiatrist in fear that her smart son would notice and feel self-deprecation. Aside from that, she was also worried about the question of her son¡¯s education. An undoubted genius, and not just a genius that got good grades. So the question was, how to teach such a genius kid? As an elementary school teach, she had taught many children, but when it came to her own child, she couldn¡¯t think of any ideas. If it had been someone else¡¯s child, with her professional ability, she could open her mouth and blow them up towards the sky in any direction, but when it came to her own son, she wasn¡¯t so sure. What if she taught him wrong? She only had one son. In the end, she asked for her child¡¯s opinion. ¡°Little Hui, you¡¯ve already reached the age for school. Do you want to try and go to kindergarten?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Su Hao casually said. Thus the matter of Su Hao going to kindergarten was settled. To Su Hao, finding a ce to weather through the first 5 years was the most dangerous time. As long as he could pass through it, he trusted that everything that followed would go smoothly. Kindergarten wasn¡¯t bad. The safety score was very high. Just a bunch of little kids, there was no way he would get beat up. His current skills were already enough to be the school tyrant. Su Hao carried a little back and smoothly entered the school system. On the first day of school, all of the loud, noisy and naughty, violent children cried. From that day on, every kindergarten kid that saw Su Hao called him Big Bro. The atmosphere of the kindergarten was very good. The kindergarten ss teacher praised it as the best she¡¯d ever had. As for what Su Hao was doing in kindergarten, of course he wasn¡¯t ying house with a bunch of stinky kids, instead he would stay off to the side and pretend to sleep, then he would research the marble room. He wanted to obtain better survivability, and if he wanted to live better, then he needed to have a specialty. Right now, the most special thing was the marble room, which was able to preserve his consciousness and all his information. He had to carefully consider: what did this marble room mean for him, and what could he do with it. ¡°Could it be that this only allows me to infinitely die, resurrect, die, and resurrect in a cycle? No! That couldn¡¯t be it. There had to be other abilities that Su Hao simply couldn¡¯t understand yet, waiting for him to discover them and use them. For now, his greatest limiting factor was his knowledge and imagination. After oveing the dangers of childhood, Su Hao had to learn as much as he could as quickly as possible, including physics, chemistry, math, biology and other subjects, in addition to all kinds of industries, information technology, hardwares, softwares, etc. Anything. These were the most important things to him. Because as long as he learned it, the marble room could record it. It would be forever his. Of course, Su Hao had also considered how to use the marble room¡¯s ability to record information. First he would record everything, and then he would actually learn itter. Only recording it wasn¡¯t of much use. Only if he truly understood, trulyprehended the knowledge, could it be his. This afternoon, Su Hao suddenly heard a loud noise outside. He couldn¡¯t help but tense up, and a bad premonition emerged in his heart. Su Hao gulped, rose up, and looked out the window. He saw a man in his fifties barge in. Su Hao immediately backed away and scanned across the room. Only now did he discover there was no back door. The murderer was just outside. If he ran out the doors now, he would definitely be the first to be cut down. He was already trapped inside. There was no ce to hide. There were only a few scattered toys around the house. He ran to the toys¡¯ sides, quickly picked up two stic boards, lifted his clothes, and stuck them in his front and his back. The murderer¡¯s face was filled with glee. His eyes were filled with bloodlust. Very scary. When he raised his head, he saw a person trying to make a ¡°cool¡± pose. It was Su Hao standing in front of him. TLN: Hi all, if you notice any typos/grammatical errors, please leave ament below! < TOC > Chapter 4: Escape Su Hao had experienced many ways of dying and nowcked a strong fear of death. This allowed him to look rather calm. The threat of death was right in front of him. The way he saw it, there was an 80-90% chance of being doomed, but he didn¡¯t n on going down easily. The murderer¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his thinking was all messed up. The machete that he was swinging around shing wildly wasn¡¯t hitting anything. Su Hao watched the de¡¯s pathing. He shrank his head back and rolled to the side, dodging the murderer¡¯s hasty shes. Then he got up and began to run towards the children¡¯s yground. There were a lot of obstacles there, maybe he could hide there. The murderer shed nothing but air. He didn¡¯t think much of it. He was about to sh again when he saw the cool kid continuing to roll, climb, and run to the side. Run? You think you can run? A cruel light shed through the murderer¡¯s eyes and he began to chase. Su Hao caught a glimpse of the murderer behind him catching up in just a few steps, raising the machete to sh again. He calmly anticipated where the knife would fall. His right shoulder. Su Hao dropped to the ground, the machete ncing over his head, almost taking the de to the head. Just as he was going to get up and continue running, he discovered his ankle had been grabbed by a strong hand. He was pulled back, and no matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t prevent his body from sliding back. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Su Hao sighed in his heart. There really wasn¡¯t any way to survive past 5 years old. The murderer gleefully revealed a smile. This annoying brat couldn¡¯t run away anymore. He raised his knife for the third time and shed it at Su Hao¡¯s back. ¡°Da!¡± The machete shed and hit the stic board on Su Hao¡¯s back, was bounced back, and made a crisp sound. The murderer was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it and shed again. The de still bounced back. He lifted Su Hao¡¯s clothes and the two stic boards on Su Hao¡¯s front and back fell out. A fierce light rose in the murderer¡¯s eyes. Impatiently, he raised the machete again for thest time. He wanted to see how this annoying brat would block or dodge! As the stic boards fell, Su Hao grabbed some loose sand from his pocket and tossed it at the murderer¡¯s eyes. The murderer subconsciously released Su Hao¡¯s ankle and raised his hands in front of his eyes. Although he blocked most of the sand, the distance was too close. Su Hao had tossed the sand too abruptly. Some of the sand entered the murderer¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± The murderer screamed, frantically blinking and rubbing his eyes. Su Hao rolled and got up. He punched the murderer¡¯s crotch as hard as he could. ¡°Ow¡ª¡± The murderer¡¯s machete slipped out of his hands as he squatted down painfully covered his bits. Su Hao immediately ran out the door. The sand would automatically be cleaned out by the eyes and the pain from the punch would onlyst a few more seconds before recovering. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to run anymore. This time, if the murderer grabbed the machete again, he didn¡¯t have a way to resist anymore. Su Hao ran out the door without issue. Once he was out, he saw some 30-40 year old men holding batons, charging towards the ssroom. ¡°Phew. The reinforcements finally arrived!¡± Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief as he kept running forwards until he was picked up by a male stranger. The man carried him into the crowd, ced him among the protected children, then turned around and charged back into the ssroom. At this time, the group of children were loudly crying. Seeing Su Hao join them, they were stunned for a bit. Then Su Hao¡¯s vision swept over them and the kids actually stopped crying loudly. They carefully turned their heads away and sobbed silently. Soon, the murderer in the ssroom was subdued by those men. There were also sounds of ambnces and police cars in the distance. Su Hao excitedly waved his small hands. He was safe for now. Up until now, because of his excessive tension, his heart had been beating wildly and rapidly, his breathing was ragged, and his face waspletely red. Whenever he was a bit panicked, it led to mistakes. Now, he could just lie down and wait for rescue. He hadn¡¯t thought his small body could block that gleaming machete. The most dangerous time was when the murderer had grabbed onto his ankle. He was already like a fish on the chopping block. If the murderer hadn¡¯t been chopping at his back and had gone for the head, he would surely have died. After Su Hao calmed down, he discovered the changes in himself. In the past, he definitely would never have been able to stay rational and think flexibly when faced with such a ruthless killer. After so many deaths, reincarnations, and dying again, his mental fortitude had be much stronger. The more critical the moment, the more calmly he could analyze the problem. But that wasn¡¯t apletely good thing. He had lost his fear of death. This was a terrifying thought. This was equivalent to losing the desire to survive in desperate situations. Soon the situation was resolved. The area was cordoned off, the police brought the murderer away, the injured kids and the security guards were rushed to the hospital for treatment. The kindergarten teacher also contacted the parents to pick up their kids. A flock of reporters arrived to make the news. When Huang Shujun arrived full of anxiety, seeing Su Haopletely fine, tears poured out like a flood bursting through a dike. She tightly hugged Su Hao and refused to let go. Su Hao was d from the bottom of his heart that he was still alive. If he had died again today, how much pain and self-me would this mother have to go through. ¡­¡­ Soon, a video began to circte. In the video, a tiny boy dodged past the murderer¡¯s machete, finally counter-attacking the murderer and escaping with his life. The boy in the video was precisely Su Hao. Thement section below exploded. ¡°Holy shit, unbelievable. This is the legendary David vs Goliath.¡± ¡°Who is this kid. He¡¯s so handsome, so handsome!¡± ¡°Just now, our boss loudly yelled: Awesome! I¡¯m from a fighting club.¡± ¡°I admit that I would lose to this kid in a fight¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s been shown!¡± ¡°The criminal was probably locked away because of this kid¡¯s efforts.¡± ¡°I might not be able to beat this kid. Am I too weak?¡± ¡°Be more confident. There¡¯s no ¡®might¡¯ there.¡± ¡°This is unprecedented!¡± ¡°I had thought the performances in the movies were too ridiculous. After seeing this video, I found out that reality is even more ridiculous!¡± ¡°It should be known that one person is not the same as the next person.¡± ¡°Who is this kid? I want to marry him. I¡¯m willing to wait ten years for him.¡± ¡°To the beast above, ten yearster he¡¯ll still only be 15 or 16! How would that work?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone noticed, but that child was calm during the whole thing. As soon as he realized there was the criminal, the first thing he did was grab those two blocks to protect himself. He even grabbed some sand and put it in his pockets. I can only say he¡¯s too amazing. An absolute genius.¡± Su Hao became famous and known as a genius. After watching the video, everyone had to recognize that there were geniuses in this world. There¡¯s no denying it. TLN: Hi all, if you notice any typos/grammatical errors, please leave ament below! < TOC > Chapter 5: The Joy of Learning Luo Shengrong, Huang Shujun, and Su Hao sat around the table for an important formal family meeting. The topic was ¡°The Matter of How Should Young Friend Luo Chaohui Return to School.¡± After a fairly heated discussion, the family council determined that Su Hao¡¯s future study n was this: To skip grades, first was getting a student personnel file, half the time would be spent in self-study, half the time he would be sent to school to find teachers to answer his questions. After negotiating with the school and Su Hao had passed the school¡¯s tests, they agreed to Su Hao entering the school. In fact, the school even offered to waive the tuition fees. A mutually beneficial n was agreed upon by both parties. At 5 years old, Su Hao had be a glorious middle school student. But the difficulty of middle school material wasn¡¯t worth mentioning to him. After just a bit of review, he began to consume high school material. The slightly more difficult subjects were just history, politics, and other liberal arts subjects. But it still wasn¡¯t too difficult. He could just directly use the marble room to record all the material. But when it came time to actually use the history knowledge, Su Hao discovered a problem. The marble room could record all the knowledge, but essentially wasn¡¯t recorded by him. If he wanted to find the information again, he needed to spend a bit of time to search for it. The extraction efficiency was incredibly low. So Su Hao came up with an idea. Could the information he recorded be separated into various categories? Once he needed to use it, he could directly look for the category. Think it, do it. Through the inexplicable connection, Su Hao¡¯s consciousness entered the marble room. It was a barren ce that looked like it had nothing, but it had unlimited information. The first step to take was to ssify information. How should that be done? The information in the room had begun from his first birth up until the present. It was a big mess. Wanting to categorize all this information seemed like an impossible toplete project. But after going through these years, Su Hao hade to a deeper understanding of the marble room. He discovered the information stored in the room was arranged based on chronological order. That was to say, recent information was easy to find, but older information required a deeper search through the room before being able to find it. Su Hao thought for a moment and came up with an idea. He only needed to mark each small period of time with a serial number and he would be able to lock into ce what had happened or the information from that time. Then he could ssify those serial numbers and that would be the same as having ssified all of the information. For example, a minute was divided into 60 seconds. Each second is marked with a serial number, 1, 2, 3¡­ 60. In this minute, the first ten seconds Su Hao recorded a piece of history. From 20-30 seconds, Su Hao sneezed. From 30-40 seconds, Su Hao recorded a math form. From 40-50 seconds, Su Hao scratched an itch. From 50-60 seconds, he recorded another math form. He could then ssify the things that urred into the following ssification ¡°History¡±, ¡°Trivia¡±, ¡°Math¡±. 1-10 was ssified as history, 20-30 and 40-50 were ssified as trivia, and 30-40 and 50-60 were ssified as math. Like this, he couldpletely ssify all information. But ssifying things like this needed a lot of time and energy and definitely wasn¡¯t something that Su Hao couldplete. That would also mean that he couldn¡¯t ever be distracted and had to categorize everything he encountered. So, Su Hao thought of a different way ¡ª intelligence. The human brain had never been great at dealing with trivial information. So humans inventedputers to help process and store vast amounts of information. If he could turn the marble room into something like a supeputer that could automatically process information for him, then its use would be like having an AI system with him. To construct this kind of system would be very difficult. The difficulty was mainly Su Hao¡¯s time and Su Hao¡¯s knowledge base. Time was ok as long as he could wait. He could always eke it out slowly. But right now, he was missing the most vital pieces of information, including how to urately filter, ssify, search, extract, as well as how to makeparisons, transmit back and forth, automation, etc. Su Hao withdrew from the marble room and slowly sorted out his ns. For now he didn¡¯t need to think too much. Just study more. First take in all the scientific knowledge from high school. With the assistance of the marble room, studying was abnormally fast. At 7 years old, Su Hao finished learning all of the scientific knowledge from high school, participated in the college exams, and tested into a top-ss college. Causing sensations across the country, he was publicly recognized as a genius, the future of the country. If nothing unexpected happened, Su Hao could really rely on the marble room in the future and be one of the foremost scientists or researchers. 9 months after entering college, his parents quit their jobs and came to the same city as the college ¡ª Shangzhou City. They found new jobs and apanied Su Hao as he learned. Four yearster, he finished learning math, physics, chemistry, biology, IT and other undergraduate major materials. Of course, there were many difficulties while learning, but he was surrounded by helpful big brothers, big sisters, and old professors who had infinite patience and gave Su Hao the greatest help. This was the main reason why Su Hao couldplete these courses in four years. Without help from people and if he just studied by himself, twenty years still wouldn¡¯t be enough to seed. During these four years, in order to help relieve the financial pressure of his parents, Su Hao had also worked as a giarist and had copied a few books and songs and became famous for them for a bit. Hailed as China¡¯s youngest and most versatile genius, he was more popr than the number one superstar. (TLN: I guess this is parallel world China, not just a China look-alike anymore) Of course, copying books and songs wasn¡¯t Su Hao¡¯s goal, only studying. So once he earned enough money, Su Hao stopped doing that. But after thinking about how this world didn¡¯t have the four ssics, Su Hao felt like it was a pity. They were such ssical works that this world¡¯s people were missing out on. In order to give back for the help he received, Su Hao decided to take time to bring the four ssics out and let everyone know about Brother Monkey¡¯s style. Thus, once he graduated, ¡°Journey to the West¡± was published. That year, ¡°Journey to the West¡± became China¡¯s most popr book, bar none. Su Hao¡¯s parents used the money he earned and bought a luxury vi in Shangzhou. In the luxury vi, Luo Shengrong and Huang Shujun held a graduation party for Su Hao and congratted him on passing his post-graduate exam. ¡°I wish our precious son a happy graduation and for entering a new stage of his life!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Party poppers exploded out. Luo Shengrong and Huang Shujun cheered and picked up Su Hao and tossed him into the air and caught him. Luo Shengrong had already be a rotund fatty, his former handsomeness was nowhere to be seen. On the other hand, mother Huang Shujun had begun to dress up. Her old age was nowhere to be seen. Her whole person was glowing, like she was a 27-28 year old youngdy. Sure enough, wealth could change a person. Huang Shujun said to Su Hao: ¡°Little Hui, is there something you want? Papa and I can grant you one wish each.¡± Luo Shengrong nodded in agreement with a smile. Su Hao nodded and said: ¡°There actually is. I want to study source code development and system software programming.¡± Luo Shengrong and Huang Shujun had question marks pop up over their heads, but they were too embarrassed to ask for rification. They could only smile like nothing happened and say: ¡°Okay. We agree. What else?¡± Su Hao thought and said: ¡°I want a younger brother or sister.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luo Shengrong and Huang Shujun were bewildered. Then they looked at each other and blushed. Chapter 6: Cosmic Light 1.0 Regarding Su Hao¡¯s request for a younger sibling, his parents agreed. As for when it would happen, it was undetermined. The reason why Su Hao had made this request was to be considerate. He knew that his goals were different from other people. In the future, he wasn¡¯t certain that he could be a filial son. He also didn¡¯t know if he could pretend to be a real son. So to make up for his future self not having time to apany his parents, he brought up this matter of having another child. Right now, the family had a lot of savings and there were no financial burdens. The only concern was whether or not his parents were willing to raise another one. In reality, Su Hao had thought too much of it. Su Hao¡¯s parents had long been considering a second child. Only, Su Hao had been so clingy when he was young, that his parents wanted to take his feelings into ount and hadn¡¯t brought up a second child, and gradually they stopped bringing it up to each other. Birthing a genius like Su Hao made Su Hao¡¯s parents have a lot of confidence in their genes. Giving birth to a few more was a way of contributing to the country, for the benefit of society, for the benefit of mankind. ¡­¡­ Once Su Hao obtained enough of the foundational academic knowledge, he plunged headfirst into programming andpiling. He wanted to learn it as quickly as possible and start creating a system for his marble room. A yearter, Su Hao was 12. He sessfully made a program for the messy marble space and then ssified it. Math, physics, chemistry, biology, IT, manufacturing, agriculture, astronomy, art, weaponry, etc. were all categories. He named this basic program ¡°Cosmic Light 1.0¡±. He referred to it as Little Light. At the same time, Su Hao gained a two months old chubby younger brother named Luo Chaoxin. ¡°Pride and Prejudice¡± was published and sold. (TLN: This is not one of the four ssics btw) The next year, Su Hao turned 13. In the marble room, he sessfully implemented a search function and could quickly looked up needed information. It was upgraded to ¡°Cosmic Light 1.1¡±. An adapted version of ¡°Romance of the Three Kingdoms¡± was published and was very popr. The piano piece ¡°Forest Rhapsody¡± came online. The greatest genius. Another year passed, Su Hao turned 14. Cosmic Light was now able to record anywhere at anytime and automatically program, ssify, store, and it had added different ssifications and ways to interact with information. It even sessfullypiled a timetable. It was upgraded to ¡°Cosmic Light 1.2¡± Su Hao¡¯s younger brother Luo Chaoxin grew into a naughty child. He looked like he was dumb, but his parents insisted that he was clever. This dumb-looking but clever child received the attention of the whole country. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but pity the dummy. For his younger brother that grew up in the shadow of such a brilliant older brother, the difficulty of his life was a nightmare. He would never be able to catch up to his brother in a lifetime, and he was always beingpared against and then rejected. So pitiful. That year, an adapted ¡°Water Margin¡± was published. Sold like hot pancakes. Su Hao became China¡¯s undisputed foremost schr of a generation. He was nominated as the literature association¡¯s vice president. A new piano piece ¡°Autumn Whispers¡± went online and was poprized across the world and he became a rising musician. People were always talking about Su Hao. Time passed and Su Hao continued to learn and experiment. After a year, Su Hao was 15. The marble room had be more full. All of the information had been connected by ¡°Cosmic Light 1.3¡±, categorized and organized. Every moment that information passed through Su Hao¡¯s senses would then be automatically analyzed,pared, ssified, and stored, waiting for whenever Su Hao needed to recall it. This year, Su Hao had already be an elegant and handsome young man. A young, rich, good-looking, knowledgeable genius was the dream lover for many old aunties. And Su Hao¡¯s younger brother who had turned 3 became his parents¡¯ new favorite to dote on. Luo Chaoxin was pampered and arrogant and became the little devil of the family due to being treated like he was the best and had the highest status in the house. Of course, he was wrong. In front of Su Hao, he still had to lie down obediently. While Su Hao was programming the marble room in his own room, Luo Chaoxin actually rode his little tricycle, armed with a bunch of toys, rode into Su Hao¡¯s room, and began to fire at Su Hao with a toy gun. ¡°Dududu¡± He was lifted by Su Hao with one foot and thrown out the like he was mopping the floor. When he turned back, he saw his tricycle, toys, and toy gun also getting tossed out. Luo Chaoxin cried and bawled, tearfully looking at his parents by the side, begging for help. However, his parents pretended to not see anything, not even farting in his direction. Only now did Luo Chaoxin realize who was number one in this household. ¡­¡­ These years, Su Hao became more and more familiar with the various disciplines, and it was because of that he came to understand the brilliance of human civilization. Having researched this world so deeply, he admired those scientists of this world who had dedicated their lives to research. He could also understand how incredible it was for his consciousness to reside in the tiny wormhole. Recently, Su Hao¡¯s topic of research was ¡°big data¡± . Big data¡¯s end goal was artificial intelligence. The current big data was limited by theputing power of the supeputers and was far from reaching the level of true artificial intelligence. But even so, the changes that big data brought to daily living could still reveal a clue. With the passage of time, the marble room umted more and more information. Su Hao¡¯sption system would link the information together and the future could be predicted. The marble room¡¯s ¡°Cosmic Light¡± was bound to be an AI, which was one of Su Hao¡¯s goals. Su Hao¡¯s consciousness entered the marble room. Now the marble room¡¯s space was no longer barren but was filled with technology. It was like a futuristic spaceship. It was densely packed with disys in the air, with unending various kinds of data shing across them. On top was a digital clock which had been unceasingly ticking since its conception. The disy showed 1 year 3 months 20 days 15 hours 21 minutes 25 seconds. That meant a year and three months had passed since its conception. The numbers kept jumping, changing every second that passed by. The main screen wasn¡¯t for ssifications, but instead more for recording journal logs. Su Hao could review any recent information from the log. ¡°1 year 3 months 19 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds, ¡°The update to ¡®Cosmic Light 1.3¡¯ has beenpleted and speed has improved by 0.01%; ¡®Transmitting sense technology¡¯ has been recorded and a learning schedule has been arranged. Current progress 0.01%; Doctoral dissertation ¡°Big data and AI¡¯s trends, applications, and future developments¡± has been formatted and can be published at any time. Invitation for Professor Gao¡¯s ¡°Research on the design of quantummunication equipment¡± has expired and will be automatically deleted after three days. Comparing the room to before, the mainputer was offset by 1 mm, the trash was 3 cm away, the lid of the bottle was rotated 3 degrees¡­ conclusion: Su Hao entered the room, hit theputer, bumped into the trash can, and opened the water bottle. ¡­¡­ Statistics: ¡°Journey to the West¡± sold 10,235,467 copies; ¡°Water Margin¡± sold 231,656 copies; ¡­¡­¡± Moving past that, you could also see the log of the previous day. ¡°1 year 3 months 18 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds, ¡®Cosmic Light 1.3¡¯ has been updated. The automatic identification system has been optimized, database refined, uracy improved by 1.2%; ¡®Transmitting sense technology¡¯ has been recorded and a learning schedule has been arranged. Current progress 0%; Doctoral dissertation ¡°Big data and AI¡¯s trends, applications, and future developments¡± has an additional typesetting task which will require 10 seconds. Invitation for Professor Gao¡¯s ¡°Research on the design of quantummunication equipment¡± is expiring soon. Please respond. Comparing the room to before, there is an unknown liquid on the ground¡­ Conclusion: Luo Chaoxin blew his nose into the ground. ¡­¡­ Statistics: ¡°Journey to the West¡± sold 10,235,315 copies; ¡°Water Margin¡± sold 231,539 copies; ¡­¡­¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t need to proactively record what had happened that day. Cosmic Light would automatically filter and add information to form a log. Analyzing in a nce. ¡°Not bad!¡± Su Hao revealed a small smile. Then he grabbed a broom and went out: ¡°Luo Chaoxin is getting another beating.¡± TLN: Surprise chapter! Chapter 7: Nine Months After Luo Chaoxin was corrected by Su Hao via the broom, he once again realized he was the weakest one in the house. His room full of monster toys couldn¡¯t fight against the powerful demon that was ¡°Older Brother¡±. Even his parents who doted on him so much were unwilling to say a single word for him in front of his older brother. Older brother was too powerful. When would he be able to beat him and be the real owner of the house. Su Hao went back to his room and sat in front of hisputer deep in thought. He was already 15 this year. The curse of his reincarnations not being able to live past 5 years seemed to have already disappeared. Ever since he survived the kindergarten incident, his life had been smooth sailing and he hadn¡¯t experienced any other dangers. Based on this trend, perhaps he could live a whole life, be famous, and be a genius that left a deep mark on this world. That was the life he wanted. In the previous life, where he had nothing, he hoped his life would be filled with color, without money he couldn¡¯t finish spending, endless girls, able to do whatever he wanted, able to implement his own system of justice, have his name echo throughout the world. So far, everything was perfect. He had almost unlimited money. Countless girls, aunties, and women salivated over him. He could do whatever he wanted, including spanking that annoying Luo Chaoxin. No one would stop him, including his parents. People hung onto his every word. His justice was countless peoples¡¯ justice. Right now, though his name didn¡¯t fully echo through the whole world, with a bit of time and copying more of Earth¡¯s famous writers and musicians, he would be famous across the world. Picturing this, Su Hao suddenlyughed. Sure enough, such a leisurely and fulfilling life was worth living. This was exactly what he wanted. This was exactly what she had been dreaming of on Earth. Here, all of his dreams were bing reality one by one. Of course, one couldn¡¯t just take take take. This world¡¯s sess was also his. He also wanted to give this world something in return, things he could return within his power. ¡° I need to leave something for this world. I can¡¯t juste here for free.¡± The things that Su Hao wanted to leave behind weren¡¯t just the Earth¡¯s stories and music. He also wanted to use his own effort and truly raise this world¡¯s civilization development and bring a better life for most people. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be rushed. Relying on my current knowledge is far from enough. I need to learn more. And because of my limited knowledge, Cosmic Light¡¯s current level is too low. It¡¯s far from enough ability to be operated like a superputer. If I can learn the knowledge of quantum processing, I¡¯ll definitely be able to greatly improve Little Light¡¯sputing power. Then the entire system can be optimized.¡± ¡°Thus, my knowledge is still toocking. The current objective is still to learn. Little Light, add the quantum mechanics course. ¡° ¡°Setting up quantum mechanics course¡± ¡°Quantum mechanics basic data collection¡± ¡°Quantum mechanics splitting basic knowledge¡± ¡°Optimizing process¡± ¡°Quantum mechanics course sessfully established!¡± ¡®Study for two hours every day for three months.¡± ¡­¡­ A yearter, Su Hao turned 16. He had already obtained a doctorate and was famous in academic circles. In this year, having gone through multiple optimizations, Little Light¡¯s cloudputing power had significantly improved. The marble room was optimized again and no longer resembled a spaceship control room. Su Hao had transformed it into an ordinary living room. But this living room could change its appearance however he wanted. Grasnd, desert, beach, snowy mountain, clouds. As long as he thought of it, he could transform it. With a single thought, he could see the most recent log. He could even summon a book with what he wanted to see. In addition, his new books ¡°Harry Potter¡± sold well across the whole world. He nned to write a book of Chinese mythology¡¯s ¡°History of Disasters¡±. But time was limited and he never started writing. There was also a new piano piece ¡°Kiss the Rain¡± that boomed across the world. He did these things, not for money, but as a way to give back to this world.To add enrichment to the people of this world, to make it more plentiful. The current him had the qualifications to be like Ma Baba and say: I¡¯m not interested in money. (TLN: I believe this is a reference to Jack Ma and Alibaba) Up until now, everything had gone perfectly and smoothly. He would soon be an adult and could openly go and find those beautifulsses to y with. Until on day, as he was deep in studies, Su Hao suddenly belt abdominal cramps, his head felt dizzy, and he copsed at his desk. After an unknown period of time, Luo Chaoxin drove his new little fake armored car and puttered into Su Hao¡¯s room. Today he had prepared to once again duel against his brother. But as the fake armored car showed off and circled around and around his older brother¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t see any reactions from his brother. He felt emboldened and used his new rocketuncher and fired a grenade at Su Hao. The shell popped out and lightly hit Su Hao and fell to the ground, but there was still no reaction from his older brother. Normally, he would have already been grabbed by the cor and tossed out by his great demon king brother. Luo Chaoxin was at a loss. He got off the car and took off his explosion-protection helmet and used his strength to push Su Hao a bit. However, Su Hao didn¡¯t move. Luo Chaoxin realized something was wrong. He jumped back into his fake armored car and went back out, activating the rm sound on the car. ¡°Weeyoo weeyoo¡­¡± Yelling at the top of his lungs: ¡°Mom mom mom! Big brother was defeated by me!¡± No one paid him any attention, so he changed it and yelled: ¡°Mom mom mom! Big brother isn¡¯t moving!¡± ¡­¡­ When Su Hao woke up, he discovered that he had arrived at the hospital and was lying in a sickbed. His parents Luo Shengrong and Huang Shujun had faces full of concern. Huang Shujun¡¯s eyes were red, her tears having ruined her makeup, but when Su Hao woke up, she gave Su Hao a dazzling smile. ¡°Little Hui woke up. Are you hungry? Mom prepared some fruit for you. If you¡¯re hungry, eat first.¡± Little Luo Chaoxing sat on top of his hands, leaning forward to lie down on the bed. Just like that, he was staring at Su Hao. Su Hao realized that he must have be sick. But everything had been going so well. How could he have fallen sick? He first epted the apple Huang Shujun handed him and took a bite. Then he entered the marble room and flipped through the log. ¡°2 years 7 months 8 days 0 hour 0 minutes 0 seconds, ¡®Cosmic Light 2.1¡¯ updateplete. Optimized System disy interface. Optimized resource cross search functions; Chinese vocabry analyzed 69% ¡®Semiconductor materials¡¯ studying has reached proficiency 3%; ¡­¡­ Sudden change in body condition caused you to enter aa; referencing data¡­ insufficient data. More data required.; ¡­¡­ Hospital examination conclusion: pancreatic cancer; Detailed report below: ¡­¡­ Estimated survival time: Nine months. ¡­¡­¡± As Su Hao read through the log, he became dazed and his mind fell into a pit. Chapter 8: Life ¡°Little Hui, you don¡¯t need to worry. The doctor said that your sickness is just a small one. You¡¯ll be out of the hospital soon.¡± Huang Shujun¡¯s face had a small smile as she babbled at Su Hao, fearing that Su Hao¡¯s mind would have wild thoughts. ¡°Yeah yeah yeah!¡± Luo Shengrong quickly nodded his head. ¡°The doctor also said you got sick mainly because you¡¯ve been overworking yourself these years. So for a short period of time, you can¡¯t study and have to properly rest.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah yeah!¡± ¡°In order to let you recuperate in peace, the family has all moved to the hospital to stay. During this time when you can¡¯t study, we worried you¡¯d be bored, so we¡¯ll be by your side to talk.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah yeah!¡± ¡­¡­ Su Hao listened attentively and pretended he didn¡¯t know his own condition. He nodded to his parents and promised he would properly recuperate and wouldn¡¯t think of anything during this time. Then when he was alone, he looked online for ¡°pancreatic cancer¡±. Pancreatic cancer was also known as the ¡°King of Cancer¡±¡­ Seeing this, Su Hao suddenly understood. He no longer had a chance. From the perspective of modern medicine, this was a terminal illness, and he probably would not even survive until nine months. After calming down and thinking about the situation, Su Hao only then discovered that this universe is so mysterious and unpredictable. Isn¡¯t life so mysterious? Humanity¡¯s current understanding of life was still at a very shallow level, unable to cure a majority of illnesses, unable to find the cause. And his understanding of the human body was even shallower. He had almost no understanding of his body. These years he had been pursuing knowledge with a focus on the natural sciences while ignoring humanity¡¯s roots ¡ª life. There wasn¡¯t even a single ¡°Medical¡± category in his ¡°Cosmic Light¡±. Su Hao silently entered the marble room. A new column was added behind the many stacks of categories called ¡°Medical¡±. After thinking about it, he deleted it and renamed it ¡°Life¡±. The endgoal of medicine was life. Getting sick was a strong signal that the body sent out that the internal organs and cells were no longer able to handle the harm and were seeking help from the outside world. It was life¡¯s first attempt for help. Then what was life? Flesh, cells, chromosomes, nucleic acids, proteins? Who could say. All we know is that life is a miracle that came about over hundreds of millions of years. The meaning of life surpassed just living in humanity¡¯s cognition. Why did it start, why does it end, what purpose is there in life? No one could give a real answer to these questions. Moreover, a normal person would not think about these questions at all. But Su Haoid in the hospital bed nkly staring at the column called ¡°Life¡± and deeply pondered it for the first time. Did these questions really not have an answer? A sudden strong desire gushed in Su Hao¡¯s heart to find out. ¡­¡­ On the second day, Su Hao pretended to be casual and said, ¡°Mom, I want to look at some medical books. Can you get me aptop?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Huang Shujun didn¡¯t even hesitate and refused. From her perspective, her precious son¡¯s sickness was all because of his obsession with studying and had caused his body to copse. At that time, Luo Chaoxin who was nearby raised his hand and said: ¡°Mom, Big Bro wants to read. I also want to read.¡± Huang Shujun was infuriated. For the first time, she picked up Luo Chaoxin and spanked him, hitting him one after another: ¡°Reading, reading, read what? Luo Chaoxin, your olddy is saying this, from now on, if you get top 20 in school, this olddy will break your leg. Did you hear me? From now on, go out and y for me. If I see you read or do homework, I¡¯ll give you something to look at.¡± Happiness came so suddenly. This was heaven! Luo Chaoxin forgot to even cry about being hit. Su Hao scratched his head helplessly and turned to his father Luo Shengrong and tried: ¡°Dad, I want to look at some books. Won¡¯t you help me find aputer!¡± Luo Shengrong didn¡¯t have a chance to respond before Huang Shengrong yelled: ¡°No way. If I say no, that means no!¡± She even red at Luo Shengrong after she was done speaking. Luo Shengrong¡¯s softening heart hardened again and angrily said: ¡°That¡¯s right. No way!¡± Immediately after, Huang Shujun began to ramble on to Su Hao on why he can¡¯t read and the harms of reading to a person¡¯s health and other nonsense. As ast resort, he had to change his way ofmunicating. Su Hao with a face full of confidence said: ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to trick me. I already know. My sickness is terminal isn¡¯t it? I only have nine or so months right?¡± Huang Shujuna and Luo Shengrong were stunned. Luo Chaoxin seemed to understand but not really. He copied his parents and had wide eyes. At this time, Huang Shujun couldn¡¯t help it as tears asrge as raindrops fell from her face. Luo Shengrong hurried to hug his wife. Huang Shujun suddenly thought of something and broke away from Luo Shengrong¡¯s tight embrace, and pointed at him usingly. She angrily said: ¡°Luo Shengrong! Speak! Were you the idiot that told Little Hui?¡± Luo Shengrong jumped in fright and shook his head and waved his hands: ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°If not you then who?¡± Luo Shengrong rolled his eyes and just happened to see Luo Chaoxin with a weird expression. He pointed at Luo Chaoxin and said: Maybe it was Little Xin who said it!¡± Huang Shujun¡¯s burning eyes looked to Luo Chaoxin: ¡°Luo Chaoxin? Was it you that said it?!¡± Luo Chaoxin was dumbfounded. Who am I, where am I, what am I doing? Su Hao had a funny look on his face as he said: ¡°No need to guess. No one told me. I peeked when you were all distracted.¡± Huang Shujun stopped and cautiously asked: ¡°Little Hui, you¡­ you¡¯re not sad?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Hao said speechlessly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sad. But how does being sad help? It can¡¯t change the current state of things.¡± The hospital ward fell into silence. No one spoke. Seeing the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, Huang Shujun¡¯s tears were about to fall again, he hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re trying to do what¡¯s best for me, but things have alreadye to this point. There¡¯s already no way to fix things to the way they were before. In my life¡¯s final hours, I want to live ording to my own terms, is that ok? I want to read and study.¡± Huang Shujun choked and sobbed: ¡°But. The doctor said as long as you preserved an optimistic and positive attitude towards life, there would be a chance to heal.So don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself during this time. Listen to mom, okay?¡± Su Haoforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will fully cooperate with the treatments and I won¡¯t let my body get too tired. I promise I¡¯ll only read for a bit each day.¡± Huang Shujun still hesitated so Su Hao added: ¡°Also, mom don¡¯t you remember? Your son is a genius. Let me study this disease myself. Who knows? Maybe I can find a cure.¡± Luo Shengrong mmed his fist into his palm and the dark clouds scattered from his face: ¡°That makes sense!¡± Su Hao struck the iron while it was hot: ¡°It¡¯s more than just makes sense. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to help yourself than seek help from others. My life is controlled by me. Believe me, maybe I really will seed.¡± Finally, Huang Shujun was persuaded and agreed to help get Su Hao aptop and to go to the bookstore to help him buy some books on medical research and life sciences. The premise was that every day. He could not go for more than four hours. After four hours, he would have to put it away. But this kind of limitation wasn¡¯t really a limitation to Su Hao. As long as he could get aputer, and sweep the information from those life science and medical knowledge into the marble room, then he could view it at his leisure in the marble room. After negotiating Su Hao¡¯s situation, Huang Shujun turned her attention to Luo Chaoxin. ¡°Little Xin, tomorrow mom will bring you to sign up for some extracurricrs. You¡¯ll need to learn art, piano, dance, taekwondo, swimming, ping pong¡­ You absolutely have to train your body, understand?¡± Luo Chaoxin fell from heaven to hell. Chapter 9: 5 Million Years Just like this, Su Hao passed his days studying, eating, and sleeping. His understanding towards life deepened every day, and he understood a lot of life and understood how fragile it was. What he had analyzed was life itself contained many miracles that could not be exined precisely by science. He even specifically looked for many Taoist collection, Buddhist scriptures, and traditional medicine theories as reference, wanting to understand how the ancient sages saw life, how they viewed the miracle of life. They brought up a concept that puzzled Su Hao. ¡°Heart force¡±! Heart force was transformative and mysterious. The important part though was that heart force could create miracles. But what was heart force? Some said it was the strength that came from a person¡¯s thinking ability. Some said it was a person¡¯s faith. Some said it was a person¡¯s inner desire. Some said it was the yearning for life. Some said it was the fighting spirit that never backed down in the face of difficulties¡­ It was even said that life and death, only oneself could decide. Heart force pointing towards life could let a person live 100 years. Heart force point towards death could cause 100 illnesses. These phenomena existed in reality, but science could not exin it at this time. Presumably, as humanity continued forward to explore, they would eventually arrive at an answer. So Su Hao created another topic in ¡°Cosmic Light¡± ¨C Heart Studies. He put the ancient sages thoughts on life, consciousness, and soul into it for a time in the future to focus on researching it. At the same time, his body was getting thinner by the day. His face was sunken and only the light in his eyes were still bright. He knew that he didn¡¯t have much time remaining in this world. Thinking back to his life over these years, he didn¡¯t have any regrets. He had gotten everything he wanted. The only thing he was sorry about was there were still so many things to learn and he still hadn¡¯t reached adulthood and he never got to meet the promised beauties. During his treatment, his body went through much pain, personally experiencing the torture and helplessness of a cancer patient. On the one hand, there was hope for life, belief a miracle would happen. On the other hand, the pain was unbearable and there was hope for release Who didn¡¯t want to live happily? But there were some with the view that the purpose of human existence was suffering. Perhaps life was about finding hope in the midst of destruction. This point was unknowable. Although Su Hao was in pain, he had no thoughts of ending himself. The first reason was because of the hope his parents had. The second was that he wanted to observe the whole transformation process from the sickness to the end, believing this kind of information would be usable one day in the future. No matter what Su Hao was thinking, no matter how much his parents held on, that day would alwayse. Su Hao¡¯s parents asked him over and and over: ¡°Little Hui, is there anything else you want?¡± Before death, Su Han smiled with some difficulty: ¡°Thank you mom. Thank you dad.¡± At this time Luo Chaoxin came over and looked at his dear older brother expectantly. Su Haoughed and ignored him. He faced his parents and said: ¡°Goodbye!¡± If he closed his eyes, he would never meet them again. Inwardly he said: ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve stood in as your child and wasn¡¯t able to apany you till your old age. Luo Chaoxin, take good care of your parents.¡± Following that, with a heartrending cry, Su Hao¡¯s consciousness once again returned to darkness. ¡°The genius dies, age 16, a pity¡± ¡°¡±Humanity¡¯s 50 years void of brilliant culture¡± ¡°The number one genius of the past thousand years, Luo Chaohui¡¯s life¡± ¡°This century¡¯s brightest shining meteor may have been short-lived but will be remembered for a thousand years¡± ¡°Does anyone know the name of the missing novel mentioned by Master Luo Zhaohui?¡± On that day, the whole world was either very sad or very happy. How they felt about Su Hao, he would never know. ¡­¡­ Su Hao¡¯s consciousness gradually recovered. He discovered that he had be a 2 year old boy and was currently being straddled on the neck of a tall and strong man and his hands were holding onto the man¡¯s head for dear life, afraid of identally falling to the ground. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still a bit reluctant. In thest world, he was just about to be sessful and famous, and he didn¡¯t feel like he had yed enough. Now great. He had to start over again and he had be a fragile little boy unable to defend himself. From the previous world¡¯s loss of consciousness to now where he recovered consciousness, Su Hao hadn¡¯t felt like much time had passed. It was as if he had taken a pleasant nap. Once he woke up, the aches and sickness all disappeared and his body became iparably light and full of vitality. Although his hands and feet were short andcked strength, he thoroughly enjoyed this feeling of not being in torturous pain. When Su Hao awakened, he found this man was bringing him along a road. The man was dressed in tattered armor, and his hands held onto a de and a shield. Seeing that there was no immediate danger, Su Hao rxed and his consciousness entered the marble room and began to look through the logs. As his consciousness entered the marble room, Su Hao was shocked. It wasn¡¯t because the marble room had changed appearance. The marble room still looked like a living room. What caused him the shock was the clock. The time it disyed gave him a deep sense of dread. ¡°1,532,648 years 3 months 25 days 3 hours 3 minutes 21 seconds¡± Just a single nap and 1.5 million years passed by. How ridiculous of a time span was that? It surpassed Su Hao¡¯s imagination. On Earth, human civilization had only begun five thousand years ago. Each time he woke up, everything in the past most likely would have been wiped out. Any grievances, any achievements would all have disappeared. The wealth he umted, the pride from China¡¯s name, the world-wide acim, the so-called celebrity of the ages, facing the present, was all meaningless. The only thing left behind was the information lying quietly within the marble room. Everything that happened was recorded inside and only this knowledge made the previous world seem real. ¡°Information?¡± Su Hao murmured. That¡¯s right. He suddenly understood that information was the most important thing. To put it simply, it was knowledge. For life, knowledge was the most important thing. Everything he ever learned was truly stored. This knowledge was the umted treasure of all of civilization over countless year. He continued to go forward and look through the logs. ¡°3 years 5 months 7 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds Entered an unknown gxy, automatically added aparison,parison sessful, coordinates recorded;¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°5 years 2 months 4 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds Entered an unknown gxy, automatically added aparison,parison sessful, coordinates recorded;¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°100 years 9 months 12 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds Entered an unknown gxy, automatically added aparison,parison sessful, coordinates recorded;¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°359 years 1 months 18 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds Entered an unknown gxy, received heavy suction from heavy stars, a change in direction urred, automatically added aparison,parison sessful, coordinates recorded;¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°1,526 years 8 months 25 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds Entered an unknown gxy, received interference from cosmic maic effects, a change in direction urred. Automatically added aparison,parison failed, building new star map, build sessful;¡± ¡­¡­ He jumped to the most recent log. ¡°1,532,648 years 3 months 24 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds Entering an unknown gxy, discovered abnormal gravity, gravity locked, unable to move. Automatically addingparison,parison failed, building new star map, build sessful;¡± This log was the newest from three hours ago. That meant the marble room had sessfullynded on the boy¡¯s body three hours ago. While Su Hao checked, he also considered that this ¡°Cosmic Light¡± system still wasn¡¯t perfect enough. It was unable to record more information about the wandering process. That needed to be patched. In the future, he could use the star maps as reference and know where he was located in the universe. ¡°A cosmic space coordinate system is missing.¡± ¡­¡­ Chapter 10: Learn Martial Arts ¡°What is it, Xiangwu?¡± The man heard Su Hao and asked. ¡°¡­¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to respond, but he didn¡¯t understand what the other person was saying. He only had the feeling that the person was his father. This gave Su Hao a headache. Other than the previous time¡¯s China, each time he transmigrated, he would have to learn that world¡¯snguage. It wasn¡¯t too bad though because the body might be two years old, but they would at least have some foundations. As long as he survived for a bit, he could inherit the original child¡¯s remnant memories and be able to learn thenguage. Seeing Su Hao not respond, the man didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to hurry along the road. At the same time, he carefully monitored the surrounding environment as if he was worried about being suddenly attacked. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The man quickened his pace. A small stronghold appeared ahead. On the stronghold¡¯s tall walls, there were two armored beefy men vigntly standing guard. Seeing the man with the boy strapped to his neck, they felt a bit of relief. ¡°Yo~ Third Bro, you¡¯re back. Howe there¡¯s no reward today?¡± Yelled the beefy man on the left who had scars all over his face. ¡°Yup, today was unlucky!¡± The man nodded and jogged to the wall. As Su Hao guessed what they were saying, the man below him suddenly increased the speed. That scared Su Hao and he tightly held onto the man¡¯s head. He only saw the man sprint for three steps before suddenly stamped the ground and his entire person rose into the air andnded firmly on the wall. Su Hao¡¯s jaw dropped. This wall looked to be about eight or nine meters tall. Even a martial arts master wouldn¡¯t dare to y like this. ¡°Could it be that my father in this world is a martial arts master?¡± Su Hao eyes shed with excitement. This time he could stake things on his dad! ¡­¡­ The boy that Su Hao had possessed was named Wu Xiangwu. The man below him was his dad, named Wu Yuntian, a human n high level warrior. He was tasked to be stationed at the Cha Mountain Post outside Lingyun Town. That was to say, Wu Yuntian was a guard. Cha Mountain Post was his home. He had only received the mission to be stationed there two years ago and the missionsted for fifteen years so he had brought his wife and child to the outpost to live. Of course Wu Tianyun was not the only guard at Cha Mountain Post. In addition to him, there were thirty other guards that had simrly been stationed at Cha Mountain Post. Those with families would bring all of them with them to Cha Mountain Post. The small number that didn¡¯t have families basically wouldn¡¯t be able to find a wife in the future. Wu Yuntian had a very high position in Cha Mountain Post. He was publicly recognized as the third strongest so everyone called him Third Bro. As long as it was Wu Yuntian speaking, everyone was willing to give him face and give his words attention. As for Su Hao¡¯s mother in this world, she had already been torn apart by a vicious beast a year ago in order to protect her son Wu Xiangwu. Wu Tianyunrgely med himself for this and sometimes would even me his son Wu Xiangwu. If she hadn¡¯t been bogged down by Wu Xiangwu, his wife would have been able to smoothly escape. Even though Wu Yuntian also knew that he couldn¡¯t me the child, he couldn¡¯t help but think this way. It was like this that he became caught in a contradiction. Sometimes he would me himself for being too weak and being unable to protect his wife. Other times he would me his son for causing trouble. Therefore, he never smiled towards his son and only took on the responsibilities of being a father. Protecting the cubs, raising the cubs, and that was it. And so, Su Hao adapted to this life in this new world without the love of a father. ¡­¡­ A yearter, Su Hao turned 3. In this year, he learned thenguage and studied this world¡¯s culture. Through it, he came to a gradual understanding of how this world worked. People called this world the Yonghe Continent. The Yonghe Continent was not dominated by the human n. Beyond the walls of human cities, there were countless fierce beasts running rampant. To humans, this world was very dangerous and they were constantly challenged with the problem of survival. Oftentimes, arge number of fierce beasts would attack the human cities, and sometimes the cities would be destroyed. Therefore, every city would set up arge amount of sentries to act as an early warning buffer zone. But the mostmon situation was that only a small number of fierce beasts would barge into the human territory and would pose no threat. The soldiers at the outposts would be enough to handle it. It wasn¡¯t as dangerous as you thought. Unless one encountered a raid from arge group of beasts and gotpletely destroyed. If you encountered that kind of situation, you could only say you were unlucky. The next to talk about was this world¡¯s martial arts system. It was divided into ordinary warriors, elite warriors, master warriors, grandmaster warriors, and ancestral warriors. He didn¡¯t know what these warrior divisions corresponded to regarding strength. His father Wu Yuntian was a high level elite warrior. From Su Hao¡¯s point of view, he was already very strong. In terms of martial arts, he could be called a first-ss master. Then what kind of existences were master and grandmaster warriors like who were further above? And what about ancestral warriors? Would be they human-shaped nuclear bombs? Then Su Hao¡¯s concern became this question. If he studied and exercised, could he also reach such heights? For today¡¯s dinner, they ate the meat of a yellow-furred rat fierce beast. The meat was soft and crispy, with a bit of added grease, and tossing on a bit of seasoning after roasting it, it was delicious. While Su Hao enjoyed the skewers, he bravely turned to Wu Yuntian who was sitting quietly beside him and said: ¡°Father, I want to learn martial arts. Please teach me!¡± Yu Yuntian nced at him and lightly said: ¡°You¡¯re still young. Wait until you¡¯re six and then I¡¯ll teach you.¡± When Su Hao heard this, his mind froze. ording to his previous experiences, there was no guarantee that he could even live past 5 years. If he really waited until he was 6, he would most likely have to wait another few million years. He had to obtain the ability to protect himself as quickly as possible. Su Hao then asked: ¡°Why do I have to wait until I¡¯m 6 to learn?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I started learning when I was 6. Everyone else also starts learning when they¡¯re 6.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that this is reasonable.¡± ¡°Why is it not reasonable?¡± ¡°The right way to do things should be different for each person, and the time when they should start should be different. Father, you said you started learning when you were 6. Perhaps that¡¯s suitable for most people, but it¡¯s not necessarily suitable for me. Suppose the best time for me to study is at 3 years old? If we miss this optimal timing, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to be stronger in the future.¡± Wu Yuntian seemed to recognize his son for the first time. Since when did this boy speak so eloquently. Thinking back, was he like this when he was 3? He became interested. ¡°Your logic has ws. How will you know what age is most suitable for you to learn martial arts?¡± ¡°How is the logic wed? For example, if everyone was squatted to pee, then do I also have to squat to pee?¡± Wu Yuntian just had his mouth open for a while. He felt like there was a problem with what this kid was saying, but he didn¡¯t know where the problem was. Su Hao observed Wu Yuntian¡¯s expression and added: ¡°Wanting to know when¡¯s the best time for me to learn martial arts? Isn¡¯t that easy? Can¡¯t you just test it?¡± That was pretty reasonable. Wu Yuntian hesitated for a bit. Su Had added to the fire again: ¡°I know why everyone starts to practice at 6. It¡¯s because children before the age of 6 are immature and don¡¯t understand enough and it¡¯s easy for them to harm themselves. Su Hao puffed out his chest and patted: ¡°I¡¯m not the same! Father, could it be that you don¡¯t believe in me at all?¡± After a bit, Wu Yuntian nodded and said: ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s test it.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t have the chance to get excited before Wu Yuntian followed up with: ¡°But you¡¯re still too young. Grow a bit more. In half a year, I¡¯ll try to properly train you.¡± Su Hao dly epted. Half a year wasn¡¯t too bad. He could wait! He would take advantage of this half year and continue to study inside the marble room and consolidate his knowledge of the human body. Chapter 11: Little Brats Half a year passed by quickly and Su Hao grew a bit taller. His height went from a 3 year old¡¯s size to a 3.5 year old¡¯s size. Su Hao reckoned this was unreasonable. In the past year, he had paid a lot of attention to his nutrition intake. He should have been taller and wider right? ¡°Where did all the meat I ate go?¡± He even suspected that the ¡°Best Nutritional Form¡± recorded inside the marble space was a fake. But the words ¡°expert rmended¡± couldn¡¯t be wrong right? Su Hao reeled in his thoughts and nced at Wu Tianyun who sat beside him. Ever since Su Hao brought up training half a year ago, he had constantly been leaving early anding backte doing who knows what. Every evening, he didn¡¯t talk with Su Hao at all. He would hastily eat and go to sleep. This evening, just as Wu Yuntian was about to leave, Su Hao hurriedly said: ¡°Father, what about your test to train me? A half year has passed by. When are we going to start?¡± Wu Yuntian paused and suddenly remembered that there had been a matter like that. Looking at his son, he slowly said: ¡°That, huh. Then let¡¯s start tomorrow. Tomorrow morning, wait for me in the valley.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Su Hao nodded his head and his eyes brightened. On the second day early in the morning, Su Hao came to the outpost¡¯s valley which was specifically used for drying grains. His father was nowhere to be seen, but he did see a 4 or so year old girl leading two boys towards Su Hao. The little girl¡¯s twin ponytails skipped up and down. She had a delicate look. Her eyes were bright and round. It was easy to tell she would be a beauty in the future. The two boys were at least 5 years old and were taller than her by a head. Born plump and sturdy, they looked like followers of the girl. As soon as Su Hao saw these three brats, he felt a headachee on. Brats were always the most annoying. The girl was called He Qingqing and was a daughter of Cha Mountain Outpost, specifically she was the daughter of the captain of He Jianyong, the captain of the warriors stationed at Cha Mountain Outpost. Captain He Jianyong was very authoritative in this neck of the woods. One could imagine how specially treated his daughter was. Everyone had to give her some face. The most important part though was that He Qingqing herself was cute and lovely and she spoke well. She was loved by everyone at the outpost and got praised to the heavens. In front of adults, He Qingqing acted like an obedient daughter, but in front of the brats, she acted like a gangster big sister. (TLN: Think aneki) The two followers behind her were also sons of the Cha Mountain Outpost. The taller snotnose bugger was called Lu Hongtao. The fat one was called Li Cunzhi. The two were arguing about who knows what. They spent every day hovering around He Qingqing and listened to her every word like dogs. Perhaps they wanted to be childhood sweethearts with her? As far as these two went, Su Hao figured that they would make zero progress after the next few years. ¡°Xiangwu, what are you doing? C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go fishing together!¡± He Qingqing walked over to Su Hao trying to act like a big kid. Su Hao shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t go. Watch your step, I won¡¯t send you off!¡± He Qingqing¡¯s hands went to her hips and angrily said: ¡°Wu Xiangwu, you dare to reject me? Do you think I won¡¯t let snotnose Tao and little fatty beat you?¡± Snotnose bugger Lu Hongtao and little fatty Li Cunzhi took a step forward, their eyes filled with eagerness for him to try and provoke them. Wu Xiangwu was a slippery kid and they hadn¡¯t beaten him before. They looked forward to it. The corner of Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched, but he fearlessly said: ¡°Big sis Qingqing, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m rejecting you. It¡¯s just that I never y with idiots. If you want me to y with you, you have to first prove that you¡¯re not idiots.¡± The three were infuriated by Su Hao¡¯s words. Snotnosed Tao and little fatty were just about to step forward and beat up Su Hao, but they were stopped by He Qingqing. She scrunched up her cute little nose and retorted: ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot!¡± The two little followers immediately followed up. ¡°We¡¯re not idiots!¡± ¡°Me neither!¡± Su Hao nodded in agreement: ¡°It¡¯s obvious, but can you prove it? Have you thought of the answer to yesterday¡¯s question?¡± He Qingqing proudly said: ¡°Of course. How could this kind of simple question challenge me?¡± Su Hao had a disbelieving face: ¡°Really? Then let me ask again, what is 5+7?¡± He Qingqing replied: ¡°12. It equals 12. I got it right didn¡¯t I!¡± After she said that, she proudly folded her arms across her chest and waited for Su Hao to praise her. Su Hao looked at her in surprised and tsked: ¡°Oho oho, not bad young miss Qingqing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Since I¡¯ve proved I¡¯m not an idiot, let¡¯s go. Come y with us!¡± He Qingqing hurriedly invited. She urgently wanted Su Hao to join her group and be her advising follower. Su Hao shook his head again: ¡°Although you answered, it¡¯s already been so long, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡± He Qingqing¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it count? Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Same rules. I¡¯ll ask another question. If you can answer it, that¡¯ll prove you¡¯re not idiots and I¡¯ll y with you.¡± He Qingqing hesitated before saying: ¡°You can¡¯t ask something too difficult.¡± Su Hao nodded. He Qingqing added a condition: ¡°You can¡¯t ask a math question.¡± Su Hao still nodded. He Qingqing wrinkled her nose and nervously said: ¡°Then ask away!¡± ¡°Listen well. The questions I ask are all simple. You know the answers.¡± Seeing the three listening intently, Su Hao cleared his throat and said: ¡°Question: what kind of person gets sick but can¡¯t see the doctor?¡± He Qingqing rolled her and immediately answered: ¡°This is easy. I know this. It¡¯s a bad guy! Doctor¡¯s won¡¯t cure bad guys.¡± Unexpectedly, Su Hao shook his head: ¡°Wrong, but you¡¯re not too far from the right answer.¡± ¡°Wrong? Then what is it?¡± ¡°You guys have to think of it yourselves.¡± He Qingqing turned to snotnose Tao and little fatty: ¡°You guys answer.¡± Little fatty rocked back and forth but couldn¡¯t say a word. Snotnose Tao could only sniffle until the end. ¡°You two idiots.¡± He Qingqing angrily stomped and guessed a few more answers. All of them were rejected by Su Hao. She almost started to cry, and in the end, she gave Su Hao a vicious look. ¡°Wu Xiangwu, you wait for me. I¡¯ll definitely think of it.¡± She left with these threatening words. The two followers were startled: ¡°Qingqing, aren¡¯t we going fishing?¡± He Qingqing responded: ¡°We¡¯re not going. Only idiots go fishing.¡± Snotnose Tao didn¡¯t know what to think and turned to little fatty: ¡°Little fatty, are we still going to go fishing?¡± Little fatty called snotnose Tao and then chased after He Qingqing and loudly shouted: ¡°Qingqing, wait for me. I want to go with you.¡± Snotnose Tao turned to re at Su Hao and also ran after He Qingqing, yelling: ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± ¡°Phew~ They¡¯re finally gone!¡± To Su Hao, dealing with little brats was more difficult than dealing with a thesis. If his previous world¡¯s younger brother Luo Chaoxin dared to bother him, he would use action. But now he had a skinny arms and legs and couldn¡¯t fight them. If could use action, he definitely wouldn¡¯t use words. ¡­¡­ After a while, Wu Tianyun suddenly appeared by Su Hao¡¯s side and curiously asked: ¡°What kind of person can¡¯t be seen by a doctor?¡± Su Hao¡¯s face filled with ck lines. This was a children¡¯s riddle. Why was an old man like you joining in for the fun? Chapter 12: Blood Qi Facing his father¡¯s eyes which had be curious like a child¡¯s, Su Hao couldn¡¯t be bothered and directly gave him the answer: ¡°A blind person!¡± ¡°Why can a blind person not see the doctor?¡± Wu Tianyun didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Because blind people can¡¯t see, so naturally, they can¡¯t see the doctor.¡± Su Hao exined. After hearing this Wu Tianyun didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but worry that his father might start to think himself an idiot! ¡­¡­ Wu Tianyun and Su Hao sat across from each other, a stark contrast to one another, one big, one small. Wu Tianyun pondered a while and slowly said: ¡°You want to learn martial arts, then you must first understand what martial arts is. In the next half year, I will slowly teach you the foundations of martial arts. Once you¡¯ve mastered your body, then we can start exercising.¡± ¡°Humanity and fierce beasts are different. Fierce beasts¡¯ strengths are their innate talents. It¡¯s an instinct. But the strength of humans is different. The human n¡¯s strength relies on wisdom. Our ancestors, amidst the long struggle with the fierce beasts, discovered the secret to the fierce beast¡¯s strength. That is blood qi. So the ancestors developed various kinds of blood qi exercise methods, allowing human ns to begin to meet the fierce beasts in head-on confrontations of power. We call these blood qi exercise methods ¡°blood qi secret techniques¡± or ¡°blood qi scriptures¡±. There¡¯s not much difference between the two. ¡°As for what blood qi is¡­¡± Speaking up to here, Wu Tianyun paused for a moment, looking at the intently listening Su Hao, wondering if his son could understand everything he had said up until now. At that moment, Su Hao raised his head and asked: ¡°What is blood qi?¡± Wu Tianyunughed at himself and no longer hesitated: ¡°Xiangwu, stick out your hand.¡± Su Hao obeyed and stuck out his hand. Wu Yuntain then asked: ¡°I ask you, how is it possible for you to stick out your hand?¡± Su Hao answered without hesitation: ¡°Because the muscles inside the arm contract, pulling the upper arm, causing the hand to stick out. Wu Tianyun didn¡¯t ask how Su Hao knew the answer to this, instead he continued to ask: ¡°Why can the muscles contract?¡± The marble room automatically began to search for literature regarding muscle contractions, but Su Hao knew that his father wasn¡¯t asking about that. Uncertain, he responded: ¡°Because there¡¯s energy in the muscles?¡± Wu Tianyun apuded Su Hao¡¯s ability to understand the concept of energy. He nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only is there energy in the muscles, every piece of our body all has energy. Relying on this energy, we¡¯re able to walk, run, jump and grab things.¡± Having said that, Wu Tianyun pointed to a rock the size of a basketball: ¡°Xiangwu, go bring that rock over here.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes nearly jumped out of their sockets when he saw it. Then he looked back to his stubby arms and legs. He probably couldn¡¯t move it. But without saying anything, he picked up his little body and ran over to the rock. He first attempted to pick it up. The attempt failed. Then he walked to the rock¡¯s back and used all the strength he could muster to lift the rock with both hands, pushing the rock towards his father. Wu Tianyun allowed Su Hao to sit back down and he casually lifted the rock and tossed it up and down: ¡°Is the rock heavy?¡± Su Hao admired his father¡¯s bulky arms and spoke honestly: ¡°Heavy.¡± ¡°To you, it¡¯s very heavy and can¡¯t be lifted. But to me, it¡¯s very light.¡± Wu Tianyun said. With a toss of his hand, the rock soared away and rolled back to its original spot. He asked: ¡°Why is that?¡± Su Hao was speechless. He had thought the rock he had rolled over with such effort had some sort of special use, but it was tossed back into ce just like that? If you want to ask, just ask. Why did he have to make such useless efforts? Su Hao was helpless and could only obediently follow the train of thought to respond: ¡°Because my arm strength is weak, father¡¯s arm strength is strong. That means my arm¡¯s energy is small and father¡¯s arm has more energy.¡± He didn¡¯t bring in age as a response because he knew his father wasn¡¯t asking about that. Wu Yuntian nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right. Because my arm has more energy and your arm has less energy. Then let¡¯s take the term we call energy and give it a different name. We¡¯ll call it blood qi. We can say the blood qi in the arm can let you lift a rock. The stronger the blood qi, the heavier the rock you can lift.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Su Hao nodded to indicate he was following. Wu Yuntian finally revealed a smile, something Su Hao rarely saw. He said: ¡°If you¡¯ve understood up to here, then let¡¯s get to the point.¡± After a pause, Wu Yuntian said: ¡°The so-called blood qi exercise methods are basically a way to let the body raise its energy. The more blood qi and energy the body umtes, the stronger the martial artist is. Once the body¡¯s energy reaches a certain point, they can even destroy a mountain with a punch.¡± Isn¡¯t that like a nuclear bomb? Su Hao looked at his father in shock: ¡°Father, have you seen a martial artist like that?¡± Wu Yuntian shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t met one, but I have heard of it.¡± Seeing Su Hao¡¯s disappointment, he exined: ¡°I was only trying to tell you humanity¡¯s potential, when they go through these exercises, can reach those heights. It is said that the most powerful ancestral martial artists can do those things.¡± Su Hao only nodded. Wu Yuntian asked: ¡°Then Xiangwu, here¡¯s thest question. Every day we have to use so much energy to exercise every day. Where the the energy to exercisee from?¡± Su Hao quickly replied: ¡°Eating food!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Wu Yuntian nodded and continued: ¡°Every day we eat a great quantity of food and convert the food into energy. Thus, Xiangwu, in the future you need to eat more.¡± Wu Yuntian said with a rare tenderness: ¡°Xiangwu, you are the smartest child I have ever met. Not everyone can understand the reasoning for why they need to start learning martial arts at the age of 6. I hope in the future you can be the human n¡¯s number one martial artist! I hope you¡­ break the martial artist bloodline shackles.¡± Su Hao wondered: ¡°What are martial artist bloodline shackles?¡± Wu Yuntian shook his head: ¡°You¡¯ll understand itter. Let¡¯s get back to the matter of food bing energy.¡± ¡°Do you know the little fatty in the outpost?¡± ¡°I do¡± ¡°As long as you know. In the food we eat, aside from the amount we need for our daily activities, there are a lot of leftovers. The leftovers in the end will be energy. There are two kinds of changes it can go through. One is the blood qi I just talked about. This kind of energy is active and strong and can directly increase strength. The other kind is fat. When it¡¯s stored, people look chubbier. Our body¡¯s natural tendency is to store fat because fat can be stored for longer. The blood qi exercise methods basically redirect a portion of the energy being converted into fat and make it be blood qi to store in the body. ¡°As for little fatty, he¡¯s an example of conversion failure. That is to say, if you learn martial arts too early but fail to covert it, you will¡­¡± ¡°Be fat!¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow and had a silly expression. Thinking about how he might be a fat dumpling made him a bit scared. At this time, Wu Yuntian took out a book near his chest and handed it over: ¡°First go and memorize this book. Once you have memorized it, I¡¯ll take you to analyze it.¡± Su Hao looked at it ¡ª ¡°Nine Pce Severing Blood Scripture¡±. ¡°The name¡¯s not bad.¡± Chapter 13: How to Become Smart After two days, Su Hao went to find his father. ¡°Memorized it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Yuntian naturally didn¡¯t believe. So Su Hao returned the book and began to recite the book word for word. Wu Yuntian¡¯s jaw dropped. How long had he taken to memorize the scriptures back in the day? Then Wu Yuntian took Su Hao and arrived at a secluded area. He exined the contents of the book to Su Hao line by line. If no one exined the blood qi scripture, the vast majority would practice it wrong. It is very difficult to use words to express one¡¯s thoughts urately. It was easy to say ¡°Oops, I identally broke the bowl¡±. That was easy to understand and was expressed clearly. But if you wanted to exin ¡°Why did the bowl break? Did you have a fight with that person? Did something bad happen recently?¡± (TLN: Looking this up, I guess breaking the bowl was used by a kid as a test of love???) So when Wu Yuntian had Su Hao memorize, he obediently memorized it. As for what it meant, he didn¡¯t think about it and just waited for his father to exin it. After all, his father was a high level elite warrior and was considered as very powerful. The sky was dark by the time the book had been fully exined. Su Hao had also recorded every word of Wu Yuntian into ¡°Cosmic Light¡± so he could study and review at any time. ¡°Are there any spots you don¡¯t understand?¡± Wu Yuntian asked. ¡°Nope.¡± Saying that, Su Hao boasted: ¡°Father is too awesome. You can actually exin such aplicated book so clearly. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t be a teacher.¡± Wu Yuntianughed for the first time and was pleased: ¡°Of course, what did you think I was doing this half year¡­¡± Speaking up to there, he suddenly stopped. His next words changed the topic: ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing you¡¯re not understanding, then let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s go back and if there¡¯s anything you think ofter you can ask me again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Hao jumped up and followed behind. On the second day, Su Hao once again found his father: ¡°Father, I have thoroughly analyzed this book.¡± Wu Yuntian¡¯s evaluation of his son rose again. He knew that Su Hao would be able to quickly analyze the scripture, but he hadn¡¯t thought it would actually be so soon. After testing and discovering the analysis was real, Wu Yuntian said: ¡°Then our studying ends here. From now on, you will begin a very important matter. That is finding blood qi.¡± ¡°Find blood qi? How do you find it?¡± Wu Yuntian revealed a mysterious smile: ¡°Go run in the morning every day, then once you¡¯repletely exhausted, eat some food. After eating, find a quiet ce to meditate. Carefully feel the transformation process from food to energy in your body. After a while, you will be able to feel the blood qi.¡± ¡°Just like that?¡± ¡°Yes, just like that.¡± Su Hao thought back to a slogan he heard before: Simple, believe, do. Ok, I¡¯ll just do it. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Su Hao ran around the valley. His behavior quickly attracted the attention of the other children. He Qingqing still sported double ponytails and looked good. She had two followers with her. When Su Hao ran by them, she curiously asked: ¡°Xiangwu, what are you doing?¡± Su Hao rolled his eyes: ¡°Running¡± ¡°Why are you running?¡± Su Hao pretended he didn¡¯t hear anything and ran off to the side. But when Su Hao¡¯s route brought him back, He Qingqing determinedly asked: ¡°Why do you want to run? Running isn¡¯t fun. Why note catch field mice with us!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t respond and started running again. On the third round, He Qingqing¡¯s temper red and she yelled: ¡°Xiangwu, today you must absolutely join us in catching field mice.¡± Su Hao was already exhausted and out of breath and didn¡¯t want to respond, but seeing the He Qingqing ponytails were about to fly up in anger, he was afraid she woulde over and drag him away. He could only respond: ¡°He Qingqing, I already told you, I don¡¯t y with idiots.¡± Seeing Su Hao still bringing this up, He Qingqing furiously said: ¡°Wu Xiangwu, I already told you! I¡¯m not an idiot. Just y with us!¡± Su Hao slowed down and said: ¡°Then do you have the answer for that question?¡± He Qingqing said: ¡°The answer is dead people. It¡¯s dead people right?¡± Su Hao shook his head: ¡°Wrong.¡± He Qinging retorted: ¡°Impossible. My daddy told me dead people didn¡¯t need to see the doctor. He can¡¯t be wrong. Dead people can¡¯t do anything.¡± Su Hao shook his head again: ¡°It¡¯s still wrong. My question was what sick people can¡¯t see the doctor. Dead people can¡¯t get sick so they don¡¯t count.¡± He Qingqing refused to ept the rebuttal and retorted: ¡°Then what people is it?¡± ¡°Blind ones.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Hao said again: ¡°It¡¯s blind people! Because blind people can¡¯t see, so how can they see the doctor?¡± He Qingqing¡¯s jaw dropped. Her appearance was kind of cute. At this time, snotnosed Tao asked little fatty to his side: ¡°Little fatty, do you know why it¡¯s blind people?¡± Little fatty suddenly stood a bit further away from snotnosed Tao and mumbled: ¡°I also don¡¯t want to y with idiots anymore.¡± Snotnosed Tao: ¡°What¡¯d you say?¡± ¡°Nothing! I didn¡¯t say anything! Snotnosed Tao, in the future if you don¡¯t clean your nose, don¡¯t stand close to me.¡± Snotnose Tao sniffled and said with difficulty: ¡°Fine¡­ Fine!¡± But my mom said that kids with snot will grow up healthy.¡± ¡°Dumbass!¡± He Qingqing mulled over it and discovered that there was nothing wrong with Su Hao¡¯s answer. She couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. What to do. Now she was starting to wonder if she was an idiot. How could she not think of the answer to something so simple? If things continued like this, she would never be able to make Su Hao into her little follower bro and Su Hao would never y with them. When Su Hao once again ran past her, she suddenly ran over and dragged Su Hao. Su Hao was already as tired as a dog and his feet were about to fly off. Being suddenly grabbed by He Qingqing, he fell to the ground and brought He Qingqing down with him. The two tiny people crashed into a ball. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Hao was too tired to get up and red at He Qingqing, but he didn¡¯t want to be angry at her. Of course, this is how kids were, super annoying. He Qingqing¡¯s hands tightly grabbed onto Su Hao, afraid he would run away. She seriously said: ¡°Wu Xiangwu, today you have have to y with us. It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. If you don¡¯t y with us, I¡¯ll have snotnosed Tao and little fatty beat you up. If I say so, do so.¡± Su Hao was speechless. What the heck was this? Seeing snotnosed Tao and little fatty excitedlye over, he gave up any thoughts of resisting. Could it be that today he would be dragged away by these tenderfaced brats and have to y house with them? No way! What happened once will happen again. In the future, wouldn¡¯t he have to run all over the mountain with these brats? That was such a waste of time. Su Hao caught his breath, stood back up with some effort, and patted of the dirt from his body. ¡°You agree?¡± He Qingqing began to smile thinking that Su Hao agreed. Su Hao didn¡¯t agree and instead asked: ¡°Qingqing, you asked me why I was running right?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Qingqing replied. ¡°Then ask me again.¡± He Qingqing didn¡¯t think about it and just asked again: ¡°Why were you running?¡± Su Hao praised: ¡°Great question Qingqing! You¡¯ve hit the nail on the head with this question. I¡¯ll ask you Qingqing, do you know why I¡¯m so smart?¡± He Qingqing eyes becamerge circles. She had always wanted to know the secret. She dumbly asked: ¡°Why?¡± Snotnosed Tao and little fatty listened in curiously. ¡°Because of running!¡± ¡°Running?¡± x3. Su Hao calmly replied: ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s running.¡± ¡°Really? Running can make me as smart as you?¡± ¡°Of course. This is the secret I discovered. You can¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± x3. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Start running!¡± ¡°Osu!¡± Chapter 14: A Way He Qingqing dragged her tired body back home. At home, a burly man sat cross legged and opened his eyes. This big burly man was He Jianyong. Cha Mountain Postsmander and He Qingqing¡¯s father. He Jianyong¡¯s figure was very tall, and the sturdy arms exposed from his shirt were lined with scars. His hair reached his shoulders and was tied into a ponytail behind his head giving off the impression like he was a hurricane swordmaster, but it was a bit shorter and messier. Upon seeing He Qingqing, his face softened. ¡°Qingqing, where did y today. How did you get so tired.¡± He Qingqing suddenly smiled and responded mysteriously: ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I won¡¯t tell you.¡± He Qingqing¡¯s appearance caused He Jianyong tough out loud. He Qingqing suddenly thought of something. She wrinkled her nose and said to He Jianyong: ¡°Daddy, the answer you said was wrong! I¡¯m never going to ask you questions again.¡± He Jianyao had question marks all over his face: ¡°What answer?¡± He Qingqing gestured: ¡°That one. What sick person can¡¯t see a doctor answer.¡± He Jianyong interestedly said: ¡°Oh? That wasn¡¯t right? Then what¡¯s the answer?¡± ¡°The answer is a blind person!¡± He Jianyao thought over a bit before suddenly reacting. With a hand on his stomach heughed out loud: ¡°Hahaha. Interesting, interesting! Indeed a blind person is correct.¡± He Qingqing angrily stomped her feet: ¡°Daddy you¡¯re evenughing. Xiangwu said anyone who couldn¡¯t answer was an idiot. He doesn¡¯t y with idiots.¡± He Jianyaoughed again: ¡°Old Third¡¯s son is pretty funny. Qingqing, go find Xiangwu to y more often in the future.¡± ¡°Hmph! You can¡¯t even answer this question, why do you care!¡± He Jianyao could only scratch his head embarrassedly. ¡­¡­ Su Hao slowly trudged his way home. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the vegetable egg soup Wu Yuntian handed him. Su Hao didn¡¯t stand on manners and gulped it down. Wu Yuntian put the bowl aay and pointed to a cushion: ¡°Sit there and slowly feel the changes in your body.¡± Saying that, he left and closed the door. How to feel it? Su Hao had no idea and could only slowly try and find out. First he emptied his mind and let himself enter a state without thoughts. At times like these, a person¡¯s spirit would be raised to its highest level. It was like meditating. Then¡­ Then Su Hao fell asleep. He truly was too tired. He couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep, failing. Looking at the logs and the time, over an hour had passed. His father came back in once, but seeing Su Hao was sleeping, he left with a smile. Standing up to stretch out his legs, he began to reflect on himself. ¡°How could I sleep for such an important matter? Su Hao, oh Su Hao. Your willpower is too weak. How will you practice martial arts? Keep dreaming!¡± He made up his mind to control himself, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep again. But after thinking about how tired he would be again next time before meditating, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It turns out athletes had it pretty hard huh.¡± The next day, the sound of running echoed through the valley. Originally it had just been Su Hao running alone, but after telling He Qingqing and the other two that the secret to bing smart was running, they were added to Su Hao¡¯s group. Four little ones were panting and running. In order to add to his persuasiveness, Su Hao even asked He Qingqing a problem: ¡° In a creek there are three fish. One got caught. How many are left?¡± He Qingqing quickly answered: ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Correct! See, you¡¯ve only run for a day and Qingqing can already start answering the questions! So amazing!¡± He Qingqing beamed and the two followers also believed in it more. ¡­¡­ Returning home, Su Hao drank vegetable egg soup and asked: ¡°Father, why drink vegetable egg soup?¡± ¡°Because it is absorbed quickly.¡± So it was like that. Su Hao no longer had other thoughts and focused on the feeling within his body, but he still didn¡¯t make any progress. The good thing was that he had been able to control his desire to sleep. One monthter. Su Hao sat there with his eyes open shaking his head. It still didn¡¯t work. In this month, every morning he would exhaust himself to death, then drink vegetable egg soup, and meditate. But no matter how much tried, he couldn¡¯t discover the blood qi his father talked about. He even started to wonder if the method his father mentioned had problems with it. However, this month of running and meditating hadn¡¯t been totally worthless. His body had changed quite a bit. His hands and feet had calloused, and he was stronger. He no longer was like at the start where he could only run for a bit before his legs would tremble. Of course, as his body became stronger, the harder it was to deplete his strength. The stronger he was, the harder it was to run out of energy. By sitting in meditation, Su Hao¡¯s mind was freed from many distractions and was no longer the same as the start, where as soon as he would sit down and close his eyes, he would already think of what he would eat tomorrow. Now when he meditated, he could quickly remove distractions and let his mind focus on the one thing, and his thinking became more clear. He also liked the feeling of sitting by himself peacefully. To put it simply, he liked being in a daze. But being in a daze couldn¡¯t allow him to find blood qi. This day, Su Hao found Wu Yuntian and raised a question: ¡°Father, I¡¯ve followed your directions and exhausted myself then mediated. But a month has passed and I still haven¡¯t had any changes, I still can¡¯t find where the blood qi is. Am I doing this right?¡± Wu Yuntian shook his head: ¡°Xiangwu, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But the matter of finding blood qi isn¡¯t as easy as you think it is. This is amon barrier people face when bing a martial artist. You can only rely on yourself for this barrier. If you can¡¯t find your blood qi, no one else can help you. This is also the reason why not everyone in the human n can be a martial artist. Every year there are countless people who are blocked out by the barrier to bing a martial artist.¡± Su Hao frowned and said: ¡°What should I do now?¡± Wu Yuntianforted: ¡°No need to worry. Slowlyprehend. Let your heart bepletely immersed. If one month isn¡¯t enough, then half a year. If half a year isn¡¯t enough, then one year. You will find it.¡± Su Hao was suddenly curious: ¡°Father, how long did it take you to find your blood qi?¡± Wu Yuntian didn¡¯t want to say. Could he tell his genius son that he had taken a full year and a half to find blood qi? The answer was no. Because he couldn¡¯t be sure when his genius son would suddenly find his blood qi. If they werepared at that time, where would he put his old face? The best way to do things was to just remain silent and let him guess. In this year, his son had given him too many surprises. Even if his son suddenly ran up and said that he found the blood qi tomorrow, would he even be surprised? Seeing Wu Yuntian not speaking for a while, Su Hao assumed that his speed was slow and his father didn¡¯t want to embarrass him. He said unwillingly: ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t worry father, I¡¯ll work hard. Sooner orter I¡¯ll find blood qi.¡± Wu Yuntian nodded and said: ¡°I have something to do and I need to leave.¡± Without looking back, he left. Alone by himself, Su Hao felt secretly hurt: ¡°What method will work? What exactly is blood qi? It¡¯s so mysterious¡­¡± Thinking for a while, Su Hao raised his head all of a sudden, his eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s a way! It has to work!¡± Chapter 15: ATP Muscle contraction was the muscle fiber¡¯s mechanical response produced by receiving stimtion. And Su Hao already understood the mechanics of muscle contraction. To simplify it, muscle contractions ur when the muscle is stimted. After a series of reactions, the cross bridge and actinbined, twisted, separated,bined again, and then twisted again in the cross bridge cycle process.This muscle contraction process energy came from the hydrolysis of ATP. Then what was ATP? It was adenosine triphosphate. (TLN: Guess we learning biology. The mitochondria is the powerhouse of the cell.) ATP was a key molecule for an organism¡¯s energy conversion and transmission. An organism activities could not be separated from ATP. It was a molecule that could directly supply the cell with energy, and it could act as a ¡°transit station¡± for intracellr energy conversion. Then could the blood qi mentioned by father be ATPbined with some other substance? Whether it was or not, it had to be connected with ATP. The other difficulty was, no matter what blood qi was, Su Hao could not directly observe its existence. So how did his father mean for him to find it? Just like how a person could easily perceive their fingers, toes, ears, nose, etc. but they couldn¡¯t perceive their internal organs. Not being able to perceive internal organs didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t exist. In the same vein of logic, Su Hao couldn¡¯t perceive blood qi, but that didn¡¯t mean blood qi didn¡¯t exist. So what father said about finding blood qi, in fact, didn¡¯t mean he should actually use his consciousness to crawl around his body like a loach drilling through his body. Instead, he should have clear thoughts about the entire body¡¯s energy cycle. It was like how our brains can¡¯t directly perceive the existence of internal organs, but we can know where they are located, what they do, and their state. That was to say, Su Hao only needed to figure out a way to create a recognition system for the blood qi in his body. This recognition system would need to include: where did blood qie from, where is it, how much is there, how to use it, etc. As long as he could recognize any changes to his body¡¯s state, that would be enough. As time passed, the recognition system would be learned behavior, the brain would automatically optimize the model and allow a focused mind to feel a powerful blood qi energy throughout the body. This kind of model may just be a trick of the mind, but the trick would allow a person to perceive their true state with iparable precision. Su Hao felt his blood boil in excitement and clenched his fist: ¡°If it¡¯s really this, then the people of this world are too amazing. Thebination of psychology and biology allows amon man to obtain such powerful strength.¡± ¡°Then, how do I set up my own blood qi system?¡± A light shed through Su Hao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cosmic Light 2.2, it¡¯s time for you to make your appearance.¡± ¡­¡­ After understanding the principle, he no longer had to run. He entered the marble room and looked through his body¡¯s log from the past month. ¡°Little Light!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°Retrieve the detailed data on my body fromst month until today, from 8am to 10am.¡± ¡°Retrievalplete.¡± Very soon, an enormous amount of data appeared on the living room wall, densely packed and disorganized. Su Hao continued to give directions: ¡°Build a 3D model of the human body.¡± The data on the wall disappeared. The living room¡¯s sofa and coffee table also disappeared. Instead, they were reced with the body of thirty boys neatly lined up in the middle of the living room. They had the face of Su Hao. He had summoned his bodies from the past 30 days. Each body included the information of the corresponding day from 8 to 10. ¡°Retrieve ATP data.¡± The thirty bodies had their flesh and bones melt away, only leaving behind countless tiny lights that lit up the silhouettes. Through these lights, you clearly see the quantity and location of ATP in the body. After observing a bit, Su Hao issued another direction: ¡°Little Light, starting from 8am, y the animation. Time scale is 1:1.¡± The thirty children silhouettes moved at the same time. Su Hao closely watched from the side. When running, the muscles consumed a lot of ATP. After consuming a certain amount, the ATP from other locations were consumed. Once the body¡¯s ATP reached a certain low point, Su Hao could no longer run. After drinking the vegetable egg soup, Su Hao meditated and his digestive system operated at full power, the consumed ATP slowly recovered. After three hours, Su Hao revealed a smile. ¡°Blood qi! I found you!¡± ATP was not blood qi, but blood qi had to be rted to ATP. Modeling an ATP system was equivalent to a model of blood qi. Su Hao had confidence within half a month, he wouldn¡¯t need to rely on Little Light and his own brain would be able to construct the blood qi¡¯s model system. At that time, he would truly be a martial artist that had grasped blood qi. ¡­¡­ On the second day, once Su Hao returned from running and drank the vegetable egg soup, he sat down to meditate. It looked like he was doing everything as normal, but when he closed his eyes, Su Hao¡¯s consciousness had already arrived at the marble room and had Little Light show him his body¡¯s state and update it in real time. At the same time, he perceived his entire body¡¯s state and contrasted it against the silhouette in the marble room and constructed a recognition system in his mind. Not only that, as long as he didn¡¯t sleep, he could continue to construct the system at any time anywhere. After three days, Su Hao already no longer needed to constantly observe the silhouette in the marble room and could urately recognize the changes in his body, thereby constructing a blood qi model system. After another five days, Su Hao only need to contrast against the marble room¡¯s silhouette in order to urately reflect the body¡¯s blood qi flow without much error. After another five days, hepletely no longer needed the silhouette. His mind¡¯s recognition of the body¡¯s blood qi changes had already reached approximately the same level as the marble room¡¯s reflection. Su Hao knew that he had sessfully constructed a precise blood qi system within his mind. After another two days and confirming there was nothing wrong with it, Su Hao went to find Wu Yuntian. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve found blood qi.¡± ¡°Found it?¡± Wu Yuntian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Su Hao¡¯s words, but rather he had never heard of anyone recognizing blood qi after only a month and a half. It was too startling. As far as he knew, the most genius human had taken a full half year of time to find blood qi. Facing his father¡¯s suspicious eyes, Su Hao affirmed: ¡°I found it.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Wu Yuntian blurted out. That was his first reaction. After saying that, he hurriedly followed up with: ¡°I was saying, there could be something wrong with your recognition. Carefully tell me about your recognition process. Many people will create hallucinations in the midst of finding blood qi, which is very normal. If you speak truthfully, I can help you differentiate.¡± So Su Hao exined his body recognition and the blood qi change process, exining every piece of the blood qi process to Wu Yuntian. After he finished, Su Hao looked at at his father. His father¡¯s jaw had dropped and his eyes were wide. It was as if the words ¡°does notpute¡± were written on his face. If Su Hao could hear his father¡¯s inner voice right now, he would know his father was roaring: ¡°Where did this little monstere from? Is this thing really my son? Your old man told you to find blood qi, not to discover all of the blood qi in your body. That¡¯s something only high levelmon warriors can do! You only needed to know there was this concept!¡± Su Hao was bewildered: ¡°What¡¯s wrong father? Did I say anything wrong?¡± Wu Yuntian indicated he didn¡¯t want to talk. Chapter 16: Heart Study Seeing his son look back at him with a puzzled expression, Wu Yuntian really didn¡¯t know how to respond. He thought of something and sighed: ¡°Xiangwu, you¡¯re a genius. A never before seen genius. Unfortunately you were born in the wrong ce. If¡­¡± Speaking up to here, he shook his head andughed self-deprecatingly: ¡°What use is telling you this?¡± Unexpectedly, Su Hao said, ¡°Father, being born here is my fortune, just be normal.¡± Wu Yuntian said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll get itter.¡± ¡°Then what should I do next?¡± ¡°I originally assumed it would take you a year or so to find blood qi. At that time, your body¡¯s quality would have greatly risen and you would have been a bit older. It would just be right to start refining and transforming blood qi. You were much faster than I thought. You¡¯re still not even 4 years old¡­¡± Saying this, Wu Yuntian suddenly felt helpless. Indeed, people are different from each other andparison only harmed oneself. ¡°Xiangyu, don¡¯t be in a rush. First exercise your body every day. After a year, I will teach you to refine blood qi.¡± ¡°Why? Why not now?¡± Su Hao was unwilling to wait longer because he didn¡¯t know at what time in his childhood the ident would arrive. Just a teensy tiny ident would be enough to kill a young child. His father couldn¡¯t be at his side at all times which was dangerous for Su Hao. Before he could protect himself, he felt no sense of security. Once he encountered the idental death, he would once again enter deep sleep and wait for millions of years, and there was no guarantee of transmigration. The best method was to quickly grasp the strength to protect himself, even if he had to sacrifice a portion of his body¡¯s future potential. Wu Yuntian said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you, but your current body is far too weak. It can¡¯t handle such powerful force. Take a big rock for example. Although you might have the strength to lift it, but your arms are not strong enough to bear the rock¡¯s weight or split it. Thus, the requirement for having a strong blood qi is having a strong physique. Do you understand?¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°I understand father.¡± But he still felt unwilling: ¡°Father, can you first teach me how to refine blood qi? I only want to know how. I want to study the thought process behind transforming blood qi.¡± Wu Yuntian shook his head: ¡°No! Xiangwu. I know you are very smart, but it¡¯s because you are smart, I don¡¯ know if you will try add some of your own thoughts. I can¡¯t be at peace about you mulling over it yourself. Before entering the door, refining blood qi is very dangerous.¡± ¡°Then father, you can bring me to enter!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still too small.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too small father. I¡¯m already not a 3 year old child!¡± Wu Yuntian speechlessly looked at his son. If he wasn¡¯t a 3 year old child, then he was 3 ?? Su Hao promised: ¡°Father, bring me to enter. I promise I won¡¯t injure myself. I promise that I will only refine blood qi when father is by my side, otherwise I won¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°Xiangwu, why must you learn right now?¡± Wu Yuntian suddenly asked. He had assumed his son was throwing a tantrum and was dead set on getting a new toy. There must be a reason for him behaving like this. Su Hao hesitated before honestly saying: ¡°I¡¯m scared! Father, you have to patrol the outpost every day, leaving me here by myself. I can¡¯t even beat up snotnosed Tao and little fatty. If an ident urs, I don¡¯t even have the strength to protect myself.¡± Wu Yuntian was silent for a while. To Su Hao¡¯s expectants eyes, he eventually said: ¡°Fine.¡± Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Wu Yuntian added: ¡°You cannot tell anyone of today¡¯s matters.¡± Su Hao nodded his head: ¡°Yes! Will you teach me today father?¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Wu Yuntian let out a long breath, ¡°Xiangyu, just tell me whatever you want directly, I won¡¯t stop you again.¡± Su Hao waved his fists as he watched Wu Yuntian leave. Having a good dad was so important. ¡­¡­ The next day, Wu Yuntian and Su Hao discussed heart study. A person¡¯s consciousness could control the body¡¯s movements. Walking or running, it all needed consciousness to decide. But the consciousness actually had more control over the body than just that. Through exercise, the heart rate could be controlled, the stomach¡¯s digestion rate, etc. This consciousness ability was known as ¡°heart force¡±. That¡¯s right. It was the heart force that he¡¯d been so desperately searching for in his previous life. It was the power of the soul. Wu Tianyun was afraid that Su Hao would misunderstand the meaning of ¡°heart force¡± so he had toe up with a way to exin it ording to his understandings. So he carefully exined things very clearly what Su Hao had to do. Su Hao didn¡¯t need to need to full understand heart force like a sage. He only needed to be able to reach the threshold of how to exercise and sessfully refine blood qi. Through self reflection, Wu Yuntian realized that if he didn¡¯t clearly exin all of the requirements to Su Hao, Su Hao would definitely give him all kinds of surprises or scares. Once everything had been exined clearly, Su Hao ushered in his first attempt. Sitting cross-legged on the mat, Su Hao nced at his father next to him. After confirming there were no problems, he closed his eyes. Very quickly he entered a meditative state, abandoned all thoughts, focused. Then he began to visualize the situation ording to ¡°Nine Pce Severance Scripture¡± . After a bit. ¡°Sess on the first try?¡± Wu Yuntian was expressionless, but internally there was a great storm. This was something only a monstrous genius could aplish. Amongst the warriors, the most genius person still needed to try a few dozen times before seeding. As for him, there was no need to mention it. Could it be that his son had awakened some sort of powerful bloodline? The reason why Su Hao could smoothly seed on his first try was firstly because his consciousness was an adult¡¯s after all, he had strong self control. Secondly, he had reviewed the ¡°Nine Pce Severance Scripture¡± over and over again, so there wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. Sess was just a matter of course. After an hour, his body gave some negative feedback, waking Su Hao up. Wu Yuntian handed over some vegetable egg soup that had been prepared earlier. After Su Hao finished drinking, he felt much morefortable. He waved his arms in the air, not discovering that his power had suddenly increased. He looked at his father in suspicion: ¡°Father, howe even after I¡¯ve already recognized my blood qi increasing, my strength hasn¡¯t had any obvious improvement.¡± Wu Yuntian chuckled: ¡°How could practicing martial arts be so simple? You have a long way to go! Every day if you persist in refining blood qi, your body will gradually adapt to therge amount of blood qi stored. After half a year, you¡¯ll see the obvious improvement.¡± ¡°So long!¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Should I continue refining right now?¡± Wu Yuntian shook his head: ¡°Let¡¯s end here today. Your body has ready reached its limit for refining. Properly rest. We¡¯ll go again tomorrow.¡± Su Hao nodded. After his father left, he entered the marble room, and gave Cosmic Light some directions to retrieve all of his body¡¯s physical data from the past hour. After the food was digested, it had been broken down into various nutrients and then absorbed by the body. When Su Hao began to visualize the ¡°Nine Pce Severance Scripture¡±, a small portion of the nutrients were redirected and converted into blood qi. Although it was only a tiny portion, the amount of blood qi truly did increase. Su Hao rubbed his chin and murmured: ¡°How can his process be sped up?¡± Chapter 17: Blood Qi Enhancement Wave After a month, Su Hao had grown quite a bit. His body had be sturdier and no longer looked a 3.5 year old child, rather he looked more like a¡­ 4 year old? In reality, he wasn¡¯t much different. But from the perspective of liveliness, overall, Su Hao no longer gave off the impression of a little kid. Su Hao woke up from his visualization and felt his body¡¯s vigorous blood qi energy. His eyes revealed a bit of a smile. ¡°The speed of blood qi conversion indeed increased. My thinking was correct.¡± During this month, each time after Su Hao finished visualizing, he would use Little Light topare and contrast the differences in order to find the reasoning for why visualizing ¡°Nine Pce Severance Scripture¡± could result in the conversion to blood qi. Finally, half a month earlier, he had discovered a clue. It was as his mind visualized the process, it would transmit a special signal. This special signal would function as a disturbance, like tricking its own body, to make the body think that it had was short on blood qi, so it would take the nutrients and prioritize converting it into blood qi and store it throughout the body. Su Hao could only sigh in amazement. This world¡¯s humanity truly was ingenious. Hard life gave birth to a path where a person¡¯s martial arts could improve limitlessly. Of course, as long as the power of thinking had no limit, anything was possible. Something couldn¡¯t be done just because the body couldn¡¯t do it, but because the knowledge to obtain it wasn¡¯t enough. Su Hao was suddenly filled with curiosity towards this world and the desire to learn burst out from the depths of his soul. For the next half month, Su Hao began to lock down the special signal and to conduct in-depth research on this special signal. Up until now, there had been great progress. Su Hao named this special signal ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡±. He began to try and use his consciousness to control the start and stop of the ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡± in order to better control the conversion efficiency of blood qi. Through Little Light¡¯s help and constantparison, he had found a method two days ago. After testing it, it indeed seeded. These two days of blood qi conversion were much faster, far surpassing Nine Pce Severance Scripture¡¯s conversion speed. Indeed, technology equaled productivity. The people of this world may have been able to create an extraordinary path for mortals through exceptional thinking, but it was missing arge quantity of reference data. Whether it was their living conditions or productivity, it was a primitive era where people still were blindly groping their way forward. The reason he could achieve things the people in this world cannot, why he could quickly progress, was due to the knowledge he had learned from the previous world and Little Light¡¯s powerfulputation ability. Su Hao knew he wasn¡¯t a real genius. He was just an ordinary man who had been able to obtain arge amount of advanced knowledge. Su Hao put away his pride andcency and secretly decided: ¡°If I can smoothly survive, I want to bring a big change to this world. Let this world¡¯s human n obtain more knowledge and properly stand at the peak of this world, bing Yonghe Continent¡¯s eternal rulers.¡± ¡­¡­ Su Hao felt his body fill with strength. In his perception, the tiny cells were charged full of vigorous blood qi. It seemed as if he had more energy than he could use. The current him had at least some bit of self-protection ability, no longer as fragile as when he had just transmigrated over. Su Hao did flips and jumps, his feet were at least a meter high into the air, then he lightlynded on the ground. ¡°Cool!¡± He wasn¡¯t even a meter tall, but he could jump a meter. This was unimaginable in the past. On the side, Wu Yuntian suddenly frowned and hesitantly said: ¡°Xiangyu, why has your blood qi been increasing more than usual these past two day?¡± Su Hao said in delight: ¡°Father, when I¡¯m visualizing ¡°Nine Pce Severance Scripture¡±, I discovered that my brain will emit some kind of special wave. I call it the ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡±. As long as I control the blood qi enhancement wave, I can casually control the blood qi¡¯s conversion rate. I can convert it as fast as I want. Today¡¯s blood qi increase speed wasn¡¯t the fastest, it can be even faster.¡± Wu Yuntian was dazed for a while before shaking his head: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you said. However Xiangwu, I want to remind you, your blood qi conversion must absolutely not surpass your body¡¯s tolerable limits.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Su Hao nodded, then curiously asked: ¡°Father, has your blood qi reached the limit of what your body can bear?¡± Wu Yuntian shook his head: ¡°No. Wanting to reach the limit is very difficult. Once blood qi has reached a certain quantity, there will be a bottleneck and getting past it is very difficult.¡± ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± Su Hao blinked. Just today, as he had been converting blood qi, his felt his blood qi had reached a certain concentration and had been blocked for a bit and stopped increasing. He had just adjusted the intensity of the blood qi enhancement wave and he had easily bypassed it. Could it be that blockage had been the bottleneck father was talking about? Su Hao carefully said to Wu Yuntian: ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you try my method. Who knows, maybe it¡¯ll let you break through the bottleneck.¡± Wu Yuntian thought about it. A single attempt would hurt. He wasn¡¯t the type to be so full of himself and wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed to learn from his son. Seeing Wu Yuntian node, Su Hao thought a bit before saying: ¡°Father, I¡¯ll first teach you the blood qi enhancement wave!¡± Next, Su Hao began to teach. Wu Yuntian listened attentively then sat down and began to convert blood qi, but after many tries, he wasn¡¯t able to discover where the ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡± Su Hao spoke of was located. After fruitlessly attempting for two hours, seeing Wu Yuntian¡¯s cloudy face, heforted: ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Just like finding the feeling of blood qi, it might need to take some time.¡± Wu Yuntian silently nodded. He quickly calmed himself. Indeed, a genius¡¯s world was hard to understand. ¡­¡­ With nothing to do, Su Hao went back to the valley to exercise. He had already be ustomed to exhausting himself every day. When he reached the valley, he saw the three brats again, He Qingqing, snotnosed Tao, and little fatty. These three brats had been fooled by Su Hao and been running around with him for the past month. Little fatty had be visibly skinnier. Up until now, each of them thought they were the smartest people in the Cha Mountain Outpost, and they argued to have Su Hao quiz them, proving their smartness. The energy of these brats stumped Su Hao. Where did he have the time or energy to fool these brats. Every day he had to think of some sort of 5+6, or 7-1 kind of question. Before, he gave in because he couldn¡¯t beat them, but today, Su Hao would no longer give in. Feeling his body was surging with power, he was filled with self-confidence. He¡¯d beat these brats up one by one until they were all on the ground. In the future, no one woulde and bother me, hahaha! Just as He Qingqing, who had been ying with dirt, saw Su Hao, her eyes brightened. Excitedly she said: ¡°Xiangyu! Over here! Come quick! Let¡¯s build dirt people together.¡± Su Hao immediately refused: ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I never y with idiots.¡± ¡°But we already became smart!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You said it yourself.¡± Su Hao scratched his head: ¡°Fine. You guys did be smart, but I have another line I never said.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I never y with weak people!¡± He Qingqing puffed up her cheeks in anger and pointed at Su Hao: ¡°You said we¡¯re weak people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Everyone here is too weak and I don¡¯t even put you in my eyes.¡± He Qingqing stomped and pointed at Su Hao and yelled: ¡°Snotnosed Tao, little fatty, get him.¡± Chapter 18: Incoming Raid Snotnosed Tao and little fatty had long since disliked Su Hao. He always acted like he was something big, and was super annoying. And Qingqing personally invited him to y many times, but he always refused. They couldn¡¯t stand it. If it hadn¡¯t been Qingqing stopping them, they would have long since beaten up Su Hao. Now that they¡¯d received Qingqing¡¯s order, the two of them were like two wolves that had seen some fat meat. Their eyes lit up and the charged towards Su Hao. Su Hao didn¡¯t panic as the two of them charged over. He only moved to the right and dodged snotnose Tao¡¯s bear hug, then he shifted to the side to let little fatty pass, stuck out his foot, and tripped little fatty forwards to the ground, sending dust into the air. He wouldn¡¯t be getting up for a while. Snotnosed Tao turned and saw and grew furious. His two hands went out to grab Su Hao, but as he was going to catch Su Hao¡¯s arms, Su Hao waved his hands out, and Tao¡¯s hands were forced apart. Before snotnose Tao could react, Su Hao had already jumped up and punched him in the nose. ¡°Ow~¡± With a scream, snotnose Tao squatted down and covered his nose. Su Hao won with a single blow. He could feel something sticky on his right fist. When he lifted it to look at it, he could feel goosebumps all over his body. ¡°This is snotnose Tao. I didn¡¯t hit him in a good spot. I actually hit him on the nose¡­¡± Su Hao ran over to snotnose Tao¡¯s back, and before he could recover, wiped his hand clean. He Qingqing was stunned. Who would have thought the tiny Su Hao would have been flip over snotnose Tao and little fatty who were taller than him by a head with such ease. These were her two muscles. He Qingqing realized it was time for her to take the stage. She wanted to cleanly knock Wu Xiangwu to the ground and once again confirm her status as the Big Sis. ¡°Wu Xiangwu, don¡¯t get conceited. Take this!¡± Saying that, He Qingqing tossed her hair back and charged over with clenched fists. Su Hao took a step and shed behind He Qingqing, strongly resisting the urge to kick out with his feet, he reached out his hands and pushed He Qingqing. Just like little fatty, she fell to the ground and ate dirt. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll take it easy on you just because you¡¯re a girl. If you bother me again, I¡¯ll make you all cry.¡± After flipping over all three, Su Hao loudly stated hismands. ¡°Wu Xiangwu, you bully!¡± He Qingqing¡¯s eyes were full of tears, as if she was about to cry. ¡°What? I¡¯m the bully?¡± Su Hao said exaggeratedly, ¡°It¡¯s clearly you guys were ganging up to bully me! I¡¯ll say it again, I just want to be left alone. From now on, don¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t have the time to y kid¡¯s games with you.¡± ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t care about you ever again!¡± He Qingqing got up and stomped and ran far away. After running far away, she began to cry uncontrobly. The two followers immediately chased after her. Little fatty threatened before leaving: ¡°Wu Xiangwu, you wait for me.¡± Snotnose Tao covering his nose, said nasally: ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right.¡± Su Hao raised his fist: ¡°Leave quickly otherwise I¡¯ll hit you till you cry.¡± Only once the three brats were no longer in sight did Su Hao let loose a breath. After more than a year, he had finally gotten rid of those guys. He Qingqing would alwayse to find him and bother him about something or another, making Su Hao y with her otherwise she would threaten him with force, annoying Su Hao to no end. Su Hao knew what He Qingqing was thinking. She wanted nothing more than for Su Hao to be one of her followers that listened to her everymand like snotnose Tao and little fatty. But where would Su Hao have the time to y these games? It was unknown if his transmigration to this world would see him survive to adulthood. Who knew when danger would suddenly arrive. If he didn¡¯t have the strength to protect himself, a tiny ident could take him away. ¡­¡­ A yearter. Snow kes fluttered down, covering the entirety of Cha Mountain Outpost with a white coat. Everything was white as far as the eye could see. Su Hao turned 5. He was tightly wrapped up in a thick coat, but one could still see how he was different from a normal boy. He and normal 5 year old children were nothing alike. His entire body was built like a small bull calf. In this year, He Qingqing¡¯s group of brats had tried to fight Su Hao multiple times, but they ended in failure each time. They had to unwillingly admit that they were no match for this opponent who was shorter than them by a head. This day, the three were wrapped up in clothes like three balls once again gathered together. ¡°Big Sis, are he going to go fight that jerk Wu Xiangwu again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, my daddy taught me a move ¡°Returning Hand Pull¡±. It will definitely defeat Wu Xiangwu.¡± To the side, little fatty hesitantly said: ¡°Big Sis, can it really defeat him? He¡¯s getting stronger and stronger. I can¡¯t even touch the hem of his shirt.¡± ¡°Nonsense. If I say it can defeat him, then it can defeat him. Do you believe in me?¡± ¡°Believe!¡± ¡°Good. Come together and we¡¯ll make a n.¡± He Qingqing beckoned and the three of them circled up. ¡°If it¡¯s like this¡­ can definitely hit him.¡± ¡°Okay! Big Sis is wise!¡± ¡­¡­ At the same time, Cha Mountain Outpost¡¯s wall had been thickly covered in snow. There was only a single weak me giving off light in the sentry post. Suddenly a leather wearing strong warrior got up and shook off the snow from his body and charged into the sheltered area, and shook his partner urgently saying: ¡°Old Li, hurry and wake up. There¡¯s a situation!¡± Old Li jolted awake, turned over, jumped up, and looked out. He saw there were small gray dots moving rapidly off in the snow-covered distance. It looked like they were headed right towards Cha Mountain Outpost. Based on their speed, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they were here. ¡°It¡¯s blue-eyes coyotes. There¡¯s at least a hundred of them. It should be their food wasn¡¯t enough so they¡¯re risking attacking our vige.¡± Old Li recognized the gray dots identity and took out his sword and shield. To the warrior who woke him up: ¡°Lu Gao, go sound the rm bell. Then run throughout the vige and remind the families that their women and children should close the doors and windows and hide. ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Gao answered and started running back. As Old Like watched the coyote packe closer and closer, he quickly tore off a piece of cloth and bound his de tightly to his hand. After swinging it a bit, he nodded satisfied and said with an ugly smile: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since these old bones have moved. Before the group is here, I¡¯ll first warm up. Hehe!¡± Having said that, Old Li grabbed tightly onto his shield and jumped off the tall walls. ¡°ng ng ng~¡± Very soon, the bell sounded throughout the whole vige three times. He Jianyong opened his eyes and got up, grabbing the long de from the wall and exited, speedily running. While running, he loudly yelled: ¡°Fierce beast iing raid. Women and children must hide. Warriors, follow me to the wall.¡± Wu Yuntian was currently thinking hard on the blood qi enhancement wave that Su Hao had spoken about, but he just didn¡¯t get it. He immediately rose and grabbed a de and shield, and opened the door to leave. At the door, he stopped, and turned his body to look for Su Hao¡¯s figure, but it was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where did Xiangwu run off to?¡± After looking around the house and not seeing him anywhere, Wu Yuntian didn¡¯t think more on it and ran towards the wall. His logic was very clear. As long as all of the fierce beasts were blocked outside the vige, there would be no danger. Where was Su Hao right now? Chapter 19: Raid Attack Right now, Su Hao was ying hide and seek with the three brats. He had discovered them as they had been walking over to his house. The three were acting sneakily, and it could be seen they were up to no good. So Su Hao hid behind a tree beforehand, thinking He Qingqing would quickly give up after not being able to find him. He Qingqing¡¯s three arrived at Su Hao¡¯s house, and after they didn¡¯t see Su Hao went to find him in a different direction. It was at this time the bell rang three times. What was that? Su Hao had never encountered this situation before and naturally didn¡¯t know what had happened. He saw the other families quickly close their doors and windows, and the warriors were taking their des and going towards the vige wall. Su Hao immediately recognized that this ought to mean that something had happened. Perhaps there was a fierce beast raid attack. But this kind of matter wouldn¡¯t require a child to worry about it. The warriors stationed at Cha Mountain Outpost were all elite-level warriors. If elite-level warriors can¡¯t handle it, he would just be delivering his little head faster. At this time, the best thing to do was to learn from the other households and close the door and quietly stay inside. But what about the three brats he had just seen? He couldn¡¯t just not care about them. ¡°So troublesome! Little brats really are the most annoying.¡± Su Hao jumped down from the tree and returned to the house to grab a knife to carry on him. Then he chased after the direction where the three kids had gone. He Qingqing had also heard the rm. She knew that it only rang when the vige was under attack from fierce beasts. A single ring meant there was no danger. Three rings mean there was danger. Six rings mean the vige may be destroyed. If there were nine rings, it meant a beast tide wasing and they had to run. ¡°Qingqing, what should we do? Do we still look for Xiangwu?¡± Little fatty asked worriedly. Right now, he only wanted to go home and stay there. He Qingqing thought about it, but said firmly: ¡°Daddy and the others are there. There definitely won¡¯t be any issues. We finally thought of a way to take care of Xiangwu. We can¡¯t give up that easily.¡± Seeing little fatty and snotnose Tao both still hesitant, she added: ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking for a bit. If we can¡¯t find him, we¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­¡­ Old Li used his shield to block a coyote that hade flying in from the left. He tucked his head in and avoided another coyote that had lunged for his throat. He saw an opportunity and swung his de up. ¡°Tear~¡± came the sound of the de ripping through the coyote that was still in mid-air. There was a long slit cut open through its abdomen and its internal organ fell to the ground. The coyote¡¯s entire body mmed into the snow and it whimpered at Old Li while it struggled to get back up. Looking around Old Li, there were already seven or eight dead coyotes. However, in his surroundings, there were even more coyotes. Dozens of them stared at Old Li hungrily ¡°Come on you brutes! Hahaha!¡± Old Li smacked his shield with his de, letting out a provocative noise. Five coyotes flew out of pack and the others were preparing to make their moves. ¡°Bulwark Shield!¡± Old Li¡¯s blood qi surged, and he swept his shield around in a circle. This was Old Li¡¯sbat skill which could block any coyotes that came close that could hit the coyotes far away. But Old Li only hit one with his shield. Only the coyote that was sent flying let out a whimper andnded on the snow, no longer moving. ¡°Shit!¡± Old Li didn¡¯t get happy and instead cursed. The other four coyotes had lowered their bodies and reached his body, their mouths wide open and bit at his ankles. Old Li knew that once his ankles had been bit, it would be difficult to make them let go. Even if you smashed the coyote¡¯s head in, their teeth could still tightly sp the flesh. Old Li let out a cry of pain but he didn¡¯t have the time to kill the four coyotes. He could see the surrounding coyotes had opened their bloody maws and hade flying over. Old Li used his shield to send one flying and used his de to kill another one. He could no longer avoid by the third and he was about to be bitten on the throat. ¡°Shua~¡± a cold light shed by. The third coyote was bisected and fell far off in the distance. At this time, a tall figure appeared by Old Li¡¯s side. It was Cha Mountain Outpost¡¯s captain He Jianyong. ¡°Captain!¡± Old Li¡¯s eyes lit up as he recovered his strength, swept with his shield and knocked the fourth coyote away. Without worry or hesitation, Old Li brought up his de and hacked the four coyotes that were biting at his ankles. With the cooperation fo He Jianyong, the ten-plus coyotes were quickly ughtered and the remaining two tucked their tails and ran. Old Li plopped to the ground and cleaned his feet¡¯s wounds, excitedly saying: ¡°Captain, you arrived just on time. It¡¯s just my luck that I didn¡¯t lose my life.¡± Captain He Jianyong didn¡¯t want to talk with Old Li. For a single person, no amount of lives would be enough to face the pack of coyotes, and even charge into them. Seeing that Old Li didn¡¯t have any major injuries, he said: ¡°Behind there¡¯s still arge pack of coyotes at the vige. I¡¯ll go back first. You follow behind. Be a bit more careful. Returning to the wall, there was arge back of coyotes continually charging at the wall. There were at least a hundred of them, but there were only thirty warriors stationed at Cha Mountain Outpost. There was too big a difference in number. But every warrior was an elite-level warrior, holding sharp des. Each one was much stronger than a coyote. The coyotes leaped one after another, leaping onto the eight meter tall wall. Three to four in each group, facing off against a Cha Mountain Outpost warrior, and they began to fight. From time to time, a coyote was chopped in half by a de and fell off the the wall. Other times, a warrior was not cautious enough and had their throat bitten, dying in pain. It was when the fighting was most heated that He Jianyong joined the battle. The sh of the de went by and several coyotes were sent down the wall. The warriors saw and cheered, their confidence increased. Very soon, the coyotes were pushed. Leaving behind a ground full of corpses, the remaining thirty coyotes quickly retreated. ¡°Captain, when thatrge group of coyotes charged in, a few coyotes were able to sneak past.¡± A warrior suddenly thought of something and spoke. ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier! Go! We¡¯re going back now and finding those pests.¡± He Jianyong was surrounded by a killing air as he raised his hand and brought his men to rush back. Wu Yuntian was a step ahead of everyone else. As soon as he heard some coyotes that entered, Wu Yuntian, covered in blood, had immediately rushed towards the vige. ¡°Xiangwu, nothing better have happened to you!¡± WuYuntian had already lost his wife. If he lost his son too, then he would have nothing left in this world. After thinking of this, blood qi surged to his feet and his speed became even faster. ¡­¡­ Su Hao¡¯s speed was extremely fast, almost like flying, entirely unlike a 4 year old child. Very soon, Su Hao had caught up to He Qingqing and the others. Their eyes lit up when they saw Su Hao. Su Hao didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak and sternly asked: ¡°What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s danger right now? Hurry back!¡± Su Hao may be shorter than them, but he had used such an elder-like tone to question them. They not only didn¡¯t listen, but instead they were angry. He Qingqing pouted and snorted: ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Su Hao felt a headacheing: ¡°Bis Sis, don¡¯t you know what time this is. Are you trying to y with your life?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about it. Are you mypanion? Why would I listen to you?¡± He Qingqing saw Su Hao¡¯s frantess, but she wasn¡¯t. Aside from her desire to fight Su Hao, she believed more in her father. Su Hao considered whether or not he should knock this littledy out and then drag her away. But he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be able to control his strength properly and avoid killing them. He considered how to respond before saying: ¡°Then what needs to happen to make you obediently go back?¡± He Qingqing said: ¡°That¡¯s simple. As long as you y with us, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t even think before replying: ¡°Okay okay okay! I¡¯ll listen to you and y with you alright? Go home! Go home!¡± He Qingqing jumped for joy: ¡°You promise? No take backs!¡± ¡°No take backs!¡± He Qingqing waved: ¡°Snotnose Tao, little fatty, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Just as He Qingqing began to walk back, she pointed at Su Hao¡¯s back and screamed: ¡°Watch out! Wolf!¡± Su Hao spun his head around and saw a coyote rushing at him. The wolf was much taller than him and its mouth was wide open with a dense array of fangs. Chapter 20: Killing Su Hao had deeply experienced the helplessness of childhood. In the many previous transmigrations, he would always experience an ident at the age of 4 or 5. It was rare for him to survive to the age of 6. In the previous world, there was the kindergarten situation. This time there was a coyote raid attack. The coyote¡¯s raid attack was more dangerous than the previous world¡¯s murdered. Not only because the coyote was cruel and a better hunter, but also because the raid attack was very sudden, he had no opportunity to prepare. If not for He Qingqing¡¯s warning, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to react until the wolf had already bit his neck. But the current Su Hao was different from before, the ordinary 4-5 year old child. He had grasped a blood qi superpower, and this blood qi strength, through blood qi enhancement wave, had already helped his body reach its current limits. In short, the current him was very powerful. Invincible amongst his peers. He could oppress 5+ year olds to the point of crying. He could force 10+ year olds to run. He wouldn¡¯t even fear an adult. Facing thisrge coyote that swooped in. Su Hao didn¡¯t panic: ¡°It¡¯d be over if I hadn¡¯t discovered your sneak attack. Now that I have, you can ¨C sit down!¡± He spun, lowered his center of gravity, adjusted his posture, clenched his fist, waited until the coyote was right in front of him, then Su Hao punched straight up, fiercely hitting the coyote¡¯s lower jaw. ¡°Plonk¨C¡± Therge coyote¡¯s mouth was shut, and a few broken teeth flew out from the corner of its mouth. A huge impact rushed from the lower jaw and was transmitted to the upper jaw, then to the head, sending the coyote¡¯s head sky high. The impact even made a ripple through the coyote¡¯s fur atop its head. The coyote had been sent flying with a single punch from Su Hao, flipping through mid-air, beforending on the ground with a thud. He Qingqing¡¯s jaw dropped. Snotnose Tao¡¯s jaw dropped. Little fatty¡¯s jaw dropped. Sending the coyote flying with a single hit. And it was two or three times bigger than him. Was this real? Was this still the Xiangwu they knew? If it had been an adult, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised, but Xiangwu doing it was a bit unbelievable. Xiangwu was even younger than them by a year or two! He Qingqing recognized that aside from screaming and shivering, there would be nothing she could do if she was attacked. Even if the coyote stood there and lit her hit it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt it. What could she do? Suddenly it felt like there was a great gulf between people. Looking at her two biggest followers, they¡¯re behavior was even more unsightly than her own. Was it really okay to just y with them all day? Inexplicably, He Qingqing recalled what Su Hao had said to them: ¡°I never y with idiots!¡± It turns out we¡¯re really idiots in his eyes. Then she thought: ¡°I never y with weak people.¡± It turns out that in his eyes, we really are weak. He Qingqing seemed to have be mature in a single moment. She suddenly understood that Xiangwu had never lied. He indeed did not want to y with them. She had matured, but she felt so sad. Why was that? Su Hao didn¡¯t know how much of an impact his fist had brought to He Qingqing. The coyote had blood on the corner of its mouth, and it could still stand up. It lowered its head and roared at him. He drew a knife from his waist and held it in his hand. Su Hao lowered his body and confronted the coyote. The coyote slowly backed up. It wanted to run. Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched. He violently stepped forward, sending dirt into the air, and dashed towards the coyote. The coyote howled and no longer retreated, its hind paws kicking the ground as it charged towards Su Hao. It had learned its lesson and no longer had its maw open. Instead, it nned to wait until it was closer before opening its mouth and biting its¡¯ opponent¡¯s throat. Su Hao narrowed his eyes. His entire body¡¯s blood qi began to burn, releasing a great amount of energy. His body filled with power. I wanted to kill this coyote in a single attack and survive the first childhood crisis! The moment Su Hao and the blue-eyed coyote made contact, he leaned back, dodging the coyote¡¯s bite, while at the same time raising his knife and used force to cut open a long gash along the coyote¡¯s stomach. The two sides passed each other. Su Hao got up and looked towards the coyote. The coyote¡¯s stomach was split open by the de, and it lost its bnce and fell to the ground, but it got back up, looking vigntly towards Su Hao. Its entire stomach had been sliced open and fresh blood poured out. In just a moment, the coyote lost its strength and fell down for the final time. The coyote fell down before He Qingqing and the other two. Seeing the enormous coyote, although it was already a corpse, the three of them still felt an inexplicable fear. Just like that, the powerful coyote was resolved by Su Hao¡¯s sh. They only new how to catch fish and y with mud, but they had delusions of using underhanded tactics to defeat Xiangwu. Thinking about it made them feel silly. Su Hao walked over to the coyote corpse and proudly kicked the corpse twice: ¡°Now it¡¯s dead right!¡± Then he raised his head towards the three of them and humphed: ¡°This time you know fear right! You still haven¡¯t gone back yet? If I wasn¡¯t here today, you three wouldn¡¯t even be a full meal for the coyote.¡± He Qingqing instinctively wanted to refute, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. It was even harder to endure for snotnose Tao and little fatty. They looked at Su Hao with eyes full of fear. From now on, they would never dare to oppose Su Hao again. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll send you guys home!¡± Saying this, Su Hao turned and suddenly his pupils shark and his heart skipped a beat. Two coyotes had already silentlye up behind him, preparing to ambush him. The two coyotes being spotted, immediately lunged, one in the front and one in the back. One leapt for Su Hao¡¯s throat, the other went straight for Su Hao¡¯s torso. Very close! Very quick! He had self confidence in blocking a single attack, but he didn¡¯t have a way to respond to two at the same time. If he resolved the coyote going for his throat, then his stomach would be bitten by the other one. The thick winter coat wouldn¡¯t be able to block the coyote¡¯s sharp teeth. What should he do? He couldn¡¯t think too much. Su Hao stepped off to the side, avoiding the coyote attacking from the direct front. The knife in hand saw the opportunity and shed the coyote¡¯s throat. ¡°Tear~¡± The coyote with the shed followed in the first one¡¯s footsteps. Then Su Hao no longer had the time to resolve the second coyote. Because the second coyote¡¯s mouth was already too close, he couldn¡¯t gather any strength, so he couldn¡¯t even dodge. Imagining the scene of his guts leaking out, Su Hao helplessly sighed: ¡°A reincarnator can die in a thousand ways!¡± ¡°Horizontal sh!¡± Suddenly an explosive shout rang from next to his ear. A light shed by and that charging coyote was split into two, falling to two sides, no longer making a noise. ¡°Father!¡± Su Hao excitedly shouted. He was saved! Once this man appeared by his side, Su Hao felt a great sense of security. Indeed, when growing, one still needed to rely on their parents. Betting on dad had a certain logic to it. At this time, not only did Su Hao let out a sigh of relief, Wu Yuntian also let out a sigh of relief. When he had seen the first coyote about to bite Su Hao¡¯s throat, he had worried he wouldn¡¯t make it and felt desperate. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that Su Hao would be able to kill kill a mighty blue-eyed coyote all by himself. It really was hard to believe. Fortunately, he had caught up. His son Wu Xiangwu was fine. This was a terrific result. At this time, the warriors caught up and saw the children standing around and felt relief. It was good they were fine! Then, what had happened here? Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Su Hao and the blood-stained knife in his hands. At this time, Lu Gao suddenly appeared and yelled loudly: ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve already cleared out the two blue-eyed coyotes that had entered the vige.¡± The crowd looked to Lu Gao. Lu Gao suddenly saw the three coyotes on the ground and choked on his words. Chapter 21: High-Level Common Warrior With He Qingqing¡¯s and the other brats¡¯ exnation, the surrounding warriors understood had had happened. They then looked at Su Hao with strange expressions. They didn¡¯t dare to believe, they couldn¡¯t determine whether or not it was true. Su Hao looked to his father Wu Yuntian with pleading eyes. Wu Yuntian only frowned, who knew what he was thinking. He could only embarrassedly exin: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Qingqing and their tall tales. I only got lucky with my counter-attack. Just now, when the coyote leaped at me, it tripped just in the nick of time. I don¡¯t know where I got the courage from, I grabbed the knife and shed with it. Who would have thought I would coincidentally kill the coyote.¡± A five year old child taking on a powerful coyote by himself was too startling for everyone and hard to believe. But if you add in a luck factor, it wasn¡¯t the same. Killing a coyote relying entirely on luck was something everyone could ept. All of the warriors seemed to ept Su Hao¡¯s exnation. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± He Qingqing shouted as soon as Su Hao had just finished speaking. He Jianyong pulled He Qingqing away: ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s still dangerous. Lu Gao, bring these children back first!¡± Saying this, he brought the warriors and began to scour the vige to see if there were still any lingering coyotes. ¡­¡­ The situation quickly passed. The story of Su Hao single-handedly killing a blue-eyed coyote passed through the vige. They all believe Su Hao¡¯s exnation of killing the coyote with luck, but even with luck, not everyone would be able to kill a coyote. It should be known, the typical adult coyote¡¯s strength was at the same level as a high levelmon warrior. For Su Hao to kill a coyote meant that Su Hao had at least a certain amount of strength. The term genius warrior began to spread through the Cha Mountain Outpost. ¡°Father, everyone in Cha Mountain Outpost knows that I¡¯ve already started learning martial arts. Is that okay?¡± After the incident, Su Hao was still cautious for a while. ¡°The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it¡±. This was a familiar phrase. He knew that this world and the previous one weren¡¯t the same. This was not a super safe ce withw and order. The more talented a person was, the more they might be envied, and the more danger they could be in. But truthfully speaking, having survived the crisis, Su Hao felt a great deal of relief. He knew he already had a certain amount of self-protection ability. In the future, there would be fewer idents that could kill him. Wu Yuntian looked over at Su Hao and shook his head: ¡°This is Cha Mountain Outpost. There aren¡¯t that many shady things. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Then he turned his head and looked serious at Su Hao: ¡°Xiangwu, you obediently tell me. What level are you at now?¡± Su Hao was also uncertain of his current position, so he said his guess: ¡°Right now, my blood qi should have reached the limits of my body¡¯s limits. I felt as if continuing to add blood qi would be harmful for my body.¡± ¡°Is that so? Your blood qi logically shouldn¡¯t have increased so quickly. Could it be due to your blood qi enhancement wave?¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°It should be. I can also feel the blood qi concentration bottlenecks father spoke of, but I only had to adjust the blood qi enhancement wave a bit and I naturally broke through those bottlenecks. Wu Yuntian¡¯s heart twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The blood qi bottleneck that everyone encountered had been broken through so easily by his son using the ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡±. He had been stuck at the high level elite warrior stage for 5 years already. It was difficult to make another breakthrough with blood qi. This kind of situation would normally need to experience some kind of fierce battle in order to have the opportunity to break through during the fight. A year ago, when he heard his son bring up ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡±, his sunken heart hade to life and he earnestly tried to find the so-called ¡®blood qi enhancement wave¡¯, but no matter how hard he tried, there was no progress at all. This caused him frustration. Indeed, the world of a genius was iprehensible to ordinary people. Up until now, he had only tried every now and then, not putting too much hope in finding the ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡±. Su Hao was unable to provide assistance. The special substance ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡± did exist, but typical people had no way of discovering its existence. For example, every knows that when humans encounter a dangerous situation, they¡¯ll release adrenaline. But other than knowing adrenaline was secreted from the adrenal nds, the brain¡¯s consciousness was unable to detect the existence of the hormone and how much was secreted. (TLN: Adrenaline is responsible for the fight or flight response) Su Hao had also relied on Little Light¡¯s powerful calctive abilities in order to lock onto his blood qi enhancement wave. He couldn¡¯t do anything about anyone else¡¯s blood qi enhancement waves. He could only say he was a special case, using high tech to analyze the underlying principles. To Wu Yuntian, it was like a strike from another dimension that couldn¡¯t be analyzed. Unless Su Hao¡¯s understanding towards blood qi and blood qi enhancement waves continued to deepen and could find a way to generically control the blood qi enhancement waves, he would not be able to teach the blood qi enhancement wave to the people of this world. ¡°Xiangwu,e with me to the courtyard.¡± Wu Yuntian stood up and started walking outside. Su Hao nodded and kept up. Wu Yuntian stretched out his palm and said to Su Hao: ¡°Use your full force to punch my palm.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Hao walked up to Wu Yuntian and stood there. He concentrated his energy, all the blood qi in his body began to boil, arge amount of energy in his body was converted. Taking a step forward, a punch went out,nding right in the center of the palm. ¡°Pa~¡± There was a crisp sound from the fist¡¯s collision. Wu Yuntian didn¡¯t move at all and took his palm back, but Su Hao had actually been pushed back a few steps by the force. ¡°Father is amazing!¡± Su Hao very much liked to praise people. Praising them in the front of them or behind their backs. Except for brats. Wu Yuntian bitterly smiled and shook his head. Su Hao hadn¡¯t seen that after he had retracted his palm behind his back that it was trembling a bit. His palm had been hit numb by Su Hao¡¯s punch. Wu Yuntian said lightly: ¡°Your strength has already reached the level of a high levelmon warrior.¡± Su Hao asked in doubt: ¡°High levelmon warrior?¡± Wu Yuntian exined: ¡°That¡¯s right. Warriors are divided into 5 sses. The lowest ismon warriors, then elite warriors, master warriors, grandmaster warriors, and the highest is the ancestral warrior. Each ss is separated into three stages as the beginner, mid, and high levels. Your current strength has reached amon warriors high-level rating. And I am now a high-level elite warrior. Su Hao nodded and said: ¡°So it was like that. How long does it take for the ordinary person to be a high-levelmon warrior?¡± Wu Yuntian said helplessly: ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯tprehend the existence of blood qi and can¡¯t even be warriors. If you want to ask about the ratings for average warriors, then reaching a high-levelmon warrior usually takes 16 years. To reach it before 16 years usually shows talent. After 16 years is a bitte.¡± In shock, Su Hao pointed at himself: ¡°Then what about me?¡± Wu Yuntian stared at Su Hao for a while and couldn¡¯t say anything. After a bit, Wu Yuntian changed the subject: ¡°Xiangwu, since you have already reached this level, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about. I believe you know it yourself. I will tell you now how to walk the path of the warrior.¡± After a moment of silence, he added: ¡°I can¡¯t teach you much. In the future, how far you go will be up to you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Hao energetically nodded his head. Chapter 22: Elite Warrior One after another, snowkes fluttered from the sky, covering the whole world with ayer of white. Father son duo Wu Yuntian and Su Hao stood side by side, quietly watching the silent world under the eaves. In times like these, there was nock of children that would y in the snow, but today was a special day. Even the children that liked to cause the most trouble, He Qingqing and her group, couldn¡¯t be seen ying outside. Wu Yuntian nced down at Su Hao and sighed inwardly: ¡°This child is good at everything, but he¡¯s too premature. Back when I was his age, it was the time I liked to y the most. He¡¯s too settled. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good or bad thing.¡± His wife had died to protect this child. His inner heart used to have a trace of dissatisfaction and resentment towards the child, but since an unknown time, he had let go of it. The resentment in his heart had long since drifted away and had instead be into expectations for this child¡¯s future. Su Hao simply stood quietly by Wu Yuntian. It was difficult to feel at peace and just enjoy the scenery of the snowkes. He didn¡¯t know what his father had been thinking about, or why they were silent, but he was still happy from the pleasure of the two of them watching the snow. After a long time, Wu Yuntian took the lead and said: ¡°Warriors are people who have broken through the body¡¯s bnce and have obtained a greater strength. A warrior¡¯s cultivation starts with recognizing blood qi, then continually converting and umting, breaking through their body¡¯s limits. Step by step, they climb towards the next level. But it bes more difficult to improve after each step. Xiangwu, you¡¯ve already reached the first obstacle correct?¡± Su Hao returned to his sense and pondered before nodding: ¡°That¡¯s right. My current blood qi quantity seems to have already reached the limits of what my body can handle. Although I can continue to convert blood qi, it¡¯ll wind up causing my body harm instead of increasing my strength. So my question is, what should I do for my next step?¡± Wu Yuntian sighed: ¡°For an average person, there are three obstacles. The first obstacle is blood qi umtion. Every person¡¯s understanding towards blood qi is different, resulting in differing speeds. To reach your level, an average person would need to umte for 5-8 years. For the slower ones, they might need even longer than that. The second obstacle is blood qi bottlenecks. When blood qi has reached a certain amount of umtion, it will cause a new bnce to be formed in the body. At this time, to continue umting blood qi is impossible. The bnce must be broken in order for blood qi to continue umting. The third obstacle is the one you¡¯re currently at. Once blood qi has reached the body¡¯s limits, there is no way to increase your strength. There are are two things you can do at times like these. The first method is to raise your body¡¯s strength so that the body¡¯s limit is higher. The second method is to change the blood qi¡¯s essence to make it so that blood qi can have a new function and from there, raise the body¡¯s explosive power. For example¡­¡± Saying this, Wu Yuntian dug through the snow, picked up a dead branch, shook it a bit, sending the snow on the branch to the ground. ¡°Watch carefully!¡± The branch show out and sunk deeply into a rock. Su Hao¡¯s eyes widened. The fragile dead branch had dug deep into the rock. This was unbelievable for someone like him who had been studying science. ¡°Too amazing! Is this an elite warrior is like?¡± Wu Yuntian nodded and chuckled: ¡°This indeed is an elite warrior¡¯s specialty. Do you find it hard to understand?¡± Su Hao nodded and then asked impatiently: ¡°Father, how did you do that?¡± Wu Yuntian handed the dead branch to Su Hao. After Su Hao took it: ¡°Look at the dead branch. Can it pierce a rock?¡± Su Hao tested it and obediently said: ¡°It can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Indeed it can¡¯t. No matter what, a branch can¡¯t pierce a rock. So just now, it wasn¡¯t the branch that pierced the rock. It was blood qi!¡± ¡°Blood qi? How can blood qi be transferred to the branch? Blood qi¡¯s essence is is an energy substance in the body isn¡¯t it?¡± Wu Yuntian shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but wanting to transfer blood qi to the branch is very difficult. This is also the threshold thatmon warriors must cross to be elite warriors, but it is possible.¡± Su Hao asked, filled with expectation: ¡°How do you do it?¡± Wu Yuntian didn¡¯t skirt around it and said very directly: ¡°Let your blood qi move.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Hao was stunned. Based on his understanding, blood qi was simr to the body¡¯s organs. Wasn¡¯t it a joke to try and move an organ around? Wu Yuntian wasn¡¯t joking and exined: ¡°Let the blood qi in your body move. Once it moves, the blood qi will undergo a new change. At the time, blood qi will easily transfer to outside the body and be a killing power. For example, you just saw the branch pierce the rock. Essentially, it was the blood qi that I transferred to the branch that pierced the rock.¡± Su Hao had to mull over it. The words spoken certainly looked like what happened, but they were still mysterious. Su Hao asked a final question: ¡°Then how do I get blood qi to move?¡± Wu Yuntian squatted down and ced his hands on Su Hao¡¯s shoulders and said very seriously: ¡°Xiangwu, first don¡¯t think about breaking through to be an elite warrior. Your current body is too fragile. Right now, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to break through to elite warrior. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡± Su Hao saw his father¡¯s serious face and nodded: ¡°I get it.¡± ¡°I have no doubt you can easily break through to the elite level. I¡¯m worried that your body is too fragile and won¡¯t be able to withstand the strain. Your current blood qi is already enough. Next you should patiently wait for your body to grow up, wait until your body is strong enough, then I¡¯ll teach you the method to be an elite warrior.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Hao nodded in agreement. He asked a follow-up question: ¡°At what point will my body be sturdy enough?¡± Wu Yuntian had to think about it for a while, but he wasn¡¯t sure what would be sturdy enough because it was the first time he had encountered this question. He also didn¡¯t know. So he casually said an estimate timeframe: ¡°Three years! In three years I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t doubt him and nodded. Right now, he was at the high-levelmon warrior stage and had sufficient self-protection ability. He had three years to take a bit slower and properly study blood qi which wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Also, what Wu Yuntian had said wasn¡¯t wrong. He was only a bit over 4 years old. His body was indeed too fragile. Even a small ident while practicing martial arts would be too much for this fragile body to resist. If he rushed it, it was very possible that even though the coyotes hadn¡¯t ended him, he might end himself. To Su Hao, nning his life was all about nning for risks. When the unknown risks of the world were more than the risks of practicing martial arts, he would take the risk of practicing martial arts to gain more strength, but now that the risk of practicing martial arts was greater than other risks, he would choose to stop practicing martial arts. Wu Yuntian thought a bit, then suddenly said: ¡°Then in the next three years, you can learn martial skills with me! When there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll take you around the wild.¡± Su Hao lit up and loudly said: ¡°Thank you father.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hardships.¡± Wu Yuntian nodded and looked to the windswept snow, not knowing whether his decision was right or wrong. Chapter 23: Investigation A few dayster, Wu Yuntian took Su Hao and jumped off the tall walls. Cold wind blew into their face, and as they quickly dropped, Su Hao could feel his stomach rise up into his throat. As Wu Yuntian led Su Hao by the hand, theynded firmly on the snowy ground before his heart went back to normal. Immediately afterward, the two, one in front, one in back, walked towards the distance. Su Hao carried with him the knife he had used to kill the blue-eyed coyote, dressed in two simple pieces of iron armor. He took some furtive nces around without saying a word. His eyes looked around with curiosity and vignce. His iron armor he was wearing was personally made by his father Wu Yuntian, who had found two pieces of iron, punched holes into them, and simply tied them together with rope. Su Hao disliked the two pieces of iron and considered them awkward so he asked his father why he had to have armor. Wu Yuntian responded very seriously that the wild was very dangerous. Wearing the iron armor protected the torso and would make it harder to suffer injuries. An extrayer of protection was an extrayer of safety. With his strength as a high-levelmon warrior, the two pieces of iron shouldn¡¯t be too heavy, but they could help his defense. This was a critical kind of preparation for going out in the wild. Su Hao didn¡¯t say anything more and made a decision that in the future he would make a more suitable armor. This kind of front and back iron pieces were really hard to look at. After following along for close to an hour, Su Hao finally couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Father, where are we going?¡± Wu Yuntian responded without looking back: ¡°Never speak loudly in the wild. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Wu Yuntian brought Su Hao to climb a small hill, past some trees. Behind the hill, the scenery was unobstructed. He pointed forward: ¡°See the tallest tree over there?¡± ¡°I see it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where unihorn flower deer frequently forage. Many unihorn flower deer will appear. Walk closer to take a look.¡± Su Hao hesitated: ¡°So our goal today is to hunt unihorn flower deer?¡± ¡°No. Unihorn flower deer are too vignt. You¡¯ll never be able to get close to them. Your goal is the predator of the unihorn flower deer, the snow leopard. Use your knife to kill it.¡± Su Hao thought about it and felt something was off: ¡°I can¡¯t even catch up to a unihorn flower deer. How will I catch its predator?¡± ¡°Snow leopards have a strong sense of territory. You don¡¯t need to chase them. As long as you enter their territory, they will be aggressive against you.¡± Su Hao suddenly felt a hint of danger: ¡°Father, won¡¯t that be dangerous?¡± Wu Yuntian confidently said: ¡°Nope! Snow leopards are stronger than blue-eyed coyotes, but they¡¯re not much stronger. As long as you¡¯re careful of its ws, you should be able to take care of it. Also, I¡¯ll be watching on the side.¡± Su Hao felt relieved. He gripped his knife tightly and thought of countermeasures. Seeing Su Hao didn¡¯t have any more opinions, he turned and moved first: ¡°Let¡¯s approach from the side.¡± After a while, Wu Yuntian stopped and said to Su Hao: ¡°Ok, we¡¯re here. From here on out, go by yourself!¡± Su Hao took a deep breath and began to move forward quietly. He inwardly encouraged himself: ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Dad¡¯s right behind protecting me. Can¡¯t I just call for him if I can¡¯t win?¡± But as Su Hao turned his head to look back, he already could no longer see his father¡¯s figure. ¡°Where¡¯d he go???¡± Su Hao¡¯s heart rate jumped. He wouldn¡¯t have been abandoned here right? No way, no way. Steady! Su Hao kept moving forward for a few minutes and arrived at the unihorn flower deer territory. He could already see the unihorn flower deer foraging through the earth. These deer that only had a single horn first stuck their horn into the snow to dig around. Once they found some dry grass to eat, they would quickly raise their head and look around vigntly. Then what about the snow leopard? Su Hao carefully decreased his focus but kept a state where he could explode at any moment. His blood qi was ready to go. The surroundings were quiet. Su Hao didn¡¯t discover the snow leopard that Wu Yuntian had mentioned, but he didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down. Prior to discovering the opposition was the most dangerous time. It meant that the snow leopard was secretly observing himself. Su Hao¡¯s brain was spinning furiously, trying to deduce the snow leopard¡¯s location. His eyes kept sweeping back and forth but didn¡¯t see anything unusual. ¡°Let¡¯s try using Little Light.¡± A light bulb shed above Su Hao¡¯s head and an idea popped into his mind. He couldn¡¯t find anything unusual, but an artificial intelligence could. Thinking of it, he did it. He gave Little Light a newmand: ¡°Identify all creatures in my vision. Identify the animals in my vision. Identify the fur in my vision¡­¡± A stream of precise instructions for investigation were sent out. Little Light¡¯s calctive abilities were very quick and soon gave a response. The living room in the marble space went through the AI simtion and had be an expanse of white. It was a simtion of Su Hao¡¯s surroundings within one hundred meters. Large and small red circles pointed out any locations that matched what Su Hao hadmanded. Su Hao swept through the visuals. Most of them were of the unihorn flower deer. Then Su Hao continued to add amand: ¡°Species name: Unihorn flower deer.¡± ¡°Naming sessful. Data collection andparison sessful.¡± ¡°Exclude unihorn flower deer.¡± Then with the nextmand, the red circles decreased by more than half. The red circle closest to him was ten meters away on a tree. Su Hao lifted his head and looked towards the marked spot and saw between the snow-covered trees, there were two round blue pupils staring at him, eyes filled with coldness and vignce. Snow leopard!! Su Hao¡¯s scalp numbed. This leopard was just ten meters away but he hadn¡¯t discovered it. If he had gone a few steps further, he probably would have been ambushed. At such a close distance, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to react. The snow leopard also knew that Su Hao had discovered it and lightly jumped off the tree and walked up two steps, and then stood still in front of Su Hao. The snow leopard¡¯s body was long and skinny. Its snow white fur was sporadically covered with ck spots. As it walked through the snow, it was almost invisible. Adding on its light footsteps, Su Hao guessed that if had walked behind him, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. This snow leopard looked too fierce. Adding together its tail, its body was at least three meters long. This kind of thing definitely wasn¡¯t just a bit stronger than a coyote. ¡°Father told me to take care of this guy was a bit too hasty! I feel like I¡¯m simply not its match.¡± Su Haoined to himself, but he didn¡¯t make any audible sounds on the outside. ¡°Species name: Snow leopard¡± ¡°Naming sess¡± The snow leopard didn¡¯t seem willing to attack first and was instead patiently waiting for its opponent to make the first move. Su Hao thought a bit before deciding to proactively make the first attack. He slowly bent over and picked up a pile of snow andpacted it into a snowball, and then threw it at the snow leopard. The snow leopard gently leaped to dodge the snowball. Su Hao gathered more snow and threw another one. The snow leopard dodged and Su Hao threw again. ¡­¡­ Wu Yuntian was preparing behind Su Hao in case of an ident. The scene ahead of him made his eyes twitch. He had wanted Su Hao toe and fight, not have have him in a snowball fight. Perhaps because it felt like its dignity was under attack, or perhaps it felt like Su Hao¡¯s pathetic attacks were non-threatening, the snow leopard attacked. As soon as it went, it went full force. ¡°So fast!¡± Su Hao¡¯s pupils shrank and his body tensed up. The snow leopard¡¯s attack and the coyote¡¯s were different. The coyote liked to fly over and bite its enemy on the throat. The snow leopard¡¯s body had a low center of gravity, so it used an attack that came from below. This allowed it to speedily change directions and adapt to the situation. As the snow leopard charged, Su Hao felt a strong pressure on him and could hardly breathe. Chapter 24: Fierce Fight Su Hao stomped the ground and his body dodged to the side. The snow leopard reacted quickly and changed directions and continued to rush towards Su Hao. The snow leopard¡¯s cold pupils were right in front of his eyes. Su Hao¡¯s legs exploded with blood qi and once again dodged. At this time, the snow leopard didn¡¯t have the chance to change direction again and could only reach out a front paw and swipe at him. Its five ws were out and shed coldy. Su Hao hurriedly put his knife out to block and used the other hand to hold the knife as support. However, he didn¡¯t get a chance to full get his feet on the ground and stabilize his center of gravity. ¡°Pow!¡± The leopard¡¯s palm struck the knife and a strong force sent Su Hao flying far away. In thepetition of heaviness, Su Hao waspletely defeated. An approximately 20 kg child facing off with a 200 kg snow leopard was simply a joke. If it wasn¡¯t for the knife in his hands, Su Hao would not even be qualified to stand in front of the snow leopard. Su Hao rolled a few times on the ground before he could jump up and stand properly. The snow leopard¡¯s attack was already in front of him. ¡°Horizontal sh!¡± Su Hao adjusted his center of gravity, held the knife with both hands, calcted the speed, and rather than retreat, he aimed at the snow leopard¡¯s stomach and shed with his knife. Thisbat skill was taught to him by Wu Yuntian three days ago. It was Wu Yun Tian¡¯s special attack. Blood qi exploded out through the feet, then the thighs, torso, bringing movement to the arms. A string of blood explosion¡¯s strength permeated through the whole body and became focused towards the knife in his hands. Anything that dared to block the de would bepletely chopped in half. Su Hao had to practice this move many times before he could get the hang of it. ¡°Shua!¡± A cold light swept past, a few tufts of white hair floated in the air. At the critical moment, the snow leopard had sense the danger and avoided it. Which mean that Su Hao¡¯s killer attack hit nothing but air. After using abat skill, there was a period of emptiness and it would be difficult for him to bring out any more blood qi. Su Hao¡¯s eyes followed Little Light¡¯s mark and locked onto the snow leopard¡¯s figure. After the snow leopard dodged Su Hao¡¯s attack, its four paws were on the snowy ground, its body tightly wound up and sprang again, once again rushing towards Su Hao. This time, it was the snow leopard¡¯s real attack. It was the first time it opened its mouth and revealed its sharp teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t avoid it!¡± Su Hao recognized that he already could no longer dodge this attack. Turning the knifepoint towards the snow leopard¡¯s wide open mouth. He wanted to take the risk and stab the knife into the leopard¡¯s mouth and through it pierce the brain, killing it in one strike. At this critical moment, Su Hao¡¯s back cor was suddenly grabbed by arge hand and dragged back to the side. By the time he reacted, he discovered that he was already out in an open space to the side and the snow leopard was over ten meters away. ¡°We¡¯ll end it here today. We¡¯lle again tomorrow. Let¡¯s go!¡± Only after Wu Yuntian¡¯s voice sounded did Su Hao recover and he could only dumbly say: ¡°Okay father.¡± Looking at the snow leopard again, it was vigntly watching the Wu Yuntian who had suddenly appeared, its body lowered, ready to attack at any time. However, it could be seen that it had the meaning to retreat. Only now was Su Hao able to take deep breaths of the fresh air. His chest felt like it was going to burst. His heart wanted to jump out of his chest. His hands and feet had started to go numb. Too exciting! He followed behind Wu Yuntian for a while in this state before Su Hao slowly came to his senses. ¡°What? Coming again tomorrow?¡± ¡­¡­ The next day, Su Hao followed Wu Yuntian and came to the snow leopard¡¯s territory again. Once Little Light found the snow leopard, they once again stood against the snow leopard. After reviewing his battle with the snow leopard, Su Hao recognized his mistakes. That was he had used speed and strength to fight, but when the opponent¡¯s speed and strength were both higher than his own, he had no advantage. So he understood Wu Yuntian¡¯s meaning for going through this snow leopard fight. It was to hone his close quarterbat skills. This way he could bring out his body¡¯s full strength and speed and could raise his overall power. This made Su Hao sigh. This world¡¯s teaching methods were simple and crude. Learning from the previous experience, Su Hao had already made mental preparations. He was confident that if he couldst long enough, he would have an opportunity to kill the opponent. Before the snow leopard could make its first move, Su Hao charged towards it. This time Su Hao charged without using his full power and had reserved enough strength to react to any changes. His thinking was very simple. If his speed and strength were worse than the opponent, then he would definitely lose a straight up fight. Then to avoid that direct conflict, he would get close to its body to block it off and take it by surprise for a chance of victory. The snow leopard lowered its body and when Su Hao was within three meters distance, it sprung out and attacked with full strength. It meant to biet this tiny, not too meaty child to death. This was the absolute confidence the snow leopard had built up over the many years. There was no prey that could escape its jaws from such a close distance. Su Hao had been waiting for this moment. He didn¡¯t jump to the left or to the right as he had yesterday because he knew that even if he jumped, the snow leopard would quickly turn and swipe at him. Instead, he was currently in a passive state. As the snow leopard dashed at him, he stopped his momentum and kicked back with both feet and went backwards, just barely dodging the snow leopard¡¯s bite. As the snow leopard took a bite of nothing but air, and its paws hadn¡¯t yet reached the ground, Su Hao grabbed the opportunity to take a step forward, and fiercely kicked the snow leopard in the lower jaw. ¡°Bang!¡± A sound rang out. The snow leopard¡¯s entire head shook, as if it had been hit by a sledgehammer. Its top and bottom teeth collided with a sound. This kick was Su Hao¡¯s revenge for the swipe from yesterday. However, the size difference between the snow leopard and Su Hao was too much. He hadn¡¯t sent the snow leopard¡¯s head up very far, instead, his foot hurt. The kick to the lower jaw frightened the snow leopard so much that it bounced high up and retreated four or five steps before stopping. Its eyes red at Su Hao vigntly. ¡°Grr~¡± A low growl came from its throat. Su Hao¡¯s kick didn¡¯t harm it much, but it was extremely insulted. Su Hao didn¡¯t n on letting it go and rushed at it again. He brought out his knife and once again moved within short range of the snow leopard to dodge its attack. When the snow leopard¡¯s attack missed, in the gap before it could get more energy, he jumped and gave it a stab, then jumped to run away, not caring about the results. He would not use his full force at any time to ensure that he would have enough strength to dodge any iing attacks. The snow leopard¡¯s body was enormous. While it gained great strength and sprint speed, it was more difficult for it to maneuver on a smaller scale. Each time it attacked, it would require a small gap to recover its strength before it couldunch the next attack. Therefore, the snow leopard would go for the one-hit kill because if the attack missed, the hunt would end in failure. Su Hao seized those tiny opportunities and continually created new wounds on the snow leopard. Soon, the snow leopard was dyed with the color red which contrasted greatly with its snow white fur. The stains became frozen by the icy wind and became crystalline. In the sunlight, it shined with a strange luster. Going back and forth like this, Su Hao became more familiar with the rhythm of the fight, and the snow leopard¡¯s paws chances to touch Su Hao became less and less. No matter how the snow leopard roared, it didn¡¯t have a way to handle Su Hao. More and more blood flowed and its body began to weaken. Su Hao could see that the snow leopard was considering retreat. If he let the snow leopard run, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to chase after it. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll end it with this knife.¡± Chapter 25: Three Years Su Hao once again quickly approached the snow leopard. The snow leopard arched its body and roared at Su Hao. Once again, itunched its deadly charge. This time, if it couldn¡¯t finish its opponent, the snow leopard nned to leave. Approaching quickly, the snow leopard¡¯s paws stretched forward, wanting to knock the opposition down, then it would bite the throat. It hadn¡¯t thought this small thing would turn his body sideways and disappear from its vision. ¡°Horizontal sh!¡± ¡°Shua!¡± A de light shed from the snow leopard¡¯s neck to its back, drawing a thin bloodstain. The snow was sshed with red. The snow leopard crashed to the ground. It mournfully tried to lick its neck wound, but it couldn¡¯t reach. After a moment, it reluctantly closed its eyes and let out itsst breath. At this time, Wu Yuntian walked to Su Hao¡¯s side. Looking at the scarred snow leopard, he praised: ¡°Beautifully done Xiangwu!¡± Su Hao proudly waved the knife in his hands: ¡°Hehe, just luck.¡± Wu Yuntian¡¯s face was filled with regret though: ¡°It¡¯s a pity the fur probably won¡¯t be able to sell for much of a price.¡± Seeing Su Hao¡¯s indifferent appearance, he added: ¡°Originally, I wanted to trade this fur for money and scrounge a little to buy you a new de. Looks like we can¡¯t do that anymore.¡± Su Hao responded: ¡°Father, where¡¯s the next prey. I feel like my fighting skills still have room for improvement!¡± Wu Yuntian revealed a smile: ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go to a different spot tomorrow.¡± ¡­¡­ The next day, he faced off against a huge pheasant. Su Hao didn¡¯t take it too seriously. He had taken down a leopard. What did a bird count for? The result was that the pheasantpletely abused Su Hao until Wu Yuntian saved him. So he began to cross this pheasant. This pheasant¡¯s ws and beaks were sharp, and it could fly into the air for short periods of time. The most important thing was that this pheasant had very quick reactions. Su Hao¡¯s short range maneuvering was ineffective. He was tormented by this pheasant for six days. In the end, he used a trap out of rope to take care of his opponent. Then the next day he was restricted by Wu Yuntian to fighting tools and could not use tricks. He could only use his knife and armor, nothing else. At Su Hao¡¯s desperate request, Wu Yuntian upgraded his armor so that it could better protect his vitals. ¡­¡­ Next he came across a little ck-haired wild boar. During its ruthless charge, Su Hao understood what a bulldozer was and how to fully exert the whole body¡¯s strength to create a powerful charging attack. In the end, he won a pyrrhic victory over the wild boar after ten days. It took half a month to recover. ¡­¡­ He encountered a violent bear with thick skin that a knife couldn¡¯t pierce and he couldn¡¯t hurt it with kicks. When facing this kind of tank with high attack and defense, Su Hao learned the skill of attacking the same spot, and in the end was able to slowly grind the bear down to death. It took two months. ¡­¡­ The cunning jackal, the agile ocelot, the lightweight raptor, the swift serpent¡­ Wu Yuntian brought Su Hao to wander through the mountains and swept through all the beasts suitable for Su Hao, and they went deeper and deeper. With the support and guidance of Wu Yuntian, Su Hao broke through trial after trial. Each time he used a different amount of time. He gained a wealth of experience fighting beasts. He gained an all new understanding of the power of a high-levelmon warrior. Time flowed onwards. His height grew, his arms and legs grew thicker, the muscles on his body became distinct, the armor and knife were also constantly reced. ¡­¡­ Three yearster, Su Hao was 8 years old. His height reached 1.5 meters. His body had be tall and sturdy and the iron armor covering him shone and looked majestic. His face had matured, though his sheeks still had a trace of childishness. His eyes were spirited and his hair was short. It could be seen that in a few years he would definitely be a handsome youngd. ¡°Father¡¯s, today¡¯s target is an approximately five meter blue and white striped tiger right?¡± Su Hao¡¯s voice was more mature and contained the vigor of youth. Wu Yuntianpared to before had more creases near his eyes: ¡°Indeed it¡¯s a blue-striped tiger. How did you know?¡± ¡°I saw it way earlier.¡± Su Hao chuckled. In the past few years, he had experienced many different animals and had filled the database with their information. He only needed a single look and Little Light could distinguish variousrge and small animals, regardless of how well they hid. Little Light¡¯s automatic search function was no longer the randommand from three years ago. He had specifically rewritten the search parameters and established a database, which could be added to at any time. Right now, it was like Su Hao¡¯s special reconnaissance skill. Things that were recorded could be instantly recognized. Things that hadn¡¯t been seen before, as long as they were named and recorded, could be identified next time. After three years of recording, he had basically recorded all of the animals in the wild surrounding Cha Mountain Outpost. This blue-striped tiger had been encountered by Su Hao two years ago. But at that time, Wu Yuntian hadn¡¯t let Su Hao take it on. ¡°Since that¡¯s the target, then I don¡¯t have any questions. Father, you just wait here for a bit.¡± Saying that, Su Hao gently jumped off the rock and headed straight for the blue-striped tiger. Wu Yuntian, who had been left behind, looked around feeling depressed: ¡°Does this kid have the eyes of an eagle? Howe I don¡¯t see where the blue-striped tiger is.¡± These three years, he had personally watched as Su Hao grew at an unbelievable speed that he had be numb to it. He believed from today on, even if some other strange things happened, he wouldn¡¯t be stunned. If it was said that three years ago Su Hao was a high-levelmon warrior, then the current Su Hao was a high-levelmon warrior that far surpassed other high-levelmon warriors. So Wu Yuntian wasn¡¯t worried at all for Su Hao to take on the blue-striped tiger by himself, instead he was worried that he would wreck the blue-striped tiger¡¯s fur. That¡¯s right. Su Hao still belonged to the high-levelmon warrior stage because he still hadn¡¯t been allowed to move his blood qi and undergo the changes, but hisbat strength had already far exceeded the scope of high-levelmon warriors. Hisbat strength even surpassed those of mid-level elite warriors. This defied all of Wu Yuntian¡¯smon sense. The strangest thing to him that he couldn¡¯t understand was how vigorous Su Hao¡¯s blood qi was. He had never seen anyone else like that. To him, this was an impossibility. It seemed like if there was even a strand more of blood qi in his body, it would surpass his body¡¯s limits. And he could emte that state whenever and wherever. ¡°What exactly is the ¡®Blood Qi Enhancement Wave¡¯ that Xiangwu spoke about?¡± Wu Yuntian had also been studying these past three years, but he still couldn¡¯t reach the starting point and could only sigh it wasn¡¯t in his destiny. Watching Su Hao¡¯s back in the distance, pride swelled up in him: ¡°As expected of my son.¡± Su Hao¡¯s footsteps lithely passed through the mountain woods, getting faster and faster, while still agilely avoiding all kinds of obstacles in the woods. Once his approach was fifty meters away from the blue-striped tiger, the blue-striped tiger¡¯s ears moved a bit and discovered that Su Hao was moving to raid it. ¡°Roar!¡± The sound of a king¡¯s roar echoed through the woods. ¡°Awoo¡ª¡± Su Hao also howled towards the sky, responding to the blue-striped tiger¡¯s roar. The king of the mountain¡¯s woods, the blue-striped tiger, received the provocation, and it majestically ran towards Su Hao, his speed like the wind, his movements like thunder. The two figures crossed in an instant. ¡°Bang!¡± The blue-striped tiger¡¯srge frame inertia carried it through a few branches that were as thick as arms before it finally stopped and copsed. At this time, beneath the tiger¡¯srge head, blood trickled out and flowed into a pool. In that confrontation just now as they crossed, Su Hao used the knife in his hand and inserted the knife from below the jaw into the brain, instantly killing the blue-striped tiger. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Su Hao sheathed the knife and dusted off his hands, grabbed the blue-striped tiger¡¯s tail, and dragged it away. Chapter 26: Physical State After Su Hao had independently dealt with the blue-striped tiger, he took the things worth money from the blue-striped tiger¡¯s body and used the tiger skin into a bag that was twice asrge as himself, carrying it behind his back. He quickly reached the rock where he had been standing before, and said to Wu Yuntian who was still standing on the rock: ¡°Father, let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Yuntian drew his line of vision back and nodded without saying anything. He leapt down and left first. Su Hao tightened the tiger skin bag behind him and hurriedly followed. Returning to the vige, he greeted the vigers he knew along the way. The vigers saw therge tiger skin bag but didn¡¯t view it as strange. They only smiled: ¡°Yo, Xiangwu¡¯s harvest today¡¯s not bad!¡± ¡°So amazing~¡± Su Hao energetically smiled: ¡°Oh no, oh no. Father helped a lot.¡± ¡°If not for father, I¡¯d be tiger food.¡± Su Hao¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner. He Qingqing, who had be more ethereal and agile, stared in the direction where Su Hao disappeared while biting her lips. Little fatty had already be much taller, entirely unlike the little fatty appearance he had three years ago. Instead he looked strong and mighty. He was already as tall as snotnose Tao. Now he couldn¡¯t be called snotnose Tao because he no longer was constantly dribbling snot, so everyone called him silly Tao. Little fatty withdrew his line of vision and said enviously: ¡°Xiangwu and his dad have been hunting for three years. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± Silly Tao nodded: ¡°Yeah! When will we be able to take a trip out?¡± Little fatty sighed: ¡°I heard Xiangwu had be a warrior long ago. The adults say that he might already be a mid-levelmon warrior.¡± Silly Tao said in frustration: ¡°I still haven¡¯t been able to understand what blood qi is¡­ Do I not have the talent to be a warrior?¡± Little fattyforted: ¡°Silly Tao, don¡¯t be upset. I only became a warrior a year ago. You can still catch up. Keep working hard!¡± Silly Tao: ¡°Yeah¡­ Little fatty, tell me how you found your blood qi again.¡± ¡°I told you to stop calling me little fatty. Look, I even changed how I call you to silly Tao.¡± Little fatty first pointed out silly Tao¡¯s mistake in dissatisfaction before he proudly recapped his experience: ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple yea. It already exists. It¡¯s right there yea. You just have to search a bit and then you¡¯ll find it yea. Silly Tao pondered on it: ¡°So it was like that¡­¡± Little fatty¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°You get it?¡± Silly Tao shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t get it!¡± Little fatty cursed and turned his head to look at He Qingqing and boasted: ¡°Qingqing¡¯s the real awesome one. She only spent a year to find her blood qi, so much faster than me. She¡¯s a genius. Only Qingqing can chase up to Xiangwu right?¡± He Qingqing turned and fiercely red at little fatty and turned and stomped off. Little fatty had a lost look on his face. Seeing Qingqing leave, he hurriedly followed: ¡°Qingqing, where are you going?¡± ¡°To practice martial arts!¡± ¡­¡­ Su Hao returned home, and after unloading everything, he merrily took a shower, then his consciousness entered the marble room and began to check on his physical state. ¡°Age: 8 years 3 months; Height: 146 cm; Weight: 45KG; Physical state: Healthy; Rank: High-levelmon warrior; Blood qi: 5; Combat skills: Basic swordsmanship (Proficient), Basic footwork (Proficient); Shadow Step (Proficient), Horizontal sh (Proficient), Sneaky Stab (Proficient), Forceful Fist (Skilled), Collision (Entry), Shield Strike (Entry), Jumping Cleave (Entry); Variable Control: Blood Qi Strengthening Function (Proficient), Muscle Strengthening Function (Proficient), Bone Strengthening Function (Entry), Organ Strengthening Function (Not yet started), Five Senses Strengthening Function (Not yet started) ¡± The above was the program that Su Hao wrote during the past two years that monitored his situation. It mainly observed his overall state. He particrly cared about the ¡°Physical State¡± column, which he had spent the most time on. He would not permit himself to suddenly die due to some random disease again. ¡°Physical State¡± seemed like a simple thing to regte, but the scope of it was anything but simple. It included many standard measurements, such as blood testing, heart rate testing, urine testing, organ testing, etc. Any part of the body could be within its scope of testing at any time. His basica goal remained the same. Every opportunity, he wanted to live as well as possible and reduce the amount of risks. Although he was not afraid to die, he didn¡¯t want to die easily. What if one day he closed his eyes and never woke up again? The calction after ¡°Blood Qi¡± pointed to his current day body¡¯s blood qi quantity. It was established by using the amount of blood qi he had three years ago as a standard. So 5 meant that the amount of blood qi he had now was five times more than three years ago. One could imagine how much stronger his body had be in the past three years. This kind of strengthening of the body was thanks to Su Hao¡¯s mastery of the ¡®blood qi enhancement wave¡¯ and the in-depth research he had done on his body. He discovered that by controlling ¡°blood qi enhancement waves¡± he could control the body¡¯s blood qi strength. By the same logic, did some special substance exist that could strengthen the muscles of the body? He discovered that by maintaining blood qi¡¯s quantity at the limit of what his body could handle, he could quicken the strengthening of his body. A long period of research let him find the muscle strengthening special substance, which he named the ¡°Muscle Strengthening Wave¡±. After a long period of continual searching, in the end he discovered ¡°Bone Strengthening¡±, ¡°Organ Strengthening¡±, and ¡°Five Senses Strengthening¡± special substances. Then Su Hao, ording to the properties of the special substances, gave them their names. They were called ¡°Blood Qi Strengthening Function¡±, ¡°Muscle Strengthening Function¡±, ¡°Bone Strengthening Function¡±, etc. As long as he could control the variables for the special substance production, he could control the direction of his body¡¯s strengthening. Wasn¡¯t that what a function was? The variables for the strengthening functions had always been an instinctually controlled by the body. Now Su Hao¡¯s consciousness had seized control and he could freely control these instinctual functions at will. Up until now, Su Hao had been able to master ¡°Blood Qi Strengthening Function¡± and ¡°Muscle Strengthening Function¡± variables, and preliminarily master ¡°Bone Strengthening Function¡± variables. Regrettably, though he had found ¡°Organ Strengthening Function¡± and ¡°Five Senses Strengthening Function¡± variables, he hadn¡¯t been able to find a way to control them. The current limiting factors for Su Hao¡¯s overall body improvement were precisely his organs and five senses. Once he found the way to control the variables for those two, Su Hao¡¯s strength would definitely improve by a whole level. Thebat skills column was put together more casually. Writing them out could help him have a more clear understanding towards hisbat strength. They had been arranged in order of mastery. The proficiency he had set was: Not yet started, entry, skilled, proficient, superior, supernatural. Every time he looked at it, Su Hao would remind himself: ¡°You are an assassin, not a warrior, don¡¯t be reckless.¡± What made Su Hao sigh was that Little Light¡¯s currently level of intelligence was too low and itcked too much data. Aside from the detection of ¡°blood qi¡±, everything else had required him to manually update. For example, what was entry, what was proficient, Little Light had no way of distinguishing and automatically assigning it a grade. Back out of the marble room, Su Hao began to give himself tasks for the day. ¡°Currently, blood qi strength and muscle strength have their maximum value and don¡¯t need to be strengthened further. Next up, I¡¯ll strengthen bones for an hour, then I¡¯ll use an hour to try ways to control strengthening organs and five senses.¡± As soon as he said it, Su Hao sat cross-legged, and let himself rx, entering a state of meditation, all thoughts disappearing, focusing on a single thing. After an hour, Su Hao awoke. ¡°Bone strengthening variables are such a pain to control, making bone strengthening go at such a slow pace.¡± Su Hao frowned with some helplessness. When controlling the variables for bone strengthening, he felt powerless. It wasn¡¯t nearly as natural and smooth as controlling blood qi, ¡°Being able to control it is already pretty good. The headache is organs and five senses. There hasn¡¯t been any progress at all.¡± Su Hao adjusted himself for half an hour and once again entered a state of meditation, trying to control the variables for strengthening the organs and five senses. After an hour, Su Hao opened his eyes and shook his head: ¡°Still no good. What exactly do I have to do?¡± If you can¡¯t figure it out, don¡¯t force it. He got up and went for some fresh air. As soon as he exited, he saw Wu Yuntian sitting in the courtyard drinking tea. Wu Yuntian took a sip and put the tea cup down: ¡°Xiangwu, tomorrow I will teach you how to be an elite warrior!¡± Su Hao¡¯s eye lit up: ¡°Why not start learning today?¡± Wu Yuntian held back for a while before saying a word: ¡°¡­ Habit!¡± Chapter 27: Heart Force Separation Method ¡°Xiangwu, you should already know how to break through to elite warrior right?¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°I know. Father already told me before. As long as I can make the blood qi within move and be something new, and have it rush out the body, then I would have sessfully promoted to an elite warrior.¡± ¡°Our warriors in Cha Mountain Outpost are mostly elite warriors. You know them. For example Uncle Captain Yong, or Old Uncle Li, or Uncle Gao. Would you be able to tell them apart from normal people with a single nce?¡± ¡°The difference?¡± Su Hao frowned. He had never thought about it. The difference between elite warriors and ordinary people, aside from their strength, what else was different? Su Hao couldn¡¯t figure it out and sent his consciousness to the marble room to have Little Lightpare the Cha Mountain Outpost¡¯s ordinary people and warriors side by side, making aparison and see if there was anything different. Soon Su Hao found the clue. ¡°The atmospheres are different!¡± A powerful warrior¡¯s atmosphere would definitely be stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s. Without a doubt, the answer to Wu Yuntian¡¯s question was not this. Thinking, Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up and he faced Wu Yuntian: ¡°I know! The mentality is different. Elite warriors have a more filled atmosphere. Wu Yuntian revealed a rare smile and nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s precisely mentality. The key to breaking through to elite warrior is your mentality!¡± Su Hao scratched his head. With the direction things were going, it looked like ¡°Heart Studies¡± wereing up again. It seemed like learning martial arts and heart studies were rted! Looking at Su Hao¡¯s dazed expression, Wu Yuntian finallyughed: ¡°It¡¯s not too hard to analyze. I first want you to think of a question. Why do you think blood qi can be moved?¡± Su Hao thought about it. Without an external force, the blood qi was stored in the body, so how could it move? Unable to figure it out, he shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± His rtion with Wu Yuntian was more like teacher and student rather than father and son. If you don¡¯t understand, just ask. Wu Yuntian said: ¡°Because blood qi hasn¡¯t received your active control.¡± Su Hao appeared puzzle. Couldn¡¯t he control the explosion of blood qi? But he still quietly listened to Wu Yuntian¡¯s exnation. Wu Yuntian casually picked up a rock in his hand and asked Su Hao: ¡°This rock is currently under whose control?¡± ¡°Father¡¯s.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Hao obediently said: ¡°Because the rock is in your hand.¡± That¡¯s right. Because the controlling authority of the rock is with me and not you, if I want it to move, it will move. If I want it to be still, it¡¯s still. Blood qi is the same.¡± Saying this, Wu Yuntian gave tossed the rock to Su Hao and continued: ¡°Your blood qi is like this rock. The authority to control is currently in your body¡¯s hands, not your consciousness¡¯s hands. You need to wrest away the authority to control blood qi from your body. At that time, if you want it to move, it¡¯ll move. If you want it to be still, it¡¯s still. It will follow your will.¡± Su Hao received the rock and loudly said: ¡°So it was like that.¡± Suddenly discovering his dad was really awesome. He could always teach such abstract things using a very practical way so he could more quickly understand the underlying logic. It looks like he had spent a lot of effort. Wu Yuntian continued: ¡°In order to grasp the blood qi control authority is very simple. As long as your consciousness is stronger than your body, you can take the authority to control. Thus, you need to strengthen your consciousness, that is your spirit.¡± Su Hao nodded again: ¡°How do I strengthen it?¡± That was the key point. The theory is important, but the method is more important. Wu Yuntian said: ¡°Before I talk about strengthening your spirit, I have to emphasize some things you need to be careful of while cultivating. It¡¯s very important.¡± Su Hao listened attentively. ¡°Three stricts four diligents five don¡¯ts; strict self-discipline; strict with promises; strict principles; diligent thinking, diligent studying; diligent safety; diligent respect; don¡¯t argue, don¡¯t say too much, don¡¯t quibble, don¡¯t deny yourself; don¡¯t overindulge.¡± Wu Yuntian strictly said: ¡°Do you remember?¡± Su Hao nodded and repeated the three stricts four diligence five don¡¯ts back to him. Wu Yuntian nodded: ¡°Good. I¡¯ll teach you the method to cultivate your spirit.¡± ¡­¡­ Except for the daily one hour he used to strengthen his bones, the rest of his time was spent improving his spirit. Based on the method taught by Wu Yuntian, he began to daily retreat and try. There were no tricks to training the spirit like there had been for blood qi transformation. It needed to honestly umte step by step. Little Light¡¯s role as a helper was to just help Su Hao report on Su Hao¡¯s daily changes, then choose the most efficient way, letting Su Hao continually adjust his state. As Su Hao whole-heartedly devoted himself to training his spirit, time passed very quickly. Su Hao¡¯s entire person became more radiant and energetic. To him, his self control over himself had gradually increased, like controlling the contraction of a certain muscle, or controlling his heart rate, etc, it was all very simple. One day half a yearter, Su Hao once again tried to control his blood qi to move. Originally he thought it would be as still as always, he hadn¡¯t imagined that a part of the blood qi controlled by his consciousness had actually moved a tiny bit. Just this tiny bit of movement made Su Hao wild with joy. Although it was only a hint of movement before it returned to its still state, Su Hao understood that he had seeded. After half a year of continually working hard to in retreats, his spirit finally reached a breakeven point. As long as he continued to work hard, his body¡¯s blood qi would soon be able to move within his body. Su Hao put away his chaotic thoughts and once again sat still, adjusting his body and mind to its peak state, exercising his spirit. ÓÖ¹ý°ëÄê¡£ËÕºÆ9Ëê¡£ Another half year. Su Hao turned 9 years old. At this time, he was already able to freely control his internal blood qi and have it circte ording to the ¡°Nine Pce Severing Scripture¡±. However, he still couldn¡¯t be considered a legitimate elite warrior, only half. Because even though he could make the blood qi circte, he hadn¡¯t been able toplete the blood qi transformation and use blood qi to move outside. ording to how it was written in ¡°Nine Pce Severing Scripture¡±, he needed fast vibrations to make the blood qiplete the transformation. But Su Hao felt that he would seed in the transformation soon. The transformation urred this day. His entire spirit was immersed in his body. His internal blood qi circted ording to Nine Pce Severance Scripture¡¯s technique, dividing into nine special spots independently moving, vibrating quickly. After the blood qi vibrated, the blood qi slowly secreted a special substance that resembled both liquid and gas. Su Hao knew that this colorless special substance was the elite-level blood qi. After elite blood qi had been formed, it was stably stored in the body¡¯s special positions and could be used at any time. After a while, Su Hao discovered that the conversion frommon blood qi to elite blood qi was too slow. The efficiency of the vibrations was too low. Based on this speed, a full day still wouldn¡¯t be enough to fully convert all of his body¡¯smon blood qi to elite blood qi. Su Hao frowned. He carefully observed the transformation process to discover the basis for how it transformed. Suddenly he discovered this transformation process was a bit familiar. Wasn¡¯t a bit like chemistry¡¯s separation of impurities? ¡°Maybe I can do this?¡± Su Hao thought of the way that a washing machine removed the water through high speed spins, using centrifugal force to quickly remove the water. He thought of it, so he tried it. Su Hao immediately tried to control the blood qi to begin rotating. Soon the blood qi formed nine vortexes, moving more and more quickly. Once the blood qi movement speed reached a certain threshold, suddenly, a special substance began to leak out from the blood qi. It was elite blood qi. Quantity rapidly increased. The blood qi vortexes were quickly consumed, bing smaller and smaller until they disappeared. The blood qi in the vortex positions had already all been converted into elite blood qi. ¡°Does this count as a sessful transformation? It¡¯s so miraculous. This is the blood qi change in state that father talked about!¡± ¡°The original vibration method of transforming blood qi such low efficiency. As for my kind where I simted a washing machine¡¯s rotations method has an efficiency over ten times better. Through high speed rotation, using the principle of separation via centrifugal force, I can quickly separate the elite blood qi from themon blood qi.¡± Su Hao praised his own cleverness. Then he curiously observed this newly earned colorless substance, the elite blood qi. He tried to make the elite blood qi move, and discovered that controlling it was more rxed thanmon blood qi. This kind of elite blood qi, with a single thought, could reach any position within the body. Su Hao casually grabbed his knife and had the elite blood qi flow through his arm outwards, covering the entire knife. He pointed it towards a rock on the ground and poked it. ¡°Poof~¡± The knife actually sank into the rock like it was tofu up to the handle. ¡°Amazing!!¡± Su Hao waspletely shocked. Was this the power of elite blood qi? Too strong. It wasn¡¯t inferior at all to the legendary true qi inner strength! TLN: Changing schedule to Mon, Wed, Fri for more sustainable tranting pace. Chapter 28: Practice A Bit Su Hao learned for the first time how strong an elite warrior was. A small brush with it made him shiver. Now Su Hao also understood why he saw so many warriors wearing armor. Elite warriors were a bunch of warriors with high attack and low defense. Su Hao put away the knife and discovered the knife wasn¡¯t marked at all with the dust from the stone. He couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°After the knife had elite blood qi added to it, it had such strong attack power. This kind of attack power was no longer originating from the knife itself, but rather elite blood qi. Elite blood qi was also a kind of energy. Once it left the control of consciousness, it revealed its violent side. The knife¡¯s edge helped direct the elite blood qi. Then what if he directly used his hands? Su Hao put the knife into its sheathe, gathered the elite blood qi to his fist, and punched the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± The ground suddenly had a big sinkhole. He hadn¡¯t even used any strength. Su Hao¡¯s fist was numbed from the shock. Raising his fist to look, his fist was a bit red: ¡°The moment my fist struck the ground, the elite blood qi went out from my fist and exploded with such power, shattering the ground. The recoil was offset by the remaining blood qi in my fist so my fist didn¡¯t receive injuries but was numbed by the shock.¡± After all this was flesh and blood. Compared to steel, it was truly fragile. Su Hao tested a while longer before he nned to get up and leave. He tested the results for a few other things. Just as he stood up, he discovered his entire body was out of energy, weak. After feeling it a bit, only then did he discover that his muscles were emptied, that he recognized themon blood qi had beenpletely transformed into elite blood qi. Su Hao was speechless: ¡°The two blood qi can¡¯t be used interchangeably?¡± Through careful research, Su Hao discovered the rtionship betweenmon blood qi and elite blood qi. Aftermon sessfully became elite, thebat method underwent changes. Attacks basically all relied on elite blood qi, andmon blood qi uses could almost be ignored. Common blood qi only had two uses. One was to preserve normal exercise, the other was to transform into elite blood qi. Next, he understood what he wanted to do: Replenishmon blood qi quickly, then transform it into elite blood qi energy, repeating this cycle until he reached his body¡¯s limits. A monthter, Su Hao sessfully filled his status. The elite blood qi in his body reached a very exaggerated level, the nine special positions in his body had already been filled to the brim with elite blood qi. Su Hao went to find Wu Yuntian and told him the news that he had already fully transformedmon blood qi into elite blood qi. After many years of practice, Wu Yuntian¡¯s heart¡¯s tolerance had greatly increased. He didn¡¯t reveal any obvious shock. After all, it was his son. Monstrous deeds were normal. Things people took three years to aplish, he had only spent a year. So what? It¡¯s normal. Wu Yuntian calmly nodded: ¡°Then you should get used to it first and fully grasp all the features of elite blood qi. You don¡¯t need to hurry. Common blood qi converting to elite blood qi has a low efficiency. Like water grinding the mill, it needs a lot of time. Once you¡¯ve filled your nine pces with elite blood qi, then you¡¯ll have reached the peak. At that time you can be considered a high-level elite warrior.¡± Su Hao said in astonishment: ¡°But father, I already filled the nine pces!¡± Wu Yuntian didn¡¯t seem to hear clearly and asked him to repeat: ¡°What?¡± Su Hao said more loudly this time: ¡°I¡¯ve already filled the nine pces. Right now, I can continue to convert elite blood qi. So am I considered a high-level elite warrior?¡± Wu Yuntian waspletely nk. ¡°You said you¡¯ve filled your blood qi? You¡¯re not joking?¡± ¡°When have I ever joked with you? Father, did I practice wrong?¡± Seeing Wu Yuntian¡¯s expression, Su Hao was a little perturbed. Wu Yuntian took a deep breath and worked hard to calm his inner turmoil, continually telling himself: ¡°Normal. It¡¯s natural. There¡¯s no problem!¡± Then he said to Su Hao: ¡°You didn¡¯t practice wrong!¡± After Wu Yuntian exined, Su Hao then realized his method of using the blood qi enhancement function and the centrifugal force was highly unusual. A normal person had low efficiency when creatingmon blood qi, and needed a lot of time and effort, it was very difficult. Convertingmon blood qi to elite blood qi was even more inefficient. After so much effort to umtemon blood qi, you had to convert it for only a small amount of elite blood qi, then you had to go back and spend a lot of effort and time to get ordinary blood qi again. Therefore, it took ordinary people a long time to umte a lot of elite blood qi. Su Hao was a special existence that never had to worry about ack ofmon blood qi. Ifmon blood qi was low, he¡¯d eat a big meal, set up the blood qi enhancement function, and it would be filled back up in no time. Then arge amount ofmon blood qi would be stacked together, spun at high speeds, and the powerful centrifugal force would soon convert themon blood qi to elite blood qi. Aplete cycle didn¡¯t even take a full day. Through Wu Yuntian¡¯s description, Su Hao discovered that his speed truly was a bit fast. ¡°But knowledge is power. Who made me good at math, physics, and chemistry?¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Father, what¡¯s my current strength at?¡± Once Su Hao had understood his cultivation state, he curiously asked. Wu Yuntian thought a bit and started to walk out: ¡°Come with me. If we practice, we¡¯ll know.¡± Su Hao was stunned. Practice? With Wu Yuntian? Su Hao quickly recovered and immediately followed. Although he didn¡¯t have much self-confidence, he was filled with excitement. ¡°It seems¡­ I haven¡¯t actually fought with anyone yet!¡± Su Hao followed Wu Yuntian through the vige and they found an empty space. The two faced each other. Putting down their armor and weapons, they casually stood facing each other. To a stranger, they might assume they were just going to have a chat. At this time, sunlight hung on the distance treetops, making their shadows look long. The two began to hold their breath. Suddenly Su Hao moved his feet, blood qi poured into his legs, his figure shed as it approached Wu Yuntian with unstoppable momentum. This was thebat skill ¡°Collision¡± that Wu Yuntian taught him. But Su Hao hadn¡¯t started at full power but had left most of his strength so he could react to changes. His height was still less than 1.5m. Compared to Wu Yuntian¡¯s 2m height, he obviously wouldn¡¯t have the advantage when using the collisionbat skill. It was just for getting started and gaining momentum. What he was better at was once the opponent moved, quickly finding a weak point and defeating the enemy in a single strike. Wu Yuntian was very familiar with Su Hao. He seemed to be clear on Su Hao¡¯s intentions, but didn¡¯t pay it any mind. He stretched back his right food and kicked out violently. Su Hao¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease. Seeing that he was about to crash into Wu Yuntian¡¯s iing kick, he suddenly leaned back and slid, avoiding the iing kick. His hands were ced behind his head, his body was like a spring, his feet bounced up, kicking at Wu Yuntian¡¯s lower jaw. This time it was quick and hurried. Su Hao himself hadn¡¯t been able to grasp the suddenness of the attack. However, Wu Yuntian¡¯s fighting experience was very rich. He had long since passed the stage of relying on consciousness to fight, entirely relying on the body¡¯s reactions. His head tilted back, making Su Hao¡¯s attacknd in the air. Then the elbows leaned forward. ¡°Bang!¡± Still in mid-air, Su Hao was sent flying by Wu Yuntian¡¯s elbow attack. Su Hao slightly adjusted his center of gravity while in mid-air andnded on the ground. He rubbed his butt. Just now, that attack had preciselynded on his butt, specifically a more cushioned part had absorbed most of the impact, but it still was painful. Su Hao discovered as long as he only attached blood qi to the attacked part, he could offset the opponent¡¯s elite qi attack. It was basically like a powerful defensive ability. But the impact force generated by hitting with a fist required a physical defense. Now that he understood the key point, Su Hao rxed. Facing Wu Yuntian, he didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. As long as he casually splurged with his elite blood qi, he didn¡¯t need to worry about Wu Yuntian¡¯s elite blood qi-infused attacks. After his body experienced the ¡°Muscle Strengthening Function¡± over a long period of time, it was very resistant to beatings. That was to say, fighting an experienced warrior like Wu Yuntian, who he could never beat, he could still do closebat. He wasn¡¯t afraid of closebat at all! Chapter 29: Leaving Su Hao gave a low yell and once again attacked Wu Yuntian, punching towards the chest. Seeing Su Hao straightforwardly charging, Wu Yuntian couldn¡¯t help his mouth from twitching. Such a reckless attack, if at any other time, he would have ended the battle with a single sh. Wu Yuntian strong resisted the urge to sh with his de at the charge. Instead he reached out his hand to block the fist. ¡°Bang!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t think his fist would do much, he followed up with a kick. Wu Yuntian raised his hand to catch it, wanting to catch Su Hao¡¯s ankle, but he hadn¡¯t thought the force would be so strong, causing his hand to go numb and he wasn¡¯t able to steadily hold it, and was even pushed back two steps. Su Hao grabbed the opportunity to chase victory. ¡°Shadow Step!¡± Su Hao¡¯sbat skill activated, suddenly he slipped over to Wu Yuntian, raising his arm for an elbow strike. His shadow step with the added elite blood qi had explosive speed. ¡°Bang!¡± Wu Yuntian blocked Su Hao¡¯s elbow then quickly retreated, creating a distance between them. His face had be serious. Su Hao wouldn¡¯t give the enemy a chance to adjust. Since he had the advantage, then he needed to think of ways to continue increasing the gap until victory. ¡°Shadow Step!¡± Su Hao approached Wu Yuntian from left to right, once again using his speed advantage to attack Wu Yuntian. Intense closebat unfolded in this open space, bits of rocks flew out, the any falling leaves that got within three meters were blown away by a powerful wind. The more Wu Yuntian fought the more solemn he became. He discovered his strength was a bit weaker than his own son¡¯s. His speed and elite blood qi quantity were both inferior. Only by relying on his stronger physical body and experience was he able to suppress Su Hao. If Su Hao grew taller and thicker, then he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to win. The previous period of time, he was just a high-levelmon warrior, and the gap between them was almost insurmountable. Who would have thought that in such a short period of time, Su Hao would be able to almostpete with himself. This was an incredulous matter. Not longer after, because Su Hao was reckless, Wu Yuntian was able to take advantage of a w in the attacks and he was pulled by his wrist and lost his bnce. Then he was lifted up and his back kicked, sending him flying far away. Su Hao managed to get his hands out beforending and he stood up after a somersault. Panting heavily, he rubbed his aching hands and feet that were aching from the battle. Su Hao conceded defeat: ¡°Father you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Su Hao¡¯s words werepletely sincere. Through fighting with Wu Yuntian, he learned many skills for closebat. Wu Yuntian said with a rare smile: ¡°Not too far in the future, I won¡¯t be your opponent. Right now, do you know what level you¡¯ve reached?¡± Su Hao mulled over what he hadprehended during the battle. He nodded: ¡°I should be a high-level elite warrior who is just slightly lower than father. But didn¡¯t I just enter elite warrior? It seems a bit incredulous.¡± Wu Yuntian agreed: ¡°It¡¯s good that you think it¡¯s incredulous.¡± Su Hao was still thinking back to the feeling of the fight. He couldn¡¯t say he loved it, but he didn¡¯t hate it either. He only felt the joy of growing through the battle. Wu Yuntian suddenly said: ¡°Xiangwu, you¡¯re already 9 right?¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°A bit over 9 years old.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already reached the standard. So I¡¯ll n to wait nine months and send you to Lingyun Town¡¯s Lingyun Warriors Academy to study.¡± Wu Yuntian turned his head towards Lingyun Town. ¡°Lingyun Warriors Academy?¡± Su Hao perked in interest. Wu Yuntian nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right. Back in the day, I also went there to study for a while. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to study the full four years before leaving in the middle.¡± Wu Yuntian paused for a bit before continuing: ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else I can teach you. To continue upwards towards master warriors isn¡¯t something that I know how to do. But this world is very big. It¡¯s not limited to just what you see here. There are many things waiting for you to discover and learn. Speaking truthfully, you probably won¡¯t learn too much going to Lingyun Warrior Academy. The reason why I want to send you is I¡¯m hoping that you can systematically learn the theories behind martial arts cultivation. This point is very important, but I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± After saying all this, he turned towards Su Hao: ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Hao immediately said: ¡°Okay.¡± Inwardly, he was really looking forward to it. He finally would leave Cha Mountain Outpost and see the outside world. The current him was no longer a child who couldn¡¯t protect himself. Now he was a high-level elite warrior. When ced on the outside, he could still be considered as an outstanding figure. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Wu Yuntian seemed to remember something and reminded: ¡°In the outpost, Qingqing and Old Li¡¯s son Cunzhi are older than you and have also met the requirements and should be joining the same year as you. At that time, you have to take care of them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Hao was shocked. He had to take care of children while going to study? ¡­¡­ Two monthster, Su Hao digested the explosive power from his sudden breakthrough to elite warrior. He could control and move the elite blood qi at will. Su Hao ording to his body¡¯s state, had a newer updated body status information: ¡°Age: 9 years 7 months; Height: 149 cm; Weight: 50KG Physical status: Healthy; Rank: High-level elite warrior; Elite blood qi: 31; Combat skills: Basic swordsmanship (Proficient), Basic footwork (Proficient); Shadow Step (Proficient), Horizontal sh (Proficient), Sneaky Stab (Proficient), Forceful Fist (Proficient), Collision (Entry), Shield Strike (Entry), Jumping Cleave (Entry); Variable Control: Blood Qi Strengthening Function (Proficient), Muscle Strengthening Function (Proficient), Bone Strengthening Function (Entry), Organ Strengthening Function (Not yet started), Five Senses Strengthening Function (Not yet started) ¡± From the above, the biggest change in the past year was the elite blood qi and the number that followed ¡°31¡±. It indicated the amount of elite blood qi was equivalent to the amount obtained from converting all themon blood qi in his body thirty-one times. He used the amount obtained from using all themon blood qi as the ¡°1¡± unit of elite blood qi. His conversion was very fast. He could do a full conversion once daily. To go from 0 to 31 needed only 31 days of time toplete. On the other hand, a normal person would need around ten days to umte enoughmon blood qi to convert once. Inparison, it was easy to see Su Hao¡¯s pervertedness. There was also ¡°Shadow Step¡±. It was originally ¡°skilled¡± and now it was ¡°proficient¡±. These two month he would would asionally fight Wu Yuntian, and with some insight, shadow step broke through to the next level. While he used shadow step, he could during battle, he could change direction at will, like a shadow, making his opponent unclear which direction he would appear in next. Of course, his height had increased a bit, but it was stuck at 149cm. His weight reached 50KG. Even the amount ofmon blood qi had increased, which was gratifying. Today was the day to report to Lingyun Warriors Academy. Su Hao already packed up his essential daily necessities and could leave at any time. The distance between Cha Mountain Outpost and Lingyun Town was not far, only half a day¡¯s walk to get there. Including Su Hao, there were five people in the group. Littledy He Qingqing, little fatty Li Cunzhi, He Qingqing¡¯s father He Jianyong, little fatty¡¯s father Old Li, and Su Hao. Wu Yuntian was very rxed because his son Wu Xiangwu¡¯s fighting strength was about the same as his own, so he didn¡¯t worry. He Jianyong and Old Li weren¡¯t as big-hearted as Wu Yuntian. They weren¡¯t able to rx and let their daughter and son run outside and insisted on personally send them there. Before leaving, Wu Yuntian handed a bag to Su Hao: ¡°This was bought with your three years of spoils money. Take good care of it. It¡¯s not a lot, but it¡¯s enough to use.¡± Su Hao received the money bag. It was the first time he hade into contact with this world¡¯s money. Curiously he pulled out a silver coin and asked: ¡°Is this a silver coin?¡± ¡°This is called a silver dor. It can be exchanged for 100 copper dors. 100 silver dors can be exchanged for 1 gold dor. You can use it when you arrive at Lingyun Town. Oh, if that¡¯s not enough¡­¡± Su Hao looked expectantly at Wu Yuntian. Wu Yuntian said: ¡°I also don¡¯t have any more!¡± Su Hao froze. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m heading out.¡± Su Hao put it away. Su Hao¡¯s first time leaving this small vige. ¡°I have some expectations!¡± Su Hao murmured with a smile. ¡°What?¡± He Qingqing who had been paying attention to Su Hao subconsciously asked. Chapter 30: Lingyun Town Su Hao turned to look at He Qingqing: ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just my first time entering the city so I¡¯m a little curious.¡± He Qingqing was started by her own reaction and turned her head to the side. Compared to a few years ago, He Qingqing was a lot more restrained. She had truly be like a big girl now. Ever since Su Hao had killed the blue-eyed coyote in front of her, she seemed to have matured in an instant and never went to find Su Hao to try and make him y with her. But ever since then, He Qingqing and Su Hao¡¯s rtions had be very weird. It was no longer Su Hao avoiding He Qingqing, but was instead He Qingqing avoiding Su Hao. If they ever met, they would only exchange a few words before He Qingqing would leave in a hurry. This made Su Hao puzzled. This girl didn¡¯t have autism or something right! As for little fatty, he wasn¡¯t much different. Not long after leaving, he began to endlessly ask questions. ¡°Dad! You said you studied at the Warriors Academy before? You¡¯re bluffing right!¡± Little fatty looked at his dad suspiciously. Old Li fiercely red: ¡°Bluffing? Your old man never bluffs! Your old man was a powerful man back at the academy. Who didn¡¯t recognize your Old Li? I¡¯ll tell you, back in my day¡­¡± Little fatty and He Qingqing listened very attentively to Old Li, their eyes wide open. After hearing everything, little fatty still didn¡¯t fully believe his father, and murmured: ¡°Dad, why does it feel like what you said is a lie.¡± Old Li indifferently said: ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s how I got with your mom. You can¡¯t lose any face for your old man at the academy. Anyone that bullies you needs to be fiercely beaten.¡± Little fatty patted his chest: ¡°Of course. I definitely won¡¯t lose any face for dad. I will definitely protect Qingqing. Whoever dares to bully us, I¡¯ll beat them up. Right Xiangwu!¡± Su Hao casually replied: ¡°Yep yep yep!¡± Little fatty nced at He Qingqing and delightedly said: ¡°Aiya, what a pity that silly Tao wasn¡¯t able to find blood qi, otherwise we could protect Qingqing together.¡± Turning to face He Qingqing, he said: ¡°Qingqing don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s only me, I won¡¯t let you suffer bullying.¡± He Qingqing rolled her eyes: ¡°Do I need your protection?¡± Little fatty wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all and said: ¡°I¡¯m showing my position.¡± Then running up next to Su Hao, he pulled Su Hao and said: ¡°Xiangwu¡¯s so strong. If we can¡¯t win, we¡¯ll find Xiangwu for help.¡± He Qingqing wondered: ¡°We¡¯re here to study. How are there so many bad people that are bullies?¡± At the time, Old Li who had been walking behind chuckled: ¡°There definitely will be. Otherwise how could it be called a Warriors Academy? It teaches you how to fight, hehehe!¡± Su Hao nced at He Qingqing and little fatty, and felt troubled to himself: ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯ll be a lot of troublesome issues all day long? I also have to watch over these two guys. What a headache! What should I do? Should I go to school, gather all the students, and beat them till they cry? If I became the academy¡¯s school tyrant, it¡¯ll be less troublesome right?¡± He Qingqing frowned at first, suddenly she thought of something, and her eyes became firm. Little fatty waved his fists optimistically: ¡°Other than fighting Xiangwu, who am I scared of? Come one, spank one. I¡¯m a beginner-levelmoner warrior, and soon I¡¯ll be a mid-levelmon warrior!¡± Then he turned his head and asked Su Hao: ¡°Xiangwu, what level are you now?¡± As little fatty asked Su Hao his level, He Jianyong at the front perked up his ears. He was also very interested in Su Hao¡¯s level because his keen perception could sense a faint threat from Su Hao. That was abnormal. Very abnormal. He had never had this feeling before from a child or teenager. It made him suspect if he was thinking too much. Su Hao grinned: ¡°This~ I¡¯m not too clear. Probably around that!¡± Little fatty was very dissatisfied with Su Hao¡¯s attitude, so he guessed: ¡°Xiangwu, have you already reached high-levelmon warrior? A few years ago, I heard from others you were already at the mid-levelmon warrior strength. Now you should have already reached high-levelmon warrior! Su Hao chuckled: ¡°Hehe, something like that. I¡¯m not too clear.¡± Little fatty took that as Su Hao¡¯s agreement and eximed: ¡°Xiangwu, you¡¯re too amazing! Indeed a genius. I entirely can¡¯tpare. I heard a high-levelmon warrior of your age can already be considered a foremost genius at the academy. That¡¯s the type of people that they focus on raising. Su Hao praised: ¡°Is that so! Little fatty, you sure know a lot!¡± Little fatty delightedly said: ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­¡­ There were no unexpected surprises on the road. The ferocious beast attack that little fatty expected never appeared. The group went at their own pace and finally reached their destination in the afternoon ¨C Lingyun Town. ¡°This is Lingyun Town?¡± Little fatty stood outside the gates of Lingyun Town with his mouth wide open. Even He Qingqing eximed: ¡°Lingyun Town is so big. The walls are so high. How magnificent!¡± Old Li chuckled: ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, haha! After we enter the city, don¡¯t keep those expressions or else everyone will call you bumpkins and look down on you.¡± Upon seeing the city, even the well-informed Su Hao was shocked. Putting aside howrge the plot ofnd Lingyun Town took up, just looking at the city wall, it was towering and majestic. One couldn¡¯t see its end to the left or right, its height was at least fifteen stories high. How high was fifteen stories? It would be at least forty to fifty meters. This seemed rather exaggerated. A person standing at the bottom of the wall would seem tiny. Such tall walls weren¡¯t intended to block human raids but was used to defend against the raids from beasts. So the question was, what kind of beast was so powerful that deserved a small city resident¡¯s to build such a tall and majestic wall. If you don¡¯t know, just ask. That was Su Hao¡¯s good quality. He curiously asked: ¡°Uncle Yong, why is the city wall so tall? Is it to defend against some powerful enemy?¡± He Qingqing and little fatty were also curious: ¡°Yeah, why is it so tall?¡± He Jianyong loudlyughed: ¡°Hahaha, every once in a while, a powerful fierce beast will pass by our Lingyun Town when they get hungry, and will enter the city to eat people. The height of the walls can block a portion of those fierce beasts.¡± Su Hao and them knew what fierce beasts were. Fierce beasts andmon beasts weren¡¯t the same type of conceptual species. The most powerful beasts were just some huge animals, their strength reaching the high-levelmon warrior¡¯s degree would be their limit. But fierce beasts didn¡¯t have an upper limit. They could have all sorts of appearances and varying body shapes. The smallest was as small as a fist, thergest was as big as a mountain, utterly terrifying. A powerful fierce beast would only need a single attack to destroy a city. Seeing that He Qingqing and little fatty had been scared to the point of shivering because of hearing ¡°eat people:, He Jianyongughed again: ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to worry. The city is much safer than our Cha Mountain Outpost. Every hour of the day, there are powerful warriors guarding the city walls. Once they notice a fierce beast getting close, it¡¯ll be repulsed immediately.¡± After speaking, he walked through the city gates: ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s enter the city and register as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 31: Cant Find the Money The streets of Lingyun Town were very clean and tidy. It wasn¡¯t the dirty and messy medieval city that Su Hao had been expecting. There was no smell of garbage or manure either. The streets were paved with stone bs, the houses on both sides were varied, but neatly arranged, extending into the distance. Countless people entered and left the small town, most were vigers from the surrounding viges bring their goods to the city to sell. Large carts, small carts, entered and left. It was all very lively. To He Qingqing and little fatty, this was their first time seeing so many people. Their eyes were filled with ¡°person, person, person¡­¡±. They curiously watched this and that. ¡°Little sugar beast cry~ two copper yuan for one!¡± He Qingqing and little fatty stared at them with wide eyes, swallowing their saliva. ¡°Wild mountain boar buns, freshly baked wild mountain boar buns, one for three copper yuan.¡± He Qingqing and little fatty smelled the fragrance and changed their minds. ¡°Hot biscuits~¡± He Qingqing and little fatty wanted to eat that too. ¡­¡­ He Jianyong and Old Li today were both very generous. Anything that their children liked, they paid for. Of course, they gave Su Hao a portion too. Su Hao tried everything. Delicious! Then He Jianyong brought them to the tailors and ordered two sets of fashionable clothes each for the three kids, which were made quickly. With only a short wait, the clothes were ready for pickup. Su Hao imitated the locals and didn¡¯t cause any problems for the tailor and chose a style that lookedfortable and natural. The top was divided between inner lining and an outer jacket. The inner lining was white and the outer jacket was light blue. The style was a bit retro. Then tying it with a belt, it looked pretty cool. He Qingqing chose blue clothes with some white. She looked very good wearing it, turning into a slim and delicate lookingdy. Little fatty chose the most high-profile style. At first look, one might think he was the young master of a wealthy family. It gave a very mismatching impression. This time Su Hao didn¡¯t have the nerve to ask He Jianyong to help with the money and he paid for it himself, spending two silver yuan. He suddenly discovered that he was close to being broke again. Then He Jianyong brought them to a weapons store to pick out armor and a sword. The weapons store was veryrge. Su Hao circled around and discovered various types of armors and a variety of des. There were also hammers, axes, long de, spears, etc. and all kinds of weapons, but he didn¡¯t see a sword. Hi dream of being a swordsman shattered. This world¡¯s humans opponents were mainly ferocious beasts with huge bodies and strong defenses. Perhaps sword-type weapons weren¡¯t as good to use as des. Su Hao¡¯s armor was changed out a year ago so there was no problem with what he was currently wearing. But his knife was a bit damaged and short. So he sold his knife to the weapons store and earned two silver yuan, then he spent five silver yuan to buy a de with a 70cm long edge, for a total loss of three silver yuan. The more he looked at the de, the more he liked it, and only then did he discover that there was nothing wrong with liking the new and disliking the old. He Qingqing and little fatty chose their favorite des and armor, and everyone left the weapons store together. After shopping around, they bought their daily necessities, they went straight towards Lingyun Warriors Academy. Today was the day of enrollment for new students at the Warriors Academy. It was busy both inside and outside the academy and was fairly crowded. Registering was very simple. The requirements were warriors who had found blood qi before the age of 12, fill in the basic information, and pay 1 gold yuan, equivalent to 100 silver yuan. The requirements seemed simple, but there weren¡¯t many people that could achieve them. First was finding blood qi before 12. This was enough to reject a majority of people. Then 1 gold yuan tuition was a sky-high price. Not every family could afford so much money at once. Su Hao dug through his money bag for a while before he pulled out 1 gold yuan. He reluctantly handed it over to the registrar and received a special que with a cloud on it. ¡°This que is proof of being a Lingyun Warriors Academy student. Don¡¯t lose it. If you lose it, you¡¯ll have to buy another one.¡± The registrar solemnly exined. Su Hao thought for a long time and couldn¡¯t figure out where to put this thing to avoid losing it. In the end, he put it in his money bag. After sessfully registering for school and arranging their living quarters, He Jianyong and Old Lie returned to Cha Mountain Outpost. ¡­¡­ The academy¡¯s dorms could fit 4 people in a room. Little fatty and Su Hao were ced in the same dormitory, and there were two other roommates that hadn¡¯t shown up yet. The number of girls was low. Their dorms were ced on the other side of the academy. After Su Hao and little fatty put their stuff away, they brought He Qingqing to find her dorm and waited for her to put her stuff away. At this time, little fatty turned to Su Hao: ¡°Xiangwu, what¡¯ll we do after this?¡± Su Hao confusedly: ¡°What do you mean what¡¯ll we do?¡± Little fatty said with aplicated expression: ¡°The parents already went back. Now it¡¯s us three, it¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Su Hao understood. Little fatty was scared. It was the first time leaving his parents, spreading his wings to live alone. Imitation is human nature. Su Hao patted little fatty on the shoulders: ¡°No need to do anything. We¡¯ll wait until the academy arranges it. Didn¡¯t you get a list of things to watch out for? Just follow its directions and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Little fatty still was uneasy: ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s still a bit empty. Xiangwu, don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Su Haoughed: ¡°What can I feel? Isn¡¯t it all the same? Rx little fatty. It¡¯s the first time going to school. Just get used to it and you¡¯ll like it here.¡± Little fatty nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. After a while, He Qingqing came out. Although He Qingqing hid it well, Su Hao also felt that He Qingqing and little fatty were restless and confused. Involuntarily, he shook his head and sighed: ¡°Indeed their kids.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Hao waved and started to walk away. ¡°Go where?¡± Little fatty chased and asked. Su Hao waved his list of things to watch out for and calmly said: ¡°I¡¯ll bring you guys for a walk around to familiarize ourselves with the location. Otherwise you guys might get lost. After that, we¡¯ll eat dinner.¡± Little fatty asked: ¡°Xiangwu, isn¡¯t this also your first timeing?¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right. My first time!¡± Little fatty had a face full of admiration. He Qingqing had a jealous look in her eyes. She also wanted to be like Wu Xiangwu, in everything calm, natural, and wise, as if everything was under control. ¡°This is the cafeteria, from now on we¡¯ll eat here¡­ This is the training grounds, basic training is done here. I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ll be here often¡­ There¡¯s also the bathhouse, wash yourselves here¡­ This is the ssroom where we receive our education¡­ This side is the teachers¡¯ living area, if there¡¯s no matter we won¡¯t usuallye here.¡± Little fatty and He Qingqing¡¯s eyes were filled with little stars. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s about it. Did you remember everything?¡± He Qingqing nodded. Little fatty nodded at first, then shook his head: ¡°Xiangwu, with you here, what do I need to remember it for?¡± Su Hao sneered: ¡°Hmph, am I your nanny? Keep dreaming.¡± Little fatty awkwardly smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. Su Hao looked to the left and right. The sun had already begun to set. He said: ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s eat.¡± Little fatty suddenly said: ¡°Okay! Today¡¯s the first day. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a good meal!¡± Without waiting for Su Hao and He Qingqing to oppose, he pulled the two of them to the boy¡¯s dormitory: ¡°Go go go. First go back to grab money.¡± Su Hao frowned and said: ¡°Little fatty, in the future, money and valuables shouldn¡¯t be left in the dormitory. You need to carry it on you.¡± Little fatty shook his finger: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not a problem. Rx. Can it run away by itself?¡± Returning to the dorm, little fatty looked all over, finally frantically shouting: ¡°Xiangwu! Help me look. I can¡¯t find my money!¡± ¡°!!!¡± Su Hao suddenly had a bad feeling. Chapter 32: Broken Hand ¡°What should I do?¡± Little fatty cried and looked helplessly to Su Hao and He Qingqing. Obviously, little fatty¡¯s money had been stolen and it was unknown who stole it. Where should they go to look for it at this time? Su Hao was speechless: ¡°What else can we do? Me and Qingqing can lend a hand. We¡¯ll get through by eating and drinking a less.¡± Little fatty wailed: ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± He Qingqing¡¯s little face was filled with anger: ¡°If I find out who stole it, I¡¯ll break his hands.¡± Su Hao turned to He Qingqing: ¡°Qingqing, you didn¡¯t leave your money in the dorms did you?¡± He Qingqing shook her head: ¡°My dad specifically told me to carry it on me.¡± Little fatty was filled with resentment: ¡°Why didn¡¯t my dad tell me ahhhh~¡± Su Hao ignored him. He said to He Qingqing: ¡°cing it on your body isn¡¯t always safe. You have to always pay attention.¡± He Qingqing nodded. Thinking about it, Su Hao consciousness entered the marble room andmanded Little Light: ¡°Extract the data before and after we left the room.¡± ¡°Extraction sessful¡± ¡°Comparing before and after difference¡± ¡°Comparing¡­ Comparison sessful¡± ¡°Found increase in unfamiliar footprints and fingerprints¡± ¡°Footprints were recorded sessfully. Fingerprint patterns unclear. Please collect again¡± Following Little Light¡¯s instructions, Su Hao grabbed the object with the fingerprints and ced it before his eyes. ¡°Fingerprints were recorded sessfully¡± Su Hao exited the marble room and started walking out of the dorm: ¡°Qingqing, little fatty, let¡¯s go.¡± Little fatty listlessly followed and asked with a sigh: ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°Find someone!¡± After saying that, he no longer paid attention to little fatty. He Qingqing curiously asked: ¡°Finding the thief?¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°How will we find him?¡± ¡°I naturally have my ways!¡± Saying this, Su Hao once again gave Little Light amand: Search for the unfamiliar footprints and fingerprints. Soon Little Light gave some feedback, marking the unfamiliar footprint locations with red circles in his vision. Under He Qingqing¡¯s and little fatty¡¯s watch, Su Hao brought them along the way. When the footprint trail broke off, he had to search around for where they resumed, and once again it continued. After a bit, the three of them arrived at a restaurant outside the Warriors Academy. The shop clerk warmly greeted them and with a smile: ¡°Three guests, what would you like to eat? Our shop has everything.¡± Su Hao shook his head: ¡°No need. We¡¯re looking for someone. Please continue what you were doing.¡± The clerk said in disappointment: ¡°Understood. Three guests feel free.¡± Little fatty and He Qingqing nervously followed after Su Hao, not even daring to breathe loudly. If it was just themselves, they never would have dared toe in. But seeing Su Hao¡¯s casual attitude, they felt admiration. Going up to the second floor, Su Hao found the target. It was a short-haired guy with amon build. It could be seen that he had practiced martial arts. He was probably a warrior. Because he was smiling too widely, his facial features were crowded together. He was ordering a table full of dishes. At the table were another two who were even burlier than him. Su Hao just needed to identify the fingerprints now. The short-haired guy was sharing his achievements with hispanions at that time,ughing: ¡°It¡¯s been hard these past two years. I haven¡¯t seen such an idiot kid in a long time. I took a chance with luck and followed along. I hadn¡¯t thought I would actually seed. Today I really made a killing.¡± Hispanion to the side echoed: ¡°You did it kid. Your luck is skyrocketing. We¡¯re no good and didn¡¯t get anything. Today we¡¯ll have to bask in your light to eat this table of dishes and wine.¡± The short-haired guy was delighted: ¡°That¡¯s right! Just this amount can let me be unrestrained for a month.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink. To our daily fortunes.¡± ¡°Drink!¡± The three grinned, their wine sses clinking, and they were just about to gulp it down. ¡°Sorry to bother. I have to confirm something.¡± Suddenly a young mature tone came from beside them. The three turned their heads, discovering a 10 or so year old boy. The short-haired guy impatiently said: ¡°Get out of here. Go to the side. Don¡¯t bother your uncle from drinking.¡± Saying this, he reached out to push Su Hao away. Su Hao grabbed onto the man¡¯s hand and flipped it upwards. ¡°Fingerprintparison sessful.¡± Su Hao revealed a brilliant smile: ¡°Found you! Right now, give us back the money you stole!¡± The short-haired man was shocked. He wanted to pull his hand back but couldn¡¯t. Hearing Su Hao¡¯s words, he yelled: ¡°You little bastard. What are you trying to do. Quickly release this uncle¡¯s hand.¡± Su Hao sneered: ¡°It looks like you still don¡¯t remember.¡± Turning to little fatty he waved: ¡°Little fatty,e and take a look at him.¡± The short-haired man only then discovered little fatty standing to the side. Without a doubt, this was the original ownering to find him. At this time, his twopanions began to get up to help. The two stood up, reaching out to grab Su Hao, they were yelling: ¡°You kids are trying to find trouble aren¡¯t you. I¡¯ll give you a fight! Today I¡¯ll help your parents teach you a lesson.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t even look. He raised his feet and kicked them away, sending them flying. The two crashed into the pirs, and slid down. They wouldn¡¯t be getting up for a while. At this time, the people eating heard the disturbance and they got up to duck to the sides to avoid being affected. The clerk hurriedly rushed up but didn¡¯t dare to get close. He frantically said to Su Hao: ¡°Aiyo aiyo. What happened. Please stop. Please don¡¯t disturb the peace.¡± Su Hao turned to him and said: ¡°Just wait a moment. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Then he coldly said to the short-haired man: ¡°So, do you know what I¡¯m doing now? Take out the money you stole!¡± The short-haired man quibbled: ¡°What money. I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t waste any more words with him and flipped his wrist. ¡°Kacha!¡± The short-haired man¡¯s hand was broken. He let out a shrill scream. Little fatty¡¯s heart twitched as his eyes widened. He Qingqing bit her lips and clenched her fists tightly. It could be seen that she had received a strong attack. Her inner thoughts were wondering if Su Hao had broken their hand because she had brought up breaking the thief¡¯s hand? The other guests were half beat slower. This youth with the clear face, who would have thought he would break the person¡¯s hand without another word. Such a brutal person. Little fatty and He Qingqing hadrge question marks in the bottom of their hearts: ¡°How did Xiangwu know that person was the thief? What if he was wrong?¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t make them wait long. After breaking the man¡¯s hand, he ignored the man¡¯s pleas for mercy and flipped his body onto the ground. Then he began to grope around, quickly finding three money bags. Su Hao grabbed the three money bags and asked little fatty: ¡°Which one is yours?¡± ¡°This one!!!¡± Little fatty¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately rushed to hug a hefty money bag, kissing and touching it like it was his baby. He almost shed a tear. This feeling of the lost being found made him almost want to hug Su Hao¡¯s leg to express his gratitude. At this moment, how could they think that Su Hao got the wrong person? The surrounding diners also understood what was going on. Their eyes no longer held any pity towards the short-hard man, but instead they were gloating. They each gathered up and surrounded to point fingers, saying sarcastic words. The short-haired man was still begging for mercy. Su Hao tossed the other two money bags in his hands up and down, revealing a smile. The short-haired man was overjoyed, assuming Su Hao would let him go. He hadn¡¯t thought that Su Hao would raise his foot and stomp on his other hand. ¡°Kacha!¡± The short-haired man squealed like a dying pig. His other hand had also been broken. The clerk was hesitant before saying to Su Hao: ¡°This¡­ The wine and dishes¡­ The cost¡­¡± Su Hao saw his difficulties. He went over to the twopanions and found a couple of silver yuan. He tossed it to the clerk: ¡°Is this enough?¡± The clerk smiled and continuously nodded: ¡°It¡¯s enough! It¡¯s enough!¡± Chapter 33: Thundering Means Amid the cheers of the crowd, Su Hao led He Qingqing and little fatty out of the restaurant. The two money bags that Su Hao had swiped didn¡¯t have much, a total of 10 silver yuan. He Qingqing and little fatty¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised admiration. They knew that Su Hao was amazing, but they hadn¡¯t thought that not only was he amazing, he made it look simple. Recalling the series of events, after a while, He Qingqing suddenly said: ¡°Xiangwu, we¡¯ve already gotten the money back. Breaking his other hand, will it¡­¡± Su Hao good-naturedly smiled: ¡°It wasn¡¯t your money that was stolen, so you think I went too far? If you ask little fatty, little fatty, do you think I went too far?¡± Little fatty first looked at Qingqing, and hesitantly said: ¡°How do I say this. I think breaking one hand was proper. Breaking both hands was a bit much, but it doesn¡¯t really matter. As long as the money was found, it¡¯s okay.¡± Su Hao pouted: ¡°You guys don¡¯t think so because you guys don¡¯t know the value of money. Two hands was getting off easy. If they stole from me, I would have broken a leg too.¡± Thinking back to how Su Hao had broken the hands, the two of them shuddered. Su Hao said to them: ¡°We¡¯re no longer in Cha Mountain Outpost. Everything relies on ourselves. We won¡¯t provoke trouble, but if there are people provoke us, you have to use thundering means to hit those that dare to provoke us so no one else will have any thoughts on us.¡± ¡°Because once your hands are gentle, others will think you¡¯re easy to bully. Whates after will be very annoying. Understand?¡± He Qingqing and little fatty obediently nodded their heads. Little fatty asked: ¡°Xiangwu, what¡¯s thundering means?¡± Su Hao revealed a smile: ¡°That huh. In different circumstances, thundering means will be different. I¡¯ll give you guys an example! You really like to eat steamed stuffed buns. If I have a stuffed bun, and I let you trade it for an arm, will you make the trade?¡± Little fatty shivered and hid his arms behind his back and took two steps backward: ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. Xiangwu, don¡¯t think about hitting me.¡± Su Hao was speechless: ¡°I was only using an example.¡± He added: ¡°Why won¡¯t you trade?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious I won¡¯t trade! Only an idiot would trade!¡± Su Hao smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not fools that would trade. Even an idiot probably wouldn¡¯t trade. Why? Because it¡¯s a very unequal exchange to trade an arm for a stuffed bun right?¡± Little fatty nodded: ¡°Right!¡± Su Hao pointed a finger at He Qingqing and little fatty: ¡°So, you guys only have to understand this one point. That is, as long as the people that get any ideas about you recognize their bullying of you will cost them far more than any joy they receive from bullying you, no one will be willing to bully you.¡± Seeing He Qingqing and little fatty¡¯s thoughtful expressions, he made a closing remark: ¡°So, the price the other party must pay is what you can call thundering means.¡± Done speaking, and not caring if the other two understood what he was talking about, he brought the two of them to casually search for a diner and ate dinner. ¡­¡­ After Su Hao¡¯s group of three left, at the previous restaurant¡¯s second floor, a group of 10 or so year olds began to discuss. ¡°Big Bro Dayan, just now that short-haired boy was really amazing. It looks like he¡¯s a new student?¡± A ball head hairstyle girl spoke while approaching a nearby stern long-haired boy. The long-haired boy¡¯s handsome face calmly stayed further away and coldly said: ¡°Should be! Pretty amazing.¡± The long-haired boy was called Jin Dayan. In Lingyun Town there were three big ns, one was the Jin family. He was the third young master of the Jin n known as the most genius warrior of the Jin family. At just 10 years old, he had broken through to high-levelmon warrior, more outstanding talent than both his elder and second older brothers, causing a sensation in the whole city for a while, and currently he was rather famous in Lingyun Town. But very few people had actually met Jin family¡¯s third young master, Jin Dayan. The other little girl with pink clothes couldn¡¯t stand it anymore so she hurriedly stood up and yanked the ball head girl and loudly said: ¡°Mo Xin, stay a bit further from my big brother.¡± The pink-clothed girl was called Jin Xiaohan. She was the biological younger sister of Jin Dayan. The Jin family generational names were very interesting. The males were called ¡°Da¡± and the females were called ¡°Xiao¡±, something that people found funny. (TLN: Da is big, Xiao is small) Ball head Mo Xin dissatisfied said: ¡°This isn¡¯t far enough? Xiaohan you¡¯re too sensitive!¡± Jin Xiaohan stared: ¡°Your face is almost on top of my brother¡¯s face!¡± Mo Xin giggled and turned to Jin Dayan to ask: ¡°Big Bro Dayan, just now that kid looked to be younger than us, but he beat up those three mid-level warriors in a second. Could he also be a high-levelmon warrior?¡± Jin Dayan shook his and said uncertainly: ¡°It¡¯s not too clear, but if it was me, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to beat down those three so cleanly.¡± Jin Xiaohan¡¯s and Mo Xin¡¯s smiles froze. They said: ¡°No way! That kid just got lucky.¡±Jin Dayan¡¯s mouth twisted up. He lightly said: ¡°Perhaps! We¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡­¡­ At this time, it was already dark. The academy only had a few dimnterns. Fortunately the moonlight shone down like a drizzle. After sending He Qingqing back to her dorm, Su Hao specially dragged little fatty to meet her roommates, directly showing He Qingqing had people watching over her so that the girls in the dorm wouldn¡¯t iste her. Su Hao might im to be well-informed, but he wasn¡¯t clear on theplexities of living in a girls dormitory. Since it was He Qingqing¡¯s first time out of the outpost, she didn¡¯t understand many things and it was very easy for her to be a target of bulling. When Su Hao and little returned to their dorm, they discovered their roommates were both there. One was tall and burly with a tanned ck face. He was taller than Su Hao by a head. His muscles were bulging. He looked to be at least 12 years old. It looked like he had barely passed the requirements to join the school. The other one was shorter, 10 or so years old. Compared to his peers, he looked a bit malnourished, skinnier than He Qingqing. At this moment, the smaller one was tucked in the corner of his bed, cowering away from the tall ck-faced one. It looked like these two weren¡¯tpanions. The tall ck face saw Su Hao and little fatty return and revealed a bright smile: ¡°Hey! Wee back to my dorm. I¡¯ll first introduce myself. I¡¯m Kong Yang. You can call me Brother Yang. From now on I¡¯ll be the boss, whatever I say goes. Okay, your turn shorties!¡± Su Hao¡¯s head hurt. These kind of dumb matters happened everywhere. He nced to little fatty and discovered he was already shaking. Littly fatty was saying: ¡°Yang¡­ Hello Brother Yang. I¡¯m Li Cunzhi. You can call me Cunzhi.¡± Kong Yang made a face: ¡°What Cunzhi. Hmph, obviously you¡¯re a dead fatty.¡± Little fatty dared to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Kong Yang saw little fatty¡¯s cowardice and revealed a triumphant smile. Pleased, he turned to Su Hao: ¡°You? Shorty!¡± Su Hao adjusted his clothes and turned to little fatty: ¡°Watch carefully. This is called thundering means!¡± Little fatty nodded in confusion. Su Hao gestured with his finger at Kong Yang: ¡°Come, let¡¯s go outside to talk.¡± Done speaking, he turned around and began walking out. Kong Yang chuckled ¡°Got balls¡±, and also prowled out. The two stood still, their expression unclear in the moonlight. ¡°I am Wu Xiangwu. Are you ready?¡± Su Hao prompted. ¡°Hehehe. Come over here first. We¡¯re all roommates. I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± Kong Yang¡¯s muscles began to bulge. ¡°Watch carefully!¡± Saying this, Su Hao moved his foot and disappeared from his spot. Kong Yang was shocked: ¡°Where¡¯d he go?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Su Hao had circled behind and sent Kong Yang flying with a kick. Kong Yang got up with a nk expression. After he figured out Su Hao was standing where he had just been, he angrily said: ¡°You sneak attacked!¡± Su Hao added: ¡°Then watch more carefully. I¡¯m going again.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A punch to the face, knocking him to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± Kong Yang had just got up but he didn¡¯t even get the chance to use Su Hao. ¡°Bang!¡± Another kick sent him flying a few meters. ¡°This master¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡­¡­ After a while, Kong Yang was no longer moving and was just lying on the ground, his face full of tears: ¡°Big Bro! Don¡¯t hit me. I lost. In the future, you¡¯re my Big Bro. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Su Hao only then stopped. Then he looked to the eyes wide in a daze little fatty and asked: ¡°Do you understand what thundering means are now?¡± Little fatty stammered: ¡°Got¡­ Got it!¡± At this time, the short roommate rushed out and said to Su Hao: ¡°Big Bro Xiangwu, I¡¯m Hua Wanli. Can you teach me? I can pay for tuition.¡± Su Hao smiled: ¡°No need for me to teach. You¡¯ll learn it in the academy.¡± Chapter 34: Expulsion Early next morning, all the iing freshmen congregated at the huge training grounds. There were 500 or so students there, the ce was a mess, and those that knew each other were huddled together, chattering non-stop. This kind of situation was normal. There weren¡¯t any academy teacher toe and maintain order. Su Hao and little fatty and also He Qingqing stayed together. They curiously watched the surrounding mess of the crowd and waited patiently without speaking. Soon a change urred. On the front tform of the training grounds, out walked eight uniformed people. It looked like they were eight teachers, 5 men, 3 women. Each were full of heroic spirit and they emitted a powerful aura. With the appearance of the 8, the students in the grounds directed their attention to them and the scene quieted down. ¡°p p p!¡± At this time, a burst of apuse sounded out, and everyone followed the source. A gray-haired middle-aged man, dressed in a cloud-patterned white robe, pped while walking to the 8 teachers. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on him, the middle-aged man opened his mouth: ¡°Wee to Lingyun Warriors Academy!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, not too loud, but curiously, everyone in the courtyard could clearly hear his words. ¡°I am Lingyun Warriors Academy¡¯s dean, Xiao Jixuan. ¡°Boom~¡± After Xiao Jixuan introduced himself, the students present became noisy. ¡°This is Dean Xiao Jixuan¡± ¡°Oh my goodness. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him. So handsome!¡± ¡°As expected of one of the three most powerful in Lingyun Town, one look and you can tell he¡¯s super amazing!¡± ¡°Too handsome. He¡¯s my idol!¡± ¡­¡­ Xiao Jixuan did not get annoyed and waited for the noise to settle down before slowly saying: ¡°You¡¯re all the human race¡¯s good seedlings, the future. To be able to see you all today is my honor. Thank you all for recognizing Lingyun Warriors Academy. Thank you for joining Lingyun Warriors Academy.¡± Xiao Jixuan paused before continuing: ¡°Our human race¡¯s ce on this world relies on our human race¡¯s wisdom, relies on our generational inheritance. The Warriors Academy is our human race¡¯s most important inheritancend. You all will being your path as warriors here, gain powerful strength, resist the invaders, expand the human race¡¯s territory, fight for sustaining the human race in this world.¡± All the students could feel their blood boiling. ¡°Here, other than practicing martial arts, you will also study all kinds of knowledge, so the knowledge can enrich your consciousness, let you speak more virtuously, do things with respect, speak measuredly, think with magnanimity, make your soul more noble.¡± ¡°Learning martial arts can allow you to gain powerful strength, rid you of cowardice; Learn, let knowledge quietly help you wipe away the ignorance from your face.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Okay then. I wish you all sess in your studies at Lingyun Warriors Academy, and may you be sessful in your goals.¡± After Xiao Jixuan finished speaking, he left the high tform with a smile. The students below the tform began to chatter again, each with faces full of excitement. Su Hao looked at little fatty and He Qingqing¡¯s flushed faces, and sighed helplessly: ¡°This brainwashing, I¡¯ll give him 99 points.¡± After a while, another brawny man wearing a cloud-patterned yellow robe walked up, his face was icy cold, as if everyone below the tform owed him money. Everyone sensed the inexplicably cold aura and quieted down. They carefully measured up the teacher that just appeared. Soon this brawny man spoke: ¡°Remember, this old man is Jin Datong. Obediently listen to my words for you own good. If you don¡¯t, you will be expelled.¡± In the crowd, Jin Xiaohan covered her face: ¡°Third brother, elder brother is too embarrassing.¡± Jin Dayan showed a hint of a blush, and embarrassedly said: ¡°What are you saying? He¡¯s your eldest brother.¡± On the other hand, Mo Xin was practically drooling: ¡°So handsome, so handsome. Brother Datong is so handsome!¡± Jin Datong continued: ¡°Kids, did you think you smoothly enrolled into the academy? Simply delusional. This old man will tell you, your messy performance today has made this old man upset! So this old man has temporarily decided to expel a few people from Lingyun Warriors Academy. Go back to wherever you came from!¡± Everyone was shocked. What was this? Chaos erupted again. Little fatty at Su Hao¡¯s side nervously grabbed onto Su Hao: ¡°Xiangwu, did you hear that? He wants to expel people. We currently haven¡¯t truly enrolled! What¡¯ll we do? What¡¯ll we do? Will I get expelled?¡± He Qingqing also looked to Su Hao nervously, hoping Su Hao could tell her she would definitely get past this obstacle Su Haoforted: ¡°Rx. We just need to through the tricks.¡± Jin Datong followed with a sneer: ¡°See the eight teachers behind me? Each teach can only take 50 student. So, in this courtyard, there are only 400 spots, but there are 518 people! That is to say¡­¡± Each word was punctuated: ¡°118 people will be expelled.¡± ¡°Boom~¡± The courtyard exploded again. This time was worse then before. A bunch of kids without any experience, their faces filled with worry and helplessness, they were anxious to the point of wanting to cry. Little fatty was anxious and pulled on Su Hao: ¡°Xiangwu, what do we do? What do we do if we get expelled?¡± Su Hao helplessly said: ¡°If expelled, we go back to Cha Mountain Outpost!¡± ¡°No way. That¡¯s too embarrassing. If I go back just like this, I¡¯ll be mocked.¡± ¡°Then work hard to stay!¡± ¡°Xiangwu, you have to help me!¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll help where I can.¡± Little fatty and He Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief. Jin Datong added: ¡°Now, everyone listen to me or else be expelled.¡± At this time, someone jumped out and pointed at Jin Datong angrily saying: ¡°Why should I listen to you. Why should I be expelled just because you say expel? I paid the money, I have the que!¡± Jin Datong nodded and said: ¡°Very good. Then this old man will congratte you on bing the first to be expelled. Confiscate his que. Take him and this things and throw them out. As soon as he finished speaking, a man wearing a ck cloud-patterned robe came from outside the training grounds, picked up the expelled person and left. No matter how the brat struggled and cried, nothing helped. It was only at this time that Su Hao discovered that at an unknown time, the training grounds had been surrounded by ten ck-robed men. ¡°This is for real!¡± Su Hao murmured to himself. Suddenly he became serious. If he didn¡¯t sessfully enroll, a gold yuan would have been wasted. Jin Datong sneered: ¡°Anyone else dissatisfied? Come out now, don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± After waiting a bit, seeing no one responding, he said: ¡°Then next, everyone run twentyps around the training field. I will randomly eliminate those I don¡¯t like! Simrly, whoever runs the fastest will receive a reward. The reward depends on my mood. That¡¯s it!¡± Everyone looked nkly at each other, no one was the first to start running. Jin Xiaohan covered her face again, continually muttering: ¡°Too embarrassing. Too embarrassing!¡± Jin Dayan turned to his to the side. ¡°Still not running!¡± Jin Datong suddenly became furious and yelled at the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Anyone not running can get the hell out for this old man!¡± ¡°Three!¡± Arge mob of 10 or so year old children snapped out of their daydreaming and began to run in a scattered manner. Su Hao brought little fatty and He Qingqing to mix with the crowd, running along. He had ced importance on Jin Datong saying that he would expel anyone he didn¡¯t like, but Su Hao didn¡¯t know what Jin Datong wouldn¡¯t like to see. So for the time being, he would collect information before doing anything extra. He believed that Jin Datong wouldn¡¯t mess around and must have a standard for choosing suitable students. The goal of running was actually to pick out the unsuitable students and expel them. Chapter 35: IOU Running wasn¡¯t a difficult thing for these teenagers that had been running since they were 5 or 6, but running a long distance was very challenging. Su Hao estimated a singlep around the training grounds was about fifteen hundred meters. Running twentyps would be running thirty kilometers. This wasn¡¯t something ordinary people couldplete. As Su Hao ran the fifthp, a portion of the students were expelled because they had slowed down too much. As Su Hao ran the eighthp, a portion of students became too tired and were expelled. As Su Hao ran the tenthp, some students began to surrender, cursing as theyid down on the ground, expelled. As Su Hao ran the twelfthp, 80 or so people had already been eliminated. Among them was Su Hao¡¯s new roommate Hua Wanli. Over time, the amount of people expelled continued to increase. At this time, Su Hao observed that little fatty and He Qingqing were struggling. During the fifteenthp, the team had been stretched, every person was panting like a cow, almost reaching their limits. At this time, a hundred people had been expelled. Jin Dayan took the lead and ran at the forefront. His face was red, his breaths ragged like a cow, but despite his appearance, in reality, he still had a lot of energy. Based on his observations, other than a small portion of people he couldn¡¯t see through their depths, the majority had reached their limits. That was to say, there was a 90% chance of him taking first ce. ¡°Oh?¡± Jin Dayan suddenly saw a familiar figure. Wasn¡¯t he the kid from the restaurant? How did he look so rxed, not even breathing heavily! Was he faking? Jin Dayan frowned and observed for a while, but couldn¡¯t make out anything. He calcted the distance: ¡°The other¡¯s distance is more than half ap behind. There are still fiveps. In any case, he can¡¯t catch up to me!¡± Jin Dayan was determined and no longer bothered about other things and focused on running. ¡­¡­ Starting from the fifteenthp, Su Hao noticed something. After passing the fifteenthp, those that reached their limits and were dead tired weren¡¯t being eliminated. Instead, the ones being expelled were those that gave up before reaching their limits. Making up his mind, Su Hao leaned over to He Qingqing: ¡°Qingqing, as long as you still have even a bit of energy, you have to keep running. Trust me.¡± Then he slowed down to littly fatty¡¯s side and repeated what he told He Qingqing. At this time, little fatty already was unable to respond to Su Hao. He could only move forward like a walking corpse. He didn¡¯t know who he was, where he was, what he was doing. He only knew he had to keep running, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to raise his head for the rest of his life and would be a coward. Seeing this, Su Hao rxed a bit. He was most scared that little fatty would suddenly give up due to exhaustion, making it a waste of time. He carefully observed the status of the crowd on the field and couldn¡¯t help but secretly nod his head. Worry of being warriors trained from youth, there were many strong people. Being eliminated only meant that you were too weak. Right now, there were at least a hundred people running fairly steadily. Those towards the front were even more exaggerated, only slightly flushed red, panting heavily, not even sweating much. On Su Hao¡¯s eighteenthp, 118 people were already eliminated, but Jin Datong didn¡¯t call to stop. Suddenly, little fatty¡¯s feet stumbled and he fell forward. Before even hitting the ground, he was already unconscious. Su Hao¡¯s eyes were sharp, his hands fast. He reached and grabbed little fatty firmly, then he gently ced him on the ground. He didn¡¯t dy at all and continued running onwards. He actions attracted the attention of Jin Datong. Jin Datong¡¯s vision followed Su Hao¡¯s movement. He frowned and thought to himself: ¡°Where did this freake from? There¡¯s over 500 people here. Who isn¡¯t panting like a cow, sweating like it¡¯s raining. Only this kid, not even speaking of sweating, he¡¯s not even breathing heavily. Is he fake running?¡± Jin Datong thought a bit and he decided to test Su Hao. He spoke loudly: ¡°Let¡¯s y a game. To whoever ces first, I will give him ten gold yuan!¡± Jin Datong watched the Jin Dayan at the front, calcting the distance and thought to himself pleased: These ten gold yuan should be attractive enough, but the distance is only twops to the finish. No matter who it is, there¡¯s no way they can surpass my dumb younger brother Jin Dayan. Once my dumb younger brother takes first ce, I can justify bilking on these ten gold yuan, hahaha! Everyone heard these words. The eight teachers behind Jin Datong looked at him in amazement. They had never heard of Jin Datong being so generous before. Previous years, the reward had been only a single gold yuan. When the students in the field heard this matter, their eyes lit up, and they swelled up with energy. Those who had energy to spare elerated. Those with nothing to spare could only despair. The voice had just reached when He Qingqing fell forward and was supported by Su Hao and ced on the ground. He Qingqing was still conscious, but was gasping for breath and couldn¡¯t say anything. Ten gold yuan, ording to Su Hao¡¯s calctor, was close to 100,000 units of buying power. It was arge amount of money. And he needed money! So Su Hao started. ¡°The ten gold yuan is mine. Don¡¯t think about fighting me for it!¡± Su hao mobilized the strength in his body and exploded out. His speed increased faster and faster, going at his almost peak speed. He passed one student after another. The students that were overtaken had wide eyes and open mouths. Many forgot to keep running and just stood there, stupidly watching as Su Hao got faster and faster. ¡°Who is that?¡± That was the question everyone was asking. Jin Dayan who was at the very front was also clenching his and elerating. He also heard his family¡¯s eldest brother¡¯s Jin Datong¡¯s words. Ten gold yuan to him also wasn¡¯t a small amount. It was enough to change for better-looking armor. He still had a lot of energy to spare. This first ce belonged to him. Just as he was filled with self-confidence, beside him there was a ¡°whoosh¡± and a figured ran past, stunning him. ¡°What was that?¡± Taking a second look, it turned out to be the figure of someone running, whose age was younger than his, and the speed was beyond his reach. His heart received a severe impact. He couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°How is that possible!¡± His heart broken, face filled with unwillingness, his speed dropped and came to a stop to the side, his eyes watching as Su Hao went further away. That was because running further no longer had any meaning. Then a miraculous scene appeared on the training grounds. All of the students stopped in their spots and watched Su Hao run further away. Once Su Hao ran thestp, he discovered that no one else was running. And wherever he ran, the students made way, like a scene from a school sports run. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Su Hao was a bit confused, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered too much. It was thestp, he was guaranteed the ten gold yuan. He wasn¡¯t interested in money. In hisst life, he had more money than he could spend. But now he was very poor. He was no longer qualified to not be interested in money. Until he earned enough money, he would keep a high-earning attitude. Su Hao maintained a high speed and quickly reached the finish line,pleting the twentyps. Then, his face still not red or panting, he jumped onto the tform and walked to Jin Datong and reached out his hand: ¡°Teacher Jin, I got first ce. Ten gold yuan. Thanks.¡± The corner of Jin Datong¡¯s mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t have that much money on him. He turned to the eight teachers behind him in a plea for help. The eight teachers turned their heads slightly, pretending not to see. Jin Datong coughed awkwardly: ¡°Well, very good. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Wu Xiangwu.¡± Jin Datong quickly adjusted his state and said with a serious tone: ¡°Very good, Wu Xiangwu. I¡¯ll remember you. You¡¯ve done very well.¡± Su Hao once again reached out his hand: ¡°Teacher Jin, what about my ten gold yuan?¡± Jin Datong almost couldn¡¯t hold his expression back. The veins above his eyebrow twitched. This kid had the face to ask twice in a row. The kid¡¯s face was thicker than his own. He had added money on a whim and had thought it a good idea. Based on the way he saw it, in the end, his younger brother Jin Dayan would definitely win first ce, then he could take a cut of the money. He hadn¡¯t thought that this freak would pop out from the woodworks and make everyone look dumb. It seems he was destined to part from these ten gold yuan. Jin Dayan really was a stupid younger brother! Stabilizing his mood, Jin Datong said: ¡°Wu Xiangwu, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll definitely get your ten gold yuan. This old man will still be here tomorrow. I will give you the ten gold yuan in front of everyone. Promise!¡± Su Hao frowned. When ites to money, dys could give birth to various uncertain factors and the probability of it drifting away was possible. If Jin Datong avoided him tomorrow, where would he find him? So under the eyes of everyone, Su Hao took out a piece of paper and pen. He got on the ground and he began to write. Jin Datong curiously asked: ¡°Wu Xiangwu, what are you writing?¡± ¡°IOU!¡± Jin Datong¡¯s face turned green. He was the Jin family¡¯s eldest young master. When had he been treated like this? The eight teachers behind couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and they burst intoughter. Chapter 36: Everyone Go Together Very soon, Su Hao was famous amongst the new students. They all knew a monster had appeared among the freshmen named Wu Xiangwu. Not only the new students, even the academy teachers had heard his name, as well as his deeds on the training ground. The most entertaining part was, the one known as the warden for new students, Jin Datong, had lost hisposure in front of this new student. The teachers were looking forward to this new student¡¯s performance. But to Su Hao, was this a big matter? He only wanted to get his money. Everything else didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t disappointed. The next day, after the end of ss, Su Hao received his 10 gold yuan in front of the crowd. In an instant, he went from poor to rich. Su Hao destroyed the IOU. Jin Datong remained silent during the whole process. Only now did he notice which ss and teacher he had been assigned. Su Hao was split off into ss 8. The teacher was a burly bald man called Liu Changle, nicknamed Bald Old Liu. His face had two scars on it. His smile made him look ferocious and fierce. The ss didn¡¯t have any familiar faces. Little fatty and He Qingqing had been assigned to different ssrooms. Su Hao didn¡¯t know which ones at the moment. Su Hao looked around. In the ss, everyone was looking at him with fiery eyes with a bit of fear mixed in, as if they were looking at a rare but were afraid of getting scratched or bitten. Su Haoined to himself and ignored it. A crowd of brats. If they dared to provoke him, he¡¯d find an opportunity to make them all cry. The Bald Old Liu brought Su Hao and the others to the side, briefly introducing himself. After that, he said in an official tone: ¡°You all will be doing a simple task. That is training, endless training. You will learn how bare-handed closebat, de, spear, hammer, usage and maintenance of shields, survival in the wild, etc. Of course, the most important thing is actualbat¡­¡± Bald Old Liu was neither quick nor slow with introducing the students to their daily life, his voice was low and powerful. ¡°Then our next training is the first step. It¡¯s very simple ¡ª running!¡± ¡°What? Still running?¡± The experience of feeling half-dead from running was fresh on their minds. Bald Old Liu spoke seriously: ¡°Of course. ording to yesterday¡¯s disy, other than Wu Xiangwu, no one was qualified. A powerful physique and asting endurance are prerequisites for bing a strong warrior. So once you¡¯re able to easily run the full 20ps, we can move onto the next training item.¡± At this time, another student asked: ¡°Teacher Liu, will Wu Xiangwu also have to run?¡± Bald Old Liu looked to Su Hao and said with a tone that did not allow questioning: ¡°No one is an exception.¡± Su Hao nodded towards Old Liu, then we walked to the student that asked the question: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± That student was flustered and said in a trembling voice: ¡°My name is Rong Guming. What do you want?¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°Okay Rong Guming. I want you to remember this. I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs.¡± Having said that, he sent Rong Guming flying with a fist, knocking out two teeth in the process. Rong Guming didn¡¯t have time to even grunt before crashing to the ground and passing out. The other students jumped in unison, their scalps tingling in fear from Su Hao¡¯s brutality. Even Bald Old Liu¡¯s eye twitched and he couldn¡¯t help but stroke his bald head. Bald Old Liu looked fierce, but amongst the 8 teachers, he was considered as rtively well-behaved and rule-abiding. He knew why Su Hao had been assigned to his ss was because the other teachers thought that students like Su Hao were troublesome and were unwilling to take him. So each of them pushed him away until he fell to Bald Old Liu. He had thought that he should treat students equally. There was none that should be considered more troublesome, so he had agreed. Now it seems that he was too na?ve. Who had ever seen someone knockout a student as soon as they met? Su Hao looked around in a circle and loudly said: ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I don¡¯t need you guys to meddle in my affairs! Understood?¡± Immediately, some people ducked behind others and timidly said: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just a question? Why hit someone? Can¡¯t we just talk it out?¡± Su Hao hesitated: ¡°Should I not have hit people?¡± When everyone saw that Su Hao didn¡¯t move, they started to shout together: ¡°That¡¯s right. Why hit someone?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re stronger, you can¡¯t just do whatever you want!¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re strong. We have over forty people, why would we be afraid of you?¡± Su Hao memorized each one of those that jumped out, a smile on the corner of his mouth. The opportunity he wanted had arrived. Time to use thundering means to save himself trouble! He first nced to Bald Old Liu. Seeing that he had his arms crossed and was only watching, no reactions, Su Hao rxed. Step by step, he approached the freckled boy who had spoked first. The freckled boy thought to Rong Guming¡¯s fate, and his legs felt wobbly, but a man¡¯s dignity should not be provoked. He looked to the crowd for support: ¡°Everyone go together. So what if he is powerful? We¡¯re also warriors. As long as each person can get a kick in, we can beat him up. Otherwise he¡¯ll think he¡¯s the god above our heads.¡± These words lit the crowds fuses. Everyone had been practicing martial arts since they were young. Who hadn¡¯t thrown out punches and kicks? They were the least afraid of fights. Could their forty plus people not beat up a single person? What a joke! ¡°Smack him!¡± ¡°Everyone go together!¡± After shouting, some people started to move. As long as a single person lifted their head, the crowd would follow, and they surged towards Su Hao. Su Hao smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, simply treating them as being reckless. So a one-sided fight urred in the training field, even attracting other ss students¡¯ attention. Su Hao was like a human-shaped beast. Every person that got within two meters of him, without even knowing what happened, would receive a hit. With a whimper, their entire body¡¯s would fly back and crash into the ground, unable to recover. ¡°Ahhh~¡± ¡°Ouch~¡± Some were first sent flying, and before they could get back up, they got hit by the body of another student and were sent tumbling as a ball. Not longer after, aside from a few girls that hadn¡¯t spoken at all from beginning to end, everyone else was knocked down by Su Hao. A few clear-minded individuals saw the situation turning for the worse and proactively lied on the ground, but they still couldn¡¯t escape Su Hao¡¯s wrath and were sent flying away. There were also some resistant students. After being knocked down, they still got up. They were knocked down by Su Hao once again. Soon, no one dared to get up and they obediently lied on the ground, hugging where it hurt and crying. Many of them that had been crying helplessly looked to Bald Old Liu for rescue. Bald Old Liu stepped out and said in a serious matter: ¡°Wu Xiangwu, slow down there.¡± Su Hao obediently nodded: ¡°Okay Teacher Liu.¡± Teachers must be given face. Bald Old Liu said to the crowd: ¡°Stop lying on the ground. Hurry and get up!¡± The crowd didn¡¯t dare to get up and timidly looked towards Su Hao. Su Hao turned back and fiercely red. He coldly said: ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear Teacher Liu?¡± The crowd didn¡¯t dare to speak out, so they obediently got up. Only Rong Guming was still on the ground. ¡°It looks like some people are deaf and need my help to fix it.¡± Su Hao slowly walked over to Rong Guming. Rong Guming suddenly got up, trying to roll and craw away to hide. But how could Su Hao let him go? He stomped the ground and he instantly appeared at Rong Guming¡¯s side and kicked horizontally. ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Guming let out a miserable scream and was sent flying a few meters, rolling on the ground crying bitterly. At this time Su Hao lightly said: ¡°Since he isn¡¯t deaf but dared to not listen to Teacher Liu, he deserved to be beat!¡± ¡°Hiss¨C¡± Everyone gasped. This guy was too brutal. Bald Old Liu pped his hands: ¡°Okay, this farce ends here. Now, start running.¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone began to move, scrambling to run. The corner of Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched and he began to run behind the crowd. Bald Old Liu smacked the back of his head and tsked in admiration: ¡°This works pretty well!¡± Chapter 37: Second Grade Student After running like this for a month, the eighth ss level finally reached Bald Old Liu¡¯s standard and they entered the next stage of learning ¨C hand to handbat. Su Hao¡¯s learning speed was very fast. He could practically pick it up and the next day we would be able to demonstrate it at a presentable level. When it was time for sparring between students, no one was willing to be Su Hao¡¯s opponent. But to Su Hao, this wasn¡¯t a problem. He walked to Rong Guming and pointed at him: ¡°You, be my opponent.¡± Rong Guming was frightened that his hair began to fall out and looked at Su Hao in horror, but he didn¡¯t dare to fight back, so he could only obediently spar with Su Hao. Then Rong Guming would be beaten a few times, but he didn¡¯t dare to exchange blows, so Su Hao said: ¡°Do you not have any energy? Hurry up and fight back!¡± Rong Guming cried and said: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t dare!¡± Su Hao was also convinced! He began to reflect over whether he had been too much this time. Then what should he do? Only theory and routines weren¡¯t enough for a lot of things. Combat skills needed to be honed through fights with opponents. Sparring was the most suitable method. So Su Hao ced his eyes on Bald Old Liu. He walked over: ¡°Teacher Liu, you be my opponent! Bald Old Liu didn¡¯t have any other options. So Bald Old Liu became Su Hao¡¯s personal trainer. Su Hao had personally concluded that Bald Old Liu was a high-level master warrior, very powerful. Not only him, all the yellow-robed teachers in the academy were master warriors and the Dean Xiao Jixuan was a grandmaster warrior. The lineup at Lingyun Warriors Academy was very strong. Su Hao¡¯s calctions were to first learn the basic skills at the academy, then cozy up to Bald Old Liu, and when the timing was right, he¡¯d ask Old Liu to teach him how to be a master warrior. Currently, he was already a high-level elite warrior. The next step was to be a master warrior. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to be a master warrior for three reasons. One was that although he was a high-level elite warrior, he was still in his growth phase and was far from reaching the peak. Once he was older, with a stronger physique, he could move forward a lot at once; The second was that he still yet to learn a lot of low-level knowledge. If he rashly entered the master warrior stage, he would inevitably leave hidden dangers. Just like learning mathematics, if you don¡¯t have a good foundation built from middle school, it¡¯ll be hard to test into high school; The third was due to the Warriors Academy regtions. Once you be a master warrior, no matter the age, you had to graduate from the academy. So he gave himself a year of time to adapt and learn. After a year, he¡¯d look at the situation to see if he should try all-out to be a master warrior. Another month passed. The next step of learning ¨C weapon and armor theory and maintenance. Theory was learned very quickly. A few dayster, they began to study the basics of using various weapons. This learning of skills was like clockwork. The basics were very simple to grasp. The difficult part was using these things and integrating and applying them in various circumstances to solve problems. And this was the real ce to see who was talented. So-called geniuses could casually use basic skills to y out all sorts of tricks. They could do anything they put their mind to. As for ordinary people. They could only use the methods that had been taught ording to the teacher. So in the previous two months of learning the basics, everyone was at about the same level. But now studying and using basic weapons, with sparring, the geniuses and mediocres were revealed. At the training field, after arranging some tasks, the eight teachers gathered to chat. ¡°Old Liu, how¡¯s Wu Xiangwu in your ss?¡± ss four¡¯s teacher approached Bald Old Liu. ss four¡¯s teacher was named Mo Fenghua. He was a young man with oily hair in a 20:80 split and a pointed face. When Mo Fenghua asked the question, the other teachers all focused their attention to Bald Old Liu. Of course, the point the teachers cared about was always the brightest star. As for the so-called crane tail, aside from mangas and light novels, no one would pay attention to them. (TLN: Apparently crane tail is something of a Naruto reference) The two scars on Old Liu¡¯s face squeezed to the sides, revealing an ugly smile: ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that there¡¯s such a genius in this world.¡± ss three¡¯s teacher was a tall beauty named Feng Maner. She had a small mole in the shape of a tear below the corner of her eye, making her look charming. She said: ¡°To earn such an evaluation from Old Liu, it looks like it¡¯s a big deal!¡± The other teachers nodded. Old Liu replied: ¡°He¡¯s indeed a genius. I have never seen such a talented person. I don¡¯t know how to describe the feeling he gives me. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s nothing in the world he can¡¯t do. Until now, there¡¯s nothing that has been difficult for him¡­¡± Old Liu said seriously: ¡°If he can smoothly grow, give him another twenty years, and he¡¯ll definitely be able to reach the peak of the legendary ancestral-level warrior. ss one¡¯s teacher was a cold-looking woman named Shui Zhitao. She raised her eyebrow in suspicion: ¡°Old Liu, are you sure?¡± Bald Old Liu smiled: ¡°Just wait and see! Wait a few years and look again. However, these years I¡¯ll need my fellow teachers to provide a bit more care and help me a bit.¡± ¡°Easy, easy!¡± After a while, the topic changed. Feng Maner asked to Shui Zhitao: ¡°Tao¡¯zi, doesn¡¯t your ss have a student called Jin Dayan? Isn¡¯t he Jin Datong¡¯s younger brother? I heard he¡¯s also a rare talent.¡± (TLN: Tao¡¯zi here=Peach) Speaking of Jin Dayan, Shui Zhitao showed a smile: ¡°The Jin family bloodline is indeed extraordinary. Adding on his own efforts, his future is limitless. It¡¯s hard to say whether or not he¡¯ll reach the highest realm. There¡¯s also one called Mo Xin, the jewel of the Mo family. Her talent is worthy of praise. The teary beauty Feng Maner looked on with envy: ¡°Oof, I really envy you. Your ss has two geniuses. Our ss three is pretty scattered, and none are that great.¡± ss four¡¯s 20:80 split hair Mo Fenghua sourly said: ¡°Doesn¡¯t your ss three have a Kong Yang? Tall and sturdy. I heard he¡¯s your treasure.¡± Feng Maner giggled. Turning to a middle-aged man, she asked: ¡°Old Wang, You ss has a daughter of the Jin family, Jin Xianhan right? How is she?¡± Old Wang rubbed his stubble and smiled slightly: ¡°Not bad.¡± Very soon, the teachers had a heated discussion about which students were geniuses, which students had limitless futures. ¡­¡­ Su Hao had entered school for half a year when he finally learned all of the basic training. Since then, the academy no longer taught for the full day, but the teacher¡¯s would teach for half the day and leave the other half for students to freely train or study ording to what they were good at. In this half year of time, Su Hao¡¯s fame as a genius spread through the whole academy. Not only the new students, even the higher grades had heard of Wu Xiangwu¡¯s name. After the end of the half year of intense training and they had their own time, problems started to show up at the door. A few students clearly from a higher grade had blocked Su Hao¡¯s path on his way back. ¡°You¡¯re Wu Xiangwu?¡± A t-headed man tilted his head as he asked. After a while, all the higher grade level students were on the ground crying. Su Hao left in a dignified manner, but he hadn¡¯t gone far before turning back. Some of them thought he wasing back to beat them again and started to beg for mercy. Su Hao learned from the t-headed man and tilted his head to ask: ¡°What grade are you from?¡± The t-headed man answered: ¡°We¡¯re second grade students.¡± Su Hao nodded to show he understood. Second grade students meant that they were in their second year of studying at the academy. Since Su Hao hadn¡¯t been there a full year yet, he was still called a first grade student. Su Hao said: ¡°Where are all the second grade students? Bring me there!¡± Chapter 38: Invincible? Su Hao wanted the t-head to bring him to find the strong students amongst the second grade. t-head and the others looked at each and strangely chose to stay silent. Su Hao assumed they weren¡¯t willing. His voice became colder: ¡°What. You aren¡¯t willing?¡± t-head immediately waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling. It¡¯s¡­ Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Okay, then follow us. But I need to first say, he¡¯s the most invincible amongst our second grade students. At that time, if you can¡¯t beat him, you can¡¯t vent your anger on us.¡± ¡°Rx. Just bring me.¡± t-head and the others rxed. They were actually in the top fifty of the second grade, but since they had started school, they had always been suppressed by the super genius Xiao Yushu. Xiao Yushu had captured all of the limelight amongst the second grade students. All were eclipsed by his brilliance. Since he had entered the school, he had never lost. He had never even lost against third-grade students. t-head only recognized such a person like Xiao Yushu as a genius. But recently, from who knows where, there was news that a person called Wu Xiangwu wasparable to Xiao Yushu. That was simply an affront to the second grade, it was an affront to the term genius, and even more of an affront to Xiao Yushu himself. Hence today happened. They wanted to use physical action to suppress the recently emerging ¡°genius¡±, and let this Wu Xiangwu know that there are people above people, and a sky above the sky. Then they were defeated, not even making it through a single round. But though they were defeated, and they admitted that Wu Xiangwu indeed deserved the title of genius, but to beparable to Xiao Yushu was impossible. No one of the same age could beat Xiao Yushu. t-head and the others could already foresee Su Hao¡¯s defeat. They just hoped that Su Hao wouldn¡¯t vent his emotions on them after losing. t-head brought Su Hao to a different field that was simr to the training grounds, but it had a lot of extra training equipment. It was where second years usually hung out, the second grade student¡¯s training area. Soon, the news that the first grade¡¯s genius Wu Xiangwu was looking for the second grade¡¯s genius Xiao Yushu spread like wildfire, immediately attracting arge number of people looking for fun who followed behind Su Hao and the others. This kind of thing happened every now and then. Many higher grade students woulde to challenge Xiao Yushu, but this was the first time a first grade student was challenging. The crowd saw Su Hao as a joke. They were all thinking of taunts and jeers for when Wu Xiangwu lost. ¡­¡­ On the other side, second grade¡¯s training field. ¡°Xiao Yushu, this month we three each bitterly practiced a unique skill. Today we¡¯ll break the myth of your invincibility, and remove your title of strongest in the second grade!¡± The three young ruffians filled with it blocked Xiao Yushu¡¯s path. ¡°You all¡­¡± Xiao Yushu looked around, eyelids drooping. ¡°Come at me together!¡± Xiao Yushu was a young man with a clean face, at least a head taller than Su Hao, at least 1.7m. He had medium length hair, reaching the shoulder. His face was well-defined, with a pair of sharp and clear eyes. His entire person gave a kind of chilling and noble feeling. The three youths looked at each other and sneered: ¡°Xiao Yushu, you¡¯re still so arrogant. You should know that the three of us are all in the top ten of the second grade. You¡¯re confident you can take us all on?¡± Xiao Yushu didn¡¯t answer. He only hooked his finger: ¡°Come!¡± One of the youths with thick brows grunted: ¡°It¡¯s you who asked for us to go together. Don¡¯t say we were bullying you when you lose!¡± ¡°Stop wasting time. Let¡¯s go! The second grade¡¯s strongest title will be ours!¡± The three looked at each other, shouted loudly, and then attacked Xiao Yushu in unison using their strongest moves. ¡°Charging Fist!¡± ¡°Three Stacking Feet!¡± ¡°Circr Force Chop!¡± Xian Yushu didn¡¯t even dodge, and directly withstood their three attacks. Raising his fist against the ¡°Charging Fist¡± he received the attack, then his fist mmed into the opponent¡¯s chest, knocking them down to the ground. A foot faced against the ¡°Three Stacking Feet¡±, then tripping the opponent to the ground, leaving them groaning in pain. For thest one, he use his left hand and firmly caught the ¡°Circr Force Chop¡±, giving the opponent a nce. Under the opponent¡¯s terrified eyes, he used a knife hand to hit their shoulder and knocked them to their knees. Fist vs fist, foot vs foot, knife hand vs knife hand. Xiau Yushuplete victory. The swift battle caused the surrounding onlookers to take a deep gasp. ¡°So strong!¡± Xiao Yushu¡¯s invincibility once again was etched into the hearts of the people. ¡­¡­ Soon, Su Hao was at the second grade training field and saw Xiao Yushu. The moment Su Hao saw Xiao Yushu, he knew that the person before him was the type who pursued things single-mindedly. Su Hao raised his head a bit, looking towards the much taller Xiao Yushu: ¡°You¡¯re the strongest among the second grade students?¡± Whether it was second grade or third grade, they would be about 11 or 12 years old. No matter how skilled they were inbat, they would still only bemon warriors. The huge gap in power was not so easily ovee. With Su Hao¡¯s strength as an elite warrior, fighting against the opponent was fighting below ranks. Child¡¯s y. Xiao Yushu was just about to leave when he was suddenly blocked again. This time he got a bit mad. He narrowed his eyes and red at Su Hao, testily saying: ¡°Need something?¡± Su Hao pointed at t-head and the others: ¡°Indeed there¡¯s something. Your second grade students provoked me, so I¡¯d like to make the whole second grade lie down in a single breath. That way, in the future no one will provoke me. So I decided to start with the strongest person. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re publicly known as the strongest, so I¡¯m starting with you!¡± The surrounding people were stunned by Su Hao¡¯s crazy statement. They had many challengers, but they had never seen such an absurd guy. Could it be that this first grade shorty was neurotic? Xiao Yushu received many challenges, but this he had never seen one like Su Hao¡¯s. No matter what happened today, he had experienced something new. Xiao Yushu rarely refused others challenges because he could grow from fighting with others. But now he was hesitating if he should receive the challenge from this short first grade student in front of him if it was going to be a waste of time. Also, he really did have things to do right now. He didn¡¯t want to endlessly ept meaningless challenges. He wanted to resolve the issue now and leave here. Xiao Yushu hooked his finger and lightly said: ¡°Come!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t anything more and stood directly opposite of Xiao Yushu. The onlookers gave vacated arge amount of space. Those that came to enjoy the festivities increased. The wind blew, and a few strands of golden light peaked through the clouds. The atmosphere on the field gradually solidified. Su Hao began to move forward, walking faster and faster, finally breaking into a run, quickly approaching Xiao Yushu and threw a punch. When he was a meter away from Xiao Yushu, Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Shadow Step!¡± The fist that was right in front of Xiao Yushu¡¯s eyes disappeared, along with Su Hao. Xiao Yushu¡¯s pupils shrank. He felt an unprecedented danger that no other challenger had ever given him. He turned back quickly and used both hands to block his face. ¡°Bang!¡± An iparable strength mmed into his arms, almost breaking them. His arms flung back and hit his head, making his head spin. His whole person had been sent into the air. Hended on his back and slid two meters. Quiet! No one dared to believe the scene in front of them. What did they just see? They saw the second grade¡¯s super genius, an invincible existence, get knocked down? And he was on his back facing the sky. At this moment, Su Hao said in surprise: ¡°Oh~ reaction speed is pretty good huh! You were able to block.¡± Everyone looked to Su Hao with a strange look in their eyes. Xiao Yushu slowly stood back up, his aura bing violent, his eyes bing sharp, as if he was a man-eating beast. Xiao Yushu spat out a word: ¡°Again!¡± His speed elerated and rushed towards Su Hao. Seeing that the opponent didn¡¯t admit defeat, Su Hao decided to be a bit more fierce and end the battle in one attack. Mobilizing the elite blood qi, he charged forward and punched at Xiao Yushu. ¡°Mountain Breaking Fist!¡± Xiao Yushu yelled, throwing a punch that carried indomitable momentum. Su Hao took back his fist and reached out his hand, deflecting Xiao Yushu¡¯s full-powered attack, then got in close to Xiao Yushu with his whole body. ¡°How is that possible!¡± The moment Xiao Yushu¡¯s full-powered attack was easily deflected, his heart recognized defeat. ¡°Forceful Fist!¡± Su Hao got in close to Xiao Yushu and punched upwards to Xiao Yushu¡¯s chin. Xiao Yushu¡¯s eyes could follow Su Hao¡¯s iing fist, but it was toote for him to dodge or block. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± With the sounds of bones crunching, Xiao Yushu was lifted two meters into the air, flung out with bloodstains and crashed onto the ground. He unwillingly passed out. After Xiao Yushu¡¯s fall, it felt like the dream that had gone on for the past year had been shattered. Xiao Yushu who they had believed to be invincible, was removed from the myth day. The faith of many was extinguished. They couldn¡¯t believe what had happened, but it really urred. The field was silent with no one speaking. The t-head boy and others were dumbfounded, each with their mouths hanging open. Su Hao turned to look around and loudly said: ¡°From now on, everyonee together! I said it before, I¡¯m going to make you all lie down. Whoever stands is provoking me!¡± However, no one moved. Su Hao revealed a strange smile: ¡°Since you¡¯re noting, then I¡¯ll make the first move.¡± The situation changed for a while. Chapter 39: Scary The second grade training field was in chaos. An endless stream of people were sent flying into the air and screamed as theynded on the ground. There was a not-so tall figure that was flickering back and forth through the chaotic crowd, a blurred shape. Wherever this figure shed, there would be a scream and a body would be sent flying. It was the great ughter of Su Hao. Su Hao discovered that he really liked the feeling of cing people high in the sky. It was like ying golf. Although he never yed golf, that didn¡¯t affect his enjoyment of the feeling. It could also intimidate his opponents, so it was killing two birds with one stone. Also, as long as the strength and angle was controlled, he could send people flying without having caused too serious damage. So the students in his ss that had been beaten by Su Hao secretly gave him a nickname, ¡°Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu¡±. Not even ten minutester, the surrounding didn¡¯t have anyone left standing. It wasn¡¯t that Su Hao had forced everyone to lie down, but rather amongst the panic, many chose to lie down themselves. Because they discovered as long as they admitted defeat and lied down, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t touch them again. Those that were knocked down and got back got hit even harder. Seeing no one else getting back up, Su Hao dusted himself off and started walking off the field. He was thinking about whether or not to go to the third grade area and take down the third grade students. That way he could get it done all at once in case third grade students came tomorrow and the day after fourth grade students, fifth grade students, etc. Passing by a tragic youth in the streets, Su Hao stopped to ask: ¡°Let me ask you, where is the third grade student field?¡± That tragic youth looked up in fear and said with a trembling voice: ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do?¡± Su Hao frowned and said: ¡°Are you asking or am I asking?¡± ¡°No no no!¡± That tragic youth immediately shook his head. ¡°Then please answer my question.¡± The tragic youth gulped and lied down on the ground to respond: ¡°The third grade students aren¡¯t in the academy. Once school starts, they¡¯re brought out to the wild. They probably won¡¯t be back until a month before the school¡¯s annualpetition.¡± ¡°So it was like that. Thanks!¡± Su Hao was stunned. He said a word of thanks and left. The tragic youth that was left behind said: ¡°Thank¡­ Thank me? He thanked me?¡± Suddenly he discovered that being hit wasn¡¯t such an intolerable matter. ¡­¡­ Soon, the story of how Su Hao flipped over the entire second grade spread around. Not only were all the students discussing this matter, even the academy¡¯s teachers were talking about it. ¡°Old Liu, Wu Xiangwu from your ss stirred something big up this time. I heard he flipped over the entire second grade by himself! Did you know about this?¡± Mo Fenghua liked gossiping the most. As soon as she saw Old Liu, she couldn¡¯t hold back and asked. ¡°Yeah Old Liu. When I just heard of it, my eyeballs nearly popped out. Even the genius of the second grade Xiao Yushu was knocked down in just two punches. Tsk tsk tsk!¡± Feng Maner was also tsking in amazement. Old Liu bitterly smiled: ¡°I also didn¡¯t think such a thing would ur. I only learned of it when the second grade teachers came to find me to tell me. What a headache!¡± ¡°Come on Old Liu. Don¡¯t try to sell it short. This Wu Xiangwu has given you a lot of face. We¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°Think of how many years of history the academy has, and this is the first time this has happened! A first grade student vs second grade student, one against two hundred. And even won easily. Incredible.¡± ¡°Old Liu , is Wu Xiangwu already an elite warrior?¡± Feng Maner suddenly asked curiously. Old Liu pondered a bit before slowly answering: ¡°I can¡¯t rule out that possibility! Also, even a beginner-level elite warrior couldn¡¯t do such a thing. I¡¯m guessing aside from being a beginner-level elite warrior, he¡¯s also a genius born to fight.¡± The two were stunned. A 10 year old elite warrior? That was hard to believe. ¡°Does this matter need to be told to the dean?¡± Old Liu shook his head: ¡°No need. Let¡¯s keep watching!¡± ¡­¡­ Su Hao¡¯s name was known throughout the academy. No one dared to provoke him. Su Hao¡¯s biggest benefit was that he could do whatever he wanted without needing to worry about people bothering him. This also indirectly benefited He Qingqing and little fatty. With little fatty¡¯s big mouth propaganda, everyone knew that he and He Qingqing were Wu Xiangwu¡¯s good friends, a childhood sweetheart and fellow viger. With Wu Xiangwu¡¯s fame, no one dared to provoke them either. Everything was going smooth as expected for Su Hao. As long as he defeated everyone, then all the problems would be small and he could focus on his own things. Su Hao was very curious about everything in this world, desperately wanting to gain more knowledge. Every time he learned something new, he could feel the creativity and imagination of his predecessors. He could feel pleasure emerging from the depths of his soul. This sense of joy became his motivation for continual exploration. After half a year of living, he had a certain understanding of Lingyun Warriors Academy. He had even found a treasure trove ¨C the Lingyun Library. Every day after theplicated training was finished, Su Hao would spend half the day doing his own thing. So he would spend the morning ording to the training schedule. After training, he would stew in the Lingyun Library flipping through various materials. ¡°Blood Qi Preliminary Interpretation¡±, ¡°Illustrated Book of Fierce Beasts¡±, ¡°Lingyun Town Chronicles¡±, ¡°Maps of Mountains and Rivers¡±, ¡°Martial King Zheng¡¯s War Chronicles¡±, ¡°Human n¡¯s Destruction and Rebirth¡±, ¡°Exploring the Mysteries of Fierce Beasts¡±, ¡°The Potential of the Human Body¡±, ¡°Bloodlines¡±, ¡°Different Powers¡±, ¡°Strangeness of Nature¡±, ¡°Mysteries of the Northern Icefield¡±, ¡°Mystic Rune Master¡±¡­ All in all, the first step Su Hao came to the library for was to flip through the books a bit, recording the knowledge into the system, and then read more about the books that interested him. As Su Hao was flipping through and recording, a small event urred. In the library, aside from him, there were three other girls reading. The three of them saw Su Hao paging through the books and looked at him as if he were crazy. But they recognized Su Hao and knew this ¡°Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu¡± wasn¡¯t good to provoke, so they kept away from him. After a while, a timid-looking girl came over and with her head lowered, she said softly like a mosquito: ¡°He¡­ Hello.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t hear clearly and stopped to look at this timid-looking girl in suspicion. But this look almost made this littless burst into tears. The littless¡¯s hands were tightly tangled up, trying hard to ovee here fear of facing the great demon king. With a thin voice she with a teary voice: ¡°That¡­ That, please, please don¡¯t ruin books like this!¡± Su Hao watched this littless and looked back to the book he had been flipping through and immediately understood he had been misunderstood. But he didn¡¯t have the effort to spend on slowly exining it, and no one would believe him anyway. So he deliberately put on a grumpy face, and coldly stared at thess: ¡°Girl, are you meddling in my affairs?¡± ¡°Waa~¡± He hadn¡¯t thought without even frightening her, she would actually start to loudly cry. The two girls who seemed to be herpanions, were also startled, tossing aside their books, rushing over to the littless and grabbed her and ran. Once they were far away and confirmed ¡°Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu¡± hadn¡¯t chased them, the two let down the littless and gasped for breath. ¡°Too¡­ Too terrifying!¡± ¡°So scary! Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu indeed is as scary as the rumors!¡± ¡°Almost scared me to death¡­ At least we ran away quickly!¡± Then turning to me the terrified littless: ¡°Little Mei, I¡¯ve said that you¡¯re normally pretty timid. How can you provoke such a person! It was almost over for us!¡± Little Mei sobbed: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I just saw him ruining the books and I just wanted to give him a reminder.¡± The twopanions stared at each other speechlessly. Their little sister was so great, treating books like her life. Reading was like a holy experience for her. On the other side, as Su Hao watched the three run away, he froze in ce. He touched his face and muttered to himself: ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Chapter 40: Third Grade Students The sun rose and the moon set, time passed on. Three months slipped away quietly, the cherished ones obtained something. Inside the Lingyun Library, Su Hao turned over thest page of ¡°Elite Warrior Body Mysteries¡±. On it was a sentence: ¡°All of the secrets are contained in our bodies. There will be a day where we can truly understand ourselves.¡± Su Hao closed the book and put it back. ncing at the girl he had scared three months ago, he discovered he was currently holding a book, quietly reading. Sunlight streamed through the window with a soft reflection, spreading across her face, serene as an angel. Su Hao liked the Lingyun Library environment, so he woulde here every afternoon to the Lingyun Library to read. Every day, he could see this girl in the Lingyun Library, who looked very timid. From herpanions, he learned her name was Little Mei. What Su Hao found funny was that she had been frightened to the point of crying on the first day, but on the second day when she saw him in the library, she still courageously entered to read. He really couldn¡¯t say if she was brave or timid. What he was certain about was that Little Mei was a booklover, or put another way, a knowledge lover. Because of that, Su Hao had a good impression of her. The good impression was not based on a rtionship between man and woman, not due to whether or not the girl was good looking, rather Su Hao¡¯s hearts worship for schrs and his respect for those that pursued knowledge. People like that perhaps were part of what made the world so beautiful. It could be seen that many years down the line, this timid little girl Little Mei would be a world-renown schr. Su Hao sat back down in his original spot and closed his eyes. His consciousness entered the marble room and opened his body status list. ¡°Age: 10 years 4 months; Height: 153 cm; Weight: 53KG; Physical state: Healthy; Rank: High-level elite warrior; Elite Blood Qi: 40; Weapon Mastery: Basic swordsmanship (Proficient), Basic Brawling (Proficient), Basic Shield (Proficient), Basic Battle Axe (Skilled), Basic Warhammer (Skilled); Basic Combat Skills: Ascending Fist (Superior), Shield Strike (Proficient), Horizontal sh (Proficient), Sneaky Stab (Skilled), Forceful Fist (Skilled), Collision (Skilled), Jumping Cleave (Skilled); Basic Footwork: Basic Footwork (Proficient), Shadow Step (Proficient), Distance Raid (Skilled), Leap (Skilled); Variable Control: Blood Qi Strengthening Function (Proficient), Muscle Strengthening Function (Proficient), Bone Strengthening Function (Skilled), Organ Strengthening Function (Not yet started), Five Senses Strengthening Function (Not yet started) ¡± The biggest change in the past half year was his height. Not only had it broken past 1.5 m, it had gone up an extra 3 cm, which made him feel joy. Based on these delightful projections, he believed after a few more years, he could reach 1.8 m, bing real tall, rich, and handsome. With the rapid growth of his height, his body¡¯s strength had already broken through thebel of normal people and reached a level he couldn¡¯t imagine himself. This was thanks to his variable control. With the help of the muscle and bone strengthening functions, it was like his body was covered with pieces of cowhide, bing extraordinarily strong, and his bones were like steel. If you tried to insert a de into him, most likely, the knife would get stuck in the muscles, unable to go deeper. A powerful body gave Su Hao an unparalleled sense of security. Su Hao was filled with confidence that he could survive to adulthood in this world. As long as he didn¡¯t waste it, with his strength, he would never be easily killed by others. As for the disease that took him away in thest life, he wasn¡¯t worried. He had Little Light checking his physical state and would discover any abnormalities. But based on his strong body right now, there¡¯s no way he could be terminally ill. The stronger body brought more explosive blood qi, going from 31 points and increasing to 40 points. It could be said that his strength had increased leaps and bounds. As for the skills below, Su Hao added some simple ssifications making it easier to add skills in the future. Amongst these skills, Su Hao¡¯s favorite was ¡°Ascending Fist¡±. It could send a person flying in one punch without causing the person serious damage. It was a fighting skill. In this past half year, through big and small fights, Su Hao had mastered the Ascending Fist skill. ¡­¡­ As Su Hao appreciated his data, little fatty suddenly hurried to the library and found Su Hao: ¡°Xiangwu, something happened to Qingqing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Hao was startled and immediately stood up and started to run out, ¡°Take me there and tell me along the way.¡± Little fatty was a bit thinner than before. His nose was bruised and his face swollen. It looked like he had been beaten up. He ran quickly as he led Su Hao and told him: ¡°Qingqing got entangled with a third grade student. That third grade student brought over ten people and is blocking off Qingqing¡¯s dorm. Many girls got hit to the point of bleeding.¡± Su Hao asked: ¡°What about Qingqing?¡± Little fatty said: ¡°Nothing should have happened to Qingqingyet, but ina bit, it¡¯ll be hard to say.¡± Su Hao frowned: ¡°Aren¡¯t third grade students out in the wild? How could they appear in the academy? What¡¯s going on, tell me.¡± Little fatty looked at Su Hao strangely: ¡°Third grade students have been back for days. How could you not know?¡± Su Hao said: ¡°Talk about the main point.¡± Little fatty smiled awkwardly: ¡°It¡¯s like this, three days ago, Qingqing identally knocked down a third grade student¡¯s food tray in the cafeteria. Then, no matter how Qingqing apologized, he refused to go of Qingqing saying that he would only forgive Qingqing if she became his ything. Qingqing refused on the spot, and after a long ruckus, that group of people finally left. They assumed it was over with that. They hadn¡¯t thought today they would be back and even found Qingqing¡¯s dormitory, blocking off the entrance. And they were still blocking it now? And they harshly said that if Qingqing didn¡¯t agree, they would beat her roommates until she agreed. What kind of thing was that!¡± Speaking up to here, he pointed at his face: ¡°I tried to negotiate, and this happened.¡± Hearing up to here, Su Hao understood the gist of what had urred. The food tray must have been purposefully done by the other party. How could a warrior be easily approached by a little girl and have their food tray knocked out of their hands? A fire began to burn in the depths of his heart, unable to be suppressed. It was understandable that a twelve or thirteen year old youth would be interested in the opposite sex, but this kind of method was immature and angering. Every person had the right to pursue love, but you needed consent. If you used despicable means or powerful strength to force the other party to ept, that would be unbearable. Soon Su Hao and little fatty arrived at He Qingqing¡¯s dorm. At this time, the dorm entrance was filled with people. Many were just there to see what was going on. A small portion were angry, but their strength wasn¡¯t enough to match up to their heart of justice, and they could only watch at the side and worry. More than ten youths stood scattered in front of the dormitory door, blocking the door tightly. In the center of these youth, there were three girls with disheveled hair who were surrounded, squatting on the ground crying. Some bloodstains could be seen on the ground. A narrow-eyed youth with spiky hair and dressed up rtively fashionably shouted up towards the dormitory: ¡°Qingqing, just agree to me. You only need to be mine for a month.¡± ¡°Hahaha~¡± The surrounding youthsughed wildly. In the academy, the third graders were the strongest. No one could take care of them and no one dared to take care of them. Not seeing any reaction from He Qingqing from the dorms, spiky head again said: ¡°Qingqing, I don¡¯t want to use force. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll let your roommates go. Otherwise, they¡¯ll have to continue to suffer.¡± Just at this moment, little fatty and Su Hao broke through the crowd. Little fatty pointed at spiky hair and said loudly: ¡°Xiangwu, it¡¯s him.¡± Xiangwu? Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu? A majority of the people were first and second grade students. As soon as they heard the name Xiangwu, their eyes all lit up. ¡°Huh?¡± Spiky hair and hispanions suspiciously turned their heads, looking at the two who suddenly appeared. They recognized the one they had kicked earlier, but who was the other one? Never seen ¡®em before. Su Hao didn¡¯t say a word, elite blood qi flooded his body. He took a step and his body exploded forward. ¡°Shadow Step!¡± A fist smashed into spiky head¡¯s cheekbones. ¡°Crack!¡± The sound of broken bones rang through the field. Spiky head wasn¡¯t able to react and was sent flying over the crowd and crashing to the ground, instantly knocked out. It wasn¡¯t over yet. Spiky head¡¯spanions soon followed in spiky head¡¯s footsteps. They each had the bones broken and the sky was filled with bodies. The lucky ones that hadn¡¯t fainted but were rolling on the ground crying while clutching their broken hands, broken legs, or broken chin and cheekbones. When everyone was rolling on the ground, Su Hao pointed to the spiky head and asked little fatty: ¡°Is this the main perp?¡± Little fatty nodded: ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Su Hao walked over to him and kicked his crotch. ¡°Pachi~¡± Everyone heard the sound of eggs cracking and they couldn¡¯t help but take in a breath of cold air, taking a couple steps back while clutching their crotches. Spiky hair actually was revived by the pain, clutching his mashed crotch and screaming horribly. To Su Hao, evils weren¡¯t divided into young or old, only divided between people. Even if the person was twelve or thirteen, he had done an evil deed and was an evil person. To would never be merciful to the wicked. Su Hao took back his foot and said to little fatty: ¡°Little fatty, bring me to the third grade students area.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Little fatty was stunned at first, then he remembered how Su Hao had picked a fight with the whole second grade single-handedly and he immediately understood what Su Hao was nning. He excitedly said: ¡°Xiangwu, I know where they are. Follow me.¡± At this time, a figure flew out from the dormitory andnded in Su Hao¡¯s embrace. It was He Qingqing. Su Hao hugged He Qingqing and gently patted her back. The little girl¡¯s trembling body proved that the fear had not dissipated. The tears in her eyes wetted the shirt on his chest. After He Qingqing¡¯s mood had stabilized, Su Hao pushed her away and said: ¡°Qingqing, first wait here. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± He Qingqing grabbed onto Su Hao¡¯s hand and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Su Hao thought about it and nodded. Turning to little fatty: ¡°Little fatty, lead the way.¡± Just like this, little fatty took the lead in front while Su Hao was followed by arge swath of spectators. Soon, the whole academy was boiling. No matter who it was, they all received the news: A first grade genius Wu Xiangwu was currently going to challenge the entire third grade student body. Soon, arge crowd was rushing to the third grade student station. Chapter 41: Where Are The Fourth Graders? In Lingyun Warriors Academy, once one reached the third grade, under the teacher¡¯s guidance, they had to go out to the base in the wild. They mainly learned survival skills in the wild as well as fought with beasts. After nearly a year of survival in the wild, the third grade and second grade students would have a huge gap, particrly with their temperaments. Almost every third grade student had fighting experience with beasts. The stronger ones had even fought with fierce beasts under a teacher¡¯s protection. But that wasn¡¯t important to Su Hao. No matter how experienced the third grade students were, they were a bunch of twelve or thirteen year olds, a bunch ofmon warriors. Even if there was a genius that broke through to elite warrior, it would be limited to beginner-level elite warrior, which wasn¡¯t much different from amon warrior. Su Hao would be able to insta-kill all of them. Arriving at the third grade students station, Su Hao handed He Qingqing to little fatty then charged towards his obvious goal the third grade student door. On the way he loudly shouted: ¡°This is Wu Xiangwu. I¡¯vee here to single-handedly challenge all of the third grade students. You can alle together.¡± At this time, arge number of first and second grade students had already arrived at the field and found good spots to watch from and started to discuss amongst each other. Mo Xin nuzzled up to Jin Dayan, curiously asking with wide eyes: ¡°Brother Dayan, do you think Wu Xiangwu can beat the third grade students? These third grade students are all so tall. They don¡¯t look easy to deal with.¡± Jin Dayan moved away and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t see through him.¡± Jin Xiaohan pulled Mo Xin away, protecting her older brother: ¡°Mo Xin, just ask your questions. Don¡¯t take advantage of my brother.¡± Mo Xin giggled: ¡°In my opinion, Wu Xiangwu won¡¯t make it this time. Third grade students and second grade students aren¡¯t the same.¡± Jin Xiaohan nodded: ¡°I think so too. He¡¯s too arrogant.¡± Mo Xin said: ¡°Wu Xiangwu indeed is a monster with the capital to be arrogant. But he tripped up this time.¡± Mo Xin turned and said with a mischievous smile: ¡°Brother Dayan is the number one genius of Lingyun Town. Aren¡¯t you jealous at all of Wu Xiangwu?¡± Jin Dayan said indifferently: ¡°Of course I¡¯m jealous, but I¡¯m only a genius, he¡¯s a monster. Why should a genius bepared to a monster?¡± Mo Xin and Jin Xiaohan were speechless. On the other side, Xiao Yushu stood in the corner, quietly watching Su Hao¡¯s figure. That was a figure that could rush into a crowd without hesitation. With some confusion in his eyes, he muttered to himself: ¡°Wu Xiangwu, I¡¯m not as good as you!¡± ¡­¡­ Su Hao already arrived in front of a confused third grader raising his fist and punched. The third grade student subconsciously stretched out his hand to block, but Su Hao shadow stepped to the side to avoid the block and the punch urately hit the opponent¡¯s chin, sending the person flying high, knocking them out. Knocking them out was the least troublesome way. Without stopping, he charged to the nearest one. That person adopted a stance, watched Su Hao¡¯s route, and even predicted the attack. Su Hao once again shadow stepped to the side andunched a fist! Hit flying! Now the third grade students were reacting. Someone hade to cause trouble. After meeting, he hadn¡¯t even started with any fierce words before starting to move. Too arrogant! Some of the people excited surrounded Su Hao, talking about wanting to bury Su Hao in the dirt and beat him. More people were watching and waiting, some weren¡¯t sure what to do. But it didn¡¯t matter. They would know soon enough. Because in a short amount of time, Su Hao had already sent some flying with a single punch, some flying with a single kick. The lucky ones directly fainted. The others were wailing on the ground, unable to get up. The suicide squad that rushed over was eliminated, the whole ce was a mess. Su Hao still kept going and charged towards the people in the distance. He once again loudly said: ¡°This one is first grade student Wu Xiangwu. I¡¯vee to single-handedly challenge all third grade students. I wee you toe in groups.¡± Su Hao rushed and fought in all four directions. Each punch and kick was extremely powerful. Those that got hit were sent flying and crying into the dirt. Soon the third grade students that were still standing were afraid. Some immediately ran, while some reluctantly went forward, were hit flying, and could no longer get up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this fool, but he¡¯s too fierce. We can¡¯t stop him. Quickly find Ye Xiaomeng.¡± ¡°Look for Ye Xiaomeng? Can you afford to lose your face like that?¡± ¡°Exactly. Looking for a girl when you can¡¯t win? Go if you want to find her, I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°But right now only Ye Xiaomeng can possibly be his opponent.¡± ¡°Take out the possibly. Ye Xiaomeng is already an elite warrior. This fool definitely won¡¯t be Ye Xiaomeng¡¯s opponent.¡± ¡°Shit. That fool is rushing over here.¡± ¡°You guys hold on first and stall. I¡¯ll find Ye Xiaomeng.¡± ¡°Stall your grandaddy. Who can hold on?¡± ¡­¡­ There was arge trial field not far from the third grade students¡¯ training ground. Locked inside were many dangerous fierce beasts, specifically used for the third grade students for practical training. Currently in the trial field in a closed room, a thirteen or fourteen year old short-haired girl was confronting a huge bear-like creature. This animal was two meters tall and at least three meters wide. It mostly looked like a bear, but it had the head of a crocodile with a long snout and exposed teeth arranged in a row. From its head grew sharp bones that looked like fins. It looked hideous and terrifying. This creature was called a crocodile-tooth beast. It was the lowest grade of fierce beast. It was characterized by its slow movement, but its body was thick and resistant. Perfectly suited for a third grade student to practice on. Although it was the lowest grade of fierce beast, it was still a fierce beast. Its strength stood firmly in the elite level and beginner elite warriors weren¡¯t necessarily the crocodile-tooth beast¡¯s opponent. The short-haired girl suddenly moved, giving a tender shout, she rushed towards the face of the crocodile-tooth beast. As the crocodile-tooth beast tried to bite her, she dodged to the side andnded a high kick on the crocodile-tooth beast¡¯s neck, causing the crocodile-tooth beast¡¯s front half to rise up. ¡°Geng geng!¡± The crocodile-tooth beast let out a guttural scream, its stubbly ws subconsciously trying to swipe at the short-haired girl. The short-haired girl took a light leap backwards and dodged the ws. Just as she was going to continue go up and attack the crocodile-tooth beast, there was suddenly a sound from herpanion from outside the door. ¡°Boss Xiaomeng,e out quick. Something big happened at the training field!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The short-haired girl heard this and kicked out, pushing the furiously charging crocodile-tooth beast back. She took the opportunity to back out of the fight and went out the door. ¡°Come with me. Only you can stop that lunatic!¡± Just as she exited, a freckled girl immediately pulled her and ran. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the third grade students had alreadypletely given up. If they saw Su Hao rushing towards them, they would disperse like birds and beasts, running for their lives. For a while, Su Hao couldn¡¯t catch up to them and his attack efficiency was extremely low. After a while, Su Hao stopped and dissatisfied said: ¡°Where is the backbone of the third graders? Come over here quick, let¡¯spete! You cane together, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The third graders that were still standing cursed inwardly, but they didn¡¯t dare say a word out loud. Because they all understood, as long as this little fool aimed for them, they couldn¡¯t escape. It was at this time, arge group of people surrounding a short-haired beauty walked towards Su Hao. The short-haired girl was dressed in martial arts gear and her entire person emitted a heroic aura. If she hadn¡¯t been a woman, many men would probably worship her. Among them, a third grade student pointed at Su Hao, a face full of indignation: ¡°Boss Xiaomeng, it¡¯s him! I don¡¯t know what sickness he has. He just charged over and started hitting people on sight.¡± Ye Xiaomeng raised her chin and said in a clear voice: ¡°Brat, are you the one stirring up trouble?¡± Su Hao grinned and didn¡¯t say anything, directly charging over. If there was anything to say, he would say it after flipping everyone over. The other side had a lot of people. He would be at a disadvantage if he spoke before hitting them. If he could finish them off first, he would have the advantage and his words would carry weight. ¡°Arrogant!¡± Ye Xiaomeng¡¯s face became cold. She left the crowd and ran towards Su Hao. She wanted to teach this ignorant fool. Su Hao eyes narrowed. This littledy¡¯s speed was much faster than a high-levelmon warriors. There was some substance to it. But it didn¡¯t matter. Su Hao violently exploded, his speed bing extremely fast in an instant. ¡°Shadow step!¡± ¡°Ascending Fist!¡± The two of them quickly collided. The littledy Ye Xiomeng gave a cry and was sent flying high into the air andnded heavily on the ground. Silence! All of the third grade students were in despair. The strongest of their grade had fallen. Did they still have hope? ¡°Go forth! Everyone together.¡± ¡°Right! Stand shoulder to shoulder!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± The voices contained endless sadness. But it was still useless. When the disparity of strength was too much, numbers couldn¡¯t make up for it. Finally, once everyone was on the ground, Su Hao let out a big breath. Overall, the strength of the third graders was much higher than the second graders. Today¡¯s battle consumed quite a bit of blood qi. ¡­¡­ ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The surrounding first and second grade observers broke out into noise. They had personally seen an unbelievable battle. A first grade student had taken down all of the third graders. No matter who it was, they were all taken down in an instance. The second grade students felt more peaceful in their hearts. A few months ago, they were taken down by Su Hao. Now, that wasn¡¯t much. Even the third graders were no match. The second graders not winning was normal. ¡°Wu Xiangwu is too amazing! A single person overturned the whole third grade.¡± ¡°Unbelievable! To witness such a miracle today, awesome!¡± ¡°This is Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu!¡± ¡°From now on Wu Xiangwu is my Big Bro. Tomorrow I¡¯ll going to bring some good drinks and dishes for Big Bro. Who wants toe with?¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡­¡­ Su Hao walked and he suddenly grabbed a person and asked: ¡°Oh yeah. Do you know where the fourth grade students are? The person was bewildered. He stammered: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Chapter 42: Justice Su Hao didn¡¯t want any fourth grade students to appearter and cause problems and preferred to solve it all in one go, once and for all. Why sweepyer byyer. It was not only a waste of time, it was annoying. Once his name ¡°Wu Xiangwu¡± could shock everyone, all the troubles would be gone. Previously when reading light novels, the protagonist would hit a small one, then a big one woulde, hit the big one, then an old one woulde. There was always various strange matters that would continually happen to the protagonist. Back then it looked cool, but he wouldn¡¯t be happy if these things happened to him. If there were a bunch of random things every day, would he still be able to study? Would he still practice martial arts? Therefore, when he encountered a situation, he preferred to solve all the hidden dangers in one go. Otherwise, with how much knowledge was recorded in the marble room, when would he be able to study? For example, recently he hadn¡¯t had the time to research the subjects of photonicputers and quantumputers. Without the low level logic andputing power making a breakthrough, his ¡°Cosmic Light¡± couldn¡¯t be great upgraded and its use to him couldn¡¯t be maximized. Therefore, a quiet study environment and arge amount of time was what he needed most. And recently he had been nning on his breakthrough to master warrior and would need more meditation. But after asking a few more people, he learned that under normal circumstances, he would not find any fourth grade students in the academy because fourth grade students would have joined various exploration teams or guard squads, beginning practical studies. Su Hao felt relieved. He had already knocked down all of the first, second, and third graders. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone else to cause him troubles. But today he had impulsively broken spiky head¡¯s eggs. In the future there would definitely be retaliation. He needed to make preparations. If there was the opportunity and ability, he would break the opponent¡¯s backers too. ¡°So next up is to quickly upgrade to master warrior, just in case.¡± While thinking, Su Hao arrived at little fatty and He Qingqing¡¯s side. The surrounding people backed up to give them space. ¡°Little fatty, Qingqing. Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Hao and the others were just about to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly a delicate shout came forth. Su Hao turned to look and discovered it was the short-haired girl he knocked down. He had a bit of an impression of this girl because amongst all the students, she was the only elite warrior. Su Hao frowned: ¡°What. You still have something else?¡± Ye Xiaomeng anxiously said: ¡°Who are you? Inexplicablying here to cause a fuss then dusting your butt and leaving. What are you treating this ce as? What are you treating us as? Stress balls?¡± ¡°Stress balls?¡± Su Hao looked her up and down and then said: ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Xiaomeng pointed at Su Hao, too angry to speak. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact she couldn¡¯t beat him, she would have charged over and jab him in the eyes. Su Hao added: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Ye Xiaomeng shouted and ran to Su Hao¡¯s front. She coldly said: ¡°You have to give me an exnation, otherwise even if I die here, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡± Su Hao suddenly smiled and sneered: ¡°Exin? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a joke?¡± Ye Xiaomeng said: ¡°It¡¯s not a joke at all! You have to exin it clearly or else I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes became cold: ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Ye Xiaomeng trembled inwardly, but the justice in her heart didn¡¯t let her back down: ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, but I can¡¯t be hit by you so inexplicably. All of the third grade students also can¡¯t be inexplicably hit by you. We¡¯re not here for you to vent your anger or tools to make you famous.¡± Su Hao took a step forward and fully faced Ye Xiaomeng: ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re a joke.¡± Ye Xiaomeng was confused. Su Hao continued: ¡°Just now, a big group of third grade students block the entrance of the first grade girls dorm, trying to coerce a girl to be his lover for a month. If she didn¡¯t agree, he hit her roommates. So you tell me. Should I have hit them or not?¡± Ye Xiaomeng only now knew of what urred. Her face paling: ¡°Where are they?¡± Su Hao smiled: ¡°Heh! I¡¯ve already broken their hands and feet. Or should I have waited for you to solve it?¡± Ye Xiaomeng was dissatisfied: ¡°They caused the problem, punishing them was enough. Why beat up all of the third graders? Isn¡¯t this you venting anger?¡± Su Hao said: ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You still don¡¯t understand the reason why this happened.¡± Ye Xiaomeng frowned: ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Su Hao said: ¡°You¡¯re the strongest amongst the third graders right?¡± Ye Xiaomeng directly nodded. Su Hao jeered: ¡°The reason is you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± Su Hao shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re not suitable for being the strongest. Only having a strength that surpasses others but not knowing how to use it. You might not understand, amongst a group, the strongest should be the leader, entirely taking their will and carrying out their justice, making the whole group act under your will so that the group can explode with its strongest strength.¡± ¡°What about you? What role do you y? Are you worthy of the title of being the strongest third grader?¡± ¡°You third graders arewless, doing whatever you want without any consequences. Today they want to bully a first grader, tomorrow they want to use force to bully those weaker. The day after they want money and block the road and steal. If unhappy in the future, they¡¯ll rely on strength to kill randomly. And you? You won¡¯t know anything, and even if you do, you¡¯ll indulge the other side. Let me ask, what do you do? What are your rules? What is your will?¡± Ye Xiaomeng¡¯s eyes widened, her face apprehensive. Su Hao continued: ¡°What happened today, if I wasn¡¯t there, guess what the oue would have been? What kind of psychological trauma do you think the first grade students would have?¡± Indeed, the viins were the ones that caused the mistake, but as the third grade¡¯s strongest, tell me, should you have fought? As for the other third grade students, are they innocent for indulging in this urrence? Shouldn¡¯t they be hit?¡± Su Hao loudly said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! Indulgent people are worse than the ones that made the mistake!¡± Done speaking, Su Hao took a step forward and fiercely punched Ye Xiaomeng into the air. Ye Xiaomeng just dumbly, neither dodging nor avoiding, fell to the ground and didn¡¯t get up, her eyes staring up into space. She muttered to herself: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ Was I in the wrong?¡± The second grade¡¯s strongest student on the side, Xiao Yushu, was also shocked: ¡°I¡­ should take responsibility? Did I mess up too?¡± Even the self-proimed genius Jin Dayan stared nkly at Su Hao¡¯s back, deep in thought. All of the self-proimed extraordinary people were shocked by Su Hao¡¯s words at this moment. As if understanding the logic, also as if not understanding. As if understanding thiswless daily ¡°Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu¡±, also as if not understanding. These words made everyonepletely change their impression of Su Hao. A sentence rose up in their hearts: Perhaps Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu isn¡¯t as arrogant and outrageous as he seemed? ¡°This brat is interesting!¡± In the distance, on top of a roof, a cloud-patterned white robe middle-aged man chuckled. This person was Lingyun Warriors Academy¡¯s dean Xiao Jixuan. He had seen everything that transpired from start to finish. Chapter 43: Dan Sui Ever since Su Hao had single-handedly flipped over the entire third grade ss, the entire academy¡¯s restless atmosphere had be much more settled. You could see the figure of students practicing hard everywhere. To these changes, everyone had a new understanding. ¡°This is the responsibility of the strong that Wu Xiangwu spoke of.¡± In their eyes, Wu Xiangwu used his strength to forcefully change the atmosphere of the academy, awakening many students that had lost their way. Wu Xiangwu fulfilled the ¡°responsibility of the strong¡± as the number one master in the academy. At the same time, it also made many of heaven¡¯s favorites enter a deep self-reflection: I¡¯m known as a genius, but am I qualified? Wu Xiangwu was no longer ¡°Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu¡± as his image became brighter. The absurd things he had done in the past were seriously researched and studied by others, who then came up with life philosophies. This day, little fatty came to find Su Hao, his face was worried as he whispered: ¡°Xiangwu, I received some intel. I heard Dan Sui found people to get revenge on you. He threatened to kill you. You have to be careful okay.¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow and asked in surprise: ¡°Who¡¯s Dan Sui?¡± Little fatty used his hands to gesture: ¡°It¡¯s that spiky hair guy who you kicked in the crotch, the third grader. I heard his family has some connections and he found some powerful hitmen to kill you.¡± Su Hao listened and nodded: ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Little fatty said anxiously: ¡°No, Xiangwu, are you not worried at all? A hitman! They really know how to kill people!¡± Su Hao smiled: ¡°Could it be that if I worry, they won¡¯te?¡± Little fatty said: ¡°How would I know! Xiangwu, let¡¯s go find a teacher for help!¡± ¡°What can finding a teacher do? Will a teach follow you around at all times for such an unclear reason?¡± Little fatty dejectedly sat down: ¡°Then what! How about I go back home call for my dad! My dad¡¯s really strong and can definitely protect you.¡± Su Hao shook his head. Right now Uncle Old Like wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to him. What use would himing be? Su Hao put down his book and seriously said to little fatty: ¡°If you really want to help, help me find out more about Dan Sui. Where he usually goes, what¡¯s his family background, where he lives, etc. No worries if you can¡¯t find out. If he really dares find someone to assassinate me, I¡¯ll go and finish him off.¡± Little fatty wanted to say something but stopped. Finally he asked: ¡°Xiangwu, are you serious?¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Fine, be careful!¡± Little fatty nodded and left. After little fatty left, Su Hao¡¯s eyes became cold. He wasn¡¯t surprised. He had long expected problems to follow. He was now thinking of how to solve this problem from the root. A person living in this world would always have thousands of links to others. Killing the first problem would lead to a second person to cause problems in the name of revenge for the first person. If the second person was killed, there would be a third and fourth. The more killed, the more people would be involved in revenge, and there would be no end. Unless every vengeful person was killed or afraid of death. This was obviously unrealistic. Su Hao reincarnated into this world with a clear goal, which was to live as long as possible, study various knowledge, and once he reached a certain level, give back to this world within his ability. But, just wanting to survive was obviously very difficult. There would always be an ident that urred, taking his life. He always tried his best to avoid the idents, but as long as there were rtions with people, some problems couldn¡¯t be avoided. He could only face them directly, then use powerful force to smash apart the problems. Su Hao sat by the Lingyun Library¡¯s window. After thinking for a while, he got up and went to find Bald Old Liu, his ss teacher. Once Su Hao found Bald Old Liu, he directly said: ¡°Teacher Liu, do you have time? I have a question to ask you.¡± Old Liu didn¡¯t seem surprised that Su Hao hade to find him. He nodded with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go elsewhere to talk?¡± Su Hao saw the surrounding had other teachers who were curiously looking in his direction. He nodded: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find a quieter spot so we don¡¯t disturb others. ¡°I know a ce,e with me.¡± Old Liu got up and walked out first. Su Hao followed. Feng Maner waited and the other teachers revealed some disappointment for missing out on the gossip. After a while, the teachers got into a heated discussion about Su Hao, each offering their opinions, talking fast and fighting till they were red in the face. ¡­¡­ Su Hao followed Old Liu to a quiet grove. It was quiet and refreshing. In the center there was a stone table with two stone stools. It was indeed a good spot. ¡°Sit down and talk!¡± Old Liu sat down first and pointed to the opposite stone stool. Su Hao listened and sat down. Not waiting for Su Hao to speak, Old Liu¡¯s face had a smile as he said: ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re finding me about the matter with Dan Sui?¡± Su Hao first nodded, then he shook his head: ¡°Yes and no. The important part is a warrior question.¡± Old Liu nodded: ¡°The news is real. Dan Sui truly invited someone to assassinate you. To be precise, it was Dan Sui¡¯s father who invited people to assassinate you.¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow: ¡°Dan Sui¡¯s father?¡± Old Liu said: ¡°Dan Sui¡¯s father is a high-level elite warrior with connections and awork, but he doesn¡¯t have a powerful background. Hardly a problem.¡± Su Hao asked: ¡°Can he find a master warrior?¡± Old Liu chuckled: ¡°How could that be possible! Master warriors aren¡¯t cabbages, they¡¯re not so cheap. Each master warrior is a n¡¯s treasuredbat force and will have various responsibilities. How can they find you for such a small matter.¡± Su Hao nodded, his heart settling down. Old Liu¡¯s voice became firm: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This is Lingyun Warriors Academy. No outsiders can assassinate our students within the academy. Even if they¡¯re a master warrior.¡± Su Hao immediately thanked him: ¡°I got it. Thank you Teacher Liu.¡± Then he asked the question he cared for most: ¡°Teacher Liu, I invited you out today primarily was to ask a question about warriors.¡± Old Liu revealed a smile: ¡°You very rarely ask me a question so seriously. I imagine this question must be extraordinary. Ask, I¡¯ll answer if I can.¡± Su Hao said: ¡°Teacher Liu. My elite blood qi has currently reached the limits of my body. It¡¯s possible to wait until my body slows grows and can continue to get stronger, but the efficiency is too low for my tastes. So what I want to do in the next few months is enter master warrior. I ask Teacher Liu for guidance.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Old Liu¡¯s smile froze as if he didn¡¯t hear right. Su Hao couldn¡¯t only say it again: ¡°Teacher Liu, I¡¯ve already reached high-level elite warrior and would like to enter master warrior. I ask Teacher Liu to teach me.¡± This time, Bald Old Liu heard Su Hao clearly and his eyes widened for a time. He looked at Su Hao as if he was viewing a prehistoric dinosaur. ¡°Really?¡± Su Hao sighed and didn¡¯t respond. He got up and went to an empty spot. He curled his right hand into a fist and elite blood qi flowed through his entire arm. Su Hao gave a yell and his fist punched into the ground. ¡°Boom¨C¡± Soil and gravel spattered and a one meter pit was formed in the ground. Chapter 44: A Master’s Power ¡°No wonder you were able to bully all the students in the academy. You were already a peak high-level elite warrior. I only thought you were abat genius. I underestimated you.¡± Old Liu shook his head andughed. Su Hao modestly said: ¡°My father taught me well.¡± Old Liu nodded and didn¡¯t go further. Since Su Hao had already reached this step, then he could teach him how to advance to master warrior. As for whether or not he could sessfully advance, that would be on Su Hao. Old Liu thought for a bit before slowly saying: ¡°Xiangwu, did your father ever tell you anything about master warriors?¡± Su Hao shook his head: ¡°My father is a high-level elite warrior, so he never spoke about master warriors. I looked through the Lingyun Library¡¯s materials, but they didn¡¯t have any information regarding the master warrior level.¡± Old Liu said as a matter of fact: ¡°Of course. Master warrior and above knowledge all belongs to the high-end knowledge of the human n and won¡¯t be easy toe by. To advance to master warrior will usually rely on their family¡¯s inheritance.¡± Su Hao was startled and realized this world¡¯s knowledge was concentrated at the upper-level ns and ordinary people had no way of essing this knowledge. Su Hao hesitated: ¡°Then will there be problems for Teacher Liu teaching me?¡± Old Li smiled: ¡°Family inheritances aren¡¯t the only way. There are other ways, for example warrior academies. Since you¡¯re a student at the academy, after reaching a certain level, it is natural to learn high-level knowledge. Our academy¡¯s goal is also this, to pick out the talents and create more powerful warriors for the human n. If knowledge transmission relied on the backing of powerful ns, then humanity would not have been able to gain a firm foothold in this world and would have long since been exterminated by fierce beasts.¡± Su Hao understood. Old Liu added: ¡°You might not know. From the human n body¡¯s point of view, cultivating to high-level elite warrior is already reaching the head and there¡¯s no path to continue forward.¡± Su Hao analyzed the meaning of the sentence, but got stuck on a point: ¡°Human n body¡¯s point of view?¡± Old Liu had said there¡¯s no path to continue forward, but master warriors, grandmaster warriors, and ancestral warriors truly existed. Then Old Liu¡¯s main point must be ¡°human n body¡¯s point of view¡±. Old Liu nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right. From the human n body¡¯s point of view, our human n¡¯s high-level elite warrior is already reaching the strongest possible state.¡± Old Liu looked at Su Hao¡¯s hesitant face with satisfaction. It meant that Su Hao understood the meaning of his words. He said gently: ¡°Humanity and fierce beasts are not alike. Humanity¡¯s strength relies on wisdom, not the body. Human n¡¯s body structure is all for making the brain smarter as a tradeoff for losing great power. And this smarter brain is our key for surviving the ancient times until now. However, even with a smart brain, without powerful strength, we still cannot defeat the powerful fierce beasts and can only hide and struggle to survive.¡± Su Hao nodded, indicating his agreement. Knowledge indeed was the foundation of the human n. Old Liu then added: ¡°Fierce beast doesn¡¯t need smart brain. Their body structure is all for gaining more powerful strength. So they¡¯re power can grow with their bodies and be stronger and stronger. There are even some powerful fierce beasts that can grow without limit, who don¡¯t have opponents. They can only die when they can¡¯t find enough food and starve.¡± ¡°In order to obtain powerful strength to improve the human n¡¯s living conditions, the ancestors began a long experiment. First they discovered the cultivation method to bemon warriors. Then they broke through to elite warriors. Our ancestors were trapped at the elite warrior stage for nearly a thousand years. They discovered that elite warriors seemed to be the peak for the human n.¡± Su Hao curiously said: ¡°Then what¡± Old Liu proudly said: ¡°Then our ancestors produced a talented and brilliant generation, abruptly going above elite warriors, carving a path to the sky. Xiangwu, remember this. He is our human n¡¯s most respected human human emperor ¨C Wu Zongzu (Martial Ancestor).¡± Su Hao eyes lit up with reverence: ¡°Human Emperor Martial Ancestor?¡± Old Liu said: ¡°That¡¯s right. So our warrior¡¯s highest realm is named after him, called the ancestor warrior. He will never be forgotten.¡± Old Liu said: ¡°After Human Emperor reached high-level elite warrior, he went alone into the dangerous wilderness and hunted and killed a variety of fierce beasts and studied the mysteries of the fierce beasts bodies. Why could fierce beasts grow endlessly but humans couldn¡¯t? After ten years, he broke through to master level and returned to the gathering ce for the human n.¡± Su Hao could imagine the scene of Wu Zongzu¡¯s world. ¡°Everyone went crazy! The bottleneck that blocked humanity for nearly a thousand years was broken through by a single man. Afterwards, the human emperor began to teach the human n how to break through to the master level for free. After transmitting the method, he once again went by himself into the wilderness and there hasn¡¯t been news of him since. However, within the span of a few short years, everyone remembered him and named him Human Emperor. After countless years, humanity was able to break through to grandmaster and ancestor levels. In the future, there will definitely be a day of breaking into an even higher realm.¡± Speaking to here, Old Liu sighed and said: ¡°I might not be able to see the light of that day.¡± Su Hao smiled: ¡°Teacher Liu, don¡¯t be discouraged. Who knows? The person that makes that break though might be you!¡± Old Liu was amused by Su Hao¡¯s joke and scratched his shiny bald head and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s already hard for me to break through to grandmaster level, no need to speak of ancestor level.¡± ¡°Back to the point. What I¡¯m telling you next is the method for how to break through to master level.¡± Su Hao sat upright, preserving his reverence for knowledge. Old Liu reached out a hand and squeezed it with force. Blue veins rose through his arms and a fierce aura spread around him with him at the center, even sending Su Hao¡¯s short hair up a bit. Su Hao was shocked by this aura. When he faced Old Liu, it was like facing an invincible beast from the wilderness. Just the aura alone had reached such a degree. Old Liu said: ¡°This is a master level¡¯s strength. Surging, violence,pared to the elite level, there is a fundamental difference. For example, if the elite level strength is like a bucket of water, then the master level strength is like a raging river.¡± Su Hao stared with eyes wide: ¡°The difference is that big?¡± Old Liu loosened his hand: ¡°It¡¯s bigger than you think.¡± Afraid that Su Hao didn¡¯t believe, he stood up and gestured to Su Hao with a finger: ¡°Use your full power to hit me. Personally experience a master and an elite¡¯s difference.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t suspect him and nodded as he faced Old Liu: ¡°I¡¯ming. Teacher Liu take care.¡± Internal elite blood qi exploded full power, the blood qi within the nine pces surged and covered his whole body. Su Hao took a punching stance and gave a low yell. ¡°Horizontal Chop Forceful Fist!¡± Bybining ¡°Horizontal Chop¡± which gathered strength from the whole body with ¡°Forceful Fist¡± which exploded with full power from the first, Su Hao unleashed his strongest punch. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound as muffled. Old Liu caught Su Hao¡¯s punch with his chest. Old Liu only felt a strong force that surpassed his expectation and was actually forced to hop back five or six steps. The self-confidence on his face disappeared and surprised filled his eyes. He coughed while covering his chest and incredulously said: ¡°Xiangwu, are you sure you¡¯re a high-level elite warrior You¡¯re not tricking me?¡± Su Hao shook his aching fist and said in surprise: ¡°That¡¯s right. My father told me this is high-level elite level!¡± Chapter 45: Beast Veins If someone had said Su Hao¡¯s full power strike was beginner master level, Old Liu would believe it. Old Liu rubbed his bald head and said speechlessly: ¡°Your blood qi does feel like an elite warriors, but the blood qi quantity is a bit much. I¡¯ve never seen such explosive power from a high-level elite warrior.¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°My father said my talent and it¡¯s normal to have more than others.¡± Old Liu could only reluctantly ept Su Hao¡¯s exnation. Su Hao added: ¡°Elite warriors and master warriors indeed have an insurmountable gap. I used my most powerful blow just now, but it couldn¡¯t even break through Teacher Liu¡¯s defense.¡± Old Liu nodded: ¡°The master level isn¡¯t a power that the human n can use butes from studying fierce beasts. The human bodypared to a fierce beast has such a difference because ofcking a special structure.¡± Su Hao concluded: ¡°Teacher Liu, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s something in fierce beasts that we humans don¡¯t have?¡± Old Liu said: ¡°That¡¯s right. We call the special structure in fierce beasts the beast veins. Fierce beasts are born with them but humans don¡¯t have them.¡± ¡°So to be a beginner master, you only need to imnt an artificial beast vein into your body.¡± Su Hao: ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Old Liu then said: ¡°But imnting a beast vein isn¡¯t as simple as you think. It requires fulfilling two conditions.¡± Su Hao asked: ¡°What two?¡± ¡°First, obtain aplete beast vein; second, sessfully engrave the beast vein into the body.¡± There was no way for Su Hao toplete the first condition because this was the first time he had heard the concept of ¡°beast vein¡±, never having touched on it at all. He asked: ¡°Teacher Liu, how do you find a beast vein?¡± Old Liu smiled: ¡°There are four ways to obtain a beast vein. First, have someone give it to you. Your father or someone else¡¯s inheritance can all work; second, spend a lot of money and buy one on the ck market; third, be an academy student and learn from the academy; fourth, go into the wilderness and hunt fierce beasts yourself. You can directly pick the third and collect it from the academy, but it will cost money.¡± Su Hao felt a sweat trickle down. When poor people heard ¡°spend money¡± their heart would skip a beat. Su Hao carefully said: ¡°How much money?¡± Old Liu happilyughed: ¡°Rx. It¡¯s much cheaper than the ck market. It only costs 5 gold yuan. Didn¡¯t you win 10 gold yuan from Warden Jin, Jin Datong? If you haven¡¯t spent it all, just use it now.¡± Su Hao let out a breath. In the past half year, he had only been studying and hadn¡¯t wasted much money. He had only spent a bit on a few small things. He still had 9 gold yuan left which was enough. If a beast vein had costed twenty to thirty gold yuan, he would be caught blind. At this time, Old Liu added: ¡°The cheapest on the ck market is twenty gold yuan, and it¡¯s the kind of beast vein without strong results.¡± Su Hao sucked in a breath of cold air. Old Liu said solemnly: ¡°Thus, after you learn of the beast veins from the academy, you must not sell it outside, otherwise the academy has the right to take it back at any time.¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°Understood.¡± Su Hao then asked: ¡°Then for the second point. How do you engrave the beast veins into the body?¡± Old Liu rubbed his bald head and said proudly: ¡°That¡¯s the hard part. After obtaining aplete beast vein, it doesn¡¯t mean that it will be sessfully engraved into the body. Because beast veins were after all something fierce beasts were born with, if it was imnted into a human body as is, it won¡¯t work. It needs to have the core analyzed, then ording to the body¡¯s situation, then have the beast vein fine-tuned to create a new fit consistent with the self and be a new blood qiwork for it to be a sessful engraving.¡± Su Hao expressed his understanding: ¡°So it was like that. It looks like wanting to enter beginner master still needs a while.¡± Old Liu said: ¡°That¡¯s for sure. This process is different for each person and you¡¯ll need to spend between one to five years, or even longer. People with goodprehension and good luck can seed in about a year. Those with badprehension and bad luck can spend an unlimited amount of time. However, don¡¯t be too optimistic. Sess is not achieved just by having a beast and and time. Arge portion of elite warriors might not find a structure that is suitable for their body their entire lives and will never sessfully engrave it. Thus, Xiangwu, whether you seed in bing a master warrior still relies on yourself. Su Hao nodded: ¡°Understood. Thanks Teacher Liu.¡± ¡°Did you bring money?¡± Old Liu suddenly asked. Su Hao nodded. He had always brought his money on his body. It would be a disaster if it was stolen. Old Liu rubbed his bald head, waved his hand, and began to walk out: ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to pick a beast vein.¡± ¡­¡­ Soon Su Hao followed Old Liu to the Lingyun Library third floor, greeted the administrator and entered a room. Old Liu took out an enormous box from the top of arge cab and opened it. Inside were many scrolls. Old Liu casually picked out a scroll: ¡°These are beast veins. Each beast vein is drawn with aplete beast vein. All of the scrolls in the academy are here. You can choose a scroll that you like. For example, the one in my hand has abel written with the beast vein¡¯s bias ¨C Enormous Force.¡± ¡°It means that if you pick this beast vein scroll, after the engraving is sessful, aside from advancing to the master level, your blood qi will gain the attribute that are biased towards enormous force, allowing your body to gain a powerful strength. In the future, lifting a house wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Old Like took out another scroll: ¡°This beast vein isbeled explosive jump and raises your ability to jump explosively. In the future to fly like a flea.¡± ¡°This scroll is hardening, a defensive nature¡­¡± ¡°This scroll is for maniption, increasing blood qi control¡­¡± ¡°This scroll is shaping, increasing blood qi flexibility¡­¡± ¡°This scroll is explosivity, increases the degree of blood qi explosiveness¡­¡± ¡°This scroll is phantom¡­¡± ¡°Burning, erosion, freezing, changing, attuning, numbing, perception, attaching, recovery, healing, revolution, pration, giant¡­¡± In total there were thirty three kinds of beast veins. With so many choices, Su Hao didn¡¯t know what to choose. So he asked: ¡°Teacher Liu, what¡¯s your beast vein?¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t know that under normal circumstances, one should inquire a master¡¯s beast vein effect, but Teacher Liu didn¡¯t consider hiding it from Su Hao and directly said: ¡°Mine is revolution. It was also learned from here. However, in the future, you cannot casually ask others about their beast veins. Aside from your future teammates who you¡¯ll rely on, don¡¯t easily tell others about your beast vein either. An extra trump card is extra safety.¡± ¡°Got it Teacher Liu.¡± Su Hao immediately nodded and asked: ¡°Can I choose two or three?¡± Old Liu shook his head: ¡°No. More will cause conflict and our bodies can¡¯t handle that.¡± Su Hao expressed he understood and sat cross-legged on the ground and concentrated on checked thebels on the scrolls. If there were any doubts, he¡¯d directly ask. After thinking for a while, Su Hao picked out a beast vein and said to Old Liu: ¡°Teacher Liu, I¡¯ve made my decision. It¡¯s this beast vein.¡± Old Liu had been guessing what beast vein Su Hao would pick in the end. Hearing this, he immediately picked it up in curiosity. What he saw stunned him. He confirmed again with Su Hao: ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to pick this? This beast vein is tooplicated. Very few people can sessfully engrave it. And this beast vein doesn¡¯t have much attack power. ording to those that did seed, they can only perceive up to a range of twenty or so meters, which is almost useless. You should think again.¡± Su Hao nodded seriously: ¡°I¡¯m sure! This is the most suitable for me.¡± Old Liu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. The suggestion had been given and the decision is up to the other party. It didn¡¯t matter to him if it was a sess or not. Sess was best, but failure wouldn¡¯t affect him either. Handing the scroll to Su Hao: ¡°Pay 5 gold yuan now. In the next year, you can keeping to the third floor to rent scrolls to try engraving beast veins. After a year, another rental fee of 1 gold yuan is required.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyelid twitched and inwardly said: ¡°He¡¯s pretty good at making money.¡± He took the scroll and slowly opened it. The scroll wasbeled ¨C Perception! TLN: Merry Christmas! Chapter 46: Attempt Old Liu exined in detail to Su Hao the process for engraving the beast veins, how to adjust the structure, how to solidify the structure, and how to confirm the structure was suitable for one¡¯s body, etc. Before leaving, Old Liu reminded: ¡°Oh yeah. In a month, our academy¡¯s first, second, and third grade students will be entering a school yearpetition. You don¡¯t need to participate. Your going would be bullying others. So just stay here and peacefully engrave the beast vein!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t mind this. It happened to free up time for his own things, so he nodded his head in agreement. Who knew that Old Liu would add something else: ¡°Thepetition¡¯s first ce winner will receive a powerfulbat skill, but it isn¡¯t something that you need.¡± Su Hao chuckled: ¡°But who would consider themselves to have too manybat skills?¡± Old Liu said: ¡°If you want to learn, wait until you¡¯ve sessfully be a master and I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°Thank you Teacher Liu!¡± Su Hao discovered that Old Liu was pretty good to him. He hadn¡¯t seen anyone else receive this kind of treatment. This kindness could only be kept in the bottom of his heart. Su Hao knew Old Liu wasn¡¯t looking to gain something from him. Old Liu only felt that he was talented so he used his heart to teach and looked forward to the growth and bing a strong warrior who could help shoulder the burden of the human n. Perhaps this is the belief of a teacher towards the inheritance of knowledge, always preserving the sense of awe! Su Hao felt more and more that each piece of knowledge he learned was so heavy. He thought as long as he lived well, there would be a future day where he would definitely give this world¡¯s humans a big gift. ¡­¡­ After Old Liu left, Su Hao found a peaceful spot on the third floor and opened the beast vein ¨C perception. Drawn on the scroll was aplex and exquisite circr pattern, simr to clusters of electrical wiring, twisted and tangled together. The lines were twisted and intertwined, producing a hard to describe beauty. Perhaps it was the beauty of nature, the beauty of life. Seeing the patterns, a question immediately popped into Su Hao¡¯s mind. Could a year really be enough to engrave such aplex pattern into his body? The people that could do this in a year really weren¡¯t ordinary geniuses. As for the Human Emperor who had created it, one could imagine how amazing and brilliant he must be. Su Hao took a deep breath and murmured: ¡°Not only do you have to engrave it, you have to change its structure so that it suits your body. It¡¯s so difficult I might not even be able to do it in two years. However¡­ Who let me have Little Light? With Little Light¡¯s help, I should be a bit faster right?¡± When Su Hao first saw the beast vein, he recorded the beast vein pattern into ¡°Cosmic Light¡±, and created a new knowledge entry names ¡°Runes¡±! These beast veins could be ssified as runes and belonged to a branch of runes. After more and more runes were collected, he could study them further. Su Hao¡¯s consciousness arrived in the marble room and looked at theplex runes in midair, pondering on how to analyze them. Since he had Little Light¡¯s help, the process of rote memorization was very simple. You only needed to set the program and follow Little Light¡¯s prompts. Now the problem was the rune in its original form wouldn¡¯t work because it didn¡¯t fit with the body, leading to failure. Based on what Old Liu had said, one had to rely on instinct and slowly adjust the structure until sess. ¡°Instinctive feeling?¡± The corner of Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched. If his instincts were reliable, he would have made a killing long ago buying lottery tickets. He believed the most unreliable thing for a person was a ¡°feeling¡±. If conversing with someone, if the other person said ¡°I feel¡­¡±, definitely don¡¯t believe it because it would basically be wrong. These were the lessons that Su Hao had learned through blood. Since ¡°feelings¡± were unreliable, he would rely on ¡°science¡±. But due to ack ofparison materials, Su Hao didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Let¡¯s just casually test a bit. As long as I start and slowly make attempts, it¡¯ll eventually work out.¡± Su Hao waved a hand and the marble room¡¯s environment changed to a researchb with arge test bench in the center. ¡°Little Light, collect body real-time data, simte 3D projection of body.¡± ¡°Little Light received.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, a naked figure appeared on the testing bench. Hovering over it. It was Su Hao¡¯s body figure. Every detail was clearly visible. It not only simted the body, it even simted the blood qi. Su Hao to givemands: Adjust perspective to 50%. The body on the testing bench became translucent, the organs inside became faintly visible. Each heart beat, the blood flow, and the intestinal peristalsis could all be seen. ¡°Adjust rune ¡°Perception¡± size, attempt engraving.¡± The beast vein that had been floating on the side began to adjust its size then moved into the translucent body. Then it was engraved between the inner side of the chest cavity and the spine. ¡°Partially magnifyrger 2 times!¡± The engraved rune location was erged. Su Hao closely watched the rune and his body¡¯s changes. Continuing to issuemands: ¡°Automatically simte changes in body movement.¡± After a while, Little Light sounded: ¡°Simtion failed. Reason for failure: Missing data.¡± Su Hao sighed. Indeed, not having reference data wouldn¡¯t work. It looked like he would need to personally attempt engraving to collect enough data before he could carry out aparative analysis and automatic simtion. Su Hao immediately gave a newmand: Create task, engrave rune ¡®Perception¡¯. ¡°Task established sessfully.¡± Finishing adjustments, Su Hao left the marble room, sat cross-legged, and soon settled down. At this time, in his perception, his body and Little Light¡¯s simtion ovepped and a point of light lit up the inner side of his spine. This was Little Light¡¯s prompt for where to start drawing. Su Hao began to mobilize the elite blood qi to the point of light. The light began to move like a GPS system, with Su Hao¡¯s blood qi following closely behind. Just like that, following the prompts of the light, Su Hao carefully controlled the blood qi and slowly drew the pattern. As he became more proficient, his speed became faster, and soon the pattern was basically formed. From start to end, it had only taken ten minutes. The first time engraving a rune had seeded. Blood qi maintained the shaped, and after confirming it wouldn¡¯t copse easily, Su Hao opened his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile: ¡°With Little Light¡¯s help, this process became much simpler. After a few more attempts, I might even sessfully engrave it.¡± Su Hao once again entered the marble room and used the 3D model of his current body state and adjusted the perspective to 50%. He began to observe carefully. Very soon he discovered the dissonant area. The blood qi rune in his body seemed to have received a rejection from his body. It was shaking slightly throughout and there were some ces that were even slowly copsing. Su Hao didn¡¯t rush and continued to observe the changes in the blood qi rune. ¡°Not all of the positions are ipatible! Of the 89 nodes, there are 86 ipatible, but there are three positions that are very stable.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes shed. He quickly recorded the two phenomena and added them to the database. Then he retreated from the marble room, proactively canceling the blood rune and returned to his normal state. ¡°Again!¡± Su Hao settled down again, adjusted the rune a bit under the premise of not affecting the three stable nodes, rotated the angle a bit, and started to engrave the second rune. TLN: Merry Christmas! Bonus chapter! Also, life has been getting busy again, so I¡¯m nning on stopping after tranting up to chapter 50 at my regr pace. After that, it¡¯ll probably slow down even further. I hope you all can be patient with me. Chapter 47: Metamorphosis Very soon, the second engraving wasplete. Su Hao looked and frowned: ¡°This time there are five more nodes. It looks like the node count can change. The good news is that there are three more stable nodes. Again! Su Hao put his entire body and soul into engraving the beast vein. As long as he had enough energy, he would be engraving the beast vein. All other matters were thrown to the side. Every day there would be at least 20 attempts. Ten dayster. Little Light received more than two hundred recordings. After constantparison and adjustment, the current beast vein structure was much more suitable for Su Hao. He could engrave the beast vein now and would be able to directly advance to master warrior. But he didn¡¯t feel it wasplete enough. The subtleties could be adjusted further and reach a better degree of perfection. Pursuing the perfect beast vein engraving is unimaginable for other people. Ordinary people would need at least a year of time of constant adjustments,then attempt the engraving. Adding on the possibility of failure during the engraving, a person¡¯s patient would be exhausted by this point. If they could find a structure that they could barely engrave sessfully, they would definitely solidify it without hesitation and advance to master warrior. Not every person had Little Light¡¯sputational abilities to collect and analyze data. This kind of lengthy time, making attempts, would make many people without determination to give up. The more important part was, without Little Light¡¯s to guide the engraving navigation, normal people, when faced with such aplicated pattern, would fail halfway through the engraving. Su Hao adjusted the structure again. Afterpleting the engraving, he observed the rune¡¯s dynamics. Each node was confirmed to have reached a stable state. He suddenly frowned: ¡°There is another node that produces a subtle dissonance. Immediately he gave amand to Little Light: ¡°Little Light, analyze node 94 and adjust the node position.¡± ¡°Calction sessful. Node 94 has six kinds of adjustments.¡± Again! Su Hao once again left the marble room and began to attempt engraving. As he became more proficient with engraving, his engraving speed became much faster. Very soon he was done with the engraving. Su Hao once again entered the marble room to observe. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work here!¡± Again! After Su Hao attempted the fourth position. A feeling of smoothness ran through his whole body. Su Hao excitedly said: ¡°Sess!¡± Immediately entering the marble room, he observed his body¡¯s state. The rune on the inner side of the ribcage and the middle of his spine seemed to integrate with his body with iparable coordination. Following his breath, undting with his muscles trembling, as if it was inborn. Su Hao observed carefully for a while and discovered there were indeed no problems. Letting out a sigh of relief: ¡°This is the structure! It can be imprinted and solidified.¡± After leaving the marble room, he looked out the window to the setting sun and sighed: ¡°Advancing to master sure is difficult! I can¡¯t imagine how the people of this world, without the help ofputers, were able toplete such aplex engraving! It can only be said that each master warrior is a proud sons of humanity.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I can program! Indeed, knowledge changes destiny.¡± Su Hao was in an extremely happy mood. However, he still had to do the important thing, which was to solidify the engraving. Su Hao settled down again and his mind sank into his body. ¡°Solidify, imprint!¡± Following Su Hao¡¯s control, the blood qi that made up the rune boiled and began to wriggle like a worm in his body, causing the surrounding flesh and blood to form a pattern drawn by flesh and blood. Su Hao ignored the itching as he drained the flesh and blood and followed the imprinting process step by step: ¡°First arrange the flesh and blood to form the pattern, then quickly mobilize more blood qi to fill it in. Then maintain for two days and the rule will be solidified.¡± Su Hao used blood qi to set aside the flesh and blood to form the rune and filled it. Now, he only had to wait for two days. Only now did Su Hao finally rx: ¡°After ten days of intense work and study, I can finally sleep well!¡± Su Hao exited, greeted the administrator, then left straight away and returned to his dorm to sleep. ¡­¡­ Two dayster, the flesh and blood rune had solidified. At the same time, he also began to transform. The ¡°Perception Rune¡± within had undergone slight changes. It was as if each node had its own consciousness and automatically grew tentacle-like appendages, like ganglia, connecting the rune with flesh and blood, fusing the two together. Through the magical connection with the flesh, the ¡°Perception Rune¡± passed through the nine pces and established a connection with the blood qi within the nine pces, forming apletework where the rune was the hub of thework. The entire body¡¯s blood qi was connected via thiswork. Thiswork¡¯s function wasn¡¯t limited to just that. As time went on, thiswork would be an enormous blood qi storage container and could amodate arge quantity of blood gas. Old Liu had told Su Hao, the difference being a bucket of water and a river wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all. If it could be said that Su Hao¡¯s the quantity that the nine pces could contain could bepared to a bucket, then the newly formedwork could easily hold a river. Currently thework with the potential to amodate a river only had a bucket of water. This made Su Hao feel as if his whole body was empty, and once again experienced ¡°weakness¡± and ¡°longing¡±. The rune¡¯s specialty was perception and could greatly raise perception ability, but Su Hao currently didn¡¯t feel any noticeable improvement in his perception. He guessed it was because he had just begun and the blood qi had not fully finished transforming. Or the blood qi amount was too low and he needed to fully replenish the dried river in his body and reach the ¡°turbulent and violent¡± that Old Liu had spoken of before it became obvious. ¡°Then next up, transforming blood qi as quickly as possible!¡± Su Hao had a new goal. After half a month. Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Su Hao opened his eyes, feeling the half-filled blood qi and said helplessly: ¡°In this half month, I¡¯ve been efficiently transforming blood qi every day, but I have only replenished half? My efficiency should be pretty fast. Then how long would it take for other warriors to refill their blood qi to full? They¡¯d probably take at least half a year!¡± However, Su Hao ignored an important factor. His runework was different from the runework of others. As he engraved the runes, he tried his best to pursue perfection so that every part of the rune flowed well without any blockage. Such a perfect rune engraving would naturally be able to contain an enormous amount of blood qi. The rune engraving of others only needed to normally flow, without high requirements, so their runeworks weren¡¯t asplete and they couldn¡¯t contain as much blood qi and their attribute results would be greatly discounted. If a regr master¡¯s average volume of blood qi could bepared to a pond, then the amount of blood qi that Su Hao could contain wasparable to ake. The two weren¡¯t in the same dimension. This was impact of high tech vs primeval society. That was also to say, he simply didn¡¯t need to worry about how long it took for others to transform their blood qi. He should only worry about himself. Su Hao habitually entered the marble room. ¡°Age: 10 years 5 months; Height: 153.5cm; Weight: 53KG; Physical state: Healthy; Rank: Entry-level master warrior; Elite Blood Qi: 869; Rune: Perception; Weapon Mastery: Basic swordsmanship (Proficient), ¡­; Basic Combat Skills: Ascending Fist (Superior), ¡­; Basic Footwork: Basic Footwork (Proficient), Shadow Step (Proficient), ¡­; Variable Control: Blood Qi Strengthening Function (Proficient), ¡­¡± Aside from the surge in blood qi, there wasn¡¯t much change. Looking at the log again. ¡°1562656 Years 7 months 13 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds, ¡®Cosmic Light 2.3¡¯ no new update goals; Physical state: Healthy, no abnormalities; Monitoring ¡®Perception¡± rune, normal operation, no abnormality; Lingyun Warriors Academy studentpetition will be held tomorrow, please pay attention to set your schedule; Lingyun Warriors Academy will let out after 3 days, please pay attention to set your schedule; Suspended goals: Reading Lingyun Library materials, progress currently suspended at 57%; Warrior advancement data collection sessful. Collection progress: Common warrior, elite warrior, master warrior; ¡­¡­ Statistics: Current ount bnce is 2 gold yuan 34 silver yuan; ¡­¡­¡± Suddenly seeing a note gave him a shock. ¡°The next two days will be the two day schoolpetition then it¡¯s vacation.¡± Time passed by real fast! Chapter 48: Radar In the evening, little fatty found Su Hao. The moment little fatty came near, Su Hao understood what the function of the rune ¡®Perception¡¯ was. Aside from vision and hearing, he seemed to have an extra perception of space. He was at the center of this space perception, which continually radiated outwards in ripples. As little fatty approached, it was like the wave breaking against an obstacle, causing Su Hao in the center to immediately know something was approaching. Wasn¡¯t this like a radar? Little fatty appeared in front of Su Hao, his face filled with excitement and apprehension: ¡°Xiangwu, tomorrow is the schoolpetition. I¡¯ve been split into the seventh group. What group are you in?¡± Su Hao turned his gaze away from little fatty and closed his eyes. He could still urately perceive little fatty¡¯s position. It was like he had an infrared thermal imager. He opened his eyes again to look at little fatty. Vision and perceptionbined, but there was nothing unnatural. While experimenting, Su Hao said perfunctorily: ¡°Ah, about that. I¡¯m not quite sure.¡± Little fatty said in shock: ¡°What. You don¡¯t even know? I heard that the first ce winner of the schoolpetition will get a powerful footworkbat skill ¡®Grouse Treading Step¡¯. With your strength, you¡¯ll definitely take first ce. If you can¡¯t be bothered and miss out on thepetition, that would be such a pity!¡± Su Hao said indifferently: ¡°You all know that I¡¯ve got first ce in grasp. Going won¡¯t make a big difference. I also don¡¯t want to bully people and want to give other people a little hope. I don¡¯t want to hog all of benefits.¡± Little fatty thought about it and nodded: ¡°That makes sense.¡± Immediately afterwards he said: ¡°Xiangwu, my strength has already reached the level of a mid-level warrior. Our ss teacher said I¡¯m also a genius! Tomorrow morning when it¡¯s my turn topete, I¡¯ll put on a good performance and get a good ranking. Xiangwu, you have toe and see my performance.¡± Su Hao nodded: ¡°That¡¯s no problem. But what about Qingqing? What group is she in?¡± ¡°àÅ?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Hao suddenly perceived there was a person rapidly approaching, as if they were jogging over. The intensity of the fluctuations was stronger than the ones made by little fatty. Su Hao turned his head to look. It was Qingqing. ¡°Xiangwu!¡± After He Qingqing got close, she entered and saw that little fatty was also there. She had originally been a bit nervous, but then she rxed quite a bit. He Qingqing showed a bright smile: ¡°Xiangwu, little fatty, you¡¯re both here!¡± Little fatty immediately said: ¡°Qingqing, we were just talking about you. Which group are you in for tomorrow?¡± He Qingqing said: ¡°In tomorrow¡¯s qualifiers, us girls are divided into thest three groups. I¡¯m in the 11th group. What about you?¡± Little fatty said: ¡°I¡¯m in the seventh group. Xiangwu said he won¡¯tpete. It¡¯s a pity. If Xiangwu took first ce, he could show me that ¡°Grouse Treading Step¡¯.¡± Su Hao chucked: ¡°If Ipeted, to put it bluntly, the schoolpetition would lose most of its fun and be a stage for me alone.¡± He Qingqing looked at Su Hao expectantly: ¡°Xiangwu, will youe watch mepete tomorrow?¡± Su Hao simply nodded: ¡°Of course!¡± Since being singled out by the third graders, He Qingqing had be a different person. She seemed much more cheerful in front of Su Hao. Su Hao had thought that He Qingqing would always remember her childhood grudges and wouldn¡¯t get close to him. He hadn¡¯t thought that she would be like this, as if they had returned to their childhood. Hearing Su Hao¡¯s response, He Qingqing jumped up. Little fatty immediately said: ¡°Qingqing, I¡¯ll also definitely watch youpete.¡± He Qingqing nodded at little fatty and smiled: ¡°Thanks little fatty!¡± Su Hao said: ¡°While there is still time, do you need me to help you practice?¡± Unexpectedly, He Qingqing immediately refused: ¡°No need. I want to rely on myself. I can do it!¡± Little fatty hesitated a bit. He wanted to say he needed Su Hao¡¯s help, but seeing He Qingiqing¡¯s resolution, he also shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ll practice by myself. I can also do it myself! I worked very hard this past year.¡± ¡°Then I wish you all sess in tomorrow¡¯spetition.¡± Su Hao nodded. Youths were eager to prove their abilities. He could understand. But if it had been his choice, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t have turned down help from others. Help from others could make improvement speed much faster, so why not. With the time saved, in the future he could do even more interesting and meaningful things. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to learn new knowledge. He would definitely learn the things he should learn. It was enough to just be As long as there was a spirit of awe to the transmission of knowledge and knowledge itself, that was enough. Little fatty and He Qingqing left. Su Hao began to study the blood qiwork. Although his blood qi quantity is still less than half of his body¡¯s limit,pared to before, it was an enormous amount. If he released the enormous blood qi, the strength that would explode out would be hard for even him to imagine. ¡°The newly obtained perception ability can only perceive blood qi. The things without blood qi can¡¯t be sensed at all.¡± ¡°Once little fatty and He Qingqing left the 100 meter range, I could no longer sense them. Based on these calctions, my perception range should be 100 meters, but it¡¯s not super urate. There was a slight difference in perception ranges for little fatty and He Qingqing. Qingqing¡¯s blood qi was stronger than little fatty and I could perceive her further than little fatty. Then, it could be assumed that my perception range would fluctuate with the blood qi amount. The stronger the blood qi, the greater the range I can perceive.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m noticing that each person¡¯s blood qi feeling is different. The feeling little fatty¡¯s blood qi gives me is bloated and loosed, it¡¯s soft, andcks explosiveness. The feeling Qingqing gives me is capable, restless, and active. That is to say¡­¡± ¡°Minimap!¡± That¡¯s right. Su Hao thought of the online games he had yed before like LOL, League of Kings, and others. There would be a small map in the corner where you could observe the movements of your enemies and allies. His ¡°Perception¡± rune, paired with ¡°Little Light¡±, could totally achieve the effect of a secret person map. Su Hao rushed into the marble room and began to write the corresponding map program. First was establishing a character database and a creature database. All the people and creatures he had met with blood qi would be automatically ssified and included in their respective databases. He found the area where the marble room had recorded knowledge. An independent program was established, named ¡°Radar¡±, coordinating his perception and synchronizing it with Radar. Then noting the information, giving the different blood qi levels different names, then divided based on the world¡¯s warrior levels. Entrymon, mid-levelmon, high-levelmon, no threat, gray font; Entry elite, mid-level elite, high-level elite, white font, no threat; Entry master, mid-level master, high-level master, yellow font, some threat. Further up will requireter additions. In the end, real-time synchronization of the surrounding maps was difficult, but Su Hao¡¯s requirements weren¡¯t high. He only needed to use some simple squares and lines to outline the main obstacles. Su Hao first entered the data of little fatty and He Qingqing into Radar and began to run the test. At this moment, Radar was empty. Su Hao got up and walked out. He wanted to go out for a spin and collect more information and fill the database. Soon Su Hao met the first person. ¡°Recorded, named: Student 00001, Entrymon.¡± Following Su Hao¡¯s instructions, under his perception, that person was longer a red pattern but became a round face icon which was simr to the LOL minimap with a gray font on the round icon saying: Student 00001. The circr icon moved in real time as the student moved. ¡°Sess!¡± Su Hao knew that the 100 meter range wasn¡¯t the limit. As he got used to it and his blood qi quantity filled, this range would continue to widen. Su Hao was overjoyed. He wandered around the academy. Everyone he met within a hundred meters would be recorded. He had a great time. As he squeezed into the crowd, the perception space was filled with a number of circr icons, but it wasn¡¯t messy. Theyers were clear and he could find the corresponding person with a nce. When he left, it was empty again. However, what Su Hao didn¡¯t realize was that his abnormal wandering around the academy was noticed by the students. Thus, a strange rumor passed through the whole academy. ¡°Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu is behaving weirdly tonight and is wandering strangely around campus, as if he¡¯s looking for a target. Everyone, be careful. Stay away and take care.¡± Chapter 49: Chess Opponent Since he promised little fatty and He Qingqing he would watch thempete, then Su Hao wouldn¡¯t break the promise. The next morning, Su Hao arrived at the training field. Currently, the training field was full of people, and it was bustling like never before. There were currently about 1200 people in the academy. The schoolpetition was not divided by grades, so everyone was shuffled andpeted against each other. The schoolpetition took two days of time. The first day was the preliminary round. The 1200 were divided into 12 groups. The male students were in 9 groups and the female students were in 3 groups. Each group had 100 people. Then each group of 100 would have 7 people selected to enter the finals on the second day. Each group would have two ss teachers as referees and also as safety officers. This time¡¯s schoolpetition not only tested the student strength but also tested the students¡¯ endurance. Warning topete for first ce meant that, aside from byes, you needed topete ten times from start to finish. This wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could do. But this had nothing to do with Su Hao. To him, the schoolpetition was just a step above a children¡¯s game. Once little fatty and He Qingqing¡¯spetition was over, he would go back to his dorm and continue to study blood energy. Through the radar, he quickly found little fatty and He Qingqing in the crowd. It wasn¡¯t currently their turn yet, so Su Hao first went to greet them and then wandered around the venue. While walking around, he recorded blood qi information, entering it into the ¡°Radar¡± database. He first prioritized the teachers whose blood qis were like the sun. ¡°The teachers blood qi is so strong! ss four¡¯s Teacher Mo! Record it real fast, blood qi nature, soft. Mo Fenghua, high-level master warrior, yellow font. Tsk tsk tsk. This blood qi quantity is almost as much as mine¡­¡± Thinking of this, Su Hao was taken aback. He suddenly discovered something didn¡¯t seem to add up. He frowned and analyzed to himself: ¡°Teacher Mo Fenghua, as the teacher of ss four, must have the strength of a high-level master warrior without a doubt. But why do I perceive his blood qi intensity to not be as strong as mine?¡± Su Hao first suspected there was something wrong with his perception. Perhaps with his current strength, he couldn¡¯t urately perceive a high-level master warrior¡¯s blood qi? Or maybe high-level master warriors had an ability to block perception? Su Hao first went to find the other teachers and used ¡°Radar¡± to carefully perceive. He discovered the teachers¡¯ blood qi intensities were very different and the fluctuations were obvious. They didn¡¯t seem to be blocked off. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with my perception. My blood qi intensity indeed is much higher than that of the ss teachers! That is to say, based on blood qi intensity, I can already be considered a high-level master warrior rather than an entry-level master warrior.¡± Su Hao roughly understood the distinctions in this world between entry-level, mid-level, high-level was not too obvious. As long as the degree of strength reached it, then it was there. The real divisions were between ordinary and elite, elite and master. Unable topletely figure it out, Su Hao simply stopped thinking about it and focused on recording everyone¡¯s information in the ¡°Radar¡± database. ¡­¡­ Soon it was little fatty¡¯s turn topete. Su Hao came to the sidelines to watch. Little fatty was obviously very nervous. He held a training de and a small round shield, his whole body tense. After walking onto the field, he took deep breaths to adjust his state. Little fatty¡¯s opponent was a long, curly-haired man a bit shorter than little fatty, also holding the same training de and small round shield. Little fatty¡¯s 1.7 meter height gave his opponent some invisible pressure. Evidently he was more nervous than little fatty. It was the first timepeting for both of them. Neither wanted to be disqualified after their first round. As they got onto the stage, little fatty¡¯splexion improved. He tightly stared at his opponent, his entirety was devoted to thepetition. ¡°Dong!¡± A gong sounded and the fight began. Little fatty and curly hair moved at the same time. One fiercely shed, the other raised the shield to block, deflecting the de and waited for an opportunity to counter. It was back and forth for twenty rounds, with neither being able to do anything to the other. It was like meeting an evenly matched opponent in chess. But after a while, the two were out of breath from exhaustion. Since they couldn¡¯t physically ovee, they had to use their smarts. The two of them began to use tricks, using dirty moves. Little fatty¡¯s shed down with his de, curly hair immediately raised his shield to block. Who would have thought that little fatty¡¯s de was a fake out and the real attack was from the feet below. ¡°Leg Break!¡± Curly hair was startled and reflexively tossed the shield and used his hands to block. But this was still little fatty¡¯s fakeout. Seeing that curly hair dropped the shield and was wide open, little fatty seized the opportunity and pushed forward with his round shield and fiercely impacted against curly hair. Victory and defeat were decided. Su Hao immediately shouted from the side: ¡°Little fatty! Well done!¡± Everyone turned to look, and when they saw Su Hao, they were uniformly frightened and their bottoms puckered up: It was Irritable Flying Man Wu Xiangwu. The people closest to Su Hao immediately moved away three meters, emptying arge space. ¡°I¡¯ll go watch on Qingqing¡¯s side. Keep up the good work.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t pay attention to the surrounding people. He left after he finished speaking. Because of Su Hao¡¯s appearance, everyone looked at little fatty differently. They had to consider if they met this tall fat kid, if they should just forfeit. Even if they won thepetition, if they were targeted by Irritable Flying Man, then they would have really lost. Su Hao arrived at the eleventh group¡¯s field. After watching a while, it was He Qingqing¡¯s turn. The girls¡¯ battles were visually more pleasing. They simrly had the training des and small round shields. He Qingqing gave off a tiger-like impression, full of heroic spirit. He Qingqing and her opponent fought for four rounds when suddenly He Qingqing stabbed forward, the de slipped through the gap between the opponent¡¯s round shield and de. With a flip of the hand, the opponent¡¯s de was sent to the ground. The opponent panicked, received a kick, and was knocked over, giving Qingqing the victory. Having learned from the experience with little fatty, Su Hao didn¡¯t shout out loud, instead running over to He Qingqing and waving. The moment He Qingqing saw Su Hao, the serious face broke into a smile. On the second round, little fatty was leg-hooked by his opponent and fell and was swept away. As for He Qingqing, she won three rounds. On the fourth round, she faced a third grade student, and adding the exhaustion, was defeated in two swipes of the de. Thus, Su Hao¡¯s task of watching the battles came to an end. The three found a spot with cool shade to sit and rest. Su Hao first praised the two of them. He told little fatty he was very witty and defeated his opponent with wiles, indeed he was smart. He praised He Qingqing for making it past three obstacles like an unstoppable force. It was a pity she faced a third grade student, otherwise she would definitely have advanced to tomorrow¡¯s finals. The two¡¯s senses of defeat were immediately washed away and soon they regained their spirits. Little fatty said: ¡°Xiangwu, next up is the two month vacation. I¡¯m going back to Cha Mountain Outpost to train with my dad. What are you nning?¡± Xiangwu said: ¡°I n on first buying a few things for my father, go back for a trip, then return to the academy!¡± (TLN: Huh. This might be the first time author has him as Xiangwu saying something instead of Su Hao) Little fatty was taken aback: ¡°I heard that during these two months, all the teachers will be on vacation too. There will be very few teachers left. What are you going to do here?¡± Su Hao said: ¡°It¡¯s perfect that it¡¯s quiet. I can train by myself.¡± He Qingqing chimed in: ¡°I also want to train with my dad in Cha Mountain Outpost. Xiangwu, you should go back to Cha Mountain Outpost and do the same and someone will help you train.¡± ¡°I want to stay in the town and read in the library.¡± Su Hao shook his head. It would be hard for them to believe that he had already far surpassed his father and it would be difficult to continue to improve by training with people of their level. And if he stayed in Lingyun Town and looked through the town¡¯s library, perhaps he could gain something. He was currently very interested in runes. He wanted to collect more ¡°beast veins¡± and throughparative research, he wanted to know why these runes could produce such magical effects and if there was the possibility to expand upon them. But from what Old Liu said, the cheapest price on the market for a beast vein was at least twenty gold yuan. Hecked money. Right now, he only had two gold yuan, not even a fraction of a beast vein. So he needed to first think of a way to make money and his chances of that were better in town. TLN: Happy New Year¡¯s Eve! As I mentioned before, this might very well be it for me. Just onest chapter to go. Chapter 50: Ambush Su Hao no longer paid attention on the second day of thepetition, choosing to optimize ¡°radar¡¯s¡± functions instead. For example, marking friendlies with a green ring, strangers with a gray ring, enemies with a blood red etc. After going through a few days of fusion, hiswork formed by his perception rune had slowly taken effect. Not only did his perception range increase to two hundred meters, he also grasped the way to control his perception ¡°Radar¡±. He could control the blood qi in the rune based on a certain flowpath, there by increasing his perception range. After attempts, his current full strength at its max range perception could sense blood qi within a thousand meters. Of course, the further it was, the blurrier the perception. And once Su Hao no longer proactively controlled the blood qi, his perception range would return to the two hundred meters. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose wrong. This is a life-saving magic technique! From now on, my life preserving abilities will be much stronger!¡± However, Su Hao greedily eyed the other beast veins stored in the third floor of the Lingyun Library and wanted to collect and record all of them for research. But there was an old man who was constantly on watch all year round and there was no way to sneak past him to enter and peek at the runes. More importantly, he didn¡¯t want to run afoul of the teaching staff. The reason for why he was greedy for the other runes was because he had always had doubts on why runes could produce such strange phenomena. What secrets were hidden in theplex structures. If he couldn¡¯t figure out the reason, his heart would feel as if there was an ufortable itch. Although he had the perception rune now, he simply was unable to retrieve any useful information from theplex lines. ¡°I have to get more runes. With enough data, I¡¯ll be able to unravel the hidden secrets.¡± Su Hao firmly believed no matter how mysterious the runes were, they had to follow certain principles andws of the universe. Special effects did not happen without reason. As long as he continually studied new knowledge, there would be a day he could unravel the mysteries. Su Hao first took an inventory of his remaining money. 2 gold yuan 35 silver yuan. Then he walked out of the academy and wandered around the streets and alleys of Lingyun Town. Thinking of Wu Yuntian¡¯s worn out set of clothes which hardly blocked the winter winds, he felt cold just looking at him. So he first went to a clothing store to pick out two sets of clothes. One for summer, one for winter. He picked some good quality ones and spent a total of 20 silver yuan. Thinking about it, he then also bought a quilt, spending another 10 silver yuan. Then he went to the weapons store and picked out some maintenance and repair supplies for weapons and armor, which cost 35 silver yuan. Finally, he went to buy a lot of spices and salts for cooking plus a fruit wine, spending 10 silver yuan. In total he spent 75 silver yuan. Once he returned to the warriors academy, therge bag on his back was almost three times the size of his body. ¡­¡­ The next day, after Su Hao had packed away his belongings, carrying a huge backpack, he met with little fatty and He Qingqing outside He Qingqing¡¯s dormitory. Little fatty and He Qingqing saw Su Hao¡¯srge pack with mouths wide open. Little fatty said in shock: ¡°Xiangwu, what are you carrying! Are you moving out?¡± Little fatty and He Qingqing¡¯s packs also weren¡¯t small, but the differences in size between theirs and Su Hao¡¯s was obvious. He Qingqing said: ¡°Xiangwu, is your bag too heavy? I have less stuff, I can help you carry some.¡± Su Hao adjusted his pack and center of gravity, the smiled: ¡°No need. It¡¯s just some daily necessities I¡¯m bringing for my father. This weight can be considered as much.¡± The pack¡¯s weight really wasn¡¯t worth mentioning to Su Hao. He could even runps around Lingyun Town while carrying the pack without breaking a sweat. Little fatty made a difficult face: ¡°I forgot to buy my dad gifts. What should I do?¡± He Qingqing also struggled: ¡°I forgot too¡­¡± Su Hao said: ¡°No worries. What I have here is for house use, it doesn¡¯t count as a gift. Let¡¯s go!¡± The three arrived at the academy gates and immediately discovered He Jianyong and Old Li were waiting outside the gates. The two were gleefully watching the three and kept waving. However to Su Hao¡¯s surprise, he discovered a familiar figure. ¡°Father?¡± It was Wu Yuntian. He had thought Wu Yuntian wouldn¡¯te. ¡°Dad!¡± He Qingqing called in delight, flying forward and grabbing onto He Jianyong¡¯s arms. He Jianyong dotingly looked his his grown-up daughter and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had already grown so much and be more reserved. If it had been the past several years, she would have jumped and hung onto his neck when he came. He Jianyong reached out to take He Qingqing¡¯s pack and said: ¡°Qingqing has grown quite a bit!¡± Little fatty was evidently more shy. He proudly walked up to Old Li¡¯s side and said: ¡°Dad, do you see any difference in me?¡± Old Li reached out and patted little fatty¡¯s head, took the package. He joked: ¡°What else can you be? Your still this old man¡¯s offspring!¡± Little fatty was frantic: ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m already a mid-ssmon warrior!¡± The his head was patted again by his father. On the other hand, Su Hao was much calmer. Su Hao stepped forward with joy: ¡°Father, how has this year been for you?¡± Wu Yuntian still had that indifferent look. He carefully measured up Su Hao. Seeing the son who was still not as tall as his shoulder looking so energetic, he couldn¡¯t help but nod: ¡°Not bad.¡± After saying that, he reached out to grab the huge pack from Su Hao. Su Hao immediately took a step back: ¡°No need. I can do it myself. It¡¯s all quilts, not heavy.¡± Wu Yuntian nodded. He Qingqing saw that Su Hao was carrying his own pack, so how could she let her dad help carry hers? So she immediately took her pack from He Jianyong¡¯s hands and said: ¡°Dad, give me back my bag. I¡¯ll carry it myself!¡± Little fatty embarrassedly scratched his head and copied them: ¡°Dad, I should carry my own after all!¡± Su Hao was speechless. Even carrying a pack could be blown out of proportion. Indeed worlds with human beings were terrifying. He Jianyong speechlessly looked at his empty hands. He exchanged looks with Old Li and Wu Yuntian and shook his head: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The six of them left the city, looked back at the majestic city walls, no longer paused, and directly went along the path towards Cha Mountain Outpost. As they got further from Lingyun Town, the three soldiers raised their vignce, wary of any fierce beasts that may suddenly appear. Although this area was still within the jurisdiction of Lingyun Town, asionally, there would still be elite-level fierce beasts prowling for food nearby. Commoners often were attacked and killed. Suddenly, Su Hao frowned. ¡°Radar¡± showed that 200 meters ahead, there were ten unknown blood qi signals. They were positioned on both sides of the road, standing still. Wrong. They weren¡¯t all strangers. There were two that had been recorded. Su Hao quickly flipped through the information. A mid-levelmon warrior Dan Sui. The other was a passerby he had seen outside the academy, a high-level elite warrior. They were aiming for him! A month ago, he had beaten and mocked the third grader Dan Sui. Now they must be here for revenge. Judging by the positions, they were here to attack and kill him in the wilderness. Su Hao immediately checked the information on the other eight people. They were all high-level elite warriors. ¡°What to do?¡± Su Hao slowed down and thought of countermeasures. If it was him alone, he¡¯d directly go there. He¡¯d be enough by himself. But now there were the extra two that couldn¡¯t protect themselves, little fatty and He Qingqing, making things troublesome. The two of had no chance of surviving an ambush from high-level elite warriors. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him to hit or kill people, but at the same time, he had to take care of little fatty and He Qingqing. With his currentbat experience, he wasn¡¯t too confident. Wu Yuntian noticed Su Hao¡¯s abnormality. Turning around: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiangwu?¡± TLN: Happy New Years! This will likely be myst chapter for a while. Work has picked up again and between that and my other hobbies, I don¡¯t have much time left to trante. Chapter 51 ===051 What a coincidence=== Su Hao quickly made a decision and immediately spoke to everyone loudly, ¡°Wait for me for a moment, I¡¯ll solve a problem.¡± Then he untied the huge package and ced it on the ground. He took a couple steps forward and whispered, ¡°Father, no matter what I tell youter, don¡¯t show any abnormality.¡± Wu Yuntian nodded calmly. Su Hao quickly said, ¡°About 200 meters ahead, on both sides of the road, there are a total of 10 people hiding. Nine of them are elite warriors. Their goal is probably to assassinate me.¡± Wu Yuntian immediately tensed up, but maintained a calm expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin for now. Let¡¯s take care of them first. I¡¯ll pretend to go to the bathroom, then go around from the side and take them out all at once. Once I leave, immediately inform Uncle Yong and Uncle Li, and the three of you will be responsible for protecting Fatty and Qingqing, just in case. I¡¯m most worried about them being ambushed by the enemy.¡± Wu Yuntian immediately refused, ¡°No, going there alone will be sending yourself to death.¡± Su Hao said earnestly, ¡°Father, trust me, I¡¯m already a master warrior.¡± Wu Yuntian¡¯s heart skipped a beat! For a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe it. But he also knew that his son would never lie to him. If he said he had reached the master level, then it must be true. Wu Yuntian was caught in a deep self-contradiction, not knowing whether to trust his own knowledge or his son. ¡°Father!¡± Su Hao reminded. Wu Yuntian slowly nodded. ¡°Just wait a moment!¡± Su Hao immediately shouted again, then casually pulled out his saber from a huge package and held it in his hand, and disappeared into the tall grass by the road. ¡­ On the other side, Dan Sui, with red eyes full of hatred, stared fiercely in Su Hao¡¯s direction. Seeing Su Hao and the others stop, he became anxious and whispered to the middle-aged man next to him, ¡°Father, why have they stopped?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s name is Dan Liqin, the father of Dan Sui. He appeared to be a steady and restrained person. He nced at Dan Sui, not disguising his rejection, and said lightly, ¡°No hurry. Just be patient.¡± Dan Liqin used to spoil his son very much. He would do whatever it took to get what his son wanted. But now that his son was disabled, he inexplicably started to feel repulsed. Is a son still a son if he can¡¯t bear offspring? But he still forcefully suppressed this feeling of repulsion and tried to maintain normalcy. He heard that the enemy Wu Xiangwu was extremely formidable, so he spent a lot of money to hire a group of professional assassins, all of them elite warriors. They were determined to kill with one strike to avoid future troubles. Dan Sui gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Father, I must kill Wu Xiangwu! I will never let him go. I want to torture him and end him with my own hands. And that He Qingqing, that bitch, I won¡¯t spare her. If she had agreed to my demands earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. It¡¯s all her fault, I want her dead.¡± Dan Liqin nced at his own son and found himself getting more and more annoyed as he looked. He angrily whispered, ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡± Dan Sui looked at his father in disbelief. My own father has never shouted at me before, but why today¡­ When did it be like this? So unfamiliar! Su Hao approached stealthily with a knife, nning tounch a surprise attack as soon as he was discovered. Unexpectedly, before he even reached a distance of ten meters, he was spotted by someone. ¡°Someone¡¯s approaching! It¡¯s the target.¡± A low shout. Instantly, the other nine people were startled and jumped up. They no longer bothered to conceal themselves and brandished their long knives. Dressed uniformly as martial artists, with their faces covered in ck cloth. ¡°Charge!¡± Su Hao no longer hid his figure and his master-level strength suddenly erupted, covering the short distance of ten meters in an instant. ¡°Shadow Steps!¡± Su Hao dashed past the two closest elite warriors, apanied by two shes of cold light. ¡°Splut~¡± Smooth as slicing a tomato. The two elite assassins couldn¡¯t even see Su Hao¡¯s figure clearly and their bodies went limp, falling to the ground. Their entire necks, along with their cervical vertebrae, were severed, with only some flesh and skin barely holding them together, struggling to keep their heads from falling off. ¡°I used too much force!¡± Su Hao unexpectedly found the time to make a simple summary. The two elite assassins hadn¡¯t even hit the ground and he didn¡¯t stop his steps. ¡°Shadow Steps!¡± He sidestepped, evading a swinging shing towards him, and swiftly swung his long knife in return. ¡°Szzzt!¡± The assassin¡¯s entire head slid off directly. In an instant, their head was severed, reducing the enemy¡¯s suffering. This was his only mercy towards the enemy. Killing someone for the first time wasn¡¯t as he had imagined; apart from a slight twitch of his eyelids, his heart remained calm as water. The death of the enemy was no different from being killed by the enemy in his previous lives. In this short life, we will all lose. He was just sending off those who were to be his enemies ahead of time, that¡¯s all. ¡°A Master!!!¡± In the moment when Su Hao¡¯s de slid down a head, the remaining elite assassins were horrified. Intense fear rose from their spines to their heads, almost blowing their scalps apart! The momentum of their attack towards Su Hao abruptly stopped. Su Hao could even see the fear in their eyes. Elite warriors cannot possiblypete against a grandmaster warrior. Once they be enemies, even escaping bes a luxury. The remaining five elite assassins hesitated and were at a loss for what to do. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Dan Sui, who was being held by his father Dan Liqing, cowered behind him and shouted frantically, ¡°How can he be a grandmaster? Have you ever seen a grandmaster this young before? Hurry up, attack, kill him, kill him!¡± Su Hao swung his de, leaving a blood mark on the ground, and smiled broadly. ¡°Dan Sui, my ssmate? What a coincidence!¡± Dan Liqing immediately turned Dan Sui¡¯s face towards him and pped him a few times, cursing angrily, ¡°You fool, shut up!¡± Dan Liqing recognized the skill. Just by observing Su Hao¡¯s speed, he could determine that it far surpassed that of an elite warrior. He himself was a veteran high-ranking elite warrior who had been attempting to engrave beast patterns for years but had never seeded. He had been stuck at the stage ofpleting the pattern. When he opened his eyes to look at the pattern, he remembered it, but as soon as he closed his eyes to try and engrave it within himself, he forgot again. So he would open his eyes to remember, close them to engrave, and forget. After several years of struggling, he couldn¡¯t evenplete a single sessful engraving, let alone make adjustments. This short-term memory loss made Dan Liqing extremely frustrated. At this moment, Dan Liqing cursed his own useless son inwardly. Of all people, he had to provoke a genius grandmaster. He was already considering giving up. Suddenly, a n formed in his mind, and he shouted loudly, ¡°If you all want to survive, go ahead and capture some hostages up front!¡± After saying this, he immediately dragged Dan Sui and ran towards the rear. Su Hao¡¯s eyes turned cold in an instant and he muttered, ¡°Do you think you have a chance to capture hostages?¡± ¡°Go capture them!¡± one of the assassins shouted. As soon as the words fell, one of therge elite assassins foolishly headed straight towards Wu Yuntian and the others. The other four elite assassins scattered and ran away in an instant. Su Hao burst forward, with mud and rocks flying, and charged towards therge assassin. Therge assassin instantly realized that he had been deceived by hisrades. Before Su Hao¡¯s de pierced through his heart from behind, he let out a desperate cry, ¡°You tricked me!!!¡± Chapter 52 ===052 It¡¯s All a Misunderstanding=== After Su Hao stabbed therge assassin with a single blow, he turned around and chased after the remaining four assassins. No matter how they hid in the grass, Su Hao could quickly find them and kill them with a single sh using the ¡°Sliding Shadow Step.¡± In less than thirty seconds, the brilliant lives of the four assassins all ended under Su Hao¡¯s de. ¡°There are still two left!¡± Su Hao flicked the blood off his knife. At this point, Dan Liqin and his son had already run far away, beyond a distance of 200 meters, and disappeared from sight. Su Hao immediately mobilized his blood energy and strengthened his radar ording to the rune route, expanding the radar¡¯s search range to a kilometer. Found them, Dan Liqin and his son had already run several hundred meters away. ¡°Running fast with such a burden!¡± Su Hao immediately chased after them with all his strength. He got closer and closer, and in just a moment, he could see the figures of Dan Liqin and his son. Dan Liqin was pulling on Dan Sui¡¯s cor, running with all his might, raising a trail of dust along the way, asionally looking back to see if Su Hao was catching up. When Su Hao saw him, he also saw Su Hao and was immediately scared out of his wits. Seeing that Su Hao was about to catch up, he immediately shouted, ¡°Wait, young friend, let¡¯s talk! It was all a misunderstanding before. My foolish son did something wrong. Whatever amount of money you need for an apology, just say it, and I will definitely make it happen.¡± As he spoke, he ran for his life without daring to slow down. Dan Sui, who was being lifted off the ground, was already crying in fear, his hedgehog-like head drooping down. He eximed, ¡°Dad, run faster, Dad! He¡¯s about to catch up! Once he catches up, we¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dan Liqin was quickly infuriated by his foolish son. If it weren¡¯t inconvenient now, he would immediately beat the idiot son¡¯s mouth to a pulp. What kind of thing did he raise! Seeing that Su Hao didn¡¯t respond, he got anxious and said again, ¡°We came here this time with no other intentions than to personally bring my foolish son to apologize to you. It was all a misunderstanding!¡± Apologize with a group of killers? Who do they think is a fool! Su Hao didn¡¯t say anything and ran faster under his feet. It would only take a few seconds for him to catch up and solve it with a single blow. Dan Liqin anxiously said, ¡°I have Beast Patterns! Spare me a way out, and I¡¯ll give you the Beast Patterns!¡± At this point, Su Hao spoke, ¡°I do want the Beast Patterns, but I don¡¯t want to spare you a way out. Just go in peace, and if we have a chance, we¡¯ll meet again in next life!¡± Su Hao approached, the knife in his hand raised, and he swung it fiercely. Dan Liqin threw Dan Sui back in a crisis. ¡°Ssh!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A cry of misery, it was Dan Sui¡¯s painful cry. From Dan Sui¡¯s chest to his stomach, Su Hao cut open with a knife, falling to the ground. For a while, he didn¡¯t die, rolling on the ground in terrified agony, desperately trying to close the huge wound with his hands. Su Hao didn¡¯t say a word and continued to chase. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Dan Liqin¡¯s face suddenly turned fierce, and he suddenly turned around and attacked Su Hao. ¡°Horizontal sh!¡± Dan Liqin¡¯s momentum surged, his face grim, the long knife in his hand shed horizontally towards Su Hao like lightning. ¡°Slippery Shadow Step!¡± Su Hao¡¯s figure shifted, shing past Dan Liqin, his long knife shing and disappearing. Dan Liqin¡¯s head flew high in the sky, taking two steps forward without a body, and fell weakly in front of his son Dan Su, blood spraying and sshing Dan Sui¡¯s face. At this moment, Dan Sui stared nkly at the rolling head on the side, seemingly unable to believe that his powerful father had died like this, or that his father had actually thrown him out to block the knife. He no longer screamed in pain, and after a moment, the light in his eyes went out. In Su Hao¡¯s radar range, only Wu Yuntian and others were left, and they were also quickly approaching. At this moment, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He held the blood-stained long knife in his right hand, trembling slightly. The emotions in his heart seemed not as calm as they appeared on the surface. Su Hao squatted down, wiped the blood off the de on the corpse, and sheathed the knife. After Wu Yuntian and the other five arrived, they looked at the scene and for a moment, no one said anything. Dead bodies, Fatty and He Qingqing had also seen a lot because several soldiers in the Chashan outpost were bitten to death by ferocious beasts in the wilderness every year. They were used to seeing corpses, but they still felt slightly ufortable when they saw such a bloody scene and hid behind. ¡­ After Su Hao voluntarily exined the cause and effect of the incident, including Wu Yuntian, everyone looked at him with strange eyes. He Jianyong nced at He Qingqing and asked Su Hao again, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, that Dan Sui bullied Qingqing, and you kicked his eggs and flipped the entire third level trainee?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, I was already a high-ranking elite warrior, dealing with some kids was easy.¡± He Jianyong and Old Li looked at each other speechlessly. Old Li pointed at the corpse on the ground and said, ¡°These are all high-ranking elite warriors, right? So, you really advanced to Grandmaster?¡± Su Hao nodded again, ¡°Just advanced, by luck.¡± He Jianyong and Old Li looked at the dumbfounded Fatty, then turned to Wu Yuntian and asked, ¡°Old San, is this your son¡¯s teaching? Let my son, Cunzhi, worship you as his master! Just teach him a few moves, that¡¯s enough.¡± Wu Yuntian waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not good at teaching others. Xiaowu can handle himself, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Old Li patted Fatty¡¯s head and said regretfully, ¡°Cunzhi, your destiny hasn¡¯te yet!¡± He Jianyong then said directly, ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Let¡¯s discuss it back at the outpost. Also, today¡¯s events are only known to us few, so don¡¯t mention it to anyone else.¡± Everyone nodded. He Jianyong continued, ¡°Let¡¯s work together to clean up the surroundings and handle these bodies.¡± Wu Yuntian and the three adults were experienced in this matter, so there was no need for Su Hao and the other three young boys to do anything. In just a short while, they buried all the bodies without leaving any traces. ¡°We found some money, a total of forty-three silver coin.¡± Old Li carried a few money bags. He Jianyong immediately said, ¡°Give it to Xiangwu, it¡¯s his.¡± Old Li handed it over to Su Hao without hesitation, saying, ¡°Take it!¡± Su Hao epted it without any politeness. Su Hao specifically searched Dan Liqin¡¯s body, thinking he might have the beast pattern, but he found nothing. Indeed, who would carry such valuable items with them? Su Hao didn¡¯t mind, as there was still plenty of time in the future to have opportunities for runes. After tidying up, everyone set off again, their footsteps faster. After this incident, they had no more leisure to go sightseeing. They just wanted to go back home and digest the news of ¡°Wu Xiangwu¡¯s breakthrough to Grandmaster¡±. During this time, Fatty and He Qingqing secretly approached. Fatty tugged on Su Hao¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Xiangwu, how did you be a Grandmaster? Aren¡¯t you even more powerful than my father?¡± Su Hao casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that impressive, we¡¯re all about the same.¡± He Qingqing wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°Trying to lie again? Do you still think we¡¯re kids?¡± Su Hao forcibly swallowed the words ¡°Yes¡± that almost slipped out and said instead, ¡°It was just luck. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you study hard, you¡¯ll surpass me soon!¡± Fatty then asked, ¡°Xiangwu, how powerful are you now?¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I should be able to defeat both of you with just one hand.¡± Fatty nodded seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s really impressive!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± He Qingqing gave Su Hao a fierce re as if to say: don¡¯t treat us like children and try to fool us! Chapter 53 ===053 Serial Killer=== After returning to Chashan Outpost, everyone acted like nothing had happened and went back to their own homes. Su Hao and Wu Yuntian sat face to face at the stone table in the courtyard, talking about what had happened over the past year. Su Hao said three things. The first thing he said was that the teachers at the Warrior Academy were good, the second thing was that his ssmates were very friendly, and the third thing was that he had learned a lot and advanced to the level of a Grandmaster. Wu Yuntian said only one thing, Chashan Outpost was the same as before. In that moment of silence, Su Hao opened hisrge package and introduced each gift to Wu Yuntian. Wu Yuntian listened attentively the whole time and didn¡¯t say a word. After Su Hao finished introducing everything, he simply moved all those items into the house. When Wu Yuntian came out again, Su Hao asked, ¡°Father, have you made any progress with the Blood Qi Strengthening Wave?¡± Wu Yuntian frowned, nodded and shook his head, saying, ¡°I have some feeling, but I can¡¯t achieve the kind of control you described.¡± Su Hao understood. Without the support of system data, it was not easy for a person to urately locate that trace of special substance in his body. The reason why he was able to discover the Blood Qi Strengthening Wave sessfully was that the system had collected arge amount of data, which was processed and presented directly to him as a result. Even he didn¡¯t know how to help Wu Yuntian. He couldn¡¯t show the data from the pinball space to others. Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Take it slowly. Feeling something is a good start.¡± Suddenly, Su Hao thought of something and asked, ¡°Father, do you know about ¡®Beast Patterns¡¯?¡± Wu Yuntian shook his head and said, ¡°I know, but I only know that it¡¯s rted to advancing to the level of a Grandmaster. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Indeed, Beast Patterns are indeed the key to advancing to the level of a Grandmaster. As long as you sessfully imprint the Beast Patterns into your body, you can create a new Blood Qi circtionwork. So as long as you have the corresponding Beast Patterns, Father, you can also advance to the level of a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t give you the Beast Patterns in my body, because they are tooplicated, and the academy has regtions that prohibit unauthorized teaching. I also promised the teachers. So in the future, I will help you¡­¡± Before Su Hao could finish, Wu Yuntian directly interrupted and said, ¡°I understand!¡± He continued, ¡°Even if I have the Beast Patterns now, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to the level of a Grandmaster.¡± Su Hao asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yuntian let out a sigh and said, ¡°My Blood Qi intensity is stuck at the final bottleneck, it hasn¡¯t reached the limit of my body, so I am far from meeting the minimum requirements for advancing to the level of a Grandmaster.¡± Su Hao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Is that so?¡± Wu Yuntian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never encountered the so-called bottleneck since you were young, so of course you wouldn¡¯t understand. My former teacher told us that in order to advance to the level of a Grandmaster, you must condense your Blood Qi to the point close to the limit of your body, only then will you have a chance to seed.¡± Then he looked at Su Hao and said, ¡°What you told me about the Blood Qi Strengthening Wave has given me some clues and has given me a slight possibility of breaking through the bottleneck. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would be stuck here for the rest of my life, unable to make any progress.¡± Su Hao felt the helplessness of Wu Yuntian, and fell into deep thought. He didn¡¯t believe that he was a genius, so if he could master the Blood Qi Reinforcement Wave, then others could certainly do it too. So Su Hao added a long-term task in his log: Simplify the path of martial artist promotion. After some consideration, he added another task: Decrypt the secrets of special runes. If he could aplish these two tasks, then Su Hao would be able to change the entire world single-handedly. Martial artists would no longer exclude ordinary people, the conversion of blood qi would no longer be as difficult as climbing to the heavens, and the engraving of beast patterns would no longer be a secret. If arge number of grandmaster martial artists emerged in this world, the situation of the human race would improve. He had gained unimaginable knowledge from this world, so he was grateful. And this, Su Hao thought, was the best way to repay this world. ¡°My reserves of knowledge are not enough. What I need the most now is to learn more about beast patterns and blood qi theory.¡± To thoroughly research a matter, break it down into simple steps, and write it into a set of teaching materials that everyone can understand is not a simple task. Besides needing an imaginative mind, what is most needed is extensive knowledge. ¡­ After spending three days at Chashan Outpost, Su Hao bid farewell to Wu Yuntian and returned alone to Lingyun Town, staying in the dormitory of Lingyun Martial Arts Academy. At this time, Lingyun Martial Arts Academy was vacant. The teachers were all on vacation, reportedly collectively exploring the wilderness, and could not be seen. The only people he could see were a few scattered remaining students and the old man in charge of the Lingyun Library. In Su Hao¡¯s perception, this old man¡¯s blood qi was very rich and powerful, steadily reaching the level of a high-order grandmaster, but even stronger than a high-order grandmaster. However, he never saw the old man go anywhere else, almost always staying in the Lingyun Library. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to use the restroom?¡± Su Hao had a question pop into his mind, but quickly dismissed it. The atmosphere of the academy suited Su Hao¡¯s preferences. He enjoyed studying and reading in this quiet environment. What Su Hao didn¡¯t expect was that he actually saw Xiaomei in the Lingyun Library, the young girl who he had scared and made cry in the library. Xiaomei, who was obsessed with books. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiaomei would also stay at the academy. But they were strangers to each other, at most familiar strangers, and Su Hao had no intention of paying attention to her, just focusing on his own studies. Time passed quickly. In the first half month, Su Hao focused on replenishing his blood qi, hoping to fill his internal runework as quickly as possible, while also staying in the Lingyun Library to read books. After half a month, Su Hao had finished reading all the useful materials in the library. He started exploring other libraries in Lingyun Town. If he found anything useful, he would buy it and bring it back to the Lingyun Library to read. After finishing, he would directly ce the book in the Lingyun Library as additional reading materials. If he couldn¡¯t afford it, he would quickly skim through it and remember everything in his mind¡¯s storage space, then he would slowly read itter. Because of this, he was stopped by the library owner several times. So Su Hao came up with apromise: if he couldn¡¯t afford it, he would spend ten copper coins to rent it for ten minutes and then return it. For the library owner, ten copper coins were almost free money, so he agreed to Su Hao¡¯s proposal. In this way, Su Hao actually managed to ¡°borrow¡± a book for free with ten copper coins, and both sides felt like they didn¡¯t lose out. One evening, as Su Hao walked out of the library, he heard everyone on the street discussing one thing. ¡°Be careful at night, it is said that five people went missing against night!¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. Few days ago, people were randomly disappearing in the north of the city, and now it¡¯s happening in the south. I don¡¯t know if it will be our turn here.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you foul-mouthed idiot? Do you want to die faster?¡± ¡°They say it was done by a murderer, but could it be some savage beast that has infiltrated the city and is eating people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly possible!¡± ¡°For the past seven days, people have been disappearing every day. It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The guard team of Lingyun Town has already started investigating. Whoever did it, we¡¯ll soon find them. Screw them!¡± ¡­ Su Hao listened all the way and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°A murderer? Could it really be some savage beast that sneaked in?¡± After thinking for a while, Su Hao quickly dismissed this matter from his mind. No matter what, it wouldn¡¯t be his concern. There¡¯s still the guard team! Although the guard team of Lingyun Town was notrge in number, it was the most powerful organization in town. Ordinary members were high-level elite fighters, and even the lowest-ranked squad captain was a master-level warrior. There were also higher-ranking positions, such as high-level master warriors, and the captain of the guard team was a Grandmaster-level warrior. ¡°Reading books is still the most important.¡± Recently, he had read arge number of books and gained a deeper understanding of powerful savage beasts in the wild. He realized that obtaining aplete beast pattern was not easy. It wasn¡¯t as he had imagined, casually killing a savage beast and obtaining aplete beast pattern. It was through ughtering arge number of simr savage beasts and obtaining iplete initial beast patterns from each one, and thenparing them to finally obtain aplete beast pattern. Su Hao held a book called ¡°Warrior Ah Qiang¡¯s Wilderness Exploration¡± and walked towards the academy. With this book and another one recorded in his bullet space called ¡°Exploring the Secrets of Savage Beasts,¡± it would be enough for him to read for a day. Chapter 54 ===054 Maniption=== As Su Hao approached the academy, the radar sensed a strange fluctuation of blood energy outside the academy, carefully hidden and at a certain distance from the academy¡¯s range. It seemed unwilling to enter the academy¡¯s range. This strange fluctuation was different from the vibrant feeling of a normal person. It appeared somewhat ethereal and dispersed, as if the blood energy would dissipate with the wind in the next moment, yet it stubbornly gathered together. This contradictory feeling piqued Su Hao¡¯s interest. Su Hao carefully observed through the radar and found that the blood energy intensity was not high, just the level of a high-level elite. It didn¡¯t pose much of a threat to him. So he calmly continued walking forward, ready to counteract at any moment. When Su Hao was about 5 meters away, the other party moved. Silently, the assant circled behind Su Hao andunched an assault. In the blink of an eye, the assant was right behind Su Hao, swinging a hand de towards his neck. ¡°You think you can knock me out!¡± Su Hao immediately realized the other party¡¯s intentions and instantly thought of the news he heard in town today. Perhaps the missing people in town are rted to the person attacking him. It seems that the other party has targeted the students who stayed at the academy. Su Hao lowered his head and the attacker¡¯s knife missed its mark. He took a step back, behind the attacker, and jumped up, reaching out to grab the attacker¡¯s neck and pressing him down to the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± The attacker¡¯s face was brutally pressed against the stone b by Su Hao, blood sttering everywhere. To Su Hao¡¯s surprise, the attacker, despite receiving such a heavy blow, didn¡¯t make a sound and vigorously struggled and resisted, trying to get up. Su Hao frowned, feeling even more uneasy. It seemed as if the attacker couldn¡¯t feel the pain in his nose. Even a normal forceful attack on the nose would make someone scream, let alone pressing it directly onto the ground. Seeing the attacker still resisting without any rhyme or reason, Su Hao directly grabbed his neck, lifted him up, and mmed him back onto the ground. ¡°Plop!¡± The amount of blood flowing from his face increased dramatically, creating a visual effect as if a chili oil seasoning packet had been dropped and shattered on the ground. The attacker continued to struggle in silence. Su Hao decided to break all of the attacker¡¯s limbs, making sure he could no longer resist. Then, Su Hao turned the whole person over. His face was smashed to the point of being unrecognizable, unable to see his specific features, but it was apparent that he looked like an ordinary middle-aged man. Most peculiar were the man¡¯s eyes, devoid of focus and vitality. With a smashed mouth slightly open, saliva and blood mixed together, flowing freely. He¡¯s insane! Completely unconscious! He resembled a manipted corpse. ¡°What is this? Could it be that some kind of savage beast has infiltrated the town, capturing humans to control them?¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on for a while. Just as he wanted to study the strange blood essence inside the middle-aged man, the eerie blood essence suddenly violently shook and then slowly dissipated. Startled, Su Hao sensed the location where the blood essence dissipated and immediately lifted the middle-aged man¡¯s shirt. There was a peculiar pattern on the man¡¯s stomach, which, like evaporating watermarks, quickly sublimated and disappeared. ¡°Runes?¡± Su Hao was momentarily stunned. After the runes disappeared, the middle-aged man¡¯s body twitched once and thenpletely motionless. Su Hao ced his finger on the pulse on the man¡¯s neck; the pulse had ceased, he was dead. ¡°Controlling corpses with runes?¡± It was the first time Su Hao had encountered such a situation, leaving him confused. Seeing that there was no one around, Su Hao quickly cleaned up the traces at the scene and left directly. Within a maximum of two hours, someone would discover this corpse, and then they would alert the guard squad to handle it. In any case, it had little to do with him going forward.¡± And that mysterious rune, although it dissipates quickly, Su Hao has already recorded it and can reproduce itpletely. He ns to study it these few days when he has time. ¡­¡­ Back in the dorm room, Su Hao first grabbed some paper and a pen and sessfully drew the rune he saw ording to Little Light¡¯s instructions. He waited for a moment, but there was no effect. Su Hao thought for a moment, then brought a piece of wood and tried to imprint it on the wood, but still nothing happened. ¡°Do I need to draw it on a living creature with blood?¡± Su Hao thought, getting up and instantly the radar locked onto a small blood reaction, a big yellow rat in the corner. In just a moment, Su Hao was holding the tail of the big yellow rat and returned to the dorm room. The small limbs of the big yellow rat struggled desperately, but after a while, it resignedly looked ahead. Su Hao first turned over the belly of the big yellow rat and tied its limbs with a rope to keep them spread out. Subconsciously, he wanted to find a small knife to scrape off the hair on its belly. Then he realized that having hair doesn¡¯t affect the drawing process, so he self-mockingly chuckled. In the frightened gaze of the big yellow rat, he extended a finger and tapped it on the belly of the rat. Then, he carefully controlled the blood and, following Little Light¡¯s prompt, started to draw. This rune was much simpler than Su Hao¡¯s ¡°perception¡± rune, but it would still be difficult to draw on such a small big yellow rat. After a while, the drawing was sessful. Su Hao picked up his hand, released his control over the blood, and the blood instantly copsed, followed by an explosion inside the big yellow rat. ¡°Boom!¡± Blood and flesh sttered all over Su Hao. Su Hao was speechless. He silently praised the big yellow rat, which selflessly gave its precious life for science. It deserved his respect. Then he began to think about the reason for the failure. The blood can be used to construct runes within a living organism, but once control is lost, it will directly erupt and disperse, making it impossible to achieve a longsting effect. ¡°Why can others do it?¡± ¡°Is it the materials, host, or is this rune iplete?¡± If we liken blood energy to electric current, then electric current needs to be bound by wires to follow the predetermined path. So does blood energy also need some sort of material simr to wires to stably bind it within a certain range in order to achieve the desired effect? Su Hao recalled the watermark that quickly dissipated on the man¡¯s belly, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. That watermark-like thing might be the material that can stabilize the blood energy. He also recalled a book he had read, ¡°The Mysterious Rune Master¡±. It described a group of mysterious individuals in this world who hid in the shadows and secretly researched forbidden knowledge. This group of people were called rune masters, and they studied runes extracted from animal patterns. The reason why runes were ssified as forbidden knowledge was because the initial rune masters conducted numerous experiments on humans, which went against ethics. Throughout history, rune masters, in order to study runes, had even caused several massacres, leading to public outrage. At some point, rune masters became synonymous with evil, med by everyone and even worse than fierce beasts. ¡°Perhaps I need to find these rune masters to know the secret of drawing runes.¡± Su Hao never thought about starting from scratch to study runes. It wasn¡¯t his style to disregard the knowledge umted by others and try to do it all on his own. It¡¯s like trying to innovate and research without fully understanding the knowledge of those who came before. In most cases, it would result in failure. Because doing so is usually not innovation but rather retracing the path of previous failures, wasting time. Su Hao on the long task list in his diary, ¡°Crack the special secrets of runes.¡±Underneath, a small branch was established to ¡°search for rune mages and acquire rune knowledge¡±. Su Hao looked at the dormitory with blood stains, took a long breath, and muttered to himself, ¡°If conditions permit, we should set up a dedicatedboratory.¡± Thinking about his empty pockets, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. So the question is, how can he quickly make money without wasting time? Su Hao immediately rejected the idea of preparing chemical products, even though it could generate significant profits. The preparation work required too much time, and the profit cycle was too long. He didn¡¯t want to waste that time. His ideal situation was to find a solution that could promote rune research while also making a lot of money. ¡°Didn¡¯t Teacher Liu say that aplete beast pattern is very expensive in the market?¡± With that in mind, Su Hao came up with a preliminary n. Chapter 55 ===055 Report=== The next morning, Su Hao went to town to inquire about the news. Sure enough, several people disappearedst night, their whereabouts unknown, but they were all near the Warrior Academy. Among the missing, one of them was a student who stayed at the school. It seems like they were poisoned when they went out. People also talked about the smashed face on the campus, saying that it was the work of a ¡°killer.¡± This confirmed Su Hao¡¯s suspicion that the missing individuals were definitely rted to the attack yesterday. With his spection confirmed, Su Hao didn¡¯t pay any attention to it for now and went to the library to look through some books. In the evening, he started wandering outside the academy, with his radar set to the maximum, searching for another possible attacker. After nearly a month of adaptation, his qi had been fully replenished, and his radar perception range had reached 400 meters, stabilizing without rapid increase. With his qi running at full force, the radar¡¯s perception range could reach over 1,500 meters. If it went beyond that range, the perception direction would be vague, greatly reducing its effectiveness. Although setting the radar to the maximum would consume qi at a faster rate, with his abundant qi reserves, Su Hao could basically ignore such consumption. Su Hao didn¡¯t know if the attacker would strike again tonight, perhaps afterst night¡¯s setback, they would change their ¡°hunting¡± location and not dare toe again. So all he could do was give it a try. However, looking at it from a different perspective, Su Hao believed that the academy or its surroundings were excellent ¡°hunting grounds.¡± The academy was quiet, and there weren¡¯t many students, mostly young warriors around the age of twelve or thirteen with abundant physical energy. No matter the purpose of capturing people, these young warriors were excellent materials. Moreover, it was currently during the vacation period, without any teachers staying behind, only an elderly man who always stayed in one ce, posing a low danger level. Where else could be as good as this ce? Half an hourter, within Su Hao¡¯s radar range, there appeared that strange qi feedback. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Su Hao immediately set off, running towards the direction of the strange qi, carefully observing the surroundings. Due to the killer¡¯s presence, very few people would wander outside at night now; they were all hiding in fear. Approaching quickly, Su Hao sensed another strange qi, simr to the feeling of the first one. He furrowed his brows.¡±Two? Maybe more than two! Didst night¡¯s incident prompt them to send reinforcement?¡± Su Hao cautiously approached within a hundred meters radius and hid in the darkness to observe. He had no intention of immediately appearing and taking out the other party. It would be meaningless. He needed to figure out what the other party wanted to do. Su Hao suspected that the other party was a runemaster, and he might be able to learn something from this runemaster. Of course, it would be in the form of studying after getting rid of the other party and seizing their belongings. When it came to research and human experimentation, Su Hao couldn¡¯t say whether it was right or wrong because it involved various ethical considerations. But he just couldn¡¯t stand it. It went against his sense of justice. As long as his strength matched his sense of justice, he would carry it out. Anything that bothered him could be swept away from his sight. Su Hao remembered the ¡°Three Strictnesses, Four Diligences, and Five Don¡¯ts¡± taught to him by his father, Wu Yuntian. One of them was ¡°Don¡¯t argue without reason; Don¡¯t speak too much.¡± His understanding was very simple: there was no need to argue with people or say too much. If someone broke his principles and bottom line, he would take action. If he could defeat them, then his sense of justice was right. If he couldn¡¯t, then his sense of justice was wrong. Countless deaths in the past made him understand that no matter how correct his values were and how full of justice he was, when idents happened, one had to die if it was meant to be. No one would understand his inner self, and nobody cared. Su Hao saw the source of two peculiar blood auras, one from a young woman and the other from a bearded man. Both of them had nk expressions, lifeless eyes, and slightly opened mouths, as if they were unconscious and being manipted. However, their actions were very agile and well-coordinated,pletely reaching the level of an elite high-level warrior. Moreover, the objectives of the two manipted individuals were very clear: they were carefully lurking outside the academy and hunting down isted students. It turned out that, although there were rumors and panic in the city, there were still people fearless of death. So, not long afterwards, one of the manipted individuals carried a unconscious teenager and silently moved away from the academy. Su Hao used radar and hung back at a distance of 200 meters. Soon, he arrived at the eastern part of the small town. Lingyun Town was built against the mountain, and this ce was already on the outskirts of Lingyun Town, conveniently close to the connection between the city wall and the mountainside. The terrain here wasplicated, the location was remote, and few people lived here. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯te to this ce at all. It seemed that people who did malicious things liked these secluded ces. After arriving here, Su Hao sensed three more peculiar blood auras. Each of the three had a weaker blood aura reaction next to them, indicating that each manipted individual had brought back a target. In addition, the radar also sensed a powerful blood aura reaction. ¡°High-level Grandmaster!¡± The intensity of the blood aura was simr to that of the instructor in the academy, slightly weaker. The blood aura had a mysterious trait and could be confirmed to have originated from the same source as the blood aura on the manipted individuals, but it was more condensed and powerful. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve found the target. This is a Grandmaster warrior, and the other identity is a runemaster.¡± Next, Su Hao seemed a bit hesitant. It wouldn¡¯t work to just charge in like that. The other party was also a Grandmaster, not to be underestimated. Besides, he had never fought against a Grandmaster before, so he didn¡¯t know what a real battle between Grandmasters would be like.. The key point is that the other party has another identity, that is, a runemaster, he is not sure whether the other party has other mysterious means. ¡°Should I report to the guard team?¡± Su Hao began to analyze the pros and cons. If he were to rush in directly, he would certainly gain all the benefits, but the risk was too high. The journey in this world could end here. If he reported, the safety would greatly increase, but he might not be able to get what he wanted. ¡°I need to calcte carefully.¡± Su Hao narrowed his eyes, watching the controlled people each carrying prey, moving a stone to reveal a dark hole, then entering one by one and sealing the entrance. After thinking for a moment, Su Hao quietly stood up and surveyed the surroundings before quickly retreating. ¡°I should report! If I handle it well, I might be able to get what I want and maybe even save the kidnapped person.¡± Su Hao quickly summarized three basic objectives: the most important first objective is to obtain information or materials from the other party, the second is to find an opportunity to test the opponent¡¯s strength through confrontation, and the third is, if possible, to eliminate the opponent. As for rescuing people, isn¡¯t there still the guard team? ¡­ Su Hao quickly drafted an action n. First, he determined the location of the guard team headquarters, then wrote about ten notes that read ¡°Shocking! A master-level killer appears in Lingyun Town, and has done such incredible things,¡± apanied by a simple map and location description. Then he wrapped each note with a small stone, found a hidden location, and threw them towards the guard team headquarters. After that, without looking back, he slipped away about five hundred meters and used the radar to monitor the guard team¡¯s reaction. At the guard team headquarters, an elite team member holding a paper-wrapped stone knocked on the door of the captain¡¯s patrol post. ¡°Captain Luo, these notes were thrown in from the outside just now. The contents are the same. Take a look!¡± Captain Luo was tall and sturdy, wearing shining armor and having a square face. He exuded a heroic and righteous aura. He was a high-ranking member of the guard team, and hisbat power was among the top of the guard team, second only to the chief captain who was at the marshal level. His position was captain of the second squadron of the guard team, reporting only to the chief captain. Captain Luo took a piece of paper, unfolded it, and frowned after reading it. At this moment, a cautious elite soldier asked, ¡°Captain Luo, could it be someone ying a joke?¡± Captain Luo nced at the elite soldier, immediately took off his helmet, and walked out while saying, ¡°Immediately gather the second toon in the front hall.¡± The elite soldier straightened his body immediately and said, ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± After saying that, he ran out directly. Su Hao waited in the distance for a moment and noticed that over twenty people from the guard team headquarters began to gather, including 20 elite warriors and 5 master warriors. One of the master warriors had a vigorous and solid temperament far surpassing the ¡°killer¡± who was hiding in the cave. Su Hao knew the n had begun. He immediately headed towards the eastern entrance of the city, but he didn¡¯t walk too fast. Instead, he maintained a position five hundred meters in front of the guard team. He nned to create a time difference! Chapter 56 ===056 Disrupted Flow=== Shortly after the guard team set off, someone suddenly visited the guard team headquarters. The elite soldier guarding the gate¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately greeted, ¡°Young Master Jin, why are you here?¡±It is the burly Jin Datong who spoke with full vigor: ¡°Come and find you old Luo for a drink!¡± Although it was normal speech, his voice was very loud, shaking the ears of the elite soldiers. The elite soldier regretfully said, ¡°Unfortunately, Captain Luo is on a mission. It is said that the location of the killer has been discovered, and he is rushing there!¡± After hearing this, Jin Datong furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°A killer? The location of the killer has been found? When did this happen?¡± ¡°Just a moment ago, it is said that someone threw in a note, stating that the location of the killer is on the east side of the city. We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false.¡± Jin Datong was taken aback and instantly reacted, saying with a smile, ¡°Alright, since Captain Luo is not here, I¡¯ll go have a drink on my own.¡± After speaking, Jin Datong turned and left. ¡°Please take care, Young Master Jin, you are always wee!¡± ¡­ It was already nighttime, but fortunately, there was arge crescent moon hanging in the sky, casting a faint silver light allowing people to barely see. The members of the second squad started to set off. Su Hao covered his face with a ck cloth and used radar positioning to be far ahead. When they approached the entrance of the eastern cave, Su Hao suddenly elerated and arrived at the entrance first. He pushed aside the stone blocking the entrance and vigorously knocked on the entrance with small rocks, creating the sound of chaotic footsteps. He shouted loudly into the cave, ¡°There¡¯s an entrance here! The stone has been moved!¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, the killer is inside, we mustn¡¯t let him escape!¡± Then, he changed his voice and said with a deep voice, ¡°We have five Grandmasters here, he definitely can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°He¡¯s done for. After killing so many people and destroying so many families, we must tie him up and burn him alive!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Soon, Su Hao sensed through the radar that the killer hidden in the cave was on the move. He seemed very nervous, first circled inside the cave, then quickly left in another direction. As Su Hao expected, this kind of location usually has two exits. Su Hao stopped talking, threw the rocks in his hand, and went into the cave. At the same time, the guard team was also preparing to arrive. This small cave was notplicated. After walking forward for twenty meters and turning a corner, they arrived at a hidden room in the cave. Su Hao observed the potential traps and carefully entered the secret room. This secret room in the cave was not particrly special, it just contained some equipment and various bottles and jars. There was a bookshelf on the side, and the oilmp and fire pan flickered with light, barely illuminating the secret room. This was a rudimentary version of aboratory. If there was anything special about it, it was that there was a separate room on one side of the secret room, filled with numerous bodies arranged in all sorts of positions. The recently captured individuals were lying on a stone tform, and the killer seemed to be preparing to do something. The moment Su Hao entered, his gaze locked onto a brazier below the bookshelf, where arge number of books and documents were piled up and burning brightly. ¡°Oh my god, what a waste!¡± Suo Hao immediately rushed forward and kicked the brazier over with one foot, causing arge amount of ash and mostly partially burned books to scatter. Suo Hao didn¡¯t care about much, he stretched out his foot and stepped on them, quickly extinguishing the fire. ¡°Hmm? Where is this?¡± At this moment, a trainee on the test bench woke up in a daze, looking confused at the surrounding environment. Suo Hao cursed his luck under his breath and quickly approached, delivering a chop to the trainee¡¯s neck. The trainee¡¯s consciousness faded again while still dazed. Still not satisfied, Suo Hao viciously knocked all the people on the test bench on their necks to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t wake up for a short period of time. The mes of the books had already been extinguished, leaving only faint red lights flickering. The remnants of burnt paper were floating in the air. Suo Hao flipped through them and discovered that many preserved books, although they had burn marks, were notpletely destroyed because Suo Hao had saved them in time. Most of the content was intact, while scattered materials had already turned to ashes. Regret filled his face as he took out a prepared bag and stuffed the damaged books into it, quickly filling it up. After taking another look around and finding nothing special, he turned around and quickly left through another exit. At this point, the guards had already entered the cave and would soon arrive at this location. Once Suo Hao emerged, he immediately chased after the ¡°killer.¡± He believed that the most valuable things must still be on the other person. The direction the ¡°killer¡± was retreating towards was outside the city walls. Although they had already run quite far from the city walls, they were still within Suo Hao¡¯s range and were not as fast as him. In other words, the ¡°killer¡± couldn¡¯t escape. On the other hand, even if they really foughtter and Suo Hao couldn¡¯t defeat him, he could still use his speed advantage to quickly retreat. After the escort team emerged from the exit, they lost track of Suo Hao and the ¡°killer¡± in the darkness, so they began to spread out and search, but it was futile. Suo Hao found a hidden ce halfway and safely concealed the wrapped books before resuming his full pursuit. The ¡°killer¡± had no idea that someone was tracking behind them. After running at full speed for a certain distance, their speed slightly decreased. This was exactly what Suo Hao desired. The blood surged within him, increasing his speed even further. In the uninhabited wilderness, he could unleash all his power without reservation and engage in a satisfying battle. Yes, this time he was determined to kill his opponent, fighting with all his might. Since replenishing his Qi to its peak at the Grandmaster level, he hadn¡¯t truly unleashed all his power or felt his own fighting strength or destructive power to its fullest extent. In all the previous battles he had experienced with others, he had easily overwhelmed his opponents, effortlessly defeating them without any challenge or enjoyment in the fight. But this time, his opponent was a high-level Grandmaster. It was certain that they would provide enough pressure to let him experience that feeling of battle. With these thoughts in mind, a vast amount of Qi surged within Suo Hao, almost making him unable to resist letting out a long howl towards the sky. Suo Hao¡¯s speed became faster and faster, and the long knife at his waist was already in his hand, gleaming with a cold light under the moon. He saw the killer in the moonlight, quickly running towards the darkness in the distance. The figure resembled a young person in their twenties, carrying a messy small package on their back. Their long hair flew backward due to the rapid running, and they held a wide and thick long knife in their left hand. Suo Hao made no effort to conceal his figure as he sprinted closer at full speed. When he got within thirty meters, the killer noticed Suo Hao chasing after them.¡±The killer turned his head and saw a figure moving at extreme speed under the moonlight, holding a cold knife and charging towards him with great momentum. He was so shocked that he almost lost his bnce. ¡°Who are you?¡± The killer, seeing that he was quickly catching up, drew his long knife and turned to face him. Su Hao not only didn¡¯t stop, but his footsteps exploded with vigorous energy, elerating again over a short distance. The long knife in his hand pierced through a massive amount of energy, nearly overflowing. Holding the knife. With the power of Mount Tai. Swinging the knife. With the momentum of breaking the flow. The killer was overwhelmed by Su Hao¡¯s imposing aura, making it difficult for him to breathe. ¡°Roar!¡± He could only let out a loud roar, increasing his momentum and blocking the knife. ¡°ng!¡± Chapter 57 The two knives shed, creating countless sparks. The killer was knocked back by Su Hao¡¯s strong and heavy strike. A tinge of regret shed across Su Hao¡¯s face behind the ck veil. The strike just now could be called divine power. He originally thought that he could cleave the person and the knife in two with one strike, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be blocked. Indeed, high-level martial artists are not weaklings. ¡°And that knife!¡± Su Hao noticed the broad and sturdy long knife in the opponent¡¯s hand, definitely not the cheap kind he had. In fact, the main credit for blocking his attack should be attributed to the knife in the killer¡¯s hand. Because Su Hao clearly felt that his knife, the moment it struck the opponent¡¯s knife, shattered the energy attached to the de, leaving behind residual strength that was caught by the opponent¡¯s knife. Although the killer was sent flying along with his knife, in Su Hao¡¯s eyes, the opponent had sessfully blocked the strike. ¡°Perfect block! Let¡¯s have an exhrating battle!¡± Su Hao muttered to himself in a low voice. The killer had already gotten up from the ground at this point, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Su Hao with a serious expression, his long knife positioned in front of him, ready for battle. He looked at the masked person in front of him with uncertainty. The person was only about 1.5 meters tall, and under the moonlight, it seemed that the person was young. He wasn¡¯t sure if the person had discovered his secret and was now chasing him. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and tentatively asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you suddenly attack me?¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t answer, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. His feet suddenly erupted with force as he once again lunged towards the killer, striking heavily with his knife. ¡°Horizontal sh!¡± Su Hao¡¯s blood surged, and he shed at the killer¡¯s neck with another swing of his knife. ¡°ng!¡± The long knives shed, and the killer was once again forcefully thrown back. ¡°Charge!¡± Without waiting for the killer to stabilize, Su Hao charged forward like a raging bull. The killer hastily raised his knife to block. ¡°Shadow Slip!¡± This time, instead of swinging his knife, Su Hao shifted his footwork, turning from a fierce charge into a light and elusive movement, smoothly gliding past the killer¡¯s side. This was one of Su Hao¡¯s most frequently used fighting techniques. ¡°Deceptive stab!¡± Immediately after, Su Hao¡¯s long knife stabbed at the killer¡¯s throat from a tricky angle. ¡°Oh no! Can¡¯t dodge it!¡± When Su Hao sidestepped while withdrawing his knife, the killer knew he was in trouble. ¡°Barrier!¡± The killer¡¯s entire body emitted a faint red light. Su Hao¡¯s strike stabbed at his throat. ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound of iron shing. Su Hao¡¯s knife tip was stuck on the killer¡¯s throat and couldn¡¯t prate. Su Hao was startled and quickly jumped back before the killer swung his knife. What was that red light just now? It was like a thin barrier; his knife couldn¡¯t break through it, like stabbing a knife into tempered ss. The red light on the killer¡¯s body slowly dissipated. At this point, he was already drenched in cold sweat. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and used a life-saving technique, he would have died on the spot. After a brief exchange, the killer had realized that he was not a match for Su Hao and began to consider retreating. Su Hao tightened his grip on the long knife once again, swiftly pouncing towards the killer, ready to strike. He wanted to test the killer¡¯s abilities once more. ¡°Bright light!¡± The killer raised his left hand, aimed at Su Hao, and a sudden burst of intense light erupted from his hand, dazzling in the night. Caught off guard, Su Hao was momentarily blinded, as if staring directly at the sun, everything in front of him turned white.. He immediately blocked in front of him with a horizontal sword, took a quick step back, and guarded against the opponent¡¯s sudden attack. However, to Su Hao¡¯s surprise, the other party did not seize such a rare opportunity to kill him, but instead retreated from a distance. This relieved Su Hao. After Su Hao¡¯s vision recovered a bit, he looked in the direction where the killer had left, and whispered with a smile, ¡°How did he do that? Runes? I¡¯m even more curious now.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Su Hao said and stepped forward to chase. In just a moment, Su Hao caught up with the killer again and shed diagonally. ¡°ng!¡± The killer actually followed the force of Su Hao¡¯s sh and fled forward. Su Hao caught up again, but this time he didn¡¯t use strong shes anymore. Instead, he used a nted stab, aiming for the throat with the edge of the knife. The killer lifted his saber, keeping Su Hao¡¯s de at bay. He flipped his wrist, and the saber in his hand made an arc, sweeping back towards Su Hao. Su Hao countered the attack with his own de. ¡°Ding!¡± After several rounds of back and forth, the killer suddenly raised his left hand towards Su Hao. Su Hao had long been prepared for this move. He immediately looked away and no longer looked directly ahead. He pushed off the ground and moved away from his original position. However, nothing happened. The killer ran off again. Su Hao was fooled by his opponent. There was no change in Su Hao¡¯s expression. He caught up once again and delivered a straightforward sh. The killer¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness, despair, and deep fear of Su Hao. Whenever he saw Su Hao raise his de to strike, he would tremble in fear. Even if he blocked the attack, the force behind Su Hao¡¯s de would still cause him to vomit blood and his internal organs would shift. He didn¡¯t know how many times Su Hao had shed him, and he was now barely hanging on. But he had to hang on because Su Hao¡¯s attacks were fast and fierce, and he had no chance to counterattack. ¡°ng!¡± The killer was once again sent flying, the powerful recoil impacting his whole body. He violently spewed out a mouthful of blood and crashed heavily onto the ground, unable to get up again. His master-level blood qi rune was ¡°Maniption,¡± which didn¡¯t have much effect on frontalbat. The life-saving rune ¡°Sturdiness,¡± which he had sessfully drawn, had already been used. The ¡°Bright Light¡± rune he had drawn in his hand was also used. He now had no other means of saving his life. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, within Su Hao¡¯s 400-meter radar range, a strong blood qi reaction appeared. Advanced Grandmaster Warrior! And judging by the intensity of their blood, they are stronger than the current killer. ¡°Jin Datong?¡± Su Hao¡¯s radar disyed the identity of the person who arrived. It was none other than Jin Datong, the executive officer of the Warrior Academy, second only to the dean, Xiao Jixuan. When Su Hao entered the school, he personally received ten gold coins from him, leaving a deep impression on him. Su Hao narrowed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t drag this on anymore. He quickly took down the opponent and tried his best to avoid confronting Jin Datong. ¡°Bang!¡± The earth exploded under his feet, and Su Hao disappeared from his original position, appearing beside the killer, stabbing him directly with a knife. The killer used thest bit of his strength to deflect Su Hao¡¯s long knife. Su Hao raised his fully-charged right foot and kicked fiercely. ¡°Boom!¡± With a muffled sound, the killer was kicked away, screamed in pain, and sprayed out a mouthful of blood. Su Hao swung his right hand and the long knife flew out, piercing through the killer¡¯s chest and pinning him to the ground, unable to move. Su Hao immediately approached and tore off the package behind the killer, pulling out the long knife. ¡°Squish!¡± Fresh blood gushed out again. He raised the knife and chopped it towards the neck. Whether the other party was already dead or not, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to take off the head with one strike. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A stone flew rapidly from not far away, urately hitting the knife that Su Hao was chopping down. The tremendous force caused the knife to deviate, not striking the killer¡¯s neck, but shing across his chest, leaving a bloody long gash that almost cut open his entire chest cavity. It turned out that Jin Datong, dyed just now, had already approached quickly. Seeing Su Hao preparing to strike, he reflexively redirected the attack that was originally aimed at Su Hao and instead deflected the knife. Based on the severity of this injury, Su Hao estimated that he wouldn¡¯t survive. So he quickly sheathed his knife and hurried away. Jin Datong chased after a few steps but then turned back towards the killer. Seeing the gruesome injuries on the killer¡¯s body, he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You bastard!¡± Chapter 58 ===058 Bumper Harvest=== After confirming that the other party didn¡¯t chase after him, Su Hao returned to the previous hiding ce for the books and retrieved the package containing the books. Holding the two packages in his hands, he shook them andughed, ¡°Tonight¡¯s mission is basicallypleted, a bumper harvest.¡± Su Hao used his radar all the way, avoiding the crowd and quietly returning to the dormitory in the academy. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Sitting on the bed, he finally took a long breath. Although it hadn¡¯t been a long time since tonight, Su Hao still felt that it was exciting enough. It was his first fight against a Grandmaster Warrior, and it turned out to be exceptionally intense. Although he was well-prepared, he was still caught off guard by the two sudden changes. One was the ¡°Evasive Stab¡±. The opponent¡¯s throat was stabbed, but it was unexpectedly blocked. Another time, a sudden burst of strong light from his hand caught him off guard. This made Su Hao realize that hecked experience in dealing with sudden situations during battles. However, now that he has achieved the basic goal, he feels very relieved and has eliminated a trouble for Lingyun Town. Although the opponent¡¯splete death was not confirmed in the end, judging from the injuries, even if not dead, they would be severely disabled. In the short term, the possibility of the opponent causing trouble again is almost nonexistent. As for why Jin Datong appeared there and why he saved the killer, Su Hao did not know, nor did he want to spend time pondering these questions. Anyway, he has already recorded the opponent¡¯s vital signs, so as long as the opponent approaches again, he will immediately detect it. He now has more interesting things to do, such as studying the valuable information he has obtained. Su Hao couldn¡¯t wait to open the package carried by the killer. Two bottles containing unknown liquid, four scrolls, three books, and two ck stones. The bottles and stones were put aside for now. Su Hao first picked up the four scrolls and checked thebels one by one. ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Strong Light,¡± ¡°Maniption,¡± ¡°Extraction.¡± These are four animal pattern scrolls. A look of joy shed in Su Hao¡¯s eyes as he immediately stored them in the spatial ball. Then he picked up the three books. ¡°Basic Structure of Runes,¡± ¡°Application of Runes,¡± ¡°Rune Drawing Ink.¡± ¡°What a deal!¡± Su Hao first flipped through the three books from beginning to end before securely storing them in the spatial ball. For the rest of the night, Su Hao couldn¡¯t sleep at all and started reading under the light. He started with the ¡°Basic Structure of Runes.¡± ¡­ After finishing reading all three books in one breath, it was already the afternoon of the next day. He not only didn¡¯t feel a hint of sleepiness but was even more energetic. What did he see? He saw a special kind of science in another world. Different from the science in the technological world where electricity is the main energy source, the science system of this world is based on the blood aura contained within living beings. Just these three books gave Su Hao a glimpse of the wisdom of life in this world, making him feel extremely amazed. This is the miracle of nature, and only through natural evolution can such a perfect structure be obtained. These three books mainly describe the surface phenomena rted to the generation of runes. In other words, they exin where the runese from, their uses, and how to use them. Simply put, runes are derived from animal patterns and are a simplified version of them, but they are still quiteplex. To draw runes, four conditions must be met. First, special rune drawing ink must be used because its properties allow for the fusion and preservation of blood aura. Second, they must be drawn on a living organism with vitality because blood aura is fundamentally a biological energy that cannot be drawn on inanimate objects. Third, blood aura must be constantly invoked to maintain the runes. Without maintenance, the drawn runes will dissipate in an instant. Fourth, the same rune can only be drawn once on the body. If two are drawn at the same time, they will cancel each other out and copse. But what Su Hao saw was not just the appearance of the runes, but also the underlying principles hidden beneath these appearances. Why can the ¡°perception¡± rune in his body perceive Qi and blood? Why can the ¡°bright¡± rune emit strong light? Why can the ¡°hard¡± rune be unbreakable? The effects produced by the runes are just the manifestation of their operation, the results. Su Hao is not very interested in this, but he is very interested in the principles that generate these results. It¡¯s simr to how many people know that light bulbs can emit light, electric fans can rotate, microwave ovens can heat food, speakers can produce sound, televisions can y videos, atomic bombs can explode, and so on. But the specific details of the principles behind them are unknown. Just like the people in this world, they only know that after the runes are activated, they can produce various special effects, but no one knows why exactly. It¡¯s not that the people in this world don¡¯t study it, but their initial research direction was already wrong. Modern science is based on the study of external matter and energy, and the research direction is mainly focused on matter and energy. In this world, because of the special nature of the process, people study based on the physical body, the development of bioenergy, and the exploration of individual strength limits. Therefore, the view of runes among people is mostly attributed to the gift of the creator, a unique treasure of savage beasts. They only collect the appearance of the runes and explore how to use the known runes to enhance their individual strength and ultimately reach the peak ofbat power. Very few people, like Su Hao, don¡¯t think about how powerful the runes are when they first obtain them. Instead, they think about why the runes, when activated, produce special effects and what the underlying principles are. Even if there are people who think like Su Hao, they don¡¯t have as broad a knowledge base as he does, and in the end, they almost can¡¯t gain ess and can only reluctantly give up. ¡°These runes must have their own operating principles, just like how electricity generates maism, maism generates electricity, heat energy converts to electricity, electricity converts to light, the photoelectric effect, and so on. Blood Qi is like energy, and after running ording to certainws, it will inevitably generate a certain special force field. Then, thebination of multiple force fields prompts the blood Qi to undergo special changes, forming the appearance we see, emitting light, hardness, manipting barriers, and so on.¡± A zing me emerged in Su Hao¡¯s eyes, and his whole body trembled with excitement because he had gained new knowledge. This is another scientific approach to biological energy! ¡°I will dissect all the runes andpletely expose the secrets contained within them! How does blood Qi generate a force field? What are the properties of the force field? How can the intensity of the force field be controlled? I¡¯m getting a bit impatient!¡± Su Hao took a deep breath and calmed down his excited emotions, then entered the bounce space. ¡°Little Light, set up a rune experiment tform.¡± The living room in the room faded away, and a circr experimental tform appeared. ¡°Dissect the structures of runes ¡®perception,¡¯ ¡®barrier,¡¯ ¡®brightness,¡¯ ¡®control,¡¯ and ¡®extraction.''¡± ¡°Please set the dissection conditions.¡±Su Hao pondered for a moment and then gave an order: ¡°Each rune is to be divided into ten parts ording to its operational route length.¡± ¡°Sessful division.¡± After saving the files, Su Hao continued to divide the runes into smaller blocks based on theirplexity, circr structure, special curve structure, and so on. With the help of Little Light, it only took a moment to break down all the runes into small fragments in various forms and ssify them for storage. ¡°Next, each fragment needs to be tested individually to observe its operational results.¡± Su Hao finalized the n and listed out the necessary precautions. ¡°There are still some issues to resolve. Some force fields cannot be perceived with the naked eye, so corresponding testing tools and equipment are needed. I need to search for materials on material science in this world. However, the good news is that my master rune is ¡®Perception¡¯ and it is very sensitive to the flow of blood qi. If I concentrate my attention at close range, I can perceive subtle changes in the blood qi force field.¡± Su Hao looked around the dormitory environment and frowned, muttering, ¡°It seems like this ce is no longer suitable. It¡¯s time to change locations.¡± He picked up the four volumes of animal patterns in his hand and showed a mysterious smile. ¡°Let¡¯s sell these first! It seems like there is no ¡®Barrier¡¯ and ¡®Extraction¡¯ in the academy. I¡¯ll sell these two to the academy, and for the remaining two, I¡¯ll ask Teacher Liu to help me sell them.¡± ¡°But, we have to wait for the start of the school!¡± There were still more than ten days until the start of school. Su Hao wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He nned to thoroughly study the books he had snatched back during this time, then go to the town to browse and confirm his subsequent purchase list. Chapter 59 ===59 Rune Illustration === Most of the books salvaged from the fire pit were partially burned, but they still contained valuable information. However, most of them belonged to the forbidden category. What is forbidden knowledge? It refers to knowledge that involves human experimentation and vites normal ethics. Many of the books described anatomical research on the human body, understanding the form of blood qi from an anatomical perspective, and so on. There were also descriptions of ¡°Extraction¡± runes, which can extract the essence of blood qi from a creature¡¯s body and form a small blood qi crystal. These extracted blood qi crystals can help martial artists break through the bottleneck of their blood qi strength. Of course, the reason why it is considered forbidden knowledge is that once a creature¡¯s blood qi is extracted, its vitality will rapidly decline, leading to death. Su Hao spected that the reason the murderer captured people in the city was to extract blood qi crystals, then imnt ¡°control¡± seeds in the corpses after death, turning them into puppets. It could be considered killing two birds with one stone. For Su Hao, regardless of whether these books contained forbidden knowledge or not, he still found them fascinating. Since so many people sacrificed their lives to obtain this knowledge, he would study it thoroughly and not let their sacrifices be in vain. However, Su Hao would never conduct human experimentation, but using animals, beasts, and other non-human species would be eptable. When facing non-human species, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. No matter how cute a rabbit is, he would roast it with joy and swallow it with salt. Eight dayster, Su Hao finished devouring all the books, feeling a sense of satisfaction, but also a lingering desire for more knowledge. Next, Su Hao ns to start researching runes. He first took out two ck stones from the spoils, and two bottles of liquid. The ck stones are called ck Powder Stones, and the two bottles of liquid are called Harmonizing Fat. As long as the ck Powder Stones are ground into powder and mixed with the Harmonizing Fat, it can be used to draw runes. This drawing liquid has a very good function of storing blood qi, and it will not let the blood qi evaporate easily. This is the mostmonly used material for drawing runes by rune masters. However, the ck Powder Stones and Harmonizing Fat are not easy toe by. Su Hao has stayed in Lingyun Town for so long and has never heard of these two things, so they are considered very precious. Su Hao crushed a small piece of ck Powder Stone, then poured out some thick Harmonizing Oil, added a little water to dilute it, and mixed it together. The ck Powder Stone powder visibly became lighter and finallypletely lost its ck color, resulting in a colorless and sticky liquid. This liquid is used to draw runes. After observing it, Su Hao gave instructions to Little Light, ¡°Add a task, draw the Bright Light rune in the palm of my hand.¡± ording to the information about the killer, among the four animal patterns, only the Bright Light, Barrier, and Extraction have been simplified into runes and can be directly drawn and used, while ¡°Maniption¡± of the animal patterns can only be used for advancement as a master and cannot be directly used like runes. In his perception, a small light spot appeared in the palm of his hand. He took a sharp feather pen and dipped it in the drawing liquid, then started drawing along the path indicated by the small light. It seems simple, but it¡¯s not. Not only does he need to use the drawing liquid to drawplete runes, but he also needs to control the blood qi along the tip of the pen, just like the runes inscribed in the body of an elite advancing to a master. It is difficult to sessfully draw a usable rune. It¡¯s no wonder there are so few rune masters. It¡¯s not easy to draw it even with a pen, and it also requires the diversion of blood qi. Only those with extremely high talents can do it. Su Hao doesn¡¯t consider himself highly talented, and at this moment he is very grateful for Little Light¡¯s help. Otherwise, if he had to draw this himself, he would have given up early. Little Light¡¯s help is not just that. If it weren¡¯t for sessfully building Little Light as an information processing system in his previous life, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be a warrior smoothly in this life and survive the high-risk period of infancy. Havinge this far, Su Hao finally had a sense of security. And this sense of security is something he has exchanged for countless times through reincarnation and countless epochs. It¡¯s not easy to think about it. Soon, Su Hao sessfully drew the ¡°Bright Light¡± rune in the palm of his hand. But this rune is notplete, as there is a small segment missing at the end of the circuit. This small gap is like a button. When you need to activate the rune, you just need to use blood qi to fill in that missing part, and it will immediately activate. In other words, rune masters mix blood qi with the drawing liquid in advance, and draw a semi-finished product. When they need to use it, they can directlyplete and activate it. ¡°It¡¯s quite convenient.¡± Su Hao nodded while looking at the rune on his palm. He then controlled his blood qi toplete the missing part. At the moment ofpletion, the rune on his palm immediately activated, and a strong light burst out during the energy conversion, like the sh of a camera. Su Hao immediately analyzed the pros and cons of the rune. The advantage is gaining special power and convenience of use. But the disadvantages are quite obvious. Firstly, the difficulty of drawing is too high, and it¡¯s difficult for ordinary warriors toplete it. Secondly, even if the well-drawn rune is maintained with blood qi, the longest time it can be preserved is only three days. After three days, the drawing liquid deteriorates and the rune bes ineffective. Furthermore, the same rune can only exist in one piece at a time, otherwise they will interfere with each other. Finally, the cost-effectiveness is too low. After spending a lot of time researching, the effect of the rune obtained is not as high as imagined. So, runes are like a piece of chicken ribs. Unless¡­ Su Hao thought of a possibility. That is to use a special rune called ¡°Extraction¡± to break through the bottleneck of warrior¡¯s blood essence! ¡°No! The academy should have the ¡®Extraction¡¯ beast pattern, but it is not open to students, which means I can¡¯t let others know that I have an ¡®Extraction¡¯ in my possession.¡± Su Hao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and immediately decided not to easily reveal the ¡®Extraction¡¯ rune. By sacrificing other fierce beasts or people, one can extract the needed blood essence crystals to break through the bottleneck of blood essence. No wonder rune masters are considered taboo. Most rune masters use runes as auxiliary tools to enhance warriors¡¯ levels. Su Hao understood this point. In this world, runes are only supplementary. It is too difficult to use runes to form powerfulbat strength. Then he rubbed his chin and analyzed seriously. ¡°If I can do something that people in this world cannot easily do, disregarding the disadvantages of runes, runes can greatly enhance my actual strength.¡± It¡¯s a simple logic. The purpose of drawing runes at night is to store runes for a long time. Why store runes for a long time? Because it is impossible to distract oneself and make them during battles. They must be prepared in advance for immediate use. What if Su Hao can draw runes anytime during battle? Then there is no need to store runes. He can draw them on-site whenever he wants to use them. Is it difficult to draw runes during battle? For others, it might be difficult, but for Su Hao, it might not be. He doesn¡¯t need to think, he just needs to control his blood essence to follow Little Light¡¯s guidance. He can definitely shorten the time it takes to draw runes through practice. A trace of brightness shed in Su Hao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then, let¡¯s practice!¡± Two dayster. ¡°I did it!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t need drawing liquid. He sessfully drew a ¡®Strong Light¡¯ rune in the palm of his hand. The moment hepleted the drawing, it burst out with intense light. ¡°It took ten seconds! But with more practice, the speed can be faster.¡± Su Hao opened his hand and clenched it into a fist. His idea is feasible. ¡­ Today, he ns to go out to gather material information. After arriving in town, he heard a shocking news. The serial killer appeared three days ago and has been abducting dozens of people every day? Su Hao¡¯s first reaction was that it was impossible. He almost cut open the killer¡¯s chest, and it was highly unlikely that he survived. How could hee back so soon and continue his rampage? Or maybe someone else inherited the title of the killer and startedmitting crimes? Both possibilities were usible. Unable to understand, he decided to ignore it and started wandering the streets, asking about materials rted to the case. As for the killer, if he encountered him again, he would personally cut off his head. Chapter 60 ===060 Healing=== In the evening, the lingering sunlight gradually disappeared. Su Hao walked back to the academy with a happy expression on his face. Suddenly, he felt a familiar bloodthirsty presence on the edge of his radar, eerie and elusive. ¡°The killer?¡± Su Hao widened his eyes and instantly activated his bloodthirst, expanding the range of his radar perception. Yes, it was that familiar feeling. Su Hao was amazed that the person hadn¡¯t died. Not only had he survived, but he also dared toe out despite his severe injuries. Su Hao felt a hint of admiration for the person. A ruthless person! More urately, it wasn¡¯t the killer himself, but someone controlled by the killer. Moreover, Su Hao not only sensed the strange bloodthirst of the controlled person but also felt a familiar bloodthirst on him. ¡°Xiao Mei?¡± Images of Xiao Mei sitting by the window, earnestly reading a book, shed through Su Hao¡¯s mind. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How could this timid girl get caught instead of staying hidden in the academy? If he hadn¡¯t encountered her tonight, her future as a schr would probably be cut short. Su Hao scratched his head and said in exasperation, ¡°It seems I¡¯m not the only unlucky one. Some people experience life-threatening idents in their childhood too.¡± Su Hao wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Since he had encountered this situation, the killings would end here. In the previous battle, he had already learned about the killer¡¯s background. Tonight, he didn¡¯t n on giving the killer any chance of survival. This heartless individual, if allowed to continue existing, who knew what would happen in the future? It might make him regret it. After all, in this world, there weren¡¯t many people he cared about, but there were still some. He covered his face and followed the controlled person from a distance, using his radar. After thest incident, the person obviously learned to be cautious. This time, he didn¡¯t head straight to his hideout but instead carefully avoided the crowds, taking several turns before finally reaching his destination. Su Hao once again sensed the presence of the killer¡¯s true body. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the residential area where Lingyun Town¡¯s high-ranking officials live?¡± Su Hao confirmed once again. Su Hao thought of Jin Datong, who saved the killer previously. Could he be rted to this? First Su Hao circled the mansion where the killer stayed, and when he arrived at the main gate, he saw the words ¡°Jin Mansion¡± written on the que. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s rted to Jin Datong,¡± Su Hao frowned, and enhanced his perception, but Jin Datong was not nearby. Other than the killer, there were no other masters in the Jin Mansion. Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, he drew his long knife and climbed over the wall, heading straight for the killer. He was afraid that if he waste, the little girl would be gone. He went straight, oveing obstacles and quickly arrived in front of a luxurious house. In Su Hao¡¯s perception, the killer, the puppeteer, and Xiao Mei were all inside. Without stopping, he took a few steps forward and the knife in his hand shed. ¡°Swish!¡± The door split in half at the entrance and fell into the room. Su Hao rushed in directly. Their gazes met. The killer immediately shouted angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you! Shortie!¡± His voice contained endless anger, but even more, it was fear when facing Su Hao. Su Hao squinted, didn¡¯t say a word, and his blood surged under his feet as he shot towards the killer. When he approached, he swung his long knife. The killer raised his knife to block. ¡°ng!¡± The two knives shed, the killer¡¯s pupils shrunk, realizing that the forceing from the knife was not too heavy, but too light. ¡°Shadow Gliding Step!¡± Su Hao swiftly turned and appeared behind the killer like a ghost. ¡°Deceptive Thrust!¡± The tip of the long knife thrust from the bottom upward. Fear filled the killer¡¯s eyes as he immediately used his life-saving skill. ¡°Barrier!¡± Just likest time, his whole body emitted a faint red light. Su Hao¡¯s knife tip couldn¡¯t prate the barrier on the killer¡¯s head. At this moment, the killer counterattacked, and Su Hao jumped back. At this moment, something unexpected happened to Su Hao. They only heard the killer shouting at the top of his lungs, with a high-pitched voice that surpassed the song ¡°Qinghai-Tibet teau,¡± desperately crying out, ¡°Brother, save me!¡± The sound broke through the room, tearing a hole in this silent sky. Su Hao almost cursed, this thing not only fights back, but also calls for help, too much! He immediately swung his knife and approached. ¡°Glide Step!¡± Su Hao once again moved to the side and struck with his knife. The killer thought that Su Hao was just feigning an attack and prepared to block any counter moves, determined to hold on until his older brother arrived to save him. However, he miscalcted. Su Hao¡¯s strike was powerful and heavy, with just one blow, it sent him flying and crashing into the wall. Seemingly injured again, he coughed up blood. At this moment, a powerful aura appeared within Su Hao¡¯s perception, rapidly approaching. It was Jin Datong. Jin Datong was the older brother of this killer! Su Hao, with an expressionless face, rushed towards the killer, not giving him a chance to catch his breath. He aimed his knife tip at the killer¡¯s face and thrust forward. The killer stared straight at the knife tip, wielding his thick and long knife to defend with all his might. Just then, Su Hao suddenly opened his left hand. ¡°Strong Light!¡± Intense and blinding light erupted from his palm, catching the killer off guard. He was blinded and let out a scream. He instinctively covered his eyes and tilted his head to the side, narrowly avoiding Su Hao¡¯s strike towards his head. But that was the end of it. Su Hao raised the long knife against the killer¡¯s ear, turning the de and swinging it. ¡°Thud!¡± With a muffled yet crisp sound, a head rolled off, blood spraying all over the wall. Su Hao flicked his foot, and the killer¡¯s precious knife ended up in his hand. He tested it out, feeling satisfied with the grip. ¡°Boom!¡± A nearby wall shattered, and a figure rushed into the room along with the debris, immediately fixating on the decapitated killer. The person was Jin Datong. ¡°Da Mo!!!¡± Jin Datong let out a mournful roar. His eyes widened, bloodshot with a predatory gaze. His face twisted with a ferocious expression. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you again! Bastard!! You damn bastard!!¡± Jin Datong¡¯s raging eyes locked onto Su Hao. With a height of two meters, Jin Datong¡¯s entire body began to swell with muscles, tightening his loose clothing, resembling a small giant. With a trembling of his hands, a pair of steel gloves instantly covered his fists. Jin Datong¡¯s massive figure brought immense pressure to Su Hao, who was only a little over one and a half meters tall. ¡°Die!¡± With his massive body, Jin Datong lunged towards Su Hao like a fierce tiger, aiming a punch at his head. He intended to smash Su Hao into the ground. Su Hao agilely leaped away from the spot, although he didn¡¯t know if he could block this punch, he didn¡¯t want to easily attempt it. Jin Datong¡¯s oppressive presence was too strong for him, not just his physique but also his aura. ¡°Boom!¡± Gravel scattered. Jin Datong¡¯s punch crashed into the ground, causing the entire room to tremble, with dust falling from the ceiling. While Su Hao cut off the head of the killer with a knife, his left hand had already started drawing the ¡°Blinding Light¡± rune. At that moment, it had already beenpleted. He feigned the intention to run, and when Jin Datong caught up, he quietly opened his palm. ¡°Blinding Light!¡± As expected, Jin Datong was caught off guard and had his eyes dazzled by Su Hao. Seizing the opportunity, Su Hao directly threw the ordinary long knife belonging to him towards Jin Datong. ¡°Splurt!¡± The long knife prated through Jin Datong¡¯s chest, the tip of the de protruding from the back. At a critical moment, he managed to avoid a critical hit to his heart. Jin Datong¡¯s physical strength was formidable, but Su Hao¡¯s strengthbined with a vast amount of energy was even stronger! Without stopping, Su Hao¡¯s feet erupted in force as he wielded the broad and thick long knife of the killer, shing downward. Jin Datong was pierced by the long knife and let out a muffled groan, holding back tears, he opened his eyes and raised his fist to block Su Hao¡¯s long knife. ¡°ng!¡± Taking advantage of the momentum, Jin Datong pressed forward. ¡°Crush Bones!¡± His other fist aimed straight for Su Hao¡¯s face. Su Hao leaned back, avoiding the punch, and kicked the handle of the knife lodged in Jin Datong¡¯s body. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The de didn¡¯t fully prate, but Jin Datong felt the pain and staggered back two steps, while Su Hao took the opportunity to step back. Tears flowed from Jin Datong¡¯s eyes, his gaze fixed on Su Hao with burning mes, no longer rushing to attack. He seemed to realize that although Su Hao was small in stature, he was not easy to mess with. One wrong move and he would end up here. Su Hao gasped for breath, the intense battle taking its toll on him, requiring more oxygen. Jin Datong also took deep breaths. He nced at the de still embedded in his chest, blood flowing from the wound due to the intense movement. Then he reached for the handle and slowly pulled it out. Even Su Hao winced at the sight. Jin Datong casually threw the pulled-out de to the ground. ¡°ng~¡± Jin Datong clenched his fists, veins bulging on his forehead. ¡°Heal!¡± Then Su Hao witnessed an incredible scene. The knife wound on Jin Datong¡¯s chest visibly stopped bleeding and healed, leaving only a shallow scar! Su Hao cursed inwardly, ¡°What the hell! He can even heal!¡± Chapter 61: Fierce Battle=== ===Chapter 061 Fierce Battle=== Su Hao finally understood why the killer, despite having his chest cut open, could still move around so easily. It turned out to be Jin Datong¡¯s blood qi runestone; it seemed to be the ¡°Heal¡± runestone. He hadn¡¯t expected the ¡°Heal¡± runestone to be so twisted. At this moment, Su Hao was contemting one question. Should he continue fighting? From the previous battle, he was confident he could kill the opponent, but it would take some time to create an opportunity for a decisive blow. After all, it was useless to just injure the opponent, considering their insane healing ability. Moreover, they were currently in the enemy¡¯s stronghold, and it was difficult to say if anyone woulde to support Jin Datong. Compared to Jin Datong, Su Hao, the masked small figure, seemed more suspicious. Even if the guards arrived, they would surely prioritize attacking him. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat! But not now.¡± Su Hao nced at the unconscious little girl, Xiaomei, on the side, and immediately made a decision. Since the objective had been achieved, there was no need to fight to the death with the opponent. However, if he just left like this, this little girl would likely end up silenced. Su Hao raised the wide and thick long knife in his hand and casually waved it twice, making a ¡°woo-woo¡± sound in the air. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. This knife was now his. The weight and length were just right, very handy. Moreover, this knife was very strong, he could swing it freely without worrying about it breaking. Su Hao took a deep breath and suddenly burst out, rushing towards Jin Datong, swinging the knife from the upper left to the lower right. ¡°Jumping beheading!¡± Blood surged out with a powerful force. Jin Datong raised his fist to block. ¡°Dang!¡± Jin Datong felt a strong forceing at him, and he couldn¡¯t control himself as he retreated several steps, leaving deep footprints on the floor. ¡°Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!¡± Instead of taking advantage of the opportunity to attack, Su Hao suddenly turned around and ran to the little girl¡¯s side, lifted her up, and effortlessly shed open the window with a knife, then jumped out and escaped. Jin Datong reacted and immediately shouted angrily, ¡°You thief, don¡¯t think you can escape!¡± After saying that, he stepped heavily and chased after him, each step leaving a big pit on the floor. Xiao Mei being carried on his shoulder did not slow down Su Hao¡¯s speed, but Jin Datong also ran fast and was not much slower. For a while, he couldn¡¯t get rid of him. Su Hao¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. Since the other party was relentlessly pursuing him, he would find a way to directly eliminate the threat, forever ending the trouble. He had already beheaded the head of the other party¡¯s brother with a sword, creating an irreconcble hatred. The remaining fight would basically be a fight to the death. Su Hao made up his mind, changed direction, and ran straight towards the city outskirts. He couldn¡¯t go all-out in the city, worried about causing idental harm and concerned about the possibility of reinforcements. But outside the city, it was different. He could fight however he wanted. When passing through a dense thicket, Su Hao raised his hand and threw the little girl off his shoulder, rolling into the undergrowth and disappearing without a trace. Then he changed direction again and headed straight for the city wall. The forty-odd meter high city wall posed no obstacle for Su Hao. He chose a location without guards, made a sudden jump, leaped onto a twenty-odd meter height, used his feet against the wall for support, and rose again, nimbly flipping over the city wall. Jin Datong followed closely behind, tightly biting onto Su Hao and not letting go. His anger had gradually cooled, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would give up on avenging his younger brother¡¯s death. His determination was unusually firm ¨C no matter where the other party fled to, he would definitely catch up and kill him. Among the masters of martial arts, he had never feared anyone. He had a strong belief that he wouldn¡¯t be defeated among the masters. However, anger alone wouldn¡¯t help him win. Only calm thinking could. He knew that the short guy in front of him wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. His blood strength even surpassed his own by far, so he had to be careful. Moreover, although the stab wound from the long knife had healed, the internal injuries to his organs couldn¡¯t recover quickly. It seemed that the advantage was on the other side, but¡­ Jin Datong clenched his fist tightly. ¡°I can kill him too!¡± ¡­ Su Hao arrived at an open area and stopped to wait for Jin Datong to catch up.In an open area, it is advantageous for Su Hao, who excels in agility and speed. He can freely unleash his skills without worrying about tripping over things. The night was filled with the sound of insects and a cool breeze that came and went. The massive silver moon was mostly hidden behind thin clouds, with its light appearing sparse. The two stood facing each other. In the moonlight, their silhouettes were barely visible ¨C one tall and one short. Suddenly, both of them moved at the same time, rushing towards each other, wielding their swords and throwing punches. ¡°Ding ding ding~¡± The sound of fists and long swords shing echoed in the wilderness, even causing the surrounding insect noises to fade. Su Hao and Jin Datong exchanged blows for dozens of rounds in a short period of time, yet neither of them gained an advantage. Although Su Hao was fast and could freely unleash his skills, Jin Datong also made use of his advantage in size and strength. ¡°ng!¡± Su Hao¡¯s long sword shed with Jin Datong¡¯s fist, sparking a burst of light. Both of them exerted force, then stepped back and faced each other again. Su Hao observed his opponent, searching for weaknesses and openings. His short-range maneuverability was faster, and his physical strength was stronger. He had a certain advantage in face-to-face confrontation. However, Jin Datong had an advantage in size and weight, and his fists were also quite agile. Su Hao found it difficult to find an opportunity for a decisive blow. Furthermore, Jin Datong was not afraid of getting injured; he could heal himself anytime during the fight. He preferred to exchange injuries for a chance to kill. Therefore, Su Hao¡¯s key to victory was to take advantage of opportunities and aim for a decisive blow. Jin Datong was also looking for Su Hao¡¯s weaknesses, contemting how to lure Su Hao into revealing an opening. Jin Datong said, ¡°Shorty, you are the most formidable opponent I¡¯ve encountered. However, unfortunately, you will die here tonight. I will smash your body to pieces with a single punch.¡± Verbal attacks were useless against Su Hao, and he had no intention of responding. He was afraid that if he said anything, the opponent would recognize him. While Su Hao was contemting, he prepared his runes ¨C one for ¡°Strong Light¡± and one for ¡°Barrier¡±. ¡°Strong Light¡± could catch the opponent off guard, but the opponent probably already had defenses in ce, so its usefulness was limited. ¡°Barrier¡± could be used to protect himself in critical moments or exchange injuries with the opponent. At the same time, he walked slowly from side to side, seemingly searching for an attacking angle. The moment the runes were ready, Su Hao made a move. Almost at the same time, Jin Datong alsounched an attack on Su Hao. Su Hao¡¯s sword swung with immense force, forcing Jin Datong to step back two steps before he immediately jumped away from his original position. He changed his angle, took a few steps, andunched another attack. After going back and forth like this for dozens of rounds, Su Hao¡¯s mouth curled with a smirk, and the battlefield was set. Suddenly, Su Hao stopped, scanning his surroundings with the corner of his eyes, taking in the environment. With both hands holding his sword, he took a deep breath. ¡°Boom!¡± The ground beneath his feet cracked as Su Hao shot forward like a cannonball.¡±Jump and sh!¡± With immense strength, a powerful sh was delivered. Jin Datong blocked with his left hand, and in the instant the gauntlet and the de intersected, he shouted loudly and threw a punch with his left fist. To Su Hao¡¯s surprise, his long knife was slightly deflected and slid down along his forearm, sparking countless sparks. Immediately after, Jin Datong swung his other fist in response. Su Hao¡¯s pupils constricted. Faced with this punch, his hair stood on end and he immediately released his left hand, transitioning from holding the knife with both hands to holding it with his right hand. ¡°Barrier!¡± ¡°sh!¡± The runes ¡®Barrier¡¯ and ¡®sh¡¯ were simultaneously activated. At the same time, the handle of the right-handed long knife tilted outward and the tip of the knife hooked at an angle, sliding down ordingly. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Su Hao was hit directly in the chest with a punch, and he was thrown backward. Although most of the force was blocked by the ¡®hardness¡¯, the powerful shock still made his chest feel stuffy and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. Jin Datong¡¯s left arm was severed at the root and fell to the ground. An arm for a punch. Both of them were seriously injured but remarkably silent. Su Hao flipped and jumped up, holding his chest and staggering, pretending to be seriously injured and on the verge of dying. At the same time, he began to draw the second ¡®Barrier¡¯ rune. Jin Datong¡¯s punch hit the ¡®Barrier¡¯, but Su Hao was unsure whether the other party was aware of this detail, so he acted out this way just in case. If the opponent thought he was seriously injured, it would be an advantage. Using ¡®Barrier¡¯ and ¡®sh¡¯ simultaneously, Su Hao¡¯s intention was to use ¡®sh¡¯ to block the opponent¡¯s vision and conceal the faint red light that appeared when ¡®Barrier¡¯ was activated. ¡°Barrier?¡± Jin Datong first nced at his severed arm with blood gushing out, then frowned and watched Su Hao¡¯s performance, showing a moment of hesitation. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had experienced that feeling of attacking the ¡®Barrier¡¯. He wouldn¡¯t sense it wrong, but it seemed like the other party was seriously injured. Jin Datong hooked his foot and caught the severed arm with his right hand, aligning the severed ends. ¡°Heal!¡± In no time, it miraculously healed. However, the flesh and blood were fused together, but the tendons and bones were still in a broken state. His left hand wouldn¡¯t be usable for a while, just hanging limply by his side. Su Hao saw that the opponent was not attacking immediately, knowing that the other party would not be easily deceived. But it didn¡¯t matter. From the beginning, it was Jin Datong relentlessly pursuing him. As long as he ran, Jin Datong would surely chase after him. So Su Hao held his chest, stumbled and turned around in a disheveled manner, drastically reducing his speed. Jin Datong immediately shouted angrily, ¡°You think you can run, you fucker!¡± He immediately gave chase and quickly caught up with Su Hao.. The enormous body pressed forward, as the right fist swung out with an immense force. This dwarf¡¯s toughness had already been used once, it was impossible to have it again! This time, a punch filled with anger exploded on the opponent. Su Hao turned his head, with a calm and cold gaze in his exposed eyes. At this moment, Su Hao¡¯s and Jin Datong¡¯s gazes collided. The looks in their eyes towards each other were like looking at a dead person. Chapter 62 ===062 Right and Wrong=== Jin Datong stepped forward, as the power surged from his feet to his fist, smashing towards Su Hao with all his strength. However, to his surprise, his stepping foot missed, causing him to lose bnce in an instant. ¡°What?!¡± Jin Datong was shocked, immediately realizing that he had fallen into a trap, his scalp went numb in an instant. Su Hao had been running all over the ce just now, not just running, but he had found the hard surface of the ground, then infused his blood energy into his feet, quietly leaving countless deep pits on the ground. In the darkness like this, it was impossible to perceive without careful observation. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. These pits weren¡¯t very useful, but it was enough as long as Jin Datong lost his bnce for an instant. In the moment when Jin Datong lost bnce, he made his move. ¡°Slip Steps!¡± He circled around to Jin Datong¡¯s side with the severed arm, sweeping horizontally with his de, intending to decapitate him. Jin Datong suddenly smirked, and his foot that missed stepped down harder, instantly regaining bnce. The originally floppy severed arm was raised and used to block against the de. ¡°Ha!¡± He shouted, adjusting the direction of his right fist, smashing towards Su Hao. ¡°Bone Shatter!¡± In his eyes, this punch meant Su Hao was doomed. ¡°Swish!¡± His arm was once again severed and sent flying by a de. ¡°Bang!¡± Su Hao was once again punched in the left chest. Switching out an arm for a punch. But this time, Su Hao wasn¡¯t sent flying, his feet firmly nted on the ground, stable as a mountain. The de that severed his arm turned and returned. ¡°Spurt!¡± Jin Datong¡¯s head was thrown high.¡±Barrier!!!¡± Jin Datong¡¯s gaze suddenly rose, and the undamaged throat could still emit a strange sharp scream. Until his head hit the ground heavily, his eyespletely plunged into darkness. He couldn¡¯t understand why the opponent could use the barrier twice. Prepare two runes in advance? Impossible, who can do that? Even the most powerful runemaster cannot do it, so why? Unable to understand, Jin Datong silently thought at thest moment: ¡°Damn it¡­¡± ¡­ After cleaning up the scene, Su Hao specially went to the Jin family, dealt with the scene, and retrieved his own long knife. After passing the small light scan without any anomalies, he returned to the academy. Su Haoy on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. He obtained powerful strength, enough to defeat the second-ranked Jin Datong in the entire academy, making him one of the topbatants in Lingyun Town. But with strength came ughter, and the familiar Jin Datong also died by his hand. He suddenly didn¡¯t know if what he did was right or wrong. He thought his heart was hard enough to break through any obstacles without hesitation. He believed that human life wasn¡¯t important because a few decades of life was just a blink of an eye in the vast universe. In the face of time, everything would eventually disappear. He believed that the world wasn¡¯t important either. Each world was just a possibility in the evolution of the universe, and the magnificent phenomena of various worlds were just manifestations of chance in the universe¡¯s rules, including technology, vitality, runes¡­ Perhaps his existence was just one possibility in the universe. He believed that he wasn¡¯t important either. He should have died long ago; he was just an ordinary person who happened to have good fortune. Su Hao¡¯s mind was in chaos at this moment. He suddenly asked himself a question: ¡°Is it right? Is it wrong?¡± After a long time, he reached out and grabbed the night sky. Then he smiled: ¡°What is right or wrong? It¡¯s just that everyone is pursuing what they want!¡± Since desires exist, in the process of pursuing desires, there will always be a price to pay, be it money, emotions, life, or something else. Isn¡¯t every action in life bound by the circle of costs? Not doing it is just because one can¡¯t bear the cost. If one bears the cost and does it, it can only be self-destruction. In the universe¡¯sws, there is no such thing as right or wrong. And he, always ready to sacrifice everything for his pursuit, just needs to have the determination. Isn¡¯t every life like this? For Su Hao, an ordinary life was just too short. He didn¡¯t know if he could wake up again one day when he closed his eyes. Just like Schr?dinger¡¯s cat, before it happens, it never knows the oue and cannot bet on that oue. So, cherish each day! When you open your eyes, explore the unknown, explore the secrets of this universe! There are too many unknown things. All confusion, all puzzles, are just ack of enough knowledge and not standing at a high enough height. Su Hao muttered, ¡°What you think is right may not be right, what you think is impossible may not be impossible, what you think is abnormal may not be abnormal¡­¡± Su Hao took a deep breath and got up to the rooftop, lying there, looking up at the night sky. Countless stars, so far away. ¡­ Lingyun Town Guard Headquarters. The bodies of Jin Datong and Jin Damo were ced in the front hall, Jin Dayan and Jin Xiaohan knelt beside them, their eyes devoid of life, their eyes already swollen, unable to shed tears. Also present were the prominent figures of Lingyun Town. The ever elusive Martial Academy Dean, a Grandmaster-level martial artist, Xiao Jixuan. The Guard Captain, a Grandmaster-level martial artist, Hua Hongyi. The Town Mayor of Lingyun Town, a Grandmaster-level martial artist, L¨¹ Luyun. The three great powerhouses gathered. ¡°Have you found anything?¡± L¨¹ Luyun, the town mayor of Lingyun Town, was a tall and sturdy middle-aged man, meticulously dressed, with long hair and beard neatly groomed. Someone immediately reported, ¡°We can only determine the general appearance of the other party through eyewitness ounts, a petite person about 1.5 meters tall. However, we have searched through all the files in Lingyun Town and have not found any martial artists above the level of a grandmaster that could match. We are currently sending people to the main city and Ancheng to investigate, and we expect results in about five days. ¡°Before that, we had already used the breath-locking technique, but the time between discovering the bodies was too long, rendering it ineffective. No traces were found at the scene, and all the hair and blood found belonged to Jin Datong.¡± L¨¹ Luyun turned to Captain Hua Hongyi and Dean Xiao Jixuan, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡± Xiao Jixuan shook his head. Hua Hongyi was a well-proportioned, handsome young man. He could be considered young, but in reality, he was already in his forties. However, he liked to dress up and appeared to be in his early twenties. Hua Hongyi said, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be our Lingyun Town martial artists. Not to boast, but within Lingyun Town, apart from the three of us, no one else is a match for Jin Datong. Whoever could decapitate him¡­¡± He shook his head and continued, ¡°It must be a top-notch grandmaster martial artist, most likelying from the direction of the main city and Ancheng.¡± L¨¹ Luyun said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait! The Guard will be on high alert for a month, offering rewards to the major exploration teams for information on the killer beast. As for the matter of the killer, we¡¯ll announce to the public that the killer has already been executed, just like that.¡± He then turned to Xiao Jixuan and Hua Hongyi, saying, ¡°I request both of you to stay in the city for the next month.¡± The two nodded and bowed. ¡­ After this incident, Su Hao temporarily put aside his thoughts of using the animal patterns to exchange for money. At this time, it was easy to attract attention while carrying this thing. There was only 1 gold coin and 68 silver coin left in the bag, and Su Hao exuded the scent of embarrassment for having so little money. As for making money, as long as he had food to eat, he was toozy to work. Three dayster, school started, and Su Hao saw Fatty and He Qingqing again. The two hadn¡¯t changed much, but when they saw him, their eyes lit up like light bulbs. He Qingqing suddenly said, ¡°Xiangwu, why do you seem different!¡± Su Hao looked at himself confusedly, ¡°Different? I haven¡¯t changed, have I? Did I grow taller?¡± Fatty nodded, ¡°Qingqing is right. I also feel it, something¡¯s different.¡± He Qingqing nodded, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s hard to describe. It¡¯s like taking a bath? A bit cleaner and clearer?¡± Saying that, He Qingqing shook her head, ¡°Can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Maybe! I did take a bathst night! Come on, let¡¯s go report!¡± After a while, Su Hao¡¯s voice of disbelief came, ¡°What? There¡¯s still tuition? One gold coin? Damn, damn, I¡¯m not going to study anymore.¡± Chapter 63 ===063 Wilderness=== Su Hao wasn¡¯t joking, he was serious. He nned to graduate early. Since he had already learned the basics and advanced to a master, he didn¡¯t need to spend another year ying academy games with other teenagers. His most important task now was to unravel the mysteries of the animal patterns, putting aside everything else. But the animal patterns he currently possessed were too few to support his research. To obtain arge number of animal patterns, he needed a massive amount of funds, and even with funds, it was not certain that he could buy them. Animal patterns were something of value but not avable on the market. No one would easily sell them. Therefore, he nned to personally enter the wilderness, hunt down fierce beasts, and obtain animal patterns. This was the result of his careful consideration. The wilderness had endless research resources; whatever he wanted, he could find there. Why always focus on the animal patterns controlled by humans? It was possible that in the end, he would be opposed to the entire Lingyun Town, which would not be worth it. And just killed Jin Datong, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile for a while. But being in Lingyun Town, he doesn¡¯t know if he can keep a low profile. When he encounters trouble, he¡¯s used to resolving it all at once. If one day he identally exposes his strength as a martial arts master, who knows if anyone will associate him with killing Jin Datong? So, being able to achieve his goal of collecting beast patterns while avoiding risks is a good choice. As for worries about powerful wild beasts in the wilderness? His ¡®radar¡¯ is not just for show, it can detect powerful wild beasts in advance and avoid them. It can also be used to search for targets and hunt suitable wild beasts. So, the ¡®perception¡¯ rune is truly a divine technique for him. Su Hao went directly to find Old Liu and said, ¡°Teacher Liu, I am here to apply for early graduation.¡± Old Liu was surprised and said, ¡°Early graduation? Why do you want to graduate early? Although you are already a high-level elite martial artist, at the second level, there is a course on fighting against ferocious beasts that can improve yourbat ability. It¡¯s still useful.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t want to mention that he was already a grandmaster, but he also didn¡¯t want to deceive Old Liu, so he said, ¡°The second-level course has limited help for me. I don¡¯t want to waste time. I feel like there are more important things for me to do.¡± Old Liu rubbed his bald head and pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Alright! I agree to your graduation, but remember, you will always be a student of Lingyun Martial Arts Academy. Keep the academy badge safe.¡± After thinking for a moment, he added, ¡°If you have any questions, you cane and find me anytime. I will tell you everything I can.¡± Su Hao nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Liu. I will definitely do that.¡± Old Liu said, ¡°Three yearster, your ss will have a graduation ceremony. You shoulde back and participate. I will make you an identity badge by then.¡± ¡­ After bidding farewell to Old Liu, Su Hao found Fatty and He Qingqing. ¡°Fatty, I¡¯ll be leaving for a while. During this time, you must take care of Qingqing, understood?¡± Su Hao said to Fatty seriously. Fatty immediately stood up straight and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Wu, I know. Anyone who dares to bully us, I¡¯ll fight back with thunderous means. And besides, now I have a lot of sworn brothers in the academy, who would dare to disrespect me? How could anyone dare to bully me?¡± Su Hao nodded. Fatty was talented and knew how to make use of the influence of ¡®Xiangwu¡¯, creating his own presence. He Qingqing was puzzled and asked, ¡°Where are you going, Xiangwu?¡± As soon as she heard that Su Hao was temporarily leaving the academy, a sense of insecurity emerged from the depths of her heart. Su Hao replied, ¡°Just going around, no specific purpose.¡± He Qingqing asked again, ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± Su Hao shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ll be gone. Qingqing, don¡¯t worry, Fatty will protect you.¡± Fatty immediately patted his chest with a thud. Regardless, everyone needs to grow, and everyone needs to face their own lives. Su Hao cannot protect them forever. People from different worlds will eventually drift apart as they walk. Su Hao sighed. He genuinely hopes that this girl, who he has watched grow up, and Fatty, can find their true partners in the future. After packing his everyday items, Su Hao went directly to the market to buy some daily necessities. The most important items were various knives and tools ¨C pliers, tweezers, burners, bottles and cans of various sizes, special liquids, desants, etc. After making all the necessary preparations, he left the city, chose a direction, and drove while using a 1,000-meter detection radar. Wherever he goes, Little Light will record the positions at all times, so there is no need to worry about getting lost. The 1,000-meter detection range was determined by Su Hao after careful calction to be the most cost-effective range. A 1,000-meter detection range is already quite far, and it is sufficient for him to react to any situation. Moreover, the 1,000-meter detection radar puts very little strain on his blood qi, so he can keep it on at all times. When Su Hao was still near Lingyun Town, he would asionallye across people, but he would avoid them while using the radar. After two days of travel, Su Hao rarely encountered other people, mostly just encountering wild beasts. Suddenly, Su Hao stopped in his tracks and looked into the distance. At the edge of his radar¡¯s perception, he sensed a special blood qi. It had a tendency towards violence and chaos, but its intensity was not high, only at the level of an intermediate elite. ¡°Could it be a ferocious beast?¡± This piqued Su Hao¡¯s curiosity. He approached slowly, hiding behind a tree trunk and looking towards the location of the blood qi. It was arge centipede. About 13 meters long, with a body as thick as a bucket, its red and ck shell reflected a peculiar luster. At this moment, the huge pincers at the head of the centipede were firmly gripping a ck-haired wild boar, and the densely packed insect legs beneath its body were coiling around the prey. The ck-haired wild boar quickly stopped moving. This scene made Su Hao¡¯s scalp tingle. He was very hesitant about whether or not to draw his sword against this thing. After killing it, he would still have to dissect it to find the beast pattern¡­ Just thinking about it was ufortable. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Opening it is the most important thing. It doesn¡¯t matter if it looks ugly. As long as there is a beast pattern.¡± A huge package fell behind Su Hao, and he drew his long sword, instantly appearing beside the centipede, beheading it with a single strike. The centipede¡¯s head rolled off, but its pincers were still tightly biting the ck boar. Su Hao had learned from books that centipedes could grow to be Grandmaster level, and the one in front of him was still in its undeveloped juvenile stage. However, the books did not mention where the beast pattern of the centipede was. There was no choice. Su Hao endured his nausea and used tools to pry open the centipede¡¯s shell piece by piece. Finally, in the fifth segment of its shell, he discovered aplex and beautiful pattern. This was the beast pattern. ¡°What the f*ck is this?¡± In addition to the pattern, Su Hao also saw a long, thin golden thread wriggling in the flesh. Could this be a parasite?He quickly recorded the patterns inside the pinball space and hastily left. It was challenging for his senses. The foul smell was unbearable, and if he couldn¡¯t find the beast pattern, he nned to give up. With just a nce, he knew that the pattern was not aplete beast pattern, so it was basically useless, and its attributes were unknown. He could only record it straightforwardly and in the future, after killing more centipede insects, he would be able to determine what aplete beast pattern looked like byparison. After another five days, Su Hao encountered more fierce beasts, all of them being elite level. None of them could escape from Su Hao¡¯s clutches, as he dissected their bodies and recorded the beast patterns. Su Hao¡¯s attitude towards these fierce beasts was the same as any human in this world: blood feud, a death feud where it¡¯s either you or me. Putting aside the fact that his birth mother was killed protecting him from the sudden attack of a fierce beast at the Chashan Outpost, from the standpoint of being a human, he had the responsibility of exterminating any fierce beast he encountered. Fierce beasts were the greatest enemy of humans in this world. Only bypletely exterminating fierce beasts could humans truly be the protagonists of this world. Otherwise, human cities were at constant risk of destruction. Su Hao walked further and gradually delved deeper into the wilderness. Powerful master-level fierce beasts would asionally appear, while there were countless elite fierce beasts. Just by walking a short distance, his radar would detect several of them. Half a monthter. Su Hao found a cave, killed a ghost-pattern giant spider that had taken refuge inside, cleaned it up, and imed it for himself. ¡°Next, using this as a base, I will start collecting beast patterns inrge quantities.¡± Chapter 64 ===064 The Team Depends on the Boss=== Three monthster. Su Hao dragged two master-level Grid Short-tailed Dragons into the cave. Grid Short-tailed Dragons resembled dinosaurs, but their tails were shorter. Two long fangs protruded from their upper jaws, giving them a ferocious and formidable appearance. Theirbat power was exceptionally strong. When they ran, they could shake the ground, causing their prey on the ground to lose bnce, making it easier for them to hunt. In this area, the Grid Short-tailed Dragons were at the top of the food chain. A small tribe consisted of over a dozen Grid Short-tailed Dragons, with all the adults being masters. The strongest among them had already reached the high-level master stage. However, this tribe came to an end. Thest two Grid Short-tailed Dragons in the tribe had been dragged into the cave by Su Hao. Heid the dragon corpses on a stone tform, expertly cut open their checkered bellies, and paid no attention to the gushing blood. He directly emptied their internal organs, cut open the thin membrane behind the abdominal cavity with a knife, and then used his hands to scrape and reveal the patterns inside, the Grid Short-tailed Dragons¡¯ beast patterns. After a period of adaptation, he had long since be indifferent to such scenes. After recording the beast patterns, Su Hao immediately entered the pinball space and retrieved all the Grid Short-tailed Dragon patterns he had collected during this time. With Little Light¡¯s assistance, he quickly filled in the missing parts. Su Hao carefully observed for a moment, and overall, it seemed very coordinated, giving the impression of aplete beast pattern. However, he couldn¡¯t be sure if there were any defects. ¡°I¡¯ll know after giving it a try.¡± After setting up the drawing task, Su Hao exited the pinball space and began drawing on the dragon¡¯s body with his hand. It didn¡¯t take long toplete the drawing. In the moment it waspleted, the beast pattern started to operate, but before any special effects could ur, it began to copse. Su Hao skillfully controlled the copsing blood energy, gradually dissipating it. He then looked at thest Grid Short-tailed Dragon, saying, ¡°Just a little more, and this is thest one. If I can¡¯tplete the beast pattern with this, then all my efforts during this time would have been in vain. I¡¯ll have to search for other tribes of Grid Short-tailed Dragons in the deeper area.¡± Without hesitation, Su Hao switched to thest Grid Short-tailed Dragon, expertly cut open its belly, recorded the pattern, and immediately entered the pinball space to make aparison. During theparison, he added two subtle lines, connecting the remaining two lines. Upon taking another look, the newly obtained beast pattern was seamless, giving off a sense ofpleteness.Su Hao had a feeling that this beast patternpleted him. Setting up the task, exiting the ball space, drawing. In the moment ofpletion of the drawing, the beast pattern shed with a faint light, and a high-frequency oscition suddenly erupted, causing the entire short-tailed dragon¡¯s body to be soft and fluffy. The hard scales were torn in multiple ces, and the stone tform beneath also shook violently, causing some debris to fall. ¡°Oscition?¡± Su Hao searched and found that he had never heard of this beast pattern before, nor was it recorded in the academy. Su Hao wasn¡¯t sure if he had obtained a new beast pattern. Before this, Su Hao had collected a total of four beast patterns, namely ¡°copse,¡± ¡°deflection,¡± ¡°light absorption,¡± and ¡°high temperature,¡± and now he had obtained ¡°oscition,¡± making a total of five beast patterns. Adding the previously obtained ¡°barrier,¡± ¡°strong light,¡± ¡°control,¡± and ¡°extraction,¡± as well as his own ¡°perception,¡± he now possessed a total of ten beast patterns. During these three months, he had already started trying to analyze the beast patterns, but the progress was very slow. He had only managed to separate the different patterns and identify their simr structures, but he still wasn¡¯t clear about the functions and principles of these simr structures. For Su Hao, just ten beast patterns were far from enough; he needed more. Therger the data collection, the easier it would be to find patterns and analyze them. However, he couldn¡¯t continue staying in the wilderness. He now needed to return to Lingyun Town. This was because his experimental tools were almost worn out, and essential supplies were running low. He needed to return to Lingyun Town, restock and replenish his supplies, and also find a way to sell the few ¡°clean¡± beast patterns he had on hand in exchange for gold coin. After knocking out therge teeth of the two short-tailed dragons, Su Hao used ¡°extraction¡± to crystallize the remaining blood essence, effortlessly collecting it in a bag. This blood essence crystal was filled with impurities and couldn¡¯t be directly used. He didn¡¯t know how others used it either. Then he threw the corpses far away. In just one day, these two corpses would be devoured by various wild beasts, leaving only their skeletons. After quickly tidying up, Su Hao found the right direction and returned to Lingyun Town. Along the way, he encountered elite and grandmaster-level fierce beasts, but none could escape Su Hao¡¯s longsword, turning into small patterns in space. As for the supreme-level fierce beasts, Su Hao had never encountered them, so he didn¡¯t know how powerful they were. But even if he encountered one, he wouldn¡¯t provoke it; he would run as far as possible. When approaching Lingyun Town, he would also encounter exploration teamsposed of warriors, but Su Hao had no intention of approaching them. He would bypass them from a distance after detecting them on his radar, and continue on his way to Lingyun Town. ¡­ Five dayster, Su Hao returned to Lingyun Town. As soon as he arrived in town, he headed straight to the inn, giving himself a thorough refreshment from head to toe.After a long time without taking a real bath, Su Hao suddenly felt refreshed and his whole body felt purified. He felt like he was floating and on cloud nine. Next, he started to groom his hair, cutting it into a neat crew cut, the kind that can test a real handsome guy. Su Hao, who was well-organized, could be described with one word, handsome. However, his face was a bit too tender,cking that wildness of having a scruffy beard. His clothes couldn¡¯t be kept either, they were already sour and it was almost deep winter, it was time to have two sets of clothes. After Su Hao finished buying clothes, the remaining money was only enough for him to eat for a few days. Earning money was urgent, even someone like Sanhe Dashen should make a move at this time. So, he decided to sell the beast patterns! How to sell them became a new question. With his age and height, if he went to find a buyer with the beast patterns, regardless of how the other party confirmed the authenticity of the patterns, even if they were real, the probability of being cheated was high. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid, the aftermath would be too troublesome. He just hoped to sell them as soon as possible, then purchase the things he needed and venture back into the wilderness. ¡°I need to find a reliable person to help as an intermediary.¡± Su Hao yed with the two remaining silver coins, silently thinking. The first person he thought of was Bald Old Liu. He had treated Su Hao well and was trustworthy, but after thinking about it, Su Hao shook his head and dismissed the idea. Firstly, since Bald Old Liu had the right to freely look through the beast patterns in the academy¡¯s collection, there was a question mark about his interest in the patterns Su Hao had. Secondly, he didn¡¯t want to exin the origins of these patterns. After thinking for a long time, Su Hao couldn¡¯t think of a suitable candidate. Although he was individually strong, his interpersonal skills werepletely useless. He couldn¡¯t find a suitable channel to make a move. Helpless, Su Hao could only wander around for a while, carefully observing the operation mode of this small town, and then find an opportunity to make a move. Previously, Su Hao didn¡¯t pay attention to this ce, but now that he took a close look, he immediately understood the mode of the small town. The structure of Lingyun Town on the surface was very simple. The official departments under the jurisdiction of the town mayor were the government affairs department and the security department. The security department was the guard team, followed by the Lingyun Martial Artists Academy with many famous martial artists. Then there were the three major families, Jin, Mo, and Xiao. Currently, two young masters from the Jin family had died, so their decline was unavoidable. Below them were various exploration teams of different sizes, as well as various business associations. But the hidden side of things would inevitably be moreplex, it wasn¡¯t that simple. However, Su Hao wasn¡¯t studying sociology, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to these things as long as he locked onto his target. Soon, he came up with an idea. His selling target would first be the exploration teams and business associations, for two reasons. One, they must have sufficient cash flow, and two, they had a high demand for beast patterns. But he also had to avoid being cheated by the others. So, out of so many exploration teams and business associations, choosing the right one was crucial. ¡°A good team depends on its leader!¡± Su Hao liked to look at the essence of a problem and wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by random information. The leaders of the major exploration teams were public figures in Lingyun Town. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find information about these people, and Su Hao only took two days to narrow down the options to three. One was a newly rising exploration team from two years ago, ¡°Capture¡±. The reason was that the team leader, Meng Shan, was hot-tempered but principled, sticking to his word. Another one was therge century-old business association under the Xiao family called ¡°Red Rock Merchant Guild¡±. The Xiao family had always operated with integrity and never deceived anyone. Thest one was a private business associationunched by numerous small exploration teams called ¡°Qi Lian Merchant Guild¡±. It sold various materials and objects to the outside world and also purchased various things on a long-term basis, including beast patterns. After much thought, Su Hao finally settled on the Qi Lian Merchant Guild. Chapter 65 ===065 Surprise=== Dealing alone with an exploration team, regardless of whether the other party is trustworthy, there is one question that cannot be avoided, and that is whether the other party can be his long-term stable dumping target. You see, the beast patterns he obtains will not be few. As for the Xiao Family¡¯s Hongyan Chamber of Commerce, with a strong foundation, they must have umted quite a number of beast patterns, which will cause some of the beast patterns in their hands to not sell for a good price. On the other hand, the Qilin Chamber of Commerce doesn¡¯t have this worry. Arge number of small exploration teams mean arge number of high-level elite warriors. The market demand is there, so there is no need to worry about not being able to sell. The only issue is that they might not be able to sell at a high price. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Su Hao has always relied on quantity to win. The market price is usually over twenty gold coin, while he can sell his beast patterns for only fifteen gold coin. Fifteen gold coin is not a small amount of money. He only needs to sell one, and he can be rich. However, Su Hao doesn¡¯t n to keep the beast patterns. Besides ¡®perceiving¡¯ and the four beast patterns he obtained from Jin Datong, he intends to sell the remaining five. What¡¯s the use of keeping this stuff? Its value can only be realized when knowledge circtes. As for whether he will be targeted by someone, Su Hao¡¯s initial judgment is no, because the entire Lingyun Town market is veryrge, and countless transactions are made daily. Naturally, there is a set of operating rules, both visible and hidden. Although the five beast patterns are valuable, when ced in the entire market, they are just a ripple on theke, blending into the big and small ripples on the entireke¡¯s surface and not attracting much attention. Besides, even if someone targets him, would he be afraid? For him, it¡¯s basically one cut for one. Having made up his mind, Su Hao no longer hesitates. He first used hisst bit of money to buy five rough nk scrolls, then prepared the drawing liquid and started drawing. Normally, official beast pattern scrolls need to be drawn using the drawing liquid, which is said to facilitate proofreading forpleteness. Su Hao doesn¡¯t really know how to proofread it. This process doesn¡¯t require the use of energy. It¡¯s very easy to draw and he quickly finishes it. Early the next morning, after giving himself a mature appearance and adding a height pad, his whole person looks close to 1.6 meters, which is not small. He quickly arrived at the main selling and purchasing branch of the Qilin Chamber of Commerce. Immediately, a shop assistant greeted him, ¡°Hey, young man, pleasee in! How can I assist you?¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Do you purchase items?¡± The shop assistant immediately nodded and said, ¡°Of course, as long as it has value, we buy it.¡± Su Hao leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Do you buy beast patterns?¡± The shop assistant was taken aback and asked in confusion, ¡°Beast patterns?¡± Su Hao immediately had a wry smile. This shop assistant is just an ordinary person and probably has never heard of such a thing. Just as Su Hao was hesitating whether to find someone else to ask, he heard the shop assistant inhale sharply and lowered his voice even more than Su Hao, saying, ¡°Are you talking about the expensive beast patterns? The kind of stuff that even legendary warriors fight over, risking life and limb?¡± Su Hao nodded. The guy took a deep breath and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this. Wait for me, I will call the boss.¡± The guy quickly ran inside. After a while, he came out with an old man and gestured towards Su Hao. The old man immediately approached and said, ¡°Young friend, pleasee this way.¡± The following events were unexpectedly straightforward for Su Hao, without the troublesome matters he had imagined. There was not muchmunication between the two sides. The old man briefly exined the rules of the transaction: the unified purchase price for beast patterns without records was 18 gold coin per piece, while the ones with records would not be purchased. Then the old man asked Su Hao how many pieces he wanted to sell. Su Hao directly said, ¡°Five pieces!¡± It was apparent that the old man was taken aback, then he stroked his gray beard and expressionlessly said, ¡°We need to verify the integrity of the beast patterns first.¡± Curiously, Su Hao asked, ¡°How do we verify?¡± The old man smiled and stood up, saying, ¡°Pleasee this way.¡± Then, the old man opened a heavy ck metal box that looked like lead. Inside the box was a dark green shiny stone. He unfolded the beast patterns that Su Hao had drawn and ced them on the dark green stone. Soon, faint green light emanated from the patterns. The old man removed the beast pattern and said, ¡°Yes, this is aplete beast pattern. Since the Chamber of Commerce hasn¡¯t recorded it, it¡¯s worth eighteen gold coin.¡± Su Hao nodded, then asked curiously, ¡°What is this stone?¡± The old man shook his head without answering. Su Hao immediately said, ¡°Give me seventeen gold coin for this pattern.¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°This stone is called Heavenly Stone, specifically used to test the integrity of beast patterns. Whenever aplete beast pattern is ced on the Heavenly Stone, the patterns will emit a luster. However, this stone shouldn¡¯t be exposed to it for long. It needs to be stored in this soft stone box; otherwise, it will soon be sick and die.¡± Su Hao¡¯s scalp immediately tingled. He stood up and quickly took a few steps back, silently yelling in his mind, ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t this a radioactive element? Carrying it around every day, aren¡¯t they afraid of dying?¡± Thinking that Su Hao was scared, the old manughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, short-term exposure is not a big problem. And this Heavenly Stone is very precious, with no more than ten pieces in the entire Lingyun Town.¡± Su Hao remained calm and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered something. Let¡¯s continue with the transaction as soon as possible.¡± The old man nodded without any objections. Soon, Su Hao walked out of the store with a bag of gold coin in his hand and immediately fled. This ce was too dangerous to stay for long. He probably understood the approach to verifying the integrity of beast patterns in this world.The slight special energy produced by radioactive elements is trapped by the liquid in the drawing, and if the totem pattern has aplete circuit, it will produce some effects. If the totem pattern is notplete, there will be no reaction. ¡°Talented! Tsk tsk!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but admire, radioactive elements can be used like this, truly talented. Holding the money bag in his hand, Su Hao was extremely happy. Although two totem patterns were duplicated, three were sold at a high price. After deducting one gold coin retained by the old man, he made a profit of fifty-three gold coins! With the money in hand, the next step is to make purchases. With arge amount of money, everything looks so adorable. A set of well-fitting high-intensity armor requires 5 gold coins? Buy! A set of high-specification cutting tools requires 3 gold coins? Buy! Two sets! A exquisite short knife for 1 gold coin? Buy! Two sets! A backpack made of special leather from a terrifying beast for 1 gold coin? Buy! ¡­ When Su Hao walked out of Lingyun Town again, he had already changed into a brand-name outfit, armed to the teeth! With the blessings of money, his temperament had greatly improved, dazzling everyone along the way. The charm of wealth is evident at this moment. Driving in his radar, Su Hao quickly entered deep into the wilderness, avoiding all exploration teams. It only took him four days to return to that cave. Unexpectedly, in just half a month, the cave was again upied by a mantis-like praying mantis beast. Without any hesitation, he beheaded it, dissected it, cut it open, recorded the totem pattern, and discarded the corpse. For Su Hao, the body of this insect-like giant beast was worthless. After recording the totem pattern, he would directly discard the corpse. Because he didn¡¯t like experimenting on the bodies of such ferocious beasts, it would make him smell foul and the sticky greenish-blue liquid that leaked out made him nauseous. If his hands got a bit of it, it wouldn¡¯t be washed off for several days. Two monthster. Dragging the corpse of a exploding needle lizard into the cave, Su Hao began the skilled dissection. After sessfully obtaining the iplete totem pattern, he pulled out all the thorns from the exploding needle lizard¡¯s body and started various runic experiments on the bald corpse. The runes used for experimentation were not aplete totem pattern, but small parts of the structure from aplete totem pattern. These structures were discovered by Su Hao throughparing multiple totem patterns. He believed that the simplest way to analyze a totem pattern is to start from simr structures. The continuous experiments during this period of time led him to a new discovery. This discovery was credited to his core totem pattern, ¡°Sensation¡±. He found that as long as he concentrated and fully activated the ¡°Sensation¡± totem pattern, he could sense the subtle changes in blood and qi. So he was conducting structural experiments, and the whole time he was using ¡°perception¡± to observe the different reactions of the fragmented structure under different conditions. After another month of research, Su Hao made an unexpected discovery. He seemed to have found the direction for studying runes. ¡°What a pleasant surprise!¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. Chapter 66 ===066 The First Law of Runes=== In the early stages, Su Hao¡¯s work was to divide theplex patterns of beast patterns into small fragments, which were selected from the numerous fragments that were segmented by Little Light. The standard for selection was that when blood qi passed through these small fragments, it triggered changes in blood qi, whether it was unexined blood qi consumption, slight vibration, or triggering perception, Su Hao would solidify the small fragments. After a long period of umtion, Su Hao¡¯s rune library already had arge number of small fragments. Then, with Little Light¡¯s help, through repeated screening andparison, Su Hao made an exciting discovery. Among these fragments that had subtle reactions to blood qi, there was a type of rune fragment that could consume arge amount of blood qi. In simple terms, when blood qi passed through this part of the rune fragment in a certain order, the blood qi would mysteriously disappear. After sorting these types of rune fragments ording to their operating paths, Su Hao discovered the same structure among these fragments. Then, after simplifying these structures and removing the excess parts, he obtained a simple structure that resembled four ribbons forming a flower. After Su Hao drew out this simple structure and inputted blood qi, sure enough, the blood qi disappeared into thin air! This flower-like simple structure must y an important role in beast patterns. If it could be deciphered, this simple structure could be solidified into a basic rune. So where did these disappearing blood qi go? As long as Su Hao understood this point, the secrets of the runes would be unveiled. Su Hao was not in a hurry. Since he had found a breakthrough, the revtion of the truth was not far away. For the next five days, Su Hao continued to hunt down ferocious beasts in the morning and conducted experiments and analysis on this simple structure in the afternoon. However, even after trying various methods for five days, Su Hao still gained nothing. The blood qi always disappeared into thin air. ¡°In other words, the energy of the blood qi must have been converted into something that cannot be directly observed!¡± While conducting repeated experiments, Su Hao kept thinking. What could it be? After two more days of tinkering, a sh of light suddenly appeared in Su Hao¡¯s mind. ¡°Force!!!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but shout. The question that had puzzled him for a long time seemed to have found an answer. His eyes burst with a zing aura, and every cell in his body trembled slightly. Yes, it was ¡°force.¡± Su Hao was incredibly certain that the blood qi consumed through this simple structure was converted into ¡°force.¡± This kind of ¡°force¡±¡­¡±, like electromaic waves, maic fields, and electric fields, under normal circumstances, cannot be observed or perceived, but they exist in reality. Simr to concepts such as gravity, maic force, and sticity that are usually encountered, it does not belong to any of these forces but rather belongs to a special force field derived from the transformation of biological energy. This special force field is the core key to the operation of runes. With this ¡°force,¡± various special effects derived from the transformation of ¡°force¡± can be achieved. The structure of this ¡°force¡± is useless on its own, but whenbined with the functions of other structures, it can generate various unimaginable changes. Su Hao was so excited about his discovery that he couldn¡¯t sleep. He studied continuously for two days and nights before feeling a hint of fatigue creeping up on him. ¡°Phew~¡± Su Hao took a long breath. Although his face was tired, his eyes remained bright. ¡°So, this force shall be named as the ¡®fundamental force of life energy.''¡± The reason it is named the ¡°fundamental force¡± is because Su Hao has also discovered another ¡°force,¡± with apletely different rune structure but simr functionality. It can also consume a portion of blood and qi energy. Su Hao referred to this structure as the ¡°fundamental force 2.¡± These two forces are different, but their effects are necessarily interrted, either restraining or reinforcing each other. Different interactions will produce different effects. To investigate this, Su Hao needs to conduct arge number of experimental studies to obtain urate parameters before reaching preliminary conclusions. With his thoughts wrapped up, Su Hao put down the tools in his hand and cleaned up the cave. Afterward, hey on the bed and soon fell into a deep sleep. ¡­ Su Hao slept until the afternoon of the next day before waking up in a daze. After freshening up, he began arranging his work. Firstly, he aimed to simplify the ¡°fundamental force of life energy¡± and the ¡°fundamental force 2¡± as much as possible, truly reducing these fragments of runes to basic units. Secondly, he summarized the principle of transforming ¡°blood and qi¡± into ¡°force,¡± forming the first theorem of blood and force, named ¡°Rune¡¯s First Law.¡± Finally, he needed to return to Lingyun Town to rest and replenish himself. Along the way, he could also visit his father, Wu Yuntian. Half a monthter, Su Haopleted the simplification of the two ¡°fundamental forces¡± and summarized precise and concisenguages for the ¡°Rune¡¯s First Law¡± and ¡°Rune¡¯s Second Law,¡± collectively known as the ¡°effects of force and blood and qi.¡± He then established a concise panel in the spatial system dedicated to recording thews of blood and qi runes, currently including the twows he deduced himself. After a simple tidying up, Su Hao set off for Lingyun Town. He nned to abandon this base because he had almost eradicated the fierce beasts in the vicinity, and even the fierce beasts from further away didn¡¯t dare to approach, making it a small restricted area for the fierce beasts. After this period of rest in Lingyun Town, he nned to purchase enough supplies and venture deeper into the wilderness to collect beast patterns and analyze basic runes. Upon returning to Lingyun Town, he drew threeplete beast patterns he obtained during this time and sold them to the old man. With arge amount of gold coins in hand, he began to purchase various supplies on arge scale. He also bought many daily necessities for Wu Yuntian and a set of imposing full-body armor, a long knife, and a round shield. He also bought arge amount of food for the vigers and hired someone to pull a cart back to Chashan Outpost. For this little stronghold, he is filled with gratitude in his heart. It can be said that when he was weakest and most helpless, it was his father Wu Yuntian and the warriors of this little stronghold who provided him with a safe ce to grow, and he learned how to be a powerful warrior from his father¡¯s hands. Among the many worlds he has experienced, this is the first ce that has given him true self-defense capability and made him truly feel a sense of security. He has experienced being stabbed to death, blown up by shells, washed away by floods, suffocated in water by others, died from infections, tormented by illness, died from falling, died from collisions¡­ He is extremely confused in his heart, not knowing how he will suffer in his next death. If he had a choice, he would rather choose his own way to end it, rather than weakly and helplessly await the sudden arrival of death. Here, he is Su Hao, no longer weak. He has choices. If there is a chance to wake up again in the future, the knowledge he has learned will be the foundation for his self-defense. At night, Su Hao lies on the roof of his own house, enjoying the tranquility in his heart. Wu Yuntian sits in the yard, sipping tea. Su Hao suddenly takes out a bag of gold ingots from his pocket, jumps down, and walks up to Wu Yuntian, saying, ¡°Father, these are ten gold ingots. Take them and find yourself another wife!¡± ¡°Cough¡ª¡ª¡± ¡­ Three dayster, after giving some beast skins to Wu Yuntian, Su Hao sets off again, heading straight for the depths of the wilderness. After trekking for more than ten days, Su Hao discovered a group of fierce beasts called the White-Headed Fox n and decided to stay here to hunt. He decided to wipe out this White-Headed Fox n. Chapter 67 ===067 Formation Disk=== One yearter, Su Hao is twelve years old. Venturing alone into the wilderness, amidst merciless killing, he obtains arge number of beast skins and beast skin fragments. After deciphering the basic unit runes ¡®Fundamental Force I¡¯ and ¡®Fundamental Force II¡¯, Su Hao has a clear direction in studying runes. With the help of these two basic force runes, he sequentially decrypts multiple rune fragments and obtains arge number of basic runes. Among them, the most important basic runes are each apanied by a basic rune theorem. As for whether they are right or wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter because they can be modified and adjustedter. These runes include: Biological Force Field (Fundamental Force I), Deflection Force Field (Fundamental Force II), Biological Radiation Wave Emitter (Emitting Wave), Biological Radiation Wave Receiver (Receiving Wave), Effect Enhancement (Catalyst), Directional Control (Constraint Force Field), Frequency Control (Force Field Switch), Amplitude Control (Energy Base), Multiplicative Superposition (Replication), Oscition Effect (Position Interaction), Particle Combination (Energy Intensity Increase/Decrease), Material Locking (Recognition Pairing, Specific Signal), Special Material Conversion (Inefficient Energy Conversion)¡­ All of these are analyzed and categorized by Su Hao. Differentbinations of these basic runes can produce various different effects. Take the ¡®Barrier¡¯ rune that Su Hao is currently most proficient in as an example. He also has a general understanding of its basic principle. The principle behind the functioning of the barrier is not to generate an energy shield that can wrap around the whole body, but through the generation, deflection, and constraint of force fields, as well as a series of transformations involving special materials, it will emit arge amount of special substance evenly on the surface of the body. This substance emits a faint red light, and the actual red light seen is not light itself, but this substance. The barrierposed of this red light substance is not highly strong, but rather, it is quite soft. However, when the soft and loose barrier is hit with tremendous force, the red light substance enveloping the entire body starts to vibrate violently. The friction between the substances bes extremely strong. At this point, the soft and gaseous red light substance transforms into an indestructible solid substance. The greater the force attacking the barrier, the greater the friction between the barriers, and the stronger the barrier. It can be said to be strong against the strong, weak against the weak. If Su Hao didn¡¯t strike forcefully when he attacked Jin Damo in the beginning, but gently inserted the knife into the opponent¡¯s throat, the barrier would not have any effect on him. The principle of this barrier¡¯s functionality is somewhat simr to the principle of ¡°non-Newtonian fluid¡±. However, it is difficult to precisely achieve the effect of the ¡°Barrier¡± using these scattered basic runes. Only through the natural evolution of endless years in nature can such perfect runes be formed. Indeed, the greatest creator will always be nature. Only nature can produce such seemingly coincidental but actually inevitable miracles. Yes, in Su Hao¡¯s eyes, the biological energy runes are a natural miracle of evolution. ¡­ In the sixth base camp in the wild, Su Hao cleaned up and nned to go to the nearby town today to restock and purchase some supplies. The nearest town here is no longer Lingyun Town, but a small town called Guyang Town, which is quite far from Lingyun Town. Su Hao estimates that it will take at least a month and a half to return from Guyang Town to Lingyun Town. In this year, he has been to many ces and wherever there are many ferocious beasts, he would go there. He epts elites and masters as theye. When encountering suspected grandmasters, he quickly retreats. He is quite stable! His perception range has also increased. He can fully perceive within a range of two kilometers, and his daily perception range is maintained at around 1,300 meters. He can detect the approach of any powerful creature in advance and respond ordingly. This is also the reason why he spent this year alone researching and killing ferocious beasts without any trouble. In addition to the gains from the runes, Su Hao has also gained a clear understanding of his ownbat power this year. He seems to be invincible at the grandmaster level. Firstly, in terms of blood energy, it is normal for it to be several times higher. This several times ispared to the highest level grandmaster-level ferocious beast he has encountered. Secondly, in terms of rune usage, with the help of Little Light, he can draw and use any rune as he pleases. The process can take as long as ten seconds or as short as five seconds. Even in intense battles, he can quickly activate a barrier rune for himself. So how would opponents fight against him? Finally, he found that his body is still growing, and his blood energy correspondingly increases. When he reaches adulthood, will he be able to rely on this massive amount of blood energy to fight against grandmaster-level martial artists? This possibility is reserved for now. Su Hao would never think of challenging opponents who are higher-leveled. He wouldn¡¯t fight if he could win easily. Only those reckless people would challenge higher-leveled opponents! Su Hao has gotten used to being alone. After entering the city, he headed straight to his destination. He cleaned himself inside and out, then purchased the necessary supplies. After resting for two more days, he set off again into the wilderness. The cute little patterns inside the bodies of ferocious beasts are his favorites. Although the city isfortable and rxing, itcks the quiet environment for studying runes, and there won¡¯t be arge number of beast patterns for him to obtain easily. Of course, there are always some people who don¡¯t know any better and like to bully the weak, wanting to find Su Hao, who is generous in his actions, and discuss business with this ¡°nouveau riche.¡± But they all ended up in the clinic, learning a lesson about how to be a good person, one by one, courtesy of Su Hao. Encountering such things many times, Su Hao handles them effortlessly and is not afraid of retaliation. If the opponents detected by his radar are beatable, he fights. If he can¡¯t win, he quietly slips away. The world is vast, and anywhere can be home. Like this, every three months or so, Su Hao clears arge area of ferocious beasts, changes base camps, and then goes to the nearby human town for rest and purchases, rxing for a few days. Another year, Su Hao is thirteen years old. He has obtained arge number of simplified versions of basic runes and has analyzed the functions of each basic rune one by one, making detailed recordings and ssifications. The mysterious veil of runes is slowly being lifted for him. In the following time, Su Hao roams in the wilderness, searching for suitable prey and collecting beast patterns while studying the nature of basic beast patterns. At the same time, he begins to try to independentlybine basic runes to achieve corresponding effects, but this work immediately encounters difficulties. Aplete beast pattern is the result of unknown years of evolution by a creature, and is almost perfect. Su Hao forcefully breaks this nearly perfect beast pattern, and then wants to reassemble the fragmented runes ording to his own ideas to achieve specific effects. The difficulty can be imagined. The forcefullybined runes are eitherpletely unusable or inexplicably disintegrate. After carefully analyzing the overall structure of aplete beast pattern, Su Hao understands where the problem lies. Aplete beast pattern is not just abination of individual basic runes, but also considers the coordination between the parts and the whole.¡£ That is to say, after the basic runes are sorted and spliced together to form a whole structure, it is also necessary to ensure that this whole structure can exactly meet specific circuits. So, Su Hao didn¡¯t rush to splice the runes. He first designed interfaces called ¡°pins¡± of the same specifications for each basic rune, so that each basic rune can be ced in any position without obstacles, just like the same interface for mobile phones, which can be charged anywhere. Then he designed the array te for rune operations. The array te was designed to be circr, and then on this circr te, different radii were used to divide it into one ring area after another, and then within each ring area, small blocks were further divided, and then interfaces suitable for imnting each basic rune were designed on these blocks. Just like designing a circuit board, first solidify the routes, and then solder various resistors and electric devices. Through continuous trials and experiments, Su Hao discovered a secret hidden in the animal patterns. At one point, he was ecstatic beyond control. And it was this discovery that solidified the structure of the circr array te. Chapter 68 === 068 Grandmaster Level === What did Su Hao discover? He discovered that the animal patterns, though appearing to be t, were actually three-dimensional patterns. This three-dimensionality here does not mean that the animal patterns are three-dimensional, but rather functional three-dimensionality. The animal patterns can be divided into three blocks, and each block has a different functional direction. Just like in a three-dimensional Cartesian coordinate system, as long as three directions are determined, any pattern or function in space can be realized. The coordination of these three hidden dimensions in the animal patterns is the key to the generation ability of the animal patterns. For example, effects like ¡°barrier,¡± ¡°strong light,¡± ¡°high temperature,¡± ¡°extraction,¡± and so on are all formed under the coordination of the three dimensions. So Su Hao roughly divided the array te into three ring blocks. The innermost one was named ¡°x-dimension,¡± the middle ring was named ¡°y-dimension,¡± and the outermost ring was named ¡°z-dimension.¡± By summarizing the structures of arge number ofplete animal patterns, he designed a connecting structure that coordinates the three dimensions, making the entire array te aplete circuit with the characteristics of animal patterns. Finally, after continuous modifications and debugging, the structure of the first generation array te was finalized. So Su Hao chose the simplest animal pattern, ¡°strong light,¡± and using his simplified basic runes, he assembled it on the array te. After continuous attempts and adjustments, he finally seeded. Su Hao used his simplified basic runes for the first time to assemble them on the neatly arranged array te and obtained the original functionality of the animal pattern. For Su Hao, this was an important breakthrough. Imitation first, then change! He believed that someday he could achieve any desired effect using these basic runes. However, he did not rush to innovate immediately, but used the array te to implement all the functionalities of animal patterns in his hands first. ¡­ Being fully engaged in one thing, time always passes quickly. Su Hao, who was studying the animal patterns alone in the wilderness, was unable to perceive the passage of time, only feeling that he had justpleted some small things, and a year had passed. In this year, Su Hao turned fourteen. And in this year, Su Hao also achieved his basic goal of implementing all theplete animal patterns in his hands using the array te. And the array te had also been upgraded to the fifth generation. The simplification of the animal patterns was not a small amount of effort. It was almost simplified from the previous ¡°Hell¡± level of difficulty to the ¡°Complex¡± level. The simplification lies in the fact that at first nce, the animal patterns had no apparent order, and it would require a naturally strong memory genius to fully memorize aplete animal pattern, which was only possible for a Grandmaster. The rate of promotion to Grandmaster can be imagined. And Su Hao simplified formation te, only need to learn the structural characteristics of basic runes, like practicing calligraphy, and then learn the structural principles of the formation te, can easily memorize a formation te. Drawing runes, more than just easy. One can imagine that in the future, it will be a world where masters are everywhere. ¡°So next, let¡¯s try using basic runes to draw formation tes with other functions. But time flies so fast, it¡¯s been over two years in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s time to go back to Chashan Post and take a look.¡± Su Hao came out of the pinball space, stood up and stretchedzily, muttering to himself. Su Hao now looks like a tramp, with only a clean face, a pair of hands, and a pair of eyes, while the rest doesn¡¯t look appetizing, indescribable. Su Hao tidied up a bit, kept the usable things, and abandoned the broken tools, traveling lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearby town first to rest.¡± Su Hao quickly arrived at the nearby small town of Shuangshi. Firstly, casually exchanged two beast patterns for gold coins, then went to the best inn in town, freshened up, and then spent a lot of money to get a perfect crew cut and changed into new clothes. Perfect! A fourteen-year-old, energetic young man, with a touch of innocence on his face, always with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, bright and piercing eyes, as if he could see through the whole world. The most important thing is his height, which has increased by ten centimeters, reaching an unprecedented height of 163 centimeters. Coupled with a dazzling suit of silver armor, anyone who sees it can¡¯t take their eyes off. After purchasing some items, Su Hao retrieved the maps recorded by Little Light over the years, found the correct direction, and headed straight for Lingyun Town. The distance from here to Lingyun Town is too far. ording to Su Hao¡¯s estimate, even if he runs all the way, it will take nearly a month to return to Lingyun Town. God knows how far he has traveled during these two years of random exploration. Su Hao ran towards Lingyun Town at such a fast pace, traveling during the day and resting in caves at night. Ten dayster, Su Hao was walking briskly. Suddenly, a huge aura appeared within radar range. ¡°A Grandmaster-level fierce beast!¡± Su Hao looked up sharply. ¡°Damn it! A flying-type Grandmaster-level fierce beast!¡± Countless curse words crossed Su Hao¡¯s mind. This ce is a in, where there is not even a single tree, let alone a jungle to hide in. His tant running is practically a bait designed to attract flying beasts from the sky. This time, it¡¯s not attracting any Master-level fierce beast. Judging by the intensity of the aura response, it¡¯s even stronger than him, undoubtedly a Grandmaster-level fierce beast. Attempting to challenge it head-on? Su Hao didn¡¯t n to joke around, he exerted his full speed, trying to escape from the opponent. However, Su Hao realized that the aura was getting closer and closer, he couldn¡¯t run away. Looking back, it was a giant ck-headed white-tailed eagle, the ruler of the sky, a ruthless protagonist at the top of the food chain, diving at an extremely fast speed.Since I can¡¯t run away¡­ Su Hao gritted his teeth and immediately decided to fight back. He dropped his luggage, drew his long knife, and started to move in an S-shaped pattern. At the same time, he gave Little Light instructions: ¡°Start the task of drawing runes. ¡®Barrier,¡¯ ¡®Deflection,¡¯ ¡®Strong Light,¡¯ ¡®Vibration,¡¯ ¡®Impact,¡¯ ¡®Sharpness,¡¯ ¡®Pration¡¯¡­¡± The runes were sessfully drawn one by one. Su Hao no longer ran forward but turned around and charged towards the ck-headed white-tailed eagle with his knife. He approached quickly. The ck-headed white-tailed eagle adjusted its position, spreading its wings over ten meters wide. Its strong ws shed with a gray light as it slightly lifted them, ready to strike. A tremendous sense of oppression came over Su Hao. Su Hao recognized the effect attached to the ws, it was ¡®Pration¡¯. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let the opponent¡¯s ws catch him. Once caught, it would be a certain death, and he would end up as the eagle¡¯s snack. ¡®Barriers¡¯ and the armor on his body couldn¡¯t withstand these sharp ws. ¡°Barrier!¡± A red light shed on Su Hao¡¯s body as the barrier activated. ¡®Deflection¡¯ activated. Su Hao raised his left hand and aimed at the sharp eyes of the ck-headed white-tailed eagle. ¡°Strong Light!¡± A powerful beam of light burst out from his hand, brighter than the sun. The ck-headed white-tailed eagle instantly lost its vision, bing disoriented. It panicked, pping its wings, and its ws had already lost their target. ¡®Impact¡¯ activated. A powerful force suddenly erupted from under Su Hao¡¯s feet, causing him to swiftly dodge to the side, avoiding the ws of the ck-headed white-tailed eagle. ¡®Vibration,¡¯ ¡®Sharpness,¡¯ ¡®Pration¡¯ effects activated one after another. The de shed. Chapter 69 ===069 Energy Core === Su Hao looked at the huge body of the ck-headed white-tailed eagle, his eyes shining, almost drooling. For the past two years, he deliberately avoided the Grandmaster level fierce beasts and focused on studying the Master and Elite level. Now, the body of a Grandmaster level fierce beast is right in front of him, tempting him as someone obsessed with runes. How could he resist? Su Hao picked up his package and reached out to the white-tailed eagle with evil intentions. Drag it away! Find a secluded ce to dissect it and see how it differs from the Grandmaster level. As for returning to Chashan Outpost¡­ two days of dy wouldn¡¯t matter. Soon, Su Hao found a suitable ce, a deep depression formed on one side of a giant rock. This was originally the habitat of a sand lizard, but after Su Hao chopped off its head, it became his temporary base. There¡¯s nothing much to say, skillfully take out the tools and start removing the feathers. The white-tailed eagle, devoid of feathers after plucking¡­ it looked incredibly ugly. Who could imagine that this bald bird in front of him was the dominant ruler of the sky? Su Hao carefully dissected it inch by inch, just like observing a rare treasure, not missing any details. Soon, Su Hao found the beast pattern of the white-tailed eagle. This beast pattern was called ¡°pration,¡± and Su Hao was familiar with it. However, what surprised him was that this beast pattern found on the white-tailed eagle wasplete. This was his first time finding aplete beast pattern on a fierce beast. Previously, the ones he found were all iplete, requiring the ughter of many simr fierce beasts for a chance to obtain aplete beast pattern. What surprised Su Hao the most was that this beast pattern was etched on a huge fleshy ball. ¡°What is this? Could this fleshy ball be the secret of the Grandmaster level?¡± Su Hao had dissected many Grandmaster level fierce beasts before, but had nevere across a simr fleshy ball. Curiously, Su Hao used a knife to cut the fleshy ball off and carefully examined it in his hand. He could only sense that there was a huge amount of blood qi contained inside. No results after a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s dissect it!¡± Su Hao quickly found various tools and skillfully dissected the fleshy ball. Then, he took out a pale yellow bead from inside, about the size of a fingertip. When he pressed it with his hand, it felt soft and stic, simr to a QQ candy. In Su Hao¡¯s perception, more than half of the blood qi in the body of this fierce beast came from this bead. ¡°Could it be an energy storage core? Is this the key to a Master level ascending to the Grandmaster level?¡± Su Hao frowned as he observed the bead. After being taken out of the fleshy ball, the blood qi reaction of this yellow bead began to gradually decrease, indicating that the blood qi inside was slowly dispersing. It was estimated that it would take only two days for the blood qi in the bead topletely dissipate. ¡°Since it will eventually disperse, should I dissect it before that happens?¡± Su Hao pondered for a moment, then immediately searched for the smallest tool.It¡¯s just dissection, as long as there is no loss, it¡¯s fine. When Su Hao chopped the yellow bead into fragments, he didn¡¯t discover anything, but it caused the dissipating of the blood inside to elerate. Not long after, Su Hao looked at the lifeless fragments and muttered to himself, ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡± After tidying everything up, Su Hao set off again. This time, he learned his lesson and chose a hidden route. Although it might be slower, it was safer. After the incident with the White-tailed Eagle, Su Hao understood that even with radar, it didn¡¯t necessarily guarantee his safety. Because it was very possible that when he discovered the other party, he had already been locked on and couldn¡¯t escape. However, it was thanks to this White-tailed Eagle that Su Hao understood that Tier 1 Grandmasters weren¡¯t as terrifying as he imagined. With the right approach, he could still take them down. By dissecting the ferocious beast, the White-tailed Eagle, Su Hao had some spections about the Tier 1 Grandmaster. From Elite to Grandmaster, it was a breakthrough in ¡°structure,¡± and from Grandmaster to Tier 1 Grandmaster, it might be a breakthrough in ¡°energy.¡± So, daringly specting, the promotion from Tier 1 Grandmaster to Ancestor tier might be a breakthrough in prehensive automation.¡± As for whether or not it was true, Su Hao needed to ask someone, but he didn¡¯t know if he would get an answer. ¡­ Twenty dayster, Su Hao returned to Chashan Outpost. At this time, Wu Yuntian wasn¡¯t home. He sat in the courtyard, holding Wu Yuntian¡¯s teapot, boiling tea for himself, waiting for Wu Yuntian¡¯s return. It wasn¡¯t until evening that Wu Yuntian returned, covered in dust. Wu Yuntian was stunned when he saw Su Hao. After a while, he managed to say, ¡°Xiangwu, you¡¯re back.¡± Su Hao nodded, not having seen each other for a long time, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Both sides remained silent for a long time, until Su Hao finally said, ¡°Father, I made tea,e and have some.¡± Wu Yuntian nodded, entered the house, took off his armor, and sat across from Su Hao. It was only now that Su Hao saw Wu Yuntian up close. He looked simr to before, but Su Hao clearly noticed two additional lines at the corners of Wu Yuntian¡¯s eyes. There was a hint of worldly-wise aura in his eyes, as if he had already seen through his own fate. Unconsciously, it had been twelve years sinceing to this world. Su Hao sensed the surge in Wu Yuntian¡¯s strength, imagining that he had already broken through the bottleneck of blood energy intensity and reached its peak. So he asked, ¡°Father, have you found the Blood Energy Strengthening Wave?¡± Wu Yuntian nodded and said, ¡°I found it a year ago. Now I can freely control the conversion of blood energy, and my blood energy intensity has reached its peak.¡± Su Hao continued asking, ¡°And what about the beast patterns¡¯ inscription?¡± Wu Yuntian fell silent; he didn¡¯t feel like talking. Su Hao immediately understood. After thinking for a moment, he asked again, ¡°Is it because the beast patterns are tooplex?¡± Wu Yuntian took a sip of tea and slowly said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no way to remember them all.¡± Clearly, Wu Yuntian had encountered the same problem that most elite warriors face. Su Hao said, ¡°Father, I have a way to simplify the beast patterns. What kind of characteristics do you want in the patterns?¡± After saying that, Su Hao listed all the characteristics of the beast patterns he had on his hands for Wu Yuntian. Wu Yuntian looked at Su Hao with a strange expression on his face, but wisely did not ask further. Because over the years, watching Su Hao grow up, he realized a serious problem ¨C things that he thought were impossible, things that couldn¡¯t be done, and anything unimaginable might not necessarily be wrong. He found that his understanding of the world had gone wrong. The world he knew might bepletely different from what he imagined. So, as a man approaching forty, if he didn¡¯t understand something, there was no need to ask. Even if he asked, he still wouldn¡¯t understand. Why should he make things difficult for himself? Wu Yuntian randomly chose a beast pattern that looked pleasing to the eye and said, ¡°Hard, I want it to be hard!¡± Su Hao nodded, immediately fetched a nk piece of paper, and drew the rune array for ¡°hard.¡± After confirming its feasibility, Su Hao handed it to Wu Yuntian and said, ¡°This is the rune array simplified based on the beast pattern. You just need to carve the rune array ording to its pattern.¡± Then Su Hao pointed to the eight curves around the array and said, ¡°These are eight nodes used to adjust the runes, so that they can fit your body.¡± Afterward, Su Hao described in detail the role of the array and briefly exined how to memorize it in sections. After finishing, Wu Yuntian frowned and said, ¡°Xiangwu, can this array really achieve the effect of the beast pattern?¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Of course!¡± Wu Yuntian said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, but don¡¯t let others know that it was created by you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely be in danger.¡± Su Hao said seriously, ¡°Father, I understand! I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Wu Yuntian sighed and said, ¡°There is internal conflict within the human race, which I don¡¯t understand. But all the knowledge above the master level has always been controlled by higher-level warriors. If they know that you have turned the beast patterns into arrays, they might kill you after obtaining the array without considering the consequences.¡± Su Hao had also considered this problem. He wanted to poprize the simplified runes, which would be beneficial to the entire human race. But doing so was likely to touch the interests of the rulers and face ruthless persecution as a result. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to fight against the entire human race alone. So, what should he do? Su Hao didn¡¯t know either. He had very little information about the ruling ss at the moment. Chapter 70 ===070 Bearded Beast=== Su Hao was someone who couldn¡¯t stay idle. Just after spending three days at the Chasan Outpost, he was eager to dissect¡­no, study something. So he bid farewell to Wu Yuntian once again. Wu Yuntian asked, ¡°Xiangwu, how long will you be gone this time?¡± Su Hao was unsure and said, ¡°Shortest is a few months, longest is one or two years.¡± Wu Yuntian just nodded silently. Su Hao was his only concern, and he only hoped for Su Hao¡¯s safety. Su Hao first went to Lingyun Town and headed straight to Lingyun Martial Arts Academy, where he found the long-lost bald Liu. Su Hao walked up to Old Liu with a bright smile and said, ¡°Teacher Liu!¡± Old Liu¡¯s head was still shining like new. He turned his head and looked at Su Hao. Oh my, this handsome young man looks familiar! He quickly remembered the young man in front of him. He was Wu Xiangwu, who was once the talk of the town and left a legend in the academy. Old Liu was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Xiangwu? Haven¡¯t seen you in three years. During the graduation ceremony of your batch, I didn¡¯t see you. I was even thinking about you.¡± Su Hao immediately felt embarrassed and said, ¡°I was somewhere else at that time. When I rushed back, I realized I had missed it. I was very regretful.¡± Actually, he had forgotten about it. Su Hao immediately said, ¡°Thanks to Teacher Liu¡¯s guidance back then, I have sessfully advanced to the Master level now. If it weren¡¯t for Teacher Liu¡¯s help back then, I¡¯m afraid I would still be at the Elite level!¡± ¡°What?!! You¡¯ve advanced? Hiss¡­¡± Old Liu took a sharp breath. Su Hao immediately handed over a prepared precious dagger and said, ¡°Teacher Liu, look at the gift I brought for you!¡± Su Hao knew that Old Liu loved knives, so he picked the most expensive one in Lingyun Town as a gift for him. Whether it was good or not, it was definitely expensive. Old Liu couldn¡¯t let go of it as soon as he held it, not even bothering with pleasantries. Su Hao then continued, ¡°Teacher Liu, I have another question. Do you know how to advance from Master to Grandmaster level?¡± Unexpectedly, Old Liu was stunned and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific method to advance, but I know the channel to do so.¡± Su Hao curiously asked, ¡°What channel?¡± Old Liu rubbed his bald head and revealed an ugly smile, saying, ¡°There is only one channel for us humans to obtain the method to advance to the Grandmaster level.¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Only one?¡± Old Liu said, ¡°That¡¯s right! High-level Master level martial artists who want to advance to Grandmaster level need to join the main city¡¯s guard team in the main city. After serving for a minimum of eight years, they will be eligible to learn the method to advance to the Grandmaster level.¡± ¡°Eight years?¡± Su Hao¡¯s voice rose in disbelief as he received the news. Old Liu said, ¡°These eight years require being on standby at all times, awaiting orders from the main city and the Prince of Peace. After the full eight years, there is an opportunity to be promoted and be a Grandmaster.¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but ask with a speechless expression, ¡°Besides this method, are there any other ways?¡± Old Liu answered, ¡°As far as I know, this is the only way. All the Grandmaster warriors I have seen have been promoted after spending enough time in the main city.¡± Then, he smiled and said to Su Hao, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the main city to join the guard team, so I have been staying at the academy.¡± This is ssified as top-secret knowledge. Only when it is confirmed that someone is truly an insider will this knowledge be disclosed. With this news, Su Hao temporarily abandoned his thoughts of advancing to the Grandmaster level. Serving in the guard team for eight years, being at the beck and call of others, was not what he wanted, at least not now. Just as Su Hao was about to continue saying something, a loud noise came from the city wall. ¡°Boom!¡± Su Hao and Old Liu looked toward the sound and saw a huge cloud of smoke rising in the distance, with rubble continuously falling. ¡°Boom!¡± Before they could figure out what was happening, another loud noise followed, apanied by the sound of a copsed city wall. Old Liu¡¯s expression became very serious as he immediately asked Su Hao, ¡°Are you sure you are already a master?¡± Su Hao nodded. Old Liu looked at Su Hao dressed in armor and arge package behind him, and silently nodded, ¡°Wait for me here for a moment. I¡¯ll put on my armor first, then we¡¯ll go together to see what¡¯s happening!¡± Su Hao maximized his radar perception and immediately sensed a powerful surge of blood on the outskirts of the town, continuously colliding with the city wall. This surge of blood had an intensity that was nearly double Su Hao¡¯s own. It was even stronger than the encounter with the White-tailed Eagle he had not long ago. He was one hundred percent sure that it was a Grandmaster-level ferocious beast, and it was highly likely to be a high-level Grandmaster-level beast. Su Hao wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat the opponent because he had only fought against one Grandmaster-level beast before, and he stillcked confidence in himself. Soon, Old Liu returned wearing a well-maintained suit of armor, looking magnificent with its mix of gold and silver. Old Liu, who seemed even taller and more robust, immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go over there. Don¡¯t act impulsivelyter, follow behind me.¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Okay!¡± The two immediately ran towards the billowing dust and smoke. At this moment, the noise in the distance had already subsided, but it was still spreading within the inner city, and one could faintly hear the panicked voices of the people. Soon, Su Hao followed behind Old Liu and approached the scene of the incident. All that could be seen were ruins and debris. Arge number of people were running away without any direction, their screams of panic and cries filling the air. A section of the forty-meter-high city wall had copsed, and from the copsed wall, rubble and tiles spread throughout the city, the dust and smoke obscuring the view. But in the midst of the dust and smoke, the silhouette of a colossal ferocious beast could vaguely be seen, towering over twenty meters high. Resembling an octopus, its round head is the entire body, covered in evenly arranged scales that appear indestructible. Above its two eerie green eyes are two horns that jut out like goat horns. Below its round body, countless long tentacles extend and dance in the air. Every time a tentacle isunched, it brings back a person and throws them into the mouth located below. Terrifying chewing sounds are heard, and the screams of humans disappear. It may seem slow in movement, but that is not the case. Among the countless wriggling tentacles, this beast rampages through the town, heading wherever there are more people. Even elite warriors cannot outrun this monster. Once targeted by its tentacles, they have no resistance against it. ¡°Oh no, this is a Grandmaster-level Bearded Beast, passing through our Lingyun Town!¡± Bald Old Liu anxiously watched as one resident after another was devoured by the Bearded Beast. Su Hao observed the Bearded Beast and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve read about the Bearded Beast in books. It is an extremely formidable beast among the Grandmaster-levels. It likes to break through city walls with its horns and enter human towns to feed. After it¡¯s done eating, it will leave. Is this the Bearded Beast mentioned in the book?¡± Old Liu nodded. Immediately, Su Hao asked, ¡°Liu Teacher, do you know the weak points of the Bearded Beast?¡± Old Liu looked at Su Hao and said, ¡°Xiangwu, don¡¯t act impulsively. We can¡¯t rush up to die right now. Let¡¯s wait for the guard team to arrive. Led by our Grandmaster-level warriors from Lingyun Town, we will concentrate our strength to repel it!¡± Su Hao looked at the people being swallowed by the monster one by one and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Liu Teacher, I¡¯m not the type of person to act impulsively. You can trust me.¡± Old Liu nodded and said, ¡°The defense of the Bearded Beast is extremely strong. Even Grandmaster-level warriors may not be able to split it open. It has two weak points: its underside and its eyes. Its underside is not defended by thick scales and can be attacked directly. But¡­¡± ¡°But these two areas cannot be considered its weak points. Firstly, its eyes are too smallpared to its body, so it may not be easy to hit them. Secondly, it can shoot out dense, sharp tentacles from its underside. The tips of the tentacles are as hard and sharp as refined steel, and I may not even be able to cut through them. If you approach its underside rashly, you may identally be pierced by the suddenlyunched tentacles and be its food.¡± ¡°What if the Bearded Beast attacks the city? How would it usually be dealt with?¡± Old Liu said in a deep voice, ¡°For small towns like ours without ancestral warriors stationed, there are generally two options. One is to drive the opponent away withbined forces, and the other is to wait for them to finish eating and leave on their own.¡± Su Hao fell silent. The Bearded Beast was still feeding, moving its hunting grounds towards the center of the town. People panicked and fled for their lives. No one could save them; all they could do was run faster than others. Just then, the guard team from Lingyun Town arrived. Each person was wearing heavy armor, tightly covering their bodies, with only their faces exposed. They carried standard long knives on their waists, each equipped with a long-handled armor-breaking nail hammer. They were well-prepared. Captain Hua Hong and three squads of guards spread out around the Bearded Beast, surrounding it from afar. Hua Hong was a Grandmaster-level warrior, and the three squad leaders below him were the top-notch high-level master warriors. Below each squad were five toons, and beneath each toon were five team members. The toon and team leaders were all master-level warriors, and the members below them were elite warriors. There were more than three hundred fully equipped people. This was the defense force of Lingyun Town. The entire Lingyun Town had less than two hundred master-level warriors, with the guard team being the majority. The remaining masters were scattered among the Warrior Academy and various exploration teams. As soon as Old Liu saw the guard team, he immediately led Su Hao forward and shouted, ¡°Warrior Academy, Liu Changle obeys Captain Hua¡¯smand.¡± With Old Liu¡¯s words, the same message echoed from all directions. ¡°Warrior Academy, Mo Fenghua obeys Captain Hua¡¯smand.¡±!¡± ¡°Wuzhe Academy¡¯s Feng Man¡¯er follows themand of the Flower Brigade!¡± ¡°The Exploration Team ¨C Hunting Team Leader Meng Shan follows themand of the Flower Brigade!¡± ¡°The Hongyan Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Xiao Yueling follows themand of the Flower Brigade!¡± ¡­ These are the martial arts masters waiting on the side. Su Hao looks around and thinks, should he follow them and obey themand? TLN: I found an inconsistency in the trantion of the term ¡°Grandmaster¡± in the s, and now I know why. Zongshi (×Úʦ) and Taishi (̫ʦ) were both tranted as ¡°Grandmaster¡± by the machine. However, Zongshi should be ¡°Master,¡± and Taishi should be ¡°Grandmaster.¡± I will correct themter. Chapter 71 ===071 Silver Light=== As a member of the human race, benefiting from the entire group, there are some responsibilities that cannot be avoided. If he can provide any help, Su Hao will not hesitate. Although the Bearded Beast in front of him is powerful, Su Hao is confident that he can protect himself. However, he feels embarrassed to shout out themand to obey. He can¡¯t bring himself to say it. After thinking for a moment, he shouts out loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Xiangwu and I can provide assistance.¡± Immediately, everyone¡¯s gazends on Su Hao. Captain Hua Hong turns his head and nces at him. Seeing that it¡¯s a young boy, his delicate makeup distorts instantly. His bloodshot eyes stare fiercely at Su Hao as he shouts, ¡°Where did this brate from? Don¡¯t cause trouble, get lost.¡± Su Hao still wants to speak, but Captain Hua Hong immediately roars, ¡°Get lost!¡± Su Hao is speechless and can only take a symbolic step back to show his position, then he retreats further away. In a cooperative battle, if a person doesn¡¯t have the trust of theirpanions or themander, not only will they not be able to help, but they will also be a burden to the team. ¡®Cause trouble¡¯ means causing unnecessary problems. Since he can¡¯t gain the trust of others and joining the battle rashly will only bring more problems, Su Hao can only observe for now. Su Hao knows that this delicate-looking person, who appears fierce, is actually protecting him, protecting the young human boy. At this moment, the Bearded Beast retracts its five tentacles one by one and sends the five people into its mouth. The tentacles underneath the beast quickly squirm,pletely ignoring the surrounding guards, and slides quickly towards the crowd of people. In its view, the little bit of flesh around it is not enough to fill its teeth, while not far away, there are plenty of fresh food. ¡°Tremor Hammer!¡± Captain Hua Hong leaps up, appearing in front of the Bearded Beast, and raises the heavy nail hammer in his hand, fiercely smashing down towards the beast¡¯s eyes. As the hammer falls quickly, it rapidly covers itself with a thickyer of ice, turning the originally brain-sized nail hammer into a gigantic object the size of a truck in an instant. ¡°Boom!¡± The huge nail hammer mercilessly smashes onto the closed eyelid of the Bearded Beast. Ice debris scatters, and the nail hammer in Captain Hua Hong¡¯s hand immediately returns to its original state. However, the Bearded Beast, hit by this strike, only stops its movement temporarily, seemingly not sustaining too much damage. Only the spot where it was hit is engulfed in cold air, quickly forming ayer of frost. But this level of frost is almost useless against its thick scales. Suddenly, several tentacles, as thick as bowls, shoot out from underneath the Bearded Beast, their tips gleaming with a sharp light, and they attack Captain Hua Hong.. Captain Hua Hong shouted ¡°cut¡± and immediately withdrew the hammer, dodging, and then swung the hammer to knock away an unprepared tentacle. Even though he was a Grandmaster-level warrior, he wouldn¡¯t easily withstand the tentacle attacks of the Bearded Beast. Once pierced, regardless of his level, it would be a certain death. As a Grandmaster-level warrior, the human race was at a natural disadvantagepared to the huge size of the ferocious beasts, relying only on the weapons in their hands and the armor on their bodies to narrow the gap. Captain Hua Hong¡¯s goal was to stop the Bearded Beast from continuing to destroy the town. With the hammer blow, he had essentially achieved his goal. Quickly distancing himself from the Bearded Beast, hemanded loudly, ¡°The overall objective is to attack from three sides and leave one side empty, driving it out of Lingyun Town along its original path.¡± ¡°First squadron, responsible for the left side, task: drive it away; Second squadron, responsible for the right side, task: drive it away; Third squadron and the rest of the Grandmasters, follow me for a frontal attack.¡± ¡°First squadron received!¡± ¡°Second squadron received!¡± ¡­ After arranging thebat objectives, under Captain Hua Hong¡¯s orders, aside from the two squadrons on the nks responsible for driving away, everyone else attacked fiercely from the front. The Bearded Beast was suddenly subjected to various attacks, and the paining from all over its body caused it to take a few steps back involuntarily. Then, anger surged within it, as its small green eyes scanned the surrounding warriors. ¡°Swoosh¡± ¡°Whoosh¡± Suddenly, arge number of tentacles shot out from under the Bearded Beast, attacking the surrounding warriors. ¡°Retreat!¡± Captain Hua Hong shouted out explosively, standing at the forefront to attract attention, swinging his long-handled nail hammer so densely that it blocked all the tentacles piercing towards him. Then, he drew a long knife from his lower back. ¡°Swish swish!¡± Amidst the flickering of the knife light, two tentacles were severed and fell to the ground. However, not everyone had his strength. Over a dozen elite-level warriors, unable to react in time, were impaled along with their armor and dragged under the Bearded Beast. There was even a Lower-Stage Grandmaster who managed to dodge the tentacles¡¯ initial attack, but didn¡¯t avoid the subsequent entanglement, being bound around the waist and pulled towards the Bearded Beast. That Grandmaster screamed in fear, drew out his long knife, poured all his blood qi into it, and swung it down forcefully. ¡°ng!¡± A sound of metal shing with iron rang out. Despite the Grandmaster putting all his arm strength into that strike, it only left a shallow scar on the tentacle. Captain Hua Hong took a step forward, wanting to rescue the person, but was suddenly obstructed by several tentacles, forcing him to retreat helplessly, only able to watch as the Lower-Stage Grandmaster was pulled under the Bearded Beast. Captain Hua Hong remembered that Grandmaster. He had only recently advanced. Captain Hua Hong surveyed the surroundings. Amongst the many warriors, only his attacks could effectively harm the Bearded Beast, but the damage was very limited, and the main issue was that he couldn¡¯t break through its thick defense.Even the high-level masters present, their attacks are almost ineffective, only able to hold back the Bearded Beast and prevent it from further destroying the town and attacking civilians. Hua Hong clenched his teeth and thought to himself, ¡°No matter what, we must hold on, wait for Mayor Lv and Xiao Jixuan to return from the wilderness, and then work together to drive it away.¡± Taking advantage of the moment when the Bearded Beast¡¯s tentacles were retracting, Hua Hong once again took the lead inunching an attack. Ice formed on the hammer, leaping twenty meters into the air, meeting the eyes of the Bearded Beast and shouting, ¡°Attack!¡± All the warriors did not hesitate and immediately rushed towards the Bearded Beast. ¡°Armor shattering!¡± ¡°Piercing through!¡± ¡°Shockwave!¡± ¡°Impact!¡± ¡°High temperature!¡± ¡°Erosion!¡± The masters used their various techniques. Perhaps this attack would be a one-way journey, but this is the duty of being a cultivator, a warrior. The Bearded Beast was hit by Hua Hong¡¯s huge ice hammer, taking a step back, followed by the attacks from other warriors falling on its body like raindrops. ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± Before arge number of tentacles could retract, even more tentacles shot out. No one has ever counted how many tentacles the Bearded Beast actually has¡­ In this attack, many warriors were swallowed by the Bearded Beast¡¯s mouth organ, including elites and masters. No matter how they struggled and howled, it was all in vain. But no one took a step back. Led by Hua Hong, the Bearded Beast was gradually beaten back step by step. However, with each step the Bearded Beast took back, it took the lives of dozens of people. Su Hao silently watched the warriors, one after another,unching their most powerful attacks and fiercely striking the vicious beast. Death was in front of them, yet no one retreated. ¡°Am I also a warrior?¡± Su Hao thought to himself, then turned and disappeared into the cluster of buildings in the town. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m also a warrior of the human race!¡± ¡­ As the number of elite front-line warriors decreased, personnel were reassigned from the first and second squads to join the frontal attack. The elite warriors who were unable to cause any harm to the Bearded Beast had a simple role: to use their bodies to attract the tentacles and relieve the burden on the masters and Hua Hong. No one objected. Soon, the elite warriors were all gone, and the number of master warriors sharply decreased. The Bearded Beast¡¯s scales were covered with wounds, with a thickyer of ice attached, but it continued to frantically shoot out its tentacles without stopping. The remaining few warriors faced increased pressure. The copsed city wall was still far away at this point. But the warriors¡¯ shouts remained loud and clear. Su Hao quickly found a weapon shop and, at this time, there was no one in the shop. He changed into a set of armor, took off his helmet, and selected a helmet with a face mask. He put it on, revealing only his two cold eyes. Then he drew his long knife from his waist and started elerating towards the Bearded Beast. He wanted to exert all his strength to attack the Bearded Beast and provide some support. But he couldn¡¯t let others know who he was. He knew that he possessed a lot of advanced knowledge, and perhaps this knowledge would bring disaster to those around him. ¡­ Another master was sent under the Bearded Beast. Feng Man¡¯er also got entangled by the tentacles of the Bearded Beast for a moment of weakness in herbat skills. Old Liu¡¯s eyes were furious and he yelled madly, ¡°Man¡¯er!!!¡± Then he rushed towards Feng Man¡¯er without hesitation. ¡°Swish!¡± A tentacle attacked Old Liu, but he seemed to not see it at all. He tightly focused on the long knife in his hand and the tentacles that were entangling Feng Man¡¯er. ¡°Splurt-¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The tentacle pierced through Old Liu¡¯s body, but Old Liu¡¯s knife also cut through the tentacle that was entangling Feng Man¡¯er. Feng Man¡¯er was stunned, looking at Old Liu in disbelief! The tentacle that pierced through Old Liu¡¯s body retracted, dragging Old Liu¡¯s body back. In Old Liu¡¯s eyes, there was only relief. Just then, a silver light burst and rapidly approached from a distance. ¡°Barrier!¡± ¡°Deflect!¡± ¡°Hard!¡± ¡°Bright!¡± ¡°Explosion!¡± ¡°Shockwave!¡± ¡°Sharp!¡± ¡°Piercing!¡± ¡°Erosion!¡± ¡°Rotation!¡±¡±Burning!¡± ¡°Numb!¡±¡­ Chapter 72 ===072 We Need You=== This figure, wrapped in heavy armor, only revealed a pair of icy eyes. The momentum was impressive. It shed between the crowd and the Bearded Beast. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The unbreakable tentacles of the Bearded Beast shattered one after another, falling to the ground. ¡°Beep -¡± The Bearded Beast suddenly received such a heavy blow, and its mouthparts emitted a sharp scream. Old Liu¡¯s pierced tentacles broke, and he fell forward. A tall figure caught Old Liu and a fragrance filled the air. It was Feng Man¡¯er! Feng Man¡¯er supported Old Liu and immediately left the battlefield. For a master, this kind of prating damage, as long as it doesn¡¯t hit a vital spot, is only a serious injury, not fatal. If he can gain Feng Man¡¯er¡¯s affection in exchange for such a serious injury, Old Liu wouldn¡¯t lose out this time! Everyone was stunned looking at the suddenly appearing figure in full silver armor. This figure, only 1.7 meters tall when wearing armor, where did hee from? Howe they didn¡¯t know that there was such a person in Lingyun Town? Captain Hua Hong wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity of the Bearded Beast being damaged. Immediately, he smashed a big ice hammer onto the Bearded Beast¡¯s head. The Bearded Beast took a step back. At this time, its head was covered in thick frost, with a chilling aura. After saving Old Liu in a critical moment, Su Hao immediately turned back and charged directly towards the Bearded Beast. ¡°Explosion!¡± With a step forward and a loud explosion, Su Hao shot towards the Bearded Beast like a bullet. ¡°The Bearded Beast¡¯s rune ability is ¡®Sturdy,¡¯ covering its whole body. In addition to its thick scales, a normal attack can¡¯t break through this defense. So, I¡¯ll use ¡®Pration,¡¯ ¡®Sharpness,¡¯ ¡®Numbness,¡¯ and ¡®Erosion¡¯ to stack on top of each other, first breaking through a gap!¡± Su Hao¡¯s mind was working rapidly, and he formted the attack n in an instant. Su Hao¡¯s speed was too fast. The tentacles shot out by the Bearded Beast failed to intercept him, leaving it to watch helplessly as Su Hao raised a shining long knife and brutally shed its head. ¡°Crack!¡± The ¡®Pration¡¯ effect brought out by Su Hao¡¯s vigorous blood energy offset the ¡®Sturdy¡¯ of the Bearded Beast, and then ¡®Sharpness¡¯ and ¡®Erosion,¡¯ along with Su Hao¡¯s own immense blood energy, easily opened up a long wound on the Bearded Beast¡¯s body, like a red-hot iron cutting through stic. ¡°Beep -¡± The howls of the Bearded Beast grew louder. This time, it was truly injured, and arge number of tentacles surged out from underneath it, estimated to be two to three hundred, shooting out in all directions. ¡°Retreat¡±! ¡°Captain Hua Hong immediately shouted out, taking the lead in retreating, while the other grandmasters were still far away, they also prepared and jumped away. However, most of the tentacles were actually aimed at Su Hao, blocking every space around him. ¡°Barrier!¡± ¡°Deflect!¡± ¡°Hard!¡± ¡°Vibration!¡± Su Hao immediately activated the runes that he had prepared long ago, facing the overwhelming tentacles, he chose to move forward instead of retreating. The long de in his hand gleamed, still carrying its sharpness and corrosive effects. ¡°Spiral Cross sh!¡± Su Hao leaped up, rotating his dual-ded hands vigorously, creating a sh of white arc light. ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Squish, squish, squish¡­¡± Suddenly, arge number of tentacles were cut off by a single strike, falling to the ground with smooth incisions and corroding sounds. The tentacles that narrowly avoided Su Hao¡¯s attack fiercely pierced him, only to be blocked by a faint red barrier; most of them lost their uracy and slid to the side. Su Hao stepped on the slippery tentacle, using the force to leap out of the attack range, reaching above the Bearded Tentacle Beast. At this moment, the tentacles of the beast were stretched out, but they had not yet retracted, leaving it defenseless. Gripping the long de in a reverse grip, the tip of the de pointed downwards. ¡°Thrust!¡± The de ruthlessly stabbed into that long wound, directly reaching the hilt, then it fiercely slid down along the wound. ¡°Hiss!¡± This time, the wound was deep enough, and blue blood rushed out like a high-pressure water gun, sshing onto Su Hao¡¯s armor. Su Hao didn¡¯t blink an eye, immediately pulled back the de, moving away from the Bearded Beast. At the same time, he started replenishing the runes, in the order of ¡°burst¡±, ¡°barrier¡±, ¡°deflect¡±, ¡°hard¡±, ¡°sharp¡±, ¡°prate¡±, ¡°corrode¡±. Sure enough, as soon as Su Hao left, the Bearded Beast went mad.. A piercing scream came from the mouth organ under its body, and its tentacles outside danced wildly around its body. The Bearded Beast turned its body around, and its two sharp horns were aimed at Su Hao. Hua Hong immediately shouted at Su Hao, ¡°Brother, be careful of its horns!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The Bearded Beast exploded underneath, and its enormous body rushed towards Su Hao like a cannonball. What does it feel like to have a ferocious beast over twenty meters tall smashing towards oneself? Oppressive! Like the moon falling down. Su Hao squinted his eyes. Through the previous attack, he found that although he could break the defense, the Bearded Beast¡¯s size was too big. The knife in his hand was like a toothpick, even if it opened unmatched power, the damage to the Bearded Beast was limited. Since this ferocious beast jumped up proactively, exposing its vulnerable spot, don¡¯t me him for not being honorable. Su Hao¡¯s body crouched slightly, pouncing towards the Bearded Beast, lifting his left hand, aiming at its two green eyes. ¡°Bright light!¡± A strong beam of light shot out from Su Hao¡¯s hand, immediately blinding the Bearded Beast¡¯s vision. This sudden outbreak made it lose its target. Although its other senses could still perceive Su Hao¡¯s position, it still had a moment of daze. In that moment, Su Hao slid under it narrowly and then jumped up. The mouth organ underneath the Bearded Beast was immediately exposed in front of Su Hao. The circr organ resembled a chrysanthemum, withyers of sharp teeth distributed on top, very terrifying. Around the organ are densely packed holes, which can shoot out lethal tentacles at any time. At this moment, most of the holes have already shot out the tentacles, providing the Bearded Beast with the power to eject and collide. Only a small part remains pitch ck, ready tounch an attack at any time. But these tentacles no longer posed a threat to Su Hao. The ¡°Explosion¡± rune has been replenished. ¡°Explosion!¡± Su Hao shot up, before the Bearded Beast¡¯s mouth organ closed, going past the most dangerous teeth and entering its mouth. ¡°Oscition!¡± The entire body armor began to vibrate at a high frequency, shaking away any approaching tongues and mucus. ¡°Sharp¡± ¡°Pration¡±! With the two attack effects, Su Hao continuously stabbed inside. Goal: advance ten meters, reaching the center of the Bearded Beast. ¡°Tear!¡± Any flesh that stood in the way was ripped open by the long knife in Su Hao¡¯s hand. Combined with the high-frequency vibrations on the armor, the flesh couldn¡¯t get anywhere close. Su Hao advanced without hesitation. Two meters, three meters¡­ five meters! Su Hao suddenly felt light all over as he entered the Bearded Beast¡¯s abdominal cavity. Variousplex organs were moving rhythmically, asrge as a small two-story building.. He smirked at the corner of his mouth. Su Hao ced his hand on the organs, and a massive surge of blood qi began to flow out of his body, forming a huge rune formation around the organs. In just ten seconds, therge formation waspleted. ¡°Copse!¡± The runes activated. Arge number of organs in the abdominal cavity copsed andpressed towards the center, forming a meatball the size of a water tank as if attracted by a strong gravity. The Bearded beast was injured and rolled violently, causing Su Hao, who was inside the Bearded beast, to lose his bnce. ¡°Rotate!¡± ¡°Prate!¡± Su Hao activated two runes, superimposed on the long knife, and plunged into the abdomen wall of the ferocious beast. ¡°Boom!¡± A muffled sound, flesh and blood sttered. A circr hole suddenly appeared on the abdominal wall. Su Hao exerted force under his feet and plunged into the hole he had just dug. Su Hao felt a slight dizziness, knowing that he was starting tock oxygen. ¡°I must leave here as soon as possible!¡± Taking advantage of the rotating and prating effects of the long knife that had not yet dissipated, he quickly dug one hole after another. At the same time, he replenished the runes of ¡°rotation¡± and ¡°pration¡±. Soon, Su Hao dug to the edge and encountered a thick scale armor. The activated ¡°rotation¡± and ¡°pration¡± forcefully stabbed forward. ¡°Boom!¡± The air rushed into the abdomen of the ferocious beast through the hole. Su Hao shot out and took big breaths of fresh air. Standing firmly on the ground, he quickly ran forward, away from the Bearded beast, before turning around to look. Captain Hua Hong was leading the remaining masters in a frantic attack against the Bearded beast, taking advantage of its weakness to kill it! When Captain Hua Hong saw Su Hao covered in blue slime, he was overjoyed. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not dead?!!¡± Su Hao nodded and looked at the ferocious beast rolling and howling violently, gasping heavily. This ferocious beast was doomed! It was only struggling in itsst moments, no longer posing a threat. He was tempted to study the body of this ferocious beast, but the internal organs had all copsed into a small mass, greatly reducing its research value except for the rune tumor that he didn¡¯t know the use of.And, now is the time to leave. He didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Captain Hua Hong and the others. Moreover, Old Liu was also there, what if he got recognized? He didn¡¯t really care about himself, but if he wasn¡¯t careful, it would involve his father, Wu Yuntian, and Chashan Shao. This might be the only ce he had concerns about. Su Hao swung his long knife, flinging off the blue viscous fluid from the de. He ran directly into the group of buildings and disappeared amidst everyone¡¯s confusion. ¡°???¡± A big question mark appeared on Captain Hua Hong¡¯s forehead. Everyone had a bewildered look on their faces. Hey! The Bearded Beast hasn¡¯t died yet. Boss,e back quickly, we need you! However, Su Hao couldn¡¯t hear the thoughts of the crowd anymore. Even if he could, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The Bearded Beast¡¯s body was already limp, its tentacles powerless. It would die in just a moment. He quickly returned to the weapon shop, changed back into his clean armor, picked up a piece of cloth, wiped his sword, and put it into its sheath. He picked up his own package. And left! Chapter 73 ===073 The Power to Change the World=== Although the Bearded Beast had a strong vitality, its patterns and organs had all copsed into a lump by Su Hao, losing its follow-up strength. It soon diedpletely. After the Bearded Beast breathed itsst breath, Captain Hua Hong began organizing people to clean up the battlefield. At this time, the town mayor, Lu Luyun, and the dean, Xiao Jixuan, rushed back from the wilderness. Captain Hua Hong found something off about the expressions of the two of them. Why did theye back after the fight was over? Lu Luyun and Xiao Jixuan nced at each other, their faces full of embarrassment. They had seen the huge corpse of the Bearded Beast and felt a chill down their spines. They both knew that even if they had rushed back in time, it wouldn¡¯t have made much difference. In reality, they had no way to deal with this Bearded Beast. At most, with thebined strength of three Master-tier cultivators, they could force the Bearded Beast to leave. Killing the Bearded Beast was simply impossible. After learning about the process of the battle, the two of them became highly interested in the heavily armored figure who seemed to be a Master-tier cultivator passing by Lingyun Town. And after learning the cause of the Bearded Beast¡¯s death, the two Master-tier cultivators were stunned and speechless, looking at each other. Could Master-tier cultivators actually do something like this? Captain Hua Hong analyzed, ¡°That big brother must be a high-level Master-tier cultivator, and most likely, a runemaster as well!¡± Lu Luyun and Xiao Jixuan were shocked, ¡°Runemaster?¡± They could also draw runes, but apart from extracting runes, the rest of the runes were useless to them. When it came to battles, it was more effective to just chop with a sword. Captain Hua Hong nodded, ¡°I saw that big brother use runes at least twice, and there were many different types of runes.¡± Pointing at the wound on the Bearded Beast, he said, ¡°Look here, there are traces of pration, sharpness, and erosion. I even saw him use barriers and deflections. His use of runes was very smooth. It seems that this is his main area of cultivation.¡± Lv Luyun nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, not many people can aplish this. The other party must be the top-notch type.¡± Xiao Jixuan suddenly said, ¡°What do you guys think, could this person be responsible for Jin Datong¡¯s death two years ago?¡± Captain Hua Hong and Lv Luyun were startled and suddenly fell silent. After a long time, Lv Luyun said directly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue investigating the matter of Jin Datong.¡± Captain Hua Hong and Xiao Jixuan nodded. Lv Luyun continued, ¡°Hongyi, personally extract the original core of the Bearded Beast and make a trip to the main city of He¡¯an.¡± Captain Hua Hong nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± After this incident, a story about the ¡®Masked Silver Warrior¡¯ began to circte in Lingyun Town. ¡­ Su Hao, known as the ¡®Masked Silver Warrior,¡¯ had returned to the wilderness. He started hunting down the Grandmaster Beast and specifically targeted the weaker ones. He discovered that there was no need to fear the Grandmaster Beast. He had personally defeated two. The blood intensity of the Grandmaster Beast was generally slightly stronger than Su Hao¡¯s, but only slightly. It was not insurmountable. With the series of runes he possessed, he could easily bridge this gap. After hunting down five Grandmaster Beasts, Su Hao noticed a characteristic of these beasts. Each Grandmaster Beast had a fleshy lump inside its body that was wrapped in runes. Inside this lump was a pale yellow bead. Most of the blood intensity of the Grandmaster Beast was contained within this bead. ¡°It should be an energy core. No wonder the strength of these Grandmaster Beasts is not as powerful as I imagined,¡± Su Hao suddenly understood. The reason he could resist the Grandmaster Beasts with the strength of a Master Warrior was not because he was strong, but because the Grandmaster Beasts were too weak. Hmm¡­ Su Hao admitted that he might be slightly stronger than an ordinary high-level Grandmaster, but as a Master, he couldn¡¯t fake it. The main reason was the Grandmaster Beast. The difference between the Grand Master and the Master was an organ that could store the energy of blood, allowing the total amount of blood in the body to undergo a qualitative leap and the overall strength to undergo a qualitative change due to the increase in blood volume. But Su Hao discovered that although the blood output efficiency of the Grandmaster Beast far exceeded that of the Master, it couldn¡¯t match its massive blood volume. If blood ispared to water in a pool, the output efficiency is determined by the size of the water outlet. Therger the water outlet, the stronger the power that can be explosively released in an instant. If the water outlet is small, then the power that can be explosively released is very limited. It¡¯s the same with the Grandmaster Beast. It possessed a majestic blood, but the blood output was too small, limiting its explosive power. Comparing this, the blood output of the Grandmaster Beast was still less than that of Su Hao! ¡°So, the key to advancing to the Grandmaster level is this bead?¡± Su Hao suspected that the method of advancing to the Grandmaster level was to install an energy core in his own body. ording to Old Liu¡¯s words, the limit of the human race is an elite level, and the path of the Grandmaster was developed by imitating the Martial Beasts. Simrly, the human race cannot generate such a core on its own. Therefore, the method of advancing to the Grandmaster level is to learn from the Martial Beasts. Most likely, it is to hunt down a Grandmaster Beast, seize its core, and transnt it into the body of a Grandmaster. After a period of adaptation, one can sessfully advance to the Grandmaster level. It¡¯s no wonder the path to bing a Grandmaster is tightly restricted. Every time a Grandmaster Warrior sessfully advances, they must also sessfully hunt down a Grandmaster Beast and obtain its core. The key is that obtaining the core does not necessarily guarantee a hundred percent sessful advancement. ¡°So what about the Ancestor level? Will they eventually turn the entire human body into a container for the energy core?¡± Su Hao had never seen anyone at the Ancestor level, nor did he have any way of knowing, nor did he have any intention of imnting such a thing in himself for the time being. So he put aside the project of researching the Grandmaster level for now. He wanted to return to the research of runes and basic blood energy. The reason was that the living environment of the human race was extremely harsh, and runes would be a beneficial tool to greatly improve this living environment. After the incident of the bearded beast attack in Lingyun Town, Su Hao suddenly understood why the people in this world viewed life and death so lightly. Death was apletely normal thing for them. As long as it benefited the continuation of the n, they could make sacrifices at any time. They didn¡¯t need anyone to honor them as heroes, nor did they need anyone to remember them. Because this was ingrained in their sense of responsibility, the sense of responsibility of being a member of the human race. And it was precisely because of this sense of responsibility as a top priority for the n that the human race was able to survive in this continent full of ferocious beasts during ancient times when they were extremely weak. Of course, this was only the spiritual belief of the majority of people in this world. There were also some individuals who disregarded the overall righteousness of the entire race for their own selfish desires. They would never be able to understand those who shed blood for their beliefs, nor understand the passionate hearts within them. That¡¯s why Su Hao had already made a decision. He wanted to thoroughly research runes. In addition to the existing runes that were born from beast patterns, he also wanted to research the principles of basic runebinations, in order to achieve various rune functions, to obtain the effect he desired through corresponding forms. Then, he wouldpile his research conclusions into a book and make it public, giving everyone the opportunity to learn the path of runes. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the consequences that would follow. As for the possibility of being killed because of the disclosure of runes, he didn¡¯t maintain an optimistic attitude towards it. One could already see this from how the rulers firmly controlled the path of advancement beyond the Grandmaster level. The human race needed strong individuals, and there could be strong individuals, but they must be within the grasp of control. It was easy to guess the attitude of the rulers towards basic runes: the human race needed runes, there could be runes, but the runes must be within their control. Then, these runes would lose their meaning, which was not the effect Su Hao wanted. What he wanted was for many people in the human race to have a bit of resistance when facing ferocious beasts, and not solely rely on the small number of high-level martial artists or wait for the beasts to leave after being full. He had experienced various disasters and deaths, and had experienced various feelings of powerlessness and despair. So when he heard the desperate cries of many ordinary people being devoured, he was moved. Perhaps when his runes became popr, when everyone had the opportunity to learn runes, there would at least be a power of resistance when facing ferocious beasts, even if it was just a tiny 0.01%. Of course, this was only an opportunity, or you could say probability. For those who came into contact with runes but did not cherish the opportunity or study properly, it didn¡¯t matter. For Su Hao, not valuing opportunities was their own problem. Su Hao wanted topletely change this world with the power of runes! As for whether it would start a rune revolution and cause countless members of the human race to shed blood, Su Hao wasn¡¯t particrly concerned.The emergence of a new era is inevitably apanied by endless ughter and bloodshed, and only in bloodshed can a powerful human era epic be forged. Chapter 74 In the wilderness, Su Hao continued his research ording to his previous pace, changing his location every now and then. He asionally entered towns for rest and recuperation. At one point, he even arrived at therge human city ¨C He¡¯an Main City. His purpose was to gather information; he needed to understand more about this world¡¯s material knowledge. He had a concept in mind: if he could find a material that could restrain blood energy, then recording runes in advance would no longer be a fantasy. In Su Hao¡¯s imagination, the material for blood energy restraint would work like electrical wires restricting the flow of electricity. It would allow one to pre-embed the material into weapons and armor, enabling the immediate activation of runes by injecting blood energy. Yes, Su Hao wanted to find a simple way to activate runes. This would lower the threshold for rune usage, making it essible to anyone with blood energy, simr to how anyone with hands could y a mobile game. However, Su Hao¡¯s efforts yielded no results. It seemed like such materials didn¡¯t exist in this world, and there was no recorded knowledge about them. He even went so far as to capture numerous runemasters who secretly studied runes and engaged in in-depth discussions with them, but he returned disappointed. Could there really be no material capable of restraining blood energy? Impossible! Su Hao believed there must be some material capable of restraining blood energy. Otherwise, how did he control his own blood energy? Almost every elite martial artist could control their blood energy, which was a form of restraint. Su Hao¡¯s mind raced as he contemted the differences involved. ¡°Maybe¡­ it doesn¡¯t necessarily need restraint?¡± Blood energy was essentially a form of biological energy. This type of energy had a betterpatibility within biological organisms. Once it left the body, its control diminished significantly. For example, injecting blood energy into a long knife would only allow it to be pushed inside without any fine control. This would result in a powerful burst of energy but wouldn¡¯t allow for precise actions on the knife. Su Hao reached a conclusion about blood energy: ¡°In other words, biologicalpatibility with blood energy is much stronger than with metallic substances!¡± Therefore, to pre-record runes, he didn¡¯t necessarily need strong restraint materials. Instead, he could embed rune patterns into weapons and armor in advance and then fill those rune patterns with a material that had even stronger biologicalpatibility than metal. Because the flow of blood energy would prioritize materials with higherpatibility. A glint of light shed in Su Hao¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, what should I fill it with? Crushed flesh and blood, perhaps?¡± It was worth a try. So, Su Hao first inscribed a rune pattern on a metal te, and then he filled it with crushed flesh and blood, attempting to release blood energy and activate the rune. He failed! The crushed flesh and blood had essentially be lifeless,cking the overall nature of a living organism. Moreover, this mixture couldn¡¯t be preserved for an extended period. What should he do? Countless thoughts raced through Su Hao¡¯s mind, only to be dismissed one by one. Suddenly, a brilliant idea struck him! naria! He remembered these parasitic creatures from his previous research on the dissection of ferocious beasts. They resembled long golden threads and were therefore called naria by him. He endured his disgust and continued his research. He discovered that these naria were not only long, resilient, and could survive with just blood energy, but they also didn¡¯t seem to have any useful purpose. Now, they were like a gift from this world! Su Hao excitedly found several unlucky ferocious beasts and extracted numerous naria from their bodies. Then, based on the thickness and length of the naria, Su Hao meticulously carved rune patterns on a metal te. He used tweezers to insert the naria into the grooves one by one, widening the grooves as needed where they intersected. After connecting the heads and tails of the naria, Su Hao injected blood energy and attempted to activate the rune. Sess! Su Hao clenched his fists in excitement. He checked the naria; they were unharmed. In fact, they seemed even more lively, as if they had just enjoyed a feast. And they could be reused! It was this discovery that kept Su Hao awake for two whole nights, lost in endless visions of the future. In this world, what would be the ultimate oue under his influence? ¡­ A year and a halfter. During this year, Su Hao turned fifteen. He hadpleted the integration of basic runes, carefully annotating and cataloging all the basic runes he had discovered, assigning them serial numbers. In total, there were over eight hundred basic runes. Based on the characteristics of these basic runes, he divided them into nine sequences, and within each sequence, he further categorized them into ten levels based on theirmon usage. All eight hundred plus basic runes were now part of this systematic sequence. For instance, Sequence One, Level One, Basic Rune Number One was ¡°Fundamental Force I,¡± and so on. This system allowed him to quickly reference and select suitable basic runes when designing array disk runes for various effects. This approach allowed most of his creative ideas to be realized through this array disk. Su Hao even developed rtively simple usage of runes like ¡°Fireball Rune,¡± ¡°Ice Shard Rune,¡± ¡°Corrosive Beam Rune,¡± ¡°Earth Spike Rune,¡± ¡°Electric Discharge Rune,¡± and more. The effects of these runes were something he had not seen from ferocious beasts. There were also moreplex versions such as ¡°Laundry Rune,¡± ¡°Fan Rune,¡± ¡°Dust Removal and Diffusion Rune,¡± ¡°High-Pressure Water Gun Cleaning Rune,¡± ¡°Script Replication Rune,¡± ¡°Roasting Rune,¡± ¡°Boiling Rune,¡± and so on. After all, one of the purposes of runes was to improve one¡¯s life, right? He had also sessfully developed rune weapons and rune armor. Even an elite martial artist could use a rune-inscribed long knife, after some practice, to activate runes within it for additional effects. For example, a rune-inscribed long knife created by Su Hao had three runes inscribed on it: ¡°Hardening,¡± ¡°Sharpness,¡± and ¡°Pration.¡± The effects were incredibly powerful. If the warriors in Lingyun Town had used his knife to fight against ferocious beasts like Bearded Beasts, everyone would have at least managed to make a small cut on the beast. Although making a small cut on the Bearded Beast didn¡¯t have much practical value, it was still a significant improvement, going from zero additional damage to +1. He had also inscribed runes onto his armor with effects like ¡°Hardening,¡± ¡°Deflection,¡± ¡°Barrier,¡± and ¡°Oscition.¡± The defensive effects were incredibly strong, making it nearly impossible for Bearded Beasts to pierce through even if someone were standing still and letting the beast attack. What was this? This was the call of the times! This was true human transformation! Furthermore, as long as he asionally fed the naria buried inside with some blood energy, they could live for at least a year and a half. The first batch of naria that Su Hao had captured hadn¡¯t died yet. They continued to glow and radiate heat for runes, albeit looking a bit sluggish. But did it matter? Not at all. With such powerful capabilities unlocked, they could proudly say they had brought honor to their ancestors. These naria probably never imagined that they could be so amazing, releasing various powerful attacks. They would be more than satisfied with their aplishments. In addition to all this, Su Hao wrote two books. One of them was titled ¡°The Path of Martial Artists,¡± which included chapters like ¡°Introduction,¡± ¡°The Principles and Breakthrough of Blood Energy Bottlenecks,¡± ¡°Advanced Elite ¨C Centrifugal Force,¡± ¡°Blood Energy Enhancement Wave and Flesh Enhancement Wave Contemtion,¡± ¡°Advanced Grandmaster ¨C Array Disk Inscription,¡± ¡°Advanced Grandmaster ¨C Comprehensive Array Disk,¡± ¡°Objective Exploration of Martial Artists,¡± and finally, at the end, a thought-provoking piece, ¡°The Heart of a Martial Artist, the Strength of Humanity.¡± It was a thick book, and Su Hao was very satisfied with it. He wanted to spread this book, ¡°The Path of Martial Artists,¡± to various ces across the Evesting Continent. Later, for the sake of easier distribution, he also created a second version, where each chapter was separated and made avable in a loose-leaf format. With both options avable, those who obtained the full book would treasure it, while those who had individual chapters would inevitably be motivated to collect more, ensuring that the book would quickly gain poprity. In addition to this, he wrote a second book called ¡°Rune Encyclopedia,¡± divided into sections like ¡°Beast Patterns and Runes,¡± ¡°Three-Dimensional Runes,¡± ¡°Array Disk Structure Theory,¡± ¡°Comprehensive Exnation of Basic Runes,¡± ¡°Rune Case Study Workbook,¡± ¡°The Beauty of Nature ¨C Gold-Threaded Worms,¡± ¡°Applications of Runes in Life and Battle,¡± and finally, a thought-provoking piece, ¡°Enlightenment of Thought, Exploration of the Universe.¡± Su Hao looked contentedly at the two thick books in his hands, signing them as ¡°Passerby¡± at the end. Perfect! He extended his hand and clenched it into a fist towards the sky. ¡°I¡¯m here! World!¡± Chapter 75 Su Hao returned to the Chasan Outpost once again. This time, his return marked his farewell to his father, Wu Yuntian. He didn¡¯t know how long this journey would take, what would happen, or if he would ever have a chance to meet again. Wu Yuntian seemed to sense Su Hao¡¯s slightly subdued emotions and remained silent. Father and son sat quietly in the courtyard, each lost in their thoughts, though in reality, neither of them was thinking about anything. To Su Hao, Wu Yuntian was undoubtedly a qualified father, but he felt he wasn¡¯t a qualified son. Wu Yuntian had sessfully advanced to Master. In Su Hao¡¯s perception, Wu Yuntian¡¯s blood intensity surpassed that of all the Master he had encountered. The reason was that Wu Yuntian had imprinted the array he had given Su Hao, adjusting it to nearly perfectpatibility with eight nodes. In addition, he had a preliminary grasp of blood Qi enhancement waves, allowing him to convert blood Qi inrge quantities. Su Hao knew that he had truly simplified the beast pattern. He had used the ¡°Copy Writing¡± rune to duplicate two books, ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path¡± and ¡°Complete Rune Exnation.¡± He handed them to Wu Yuntian and said, ¡°Father, these two books are the results of my research over the years. You can take a look. If you find them useful, read them to enhance your strength. If you find them useless, just bury them.¡± Wu Yuntian took the books, briefly flipped through them, and became increasingly shocked. Finally, he closed the books with a trembling hand, noticing the signature on the back of the books ¨C ¡°Passerby.¡± Wu Yuntian suddenly seemed to understand something and fell silent. After a long while, Wu Yuntian, with a slightly hoarse voice, said, ¡°Xiangwu, do what you want to do.¡± Su Hao nodded. Wu Yuntian continued, ¡°I will keep these two books. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll be a teacher.¡± Su Hao understood what Wu Yuntian meant. If he failed, then Wu Yuntian would find a ce to silently pass on these two books. ¡­ With his luggage on his back, Su Hao silently left the Chasan Outpost and turned to look at the ce where he had grown up. He took a deep breath, took a step forward, and soon disappeared into the woods. When he arrived at an uninhabited ce, he lowered his specially made face mask. From now on, he wouldn¡¯t show his face in public. His name would be Passerby. Such a handsome face would no longer be known to anyone. What a pity! ¡­ Su Hao had been waiting for this day for far too long. He urgently needed to vent the anger in his heart. He didn¡¯t know how many worlds he had waited through, how many cycles, how many deaths, and how much malice had filled his heart, gradually twisting his soul. As his power continued to grow, his heart had begun to waver. After experiencing many worlds and countless fears, his heart trembled. He knew he was just a mortal, not divine. When a mortal faced fear and wanted to avoid breakdown and madness, they needed aplete release. Otherwise, his increasingly chaotic heart wouldn¡¯t allow him to continue peacefully researching in the wilderness. So, he wanted to do as he pleased, for himself, for the human race, and for this world, to unleash his emotions without restraint. Either transform into a demon king, using endless ughter to release his emotions; Or fully implement his immature will, change this world of despair for ordinary people, and alter this world where humans were mercilessly hunted by beasts. Even if humans died due to internal conflicts, it was better than being devoured by wild, mindless beasts. His idea was simple: let the majority of humans possess great power, then work together to eliminate all the beasts. Afterward, they could focus on internal affairs, how they fought andpeted wouldn¡¯t matter. After all, it was an internal matter for the human race. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t know if he could grow up sessfully in this world. Based on his past experiences, he had a premonition that perhaps his time was running out. He might suddenly die at any moment, and the runes and warrior¡¯s blood he had painstakingly researched had not yet been passed on. Even in death, he wanted to choose his own way to go, rather than dying in some inexplicable manner. A monthter, in a small town called Guyang, a prosperous location, a weapons shop opened quietly. The shop was spacious, and the owner was generous. Inside, there were only long knives and armor, but this weapons shop was different from others. The knives and armor were casually piled together, like two garbage heaps! Who sold things like this? Even garbage wasn¡¯t sold like this. Many people considered themselves knowledgeable but had never seen a business like this. They boldly predicted that it would go out of business within two months. Moreover, many who had seen the owner said that the owner, who looked short and had himself wrapped tightly, only revealing a pair of eyes, must be ugly. This weapons shop was opened by Su Hao. He used money and force to open a suitable shop and exchanged arge amount of gold coin using beast patterns. Then, he converted all the gold coin into long knives and armor. He also developed a rune specifically for engraving on long knives and armor. It took nearly three days, working day and night, to finish all the long knives and armor. Each long knife was engraved with two runes, ¡°Hard¡± and ¡°Pration,¡± while each set of armor was engraved with two runes, ¡°Hard¡± and ¡°Barrier.¡± He started with low-end products, and once they spread, he would make high-end ones. On the first day of the shop¡¯s opening, an elite warrior with a shaved head, apanied by twopanions, walked into Su Hao¡¯s weapons shop with a puzzled look and pointed at the casually stacked long knives, asking, ¡°Boss, are you selling knives?¡± Su Hao, d in shiny armor with a short and long knife at his waist, clearly not an ordinary person, had a helmet with sharp edges, and his face waspletely hidden behind a face mask, revealing only two god-like eyes. Su Hao engraved a ¡°Cooling¡± rune into his armor, allowing a constant flow of cool air for ultimatefort. In addition to that, there were runes like ¡°Hard,¡± ¡°Deflection,¡± ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Bright,¡± ¡°Oscition,¡± ¡°Light Absorption,¡± and ¡°Color Change¡± on his armor. Each boot had three runes for explosive power. His entire suit of armor was considered top-notch in the world. His long knife had four runes engraved on it, as adding more would destabilize the structure. These runes were ¡°Hard,¡± ¡°Sharp,¡± ¡°Pration,¡± and ¡°Rotation.¡± The short knife had ¡°Hard,¡± ¡°Sharp,¡± ¡°Pration,¡± and ¡°Erosion¡± runes engraved. Both knives were among the world¡¯s best, legendary in quality. Su Hao weed his customers with enthusiasm, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, on the first day of our store¡¯s opening, all weapons and armor are 20% off, until they¡¯re sold out. Each person is limited to purchasing one.¡± Pointing at the casually stacked long knives, he continued, ¡°What you see here are extremely rare long knives in the world, possessing the properties of hardness and pration. They can easily pierce through the tough scales of savage beasts. The power is beyond imagination. Come, take a look at these treasures. It¡¯s firste, first-served. Buy them, buy them!¡± The bald warrior and hispanions exchanged nces, both seeing the word ¡°scammer¡± in each other¡¯s eyes. The bald warrior was already thinking of leaving, casually asking, ¡°How much for one of these long knives?¡± ¡°Only twenty silver coins! After the 20% discount, it¡¯s only sixteen silver coins!¡± Su Hao quoted generously. Ordinary long knives, even of decent quality, cost around eight silver coins. Su Hao¡¯s knives, at twenty silver coins, were considered expensive. However, Su Hao believed that his pricing wasn¡¯t high, considering the quality and the addition of the rune engravings. ¡°So expensive!¡± The bald warrior immediately protested and started to leave with hispanions. Su Hao moved quickly, suddenly blocking their way and shouted, ¡°Hold on! Did I say you could leave?¡± ¡°A Master!¡± The bald warrior and his twopanions were shocked. Internally, they werementing, ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯ve encountered a Master who uses strong-arm tactics. If only we hadn¡¯t entered. It¡¯s all because of that damn curiosity!¡± Su Hao pointed at the pile of long knives that looked like junk and said menacingly, ¡°Try them for me!¡± The three men, feeling threatened by Su Hao,plied in silence. Facing an unreasonable Master, it was best to obey and avoid trouble. After distributing one long knife to each of them, Su Hao personally taught them how to use it. ¡°Do you see the small groove at the handle? Inject your blood Qi into it slowly. Maintain the rhythm!¡± ¡°Try it again!¡± Soon, the bald warrior sessfully activated the rune effects on his long knife. The de dimmed as if losing its luster, which was the ¡°Hard¡± effect. Then, the de began to emit a faint gray light, indicating the activation of the ¡°Pration¡± effect. Su Hao pointed at a thick metal te nearby and said, ¡°Come, try stabbing it.¡± The bald warrior, who was no longer anxious due to Su Hao¡¯s coercion, was now filled with curiosity, an experience he had never encountered before. He followed Su Hao¡¯s instructions and stabbed the steel te. ¡°Chink!¡± The long knife easily pierced through the thick metal te. The bald warrior gasped, looking at the long knife in his hand in disbelief, as if he had just seen a rare beauty. Hispanions didn¡¯t believe it, and one of them touched the bald one and whispered, ¡°Old man, could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with this te?¡± Su Hao, not saying much, directly took the short knife from the bald warrior and handed it to him, gesturing to try it with his own knife. The bald warrior took his own knife, then stabbed the steel te forcefully. ¡°Dang!¡± There was a crisp sound, leaving only a deep mark on the steel te without piercing it. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The three men gasped in shock and exchanged nces, all seeing disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, the bald warrior¡¯s twopanions took their own knives and tried them on the steel te. After a short while, they all activated the runes on the knives and pierced the steel te easily. They couldn¡¯t help but believe it. The bald warrior activated the runes once more and stabbed the te again. It still easily pierced through. The bald warrior immediately reached for his coin pouch and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take this knife!¡± ¡°I want one too!¡± His twopanions quickly reached for their coin pouches. The bald warrior added, ¡°I want to buy five more!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Each person is limited to one.¡± The bald warrior was in a dilemma and asked, ¡°Is that a rule?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Okay, fine!¡± The bald warrior reluctantly agreed. Su Hao took the money and handed the knife to the bald warrior, also giving them a manual, ¡°This is the maintenance guide for the long knife. Make sure to read it carefully. If you damage it, there will be no refunds.¡± At that moment, the onlookers outside couldn¡¯t contain themselves any longer. They rushed into the shop, saying, ¡°Boss, I want one too! But I want to try it myself. If it¡¯s really that good, I¡¯ll pay.¡± ¡°I want one too!¡± ¡°How much for the armor? How much does it cost?¡± ¡°Old man, do you have enough money? Buy a set of armor!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have enough!¡± ¡°Then hurry back and get the money. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be sold out if you¡¯rete!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Go back quickly and tell the captain and the others toe and buy!¡± Su Hao¡¯s weapon shop was getting lively. Chapter 76 Chapter 76: Silver Armor Rune Master In just one day, Su Hao had already sold half of his two piles of ¡°junk,¡± recovering his costs. Surprisingly, some people tried to sneak in to buy for a second time, but Su Hao¡¯s radar didn¡¯t miss anything. He marked a big cross on the avatar of everyone who had made a purchase. Any troublemakers had their arms discounted by Su Hao, thrown out of the store. He also established rules outside the store ¨C anyone who vited them would have their arms broken. After a night of brewing, various exploration teams and trade associations received the news. The next day, there was a crowd gathered at his store entrance. When Su Hao opened the door, they waved their money pouches in excitement. ¡°I¡¯m offering thirty silver coins, sell it to me first!¡± ¡°Get lost! I was here first, I¡¯ll offer fifty silver coins, sell it to me.¡± ¡°I offer one gold coin!¡± ¡°Damn, I offer one gold coin and one silver coin!¡± Unexpectedly, a bidding war quickly erupted. Su Hao nced at the crowd and instantly estimated the number of people. He thenpared it to the remaining quantity of long knives he had in stock. It seemed like there were enough to meet the demand. So, business resumed as usual. Soon, long knives and armor were snatched up by the neers. Anyone trying to pull a fast one was exposed by Su Hao, had their arms broken, and was tossed out of the store without exception. After all the long knives and armor had been sold out, many people remained outside the store, watching Su Hao eagerly. Su Hao shouted, ¡°Tomorrow, a new batch of goods will arrive, and anyone can purchase them, even those who already bought long knives and armor. It¡¯s firste, first-served until they¡¯re sold out!¡± Everyone was instantly excited. The next day, before dawn, Su Hao¡¯s store entrance was already packed with people, resembling a queue for injections. The transactions were fast-paced. When the sun had fully risen, Su Hao opened the door to wee customers. ¡°Today¡¯s items are only one silver coin each! Only one silver coin for everything!¡± The crowd erupted in excitement. This was an incredibly profitable deal! ¡°But today¡¯s items are a bit special. However, they are worth every bit of it. When you buy them, you¡¯ll have the methods to create special long knives and armor. It¡¯s simple to learn, and you can get started quickly! As long as you get your hands on it, you¡¯ll have countless powerful armor and weapons.¡± ¡°Are you curious about what this is?¡± Su Hao asked, and everyone stared at him with eager eyes. Su Hao eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s being sold today are the methods for making special long knives and armor. They are easy to learn and quick to master! Once you buy it, you¡¯ll have ess to numerous powerful armor and weapons.¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s buy it! Buy it! Buy it!¡± Su Hao opened the door, removed the inner curtain, revealing neatly arranged booklets. What followed was an explosive scene beyond imagination. Even though there was a rule of one booklet per person, some left empty-handed, much to their dismay. On this day, those who seized the opportunity would soar to new heights, while those who missed it would pay a heavy price, a loss they couldn¡¯t recover from. That¡¯s how life goes ¨C opportunities often pass by in the blink of an eye. Yet, these fleeting opportunities would directly impact one¡¯s life, and not just for one¡¯s generation but possibly for a hundred years, two hundred years, or even a thousand years. On the third day, while everyone waited for Su Hao to open his store, he had already carried a significant amount of wealth and swiftly headed to other towns. ¡­ Six dayster, in the most prosperous area of a small town called Zhujiu Town, Su Hao opened a special weapon shop. The same routine. Su Hao ignited a frenzy of book purchases in this town. Even though not everyone could read, they bought it anyway because everyone else was doing it, and it only cost one silver coin. Then came Shuangshi Town, Baisha Town, Dalin Town¡­ In just two short months, Su Hao had spread arge number of books across more than twenty human towns. At the beginning, he had to use some tricks, butter, as soon as he opened his store, arge crowd would wait at the door to make purchases. As it turned out, when Su Hao arrived at the third town, news about the ¡°Silver Armor Rune Master¡± had spread to the surrounding human towns. Many people knew about a powerful armor specialist who specialized in selling books detailing the methods of crafting runic weapons and knowledge of martial advancement, more detailed andprehensive than any books avable on the market. In the end, Su Hao didn¡¯t even need to promote his weapons and armor; he simply sold books. He loaded the prepared books onto a cart, demonstrated the special effects of his two knives and armor on the street, and then began selling them. In less than a day, Su Hao sold out, took the money, and disappeared from the city. No one knew where this elusive person came from, where he was going, or even his name; they all called him the ¡°Silver Armor Rune Master.¡± While Su Hao was actively selling books, the town mayor of one town, Meng Donghua, obtained theplete versions of ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path¡± and ¡°Rune Encyclopedia.¡± After carefully reading them, he was amazed. The bookspletely dissected the path of a warrior¡¯s advancement. Even as a Grandmaster-level martial artist, he could gain a wealth of new knowledge and insights from the books. What was blood qi reinforcement waves? It could elerate the umtion of blood qi. What was the Centrifugal Method? It could expedite the conversion of blood qi! These viewpoints were unheard of, yet they were well-founded, not just random ims. What shocked him the most was the simplification of beast patterns. They had been transformed fromplex patterns into circr arrays, each small section meticulously analyzed, exining why they had an effect and detailing the specific functions of each rune. Could you freelybine the effects based on these principles? This was sheer genius, an extraordinary talent! Meng Donghua had encountered many beast patterns before, but he had never thought they could be analyzed in such a manner. He decided to try it for himself. It worked! Every rune described in the ¡°Rune Encyclopedia¡± was feasible. He attempted to inscribe these runes onto a piece of armor, using the golden threadworm described in the book as the pattern. The armor smoothly activated, confirming the feasibility. After learning that these two books had widely spread, he immediately realized that a significant event was unfolding. Meng Donghua carefully wrapped the two books, put on his armor, and rushed to the main city. Three dayster, he arrived at the royal pce of the main city, seeking an audience with the king,monly referred to as the King of Human. A Master-level guard at the gate respectfully said, ¡°Mayor Meng, the King of Human is in a meeting with the Eight Elders. Please return.¡± The King of Human was the lord of the main city and An City, in charge of fifty-two towns surrounding the main city, including Lingyun Town. The human race had nine major main cities, with An City being one of them. The eight Elders were the leaders of the eight major main cities, with the one from the city where the king resided holding the title of the Great Elder. Meng Donghua urgently said, ¡°I have something very important to report, which concerns the development and foundation of the human race.¡± The guard smiled and said, ¡°About ¡®The Warrior¡¯s Path¡¯ and ¡®Rune Encyclopedia,¡¯ right?¡± Meng Donghua was taken aback, surprised, and asked, ¡°You know about it?¡± The guard exined, ¡°We received news about these two books a month ago.¡± Meng Donghua sighed, ¡°I see.¡± The guard continued, ¡°These two books are of great importance. The King of Human dispatched the fastest messenger, personally inviting the Eight Elders toe to An City for a meeting. They have just arrivedst night. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter.¡± Meng Donghua bid farewell with a cupped hand salute. As he left, he unexpectedly encountered many colleagues in the street, all discussing these two books. Some were amazed, some were frightened, some were uneasy, some were worried, some were excited, some were thrilled¡­ There was a wide range of reactions. Overall, some were concerned about their status being undermined, some worried about the potential chaos in the human race due to the spread of rune knowledge, some were excited that the human race had gained this powerful weapon, and some were awed by the genius-level knowledge they had acquired. Of course, there were also those who had been influenced by Su Hao¡¯s inspirational words. These two books had set the entire human race into motion. Meng Donghua muttered to himself, ¡°I was actually thest one to know?¡± Chapter 77 In the main hall of the Eternal Harmony Hall in the Royal Pce of He¡¯an City, a magnificent round table with nine seats was ced in the center. Paired with the grand and majestic hall, it exuded supreme nobility, dignity, solemnity, and gravity. Nine people, dressed in luxurious and dignified attire, sat around the table. Among them were eight men and one woman, and each table had two volumes of books ¨C ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path¡± and ¡°Rune Encyclopedia.¡± The one sitting at the main seat was an old man wearing a red and golden high-cored beast-patterned robe. His face was wrinkled, and his hair waspletely white, but his eyes still radiated a sharp light. He was none other than the Lord of He¡¯an City, the Grand Elder, the King of Human, a Martial Ancestor-level warrior, and the strongest among the human race. The King of Human spoke, ¡°Gentlemen, please speak.¡± At this moment, a burly man wearing golden-patterned armor and a blue cloak stood up. His beard was unruly, and his voice resonated like a deep bell, ¡°King of Human, this is against the rules. No matter who this ¡®passerby¡¯ is, spreading something like this without our consent is uneptable.¡± This burly man in golden-patterned armor was Lord of Tufang City, the Fifth Elder, a Martial Ancestor-level warrior. The Third Elder, with his hands stroking his white short beard, nodded, ¡°Exactly, since ancient times, Masters and above are not supposed to spread their knowledge freely. However, these two books have been carelessly disseminated, shaking the foundation of our Nine Cities.¡± The Seventh Elder, with his thin and wrinkled face, was filled with smiles. He chuckled, ¡°I think this ¡®passerby¡¯ is an extraordinary genius. These two books are simply unbelievable.¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s eyes widened, and he sprayed saliva as he retorted, ¡°Nonsense! What kind of genius is he? The nine of us here broke through the shackles of the human race¡¯s bloodline with our own efforts, reaching the pinnacle of this world. We are the real geniuses.¡± This response baffled the Seventh Elder, who couldn¡¯t respond and could only chuckle twice before flipping through the two volumes of books in front of him with relish. The Third Elder added, ¡°This ¡®passerby¡¯ does have some merits, but he vited the taboo. It¡¯s a pity.¡± The Fourth Elder, a middle-aged man with a square face and a stoic expression, broke his silence and bluntly said, ¡°He can¡¯t be allowed to live.¡± The Ninth Elder was an alluringly dressed woman who appeared to be in her thirties but was actually over fifty. She covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Why can¡¯t he live? I¡¯m quite interested in this ¡®passerby.¡¯ Hehehe!¡± As she spoke, her provocative gaze swept over the older men present, taunting them, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re all afraid?¡± The Fifth Elder immediately mmed the table and pointed at the Ninth Elder, ¡°Insolence! This old woman of yours can¡¯t speak properly, can she?¡± The Ninth Elder rolled her eyes, tantly ignoring him, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to converse with such a man. The Fifth Elder grew even angrier. The Third Elder promptly intervened, ¡°Calm down, calm down, don¡¯t let tempers re. Fifth Elder, please sit down.¡± The Fifth Elder pointed at the Ninth Elder and muttered, ¡°She¡­¡± The Third Elder¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°Sit down!¡± The Fifth Elder reluctantly sat back in his seat, still looking unsatisfied. The others remained silent. They all knew that regardless of what they said, the final decision would be made by the King of Human, so it didn¡¯t matter whether they voiced their opinions or not. The King of Human was merely listening. Once he was satisfied with the answers, he would make a decision and conclude the meeting. At this point, the Third Elder stood up, stroking his short beard, and spoke slowly, ¡°Since this ¡®passerby¡¯ has shaken the foundation of our Nine Cities and vited the taboo, let¡¯s follow the rules. However, considering his talent, if he is willing to follow our arrangements, we can spare his life.¡± He nced around, then looked at the King of Human and said, ¡°I propose three things: first, aplete recall of the scattered ¡®The Warrior¡¯s Path¡¯ and ¡®Rune Encyclopedia,¡¯ ssifying these two books as permanent forbidden texts; second, send someone to find the ¡®passerby¡¯ and bring him back for us to deal with face to face; third, establish a Rune Exploration Institute to nurture the pirs of the human race.¡± ¡°I wonder¡­ what does the King of Human think?¡± The King of Human opened his eyes and slowly replied, ¡°Gentlemen, what do you think?¡± The others knew that this was the King of Human¡¯s opinion, so they didn¡¯t mind. As for whether ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path¡± and ¡°Rune Encyclopedia¡± had already spread too far to be recalled, no one present doubted it. Because they had absolute confidence in their control over the human race. Seeing that no one was speaking, the King of Human nodded and said, ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled.¡± The meeting came to an end. The meeting was over, but the action had just begun. The King of Human immediately arranged for ten Grandmaster-level experts tounch a manhunt for Su Hao, with the goal of bringing him back in the shortest possible time. ¡­ Su Hao was still happily selling books, and the more he sold, the farther he went. He couldn¡¯t even tell which location he was on the Eternal Harmony Continent anymore. He knew that what he was doing might bring danger, so he remained vignt at all times, keeping his radar active within a range of two kilometers. If he sensed any danger, he would immediately flee. One day, after selling all the books, Su Hao was about to leave when his radar immediately detected ten powerful life forces rapidly approaching him. ¡°Ten Grandmaster-level warriors!¡± Su Hao¡¯s scalp tingled. They really took him seriously, dispatching ten elite warriors of the human race to surround him. ¡°Run!¡± This was Su Hao¡¯s first instinct. Only a madman would try to face ten Grandmasters as a Master. He immediately chose the direction with the weakest life force reaction and attempted to break through. Although the Grandmaster-level warrior he chose to evade had a weaker life force reaction, it was still higher than Su Hao¡¯s. But that didn¡¯t matter; Su Hao had runes. ¡°Void Break,¡± he activated the first rune to reduce air resistance, then ¡°Eruption¡± to increase his speed, ¡°Disguise¡± to lower his presence, ¡°Harmony¡± to maintain bnce¡­ Su Hao¡¯s speed increased rapidly, and it seemed like he was about to break the sound barrier. However, these ten Grandmasters seemed to be able to urately locate Su Hao¡¯s position and continued to approach him at high speed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Hao was puzzled. He could sense that the enemy was behaving normally, but how were they able to detect him? Had they used some unknown method? In a few seconds, he was about to face one of the Grandmaster-level warriors. Su Hao immediately activated the runes on his armor: ¡°Hardening,¡± ¡°Deflection,¡± ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Oscition,¡± and simultaneously activated the runes on his two des: ¡°Hardening,¡± ¡°Sharpness,¡± ¡°Pration,¡± ¡°Rotation¡± for the longsword and ¡°Hardening,¡± ¡°Sharpness,¡± ¡°Pration,¡± ¡°Erosion¡± for the short de. The next second, Su Hao saw his opponent. This Grandmaster-level warrior was d in blue-gray patterned armor. Under the helmet, a resolute and cold elderly face was revealed. He held a broad-ded longsword that emitted a hazy gray light. Su Hao¡¯s mind went nk, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a Rune de? The enemy is using a weapon I created to attack me?¡± Su Hao suddenly revealed a sinister smile. What a joke, using runes in front of him? They had made the wrong decision. Su Hao held both des in his hands, adjusting his body position for optimal power delivery. Getting closer¡­ The next second would determine victory or defeat. ¡°Triple Eruption¡ªGliding Shadow Step!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud noise, dust and debris filled the air, and Su Hao had already disappeared in front of the Grandmaster-level warrior. The Grandmaster-level warrior was initially puzzled, but then his longsword snapped, and his field of vision followed the shattered de as it spun in mid-air before falling to the ground. ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Plop, plop¡­¡± These were the sounds of the broken de falling and the head rolling into the grass. As Su Hao passed by, he didn¡¯t even look back as he quickly retreated. In that fleeting moment, Su Hao had executed two strikes: the right-hand longsword cut through the enemy¡¯s de, while the left-hand short de severed the enemy¡¯s neck. That was all it took. But the key to his sess was his speed. ¡°Triple Eruption¡± instantly doubled his speed. The Grandmaster-level warrior had no chance to react. His head and longsword were chopped into two pieces in just a few breaths of time. In the blink of an eye, nine Grandmaster-level warriors converged at the spot where the beheaded warrior had fallen. For a moment, everyone exchanged nces. One of them, wearing a white water-patterned cape, seemed to be the leader. He frowned and looked in the direction Su Hao had left, saying in a cold tone, ¡°Chase him! No matter what, we must bring him back.¡± Then he turned to one of the warriors with a disfigured nose and asked, ¡°Old Cao, can you lock onto him?¡± Old Cao nodded. The group fell silent and immediately pursued Su Hao in the direction he had fled. Chapter 78 Su Hao continued to run forward without stopping, and the small town grew farther and farther away. After a while, he realized that he hadn¡¯t shaken off the pursuit of the nine Grandmaster-level warriors. So Su Hao began to change direction, running for a while in one direction, then immediately changing to another, repeating this pattern. However, the nine Grandmaster-level warriors behind him clung stubbornly to his trail. Su Hao understood that they must have a way to track him, regardless of how many times he changed direction; they could immediately lock onto his position. He stopped changing direction and instead ran straight ahead. Since the enemy could lock onto his location, changing direction wouldn¡¯t help him create distance; it might even make it easier for them to catch up. As Su Hao sprinted at full speed, he analyzed the situation, ¡°The distance is about 1,500 meters now. How are they locking onto my direction? Could it be perception? Perhaps scent, sound, or an unknown life field!¡± The nine Grandmaster-level warriors behind him were only slightly slower in full sprint, and he wasn¡¯t sure what the maximum tracking distance of the enemy was. This meant that even if he wanted topletely shake them off, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take. ¡°My speed is still too slow. I need to study flight runes!¡± Furrowing his brow, Su Hao pondered for a moment. He realized that running like this wasn¡¯t cost-effective for him because he couldn¡¯t be sure if there were only these ten people, or if there were others waiting ahead of him. If he turned around now, he would face nine Grandmaster-level warriors, and the risk was known. But if he continued running, he might encounter more than nine, and the risk would be unknown. He needed to manage the risk! Su Hao chose to confront them head-on! Grandmaster-level warriors were not invincible. The only issue was that there were a lot of enemies. Once he got caught in a chaotic battle and encirclement, Su Hao, no matter how skilled he was, would be in trouble. ¡°So, create the conditions for nine one-on-one fights, kill them one by one.¡± Su Hao¡¯s mind raced. He first set the basicbat target, deduced thebat process, and then determined the attack order. ¡°Little Light, target: nine Grandmaster-level warriors behind, criteria: speed, sort.¡± ¡°Sorting sessful.¡± Su Hao¡¯s radar immediately disyed the numbers one to nine, with number one representing the fastest warrior, followed by two, then three, and so on. Su Hao¡¯s n was simple. First, throughout the battle, he must maintain a high-speed moving state, with no stops allowed, to avoid being entangled and surrounded. Second, he would use his long and short swords tounch surprise attacks, ensuring a one-hit kill. Finally, he would prioritize the fastest opponent to attack first. This way, while attacking, he would ensure that the remaining enemies couldn¡¯t catch up to their rhythm with even faster speed. Su Hao took a deep breath, ran at full speed, drew a curve, reversed direction, and charged straight toward the nine pursuing individuals. One Master vs. Nine Grandmasters! Unstoppable. Various colors of light began to shine on Su Hao¡¯s helmet, and his longsword emitted a misty and colorful light. The shape of the de was no longer distinguishable. The ¡°Triple Eruption¡± beneath his metallic boots was ready to unleash. The runes on his weapons and armor were fully activated. With Little Light¡¯s assistance, other runes were drawn simultaneously. ¡°Earth Spike,¡± ¡°Fire Ring,¡± ¡°Electric Current,¡± ¡°Erosion Mist,¡± all in a ready state. Over a thousand meters, the two sides met in the blink of an eye. The leader in the water-patterned cape was the fastest, running ahead of the others. The rest followed behind him. He squinted at the silver-armored figure charging at high speed and gestured with both hands, making a circr motion, ¡°Spread out, surround him!¡± The Grandmaster-level warriors behind him immediately spread out left and right, forming a pocket to try and encircle Su Hao. ¡°Hey!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was just what he wanted. What he feared the most was that the enemy would rush at him in a mob, swinging their swords randomly. So, Su Hao didn¡¯t need to worry about the others anymore. He would deal with that water-patterned cape warrior first. His eyes were fixed firmly on the cape warrior, and his speed and momentum continued to rise. The leader in the cape knew that Su Hao¡¯s target was him, but he showed no fear. His longsword darkened briefly, then lit up with a dull glow as he activated ¡°Hardening¡± and ¡°Pration.¡± His armor also darkened for a moment, followed by a faint red glow as ¡°Hardening¡± and ¡°Barrier¡± were activated. Who was he? He was none other than the renowned ¡°Unscathed Water Pattern Grandmaster¡± of Anzhou City, and his beast pattern was the incredibly powerful ¡°Healing.¡± Who could he fear? The expression of the short ¡°passerby¡± in front of him gradually became perplexed, then insane, and finally, bizarre. What was wrong with this person? But for Su Hao, it didn¡¯t matter. The fact that this man dared to create rune longswords and armor to use against him meant that the oue was foreseeable. In an instant, Su Hao and the cape warrior passed each other at high speed. Su Hao¡¯s speed didn¡¯t waver in the slightest as he continued running into the distance, leaving only his back and the cape warrior, whose body fell to the ground, with his head rolling away. The remaining eight warriors were left dumbfounded. Another person stepped forward and said harshly, ¡°Chase after him!¡± Everyone immediately woke up from their stupor and began to chase Su Hao while formting a n. ¡°¡®Passerby¡¯ is very fast, has extremely strong long-range assault capabilities, and possesses tremendous attack power. Our longswords and armor can¡¯t block him. Duringbat, pay attention to evasion.¡± ¡°At the same time, don¡¯t scatter your positions. Pair up, assist each other, and coordinate.¡± ¡°Our goal is to slow down ¡®Passerby¡¯s¡¯ speed, then engage him in pairs to create opportunities for Old Crane.¡± ¡°Old Crane, stay in the rear, and prepare ¡®Destructive Fist.''¡± Old Crane was a thin, elderly man. Compared to the others, he looked a bit shorter, but he was still taller than Su Hao. There was no way to tell just by looking at him that he possessed formidablebat power. Soon, Su Hao circled back again to replenish his runes. ¡°He¡¯sing! Be careful and evade. The target is me. Get close to me and look for opportunities.¡± Su Hao rapidly closed the distance. It seemed that the enemy had quickly adapted and found a way to deal with him, but he was prepared for this. ¡°Earth Spike¡± activated. The moment Su Hao¡¯s foot touched the ground, the effect of the rune transmitted into the earth beneath his feet, causing the entire ground to tremble slightly. ¡°Pu pu pu!¡± Numerous sharp spikes shot out of the ground within the range of the eight warriors. The warriors had sensed something was amiss when the ground started moving and quickly jumped to avoid the dense spikes. Although the spikes didn¡¯t harm anyone, they achieved Su Hao¡¯s goal¡ªdisrupting the enemy formation. He was getting closer. ¡°Triple Eruption!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Su Hao instantly elerated, and his longsword was raised. The Grandmaster-level warrior was slightly panicked but didn¡¯t lose hisposure. He slowed his pace slightly, preparing to block or dodge Su Hao¡¯s attack. Su Hao¡¯s longsword struck down. ¡°ng!¡± With a shower of sparks, Su Hao¡¯s longsword was deflected to the side by the warrior¡¯s sword, without making a solid hit. But it wasn¡¯t over. ¡°Electric Shock!¡± ¡°Rip!¡± Electric current flowed into the warrior¡¯s body through his armor, causing a momentary stiffness. Su Hao smoothly rotated his body and used his left-hand short de to smoothly cut across the warrior¡¯s neck. ¡°Ss!¡± The head flew up, and blood sprayed. Su Hao didn¡¯t stop for a moment and continued to run. Two Grandmasters were already blocking his path. ¡°Fire Ring¡± activated. A strong burst of mes spread outward from Su Hao¡¯s position. It didn¡¯t cause significant damage, but it had a powerful visual impact. The two Grandmaster warriors immediately halted their advance and watched as Su Hao ran away once again. Chapter 79 ¡°What should we do?¡± The remaining seven martial artists were sweating profusely. At this moment, one of them said, ¡°This is a direct order from the King himself, and we all know the consequences if we fail. There¡¯s no point in hiding anything. Do you have any ideas?¡± Everyone nodded. Another martial artist with quick wits suggested, ¡°If we can¡¯t defeat him, let¡¯s wear him down!¡± ¡°How do we wear him down?¡± ¡°Just hang back from him, don¡¯t get too close. If he turns back, we run, and if he decides to run, we chase¡­¡± ¡°What if he catches up to us?¡± ¡°He excels at long-range ambushes, and he¡¯s fast, but if he chases us, he loses his speed advantage. So, even if he catches up, we shouldn¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Yes, if he catches up and attacks us, we¡¯ll gather together and take him down.¡± ¡°How long do we have to wear him down?¡± ¡°The King didn¡¯t give us a deadline, so anytime works.¡± ¡°Better than impulsively losing our lives!¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way!¡± This proposal received unanimous agreement from everyone. So when Su Hao turned around and came back, he found that his seven enemies had fled. ¡°They¡¯re running?¡± Su Hao pursued for a while but realized that catching up wouldn¡¯t be easy. Both sides were running in the same direction, negating his speed advantage. Without that advantage, closebat and instantly beheading the opponent seemed unrealistic. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave and shake them off,¡± Su Hao thought for a moment, stopped chasing, and turned to leave. However, after running a short distance, he discovered that the others were catching up again. ¡°They dare to chase? Are they actively seeking death?¡± Su Hao frowned, activated his runic effects, and turned to confront them. But to his surprise, they started running again. ¡°!!!¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath. What were those seven idiots trying to do? If they wanted to fight, they should just fight, instead of this back-and-forth. So Su Hao kept running, and they kept chasing, even though the distance between them grew. Su Hao ran with determination. When the distance between him and the seven martial artists exceeded 2,500 meters, he lost precise awareness of them. After running a bit more, he changed direction and continued his sprint. Not knowing how long he had run, Su Hao slowed down, panting heavily. He murmured to himself, ¡°We¡¯ve run this far, based on the speedparison, I should have distanced myself by at least 5,000 meters. Hopefully, I¡¯ve shaken them off.¡± Su Hao wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he had managed to escape. He stopped running at full speed and chose a direction to jog leisurely. After some time, the blood reactions of the seven Grandmasters gradually entered his perception range. ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration anymore. So he decided to wait in ce. He wanted to see what these seven idiots were up to. However, they didn¡¯t do anything. Once they noticed Su Hao waiting, they slowed down, muttered among themselves for a while, and then approached slowly. When they were a few hundred meters away, they stopped. Su Hao shouted from a distance, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± One of them replied, ¡°The King has ordered us to bring you to him.¡± ¡°No need to see him. I don¡¯t want to. You can go back.¡± The seven people exchanged nces and remained silent. Su Hao said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave. No need to see him!¡± Su Hao turned to leave, but a few of them started following him. Su Hao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He took a deep breath, activated his blood energy, and opened all his runic effects. He sped toward them. But to his surprise, when he approached, they began to run away. ¡°!!!¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t understand what these seven people were doing. If they wanted to fight, they should fight. Why follow him like this? So Su Hao continued to run, and they continued to chase. Although the distance between them increased, they were still chasing him. Su Hao ran with determination until he was over 5,000 meters away from them. Then, he lost precise awareness of the seven martial artists. He changed direction once again and ran at a moderate pace. After some time, the seven Grandmasters gradually entered his perception range again. ¡°This is getting ridiculous,¡± Su Hao muttered to himself. He realized that he had some shorings in his abilities. Hecked high mobility, long-range effective attacks, and strong explosive power. Looking at the seven people in front of him, Su Hao felt a bit helpless. What should he do? How were they tracking him? The human heritage, umted over many years, was not to be underestimated. Su Hao stood there, quietly thinking about how to improve his abilities in these three aspects: mobility, long-range sniping, and explosive power. No, he didn¡¯t need to improve all three aspects. If he could make a breakthrough in just one of them, it might solve his current problems. ¡°What can be achieved using existing runes?¡± The first thing Su Hao thought of was if he had a sniper cannon, he could easily approach and take out one opponent with a single shot. However, this was impractical due to industrial conditions, and while runes might make it possible, it would take time to design and create. He also thought of using a high-explosive bomb to solve the problem. The key was that even though he had the instructions, hecked the materials, and crafting a nuclear bomb was currently a far-fetched idea. Creating a bomb using runes? Feasible, but it required time to design the array and continuous experimentation, with no guarantee of sess. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t thought of this a year ago; he had been too focused on studying the underlying rules of runes. If he had a bomb for self-defense, he wouldn¡¯t be in this awkward situation now. As for improving his mobility, it might be possible with the current conditions. He briefly considered Iron Man, but shook his head; hecked the data for that. Aircraft might work, though. What if he used wood to create a pair of wings? He could experiment with whether he could fly. Combining multiple ¡®Burst¡¯ and ¡®Impact¡¯ runes to provide propulsion, reinforcing the wings with ¡®Sturdy¡¯ runes, and reducing air resistance with ¡®Skybreaker¡¯ runes¡­ ¡°As long as I can fly, my speed will greatly increase, and then I¡¯ll be the one who decides whether to stay or go.¡± Su Hao immediately focused on the Pinball Space, with Little Light¡¯s assistance. He essed various data about the aircraft, along with his full-body armor, and constructed a 3D model of the wings, simting changes in airflow and flight conditions. After continuous fine-tuning and adjustments, he finally settled on a n. Meanwhile, the seven people on the other side continued to stand at a distance, watching in confusion. They seemed to be brainstorming and strategizing, trying toe up with a n to counter Su Hao. Su Hao took a quick nce to confirm that they didn¡¯t dare to charge at him, then ignored them. He looked around for a source of wood. Soon, Su Hao spotted arge tree standing in the distance and sprinted toward it. Thinking Su Hao was running away, the seven people followed suit. Su Hao reached the base of therge tree, which had a trunk about one meter thick¡ªmore than enough. He jumped up, swung his de, and carefully observed the cut, then stabbed the de into the cut a few times to confirm that the wood was solid and suitable. Without hesitation, he raised his long de, imbuing it with ¡®Sturdy,¡¯ ¡®Pration,¡¯ and ¡®Sharp¡¯ effects, and with a surge of blood energy, he chopped. ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp sound rang out as therge tree slowly fell. ¡°Boom! tter¡­¡± As the tree toppled, the homes of small animals that had been living there for a long time copsed, and the lucky survivors screamed and fled from the inexplicable disaster. Following Little Light¡¯s guidance, Su Hao chopped off a section of the log and began to carve and shape it. At first, he used his long de to chop and shape the wood, sending wood chips flying. Then, he switched to a short de, and wood shavings scattered in the air. The seven people watched Su Hao¡¯s inexplicable actions, utterly puzzled. What was this ¡°passerby¡± doing? They had no idea how he suddenly turned into a carpenter. ¡°What is this ¡®Passerby¡¯ doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s venting his frustration. Our n was sessful; it disrupted his mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Victory is within reach.¡± However, some expressed dissent, concerned and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s creating some kind of rune trap we don¡¯t know about. After all, he¡¯s a Silver Armored Rune Master. We should be cautious.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Should we go up there and stop him?¡± Another six people immediately looked at the one who suggested it and said in unison, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go stop him, then?¡± The person fell silent. Then, everyone looked at each other, hoping that someone would step forward and stop the ¡°passerby¡¯s¡± actions because it was clear that any enemy¡¯s actions should be stopped. If left unchecked, who knew what might happen? They couldn¡¯t underestimate this ¡°passerby.¡± Even though they initially thought it would be a sure thing with ten Grandmasters on their side, a brief encounter had dispelled their arrogance. They suddenly realized that sending ten Grandmasters on this mission was not only unstable but also very dangerous. They felt uneasy. ¡°What if we all charge up together to stop him?¡± Someone suggested. After a moment of silence, someone asked, ¡°That¡¯s possible. But who will take the lead?¡± The proposal was left unresolved. The two Grandmasters who liked to take the lead had already met a gruesome end. These two Grandmasters had great reputations and were part of the first team of Grandmasters. They were well known. However, even such formidable experts met their end in a single round, and the others didn¡¯t want to follow suit. Little did they know that nighttime had quietly descended, and silent ughter was about to begin. Chapter 80 Carving the wings wasn¡¯tplicated at all, and they didn¡¯t even need to be polished smooth. Su Hao only needed to follow the rough structure provided by Little Light, making sure the shape was reasonably urate. Then, he added some simple control mechanisms to the wings. The principle of winged flight relied on the difference in airspeed between the top and bottom surfaces of the wings to generate lift. With Little Light¡¯s calctions and simtions, crafting the wings was quite straightforward. In just two hours, Su Hao had roughly carved out the shape. The wings were simr to those of a fighter jet, tilted backward with a span of a little over a meter. Once Su Hao attached the wings to his armor, they looked sleek and impressive, although the details were somewhat rough. Su Hao tested by swaying left and right, and it didn¡¯t affect his ability to wield his de. After searching around, he couldn¡¯t find any ropes to secure the wings, so he took on the role of a carpenter once again. He crafted a simpletch to securely fasten the wings to his armor. With everything in ce, Su Hao waited for nightfall. He needed to conduct a test flight to familiarize himself with the controls and speed of flight. However, he couldn¡¯t attempt it in front of the seven martial artists. He had to wait until it was dark. Soon, night descended. The clouds were rtively thick today, blocking out most of the moonlight and making it difficult to see the surroundings. Seeing the opportune moment, Su Hao attached the wings, enhancing them with ¡®Sturdy,¡¯ ¡®Sharp,¡¯ and ¡®Skybreaker¡¯ effects. He also cast a ¡®Coordination¡¯ effect on himself. Crouching low, he followed the predetermined path, elerating as he ran, then suddenly leaped forward,unching himself into the air, activating the ¡®Burst¡¯ rune under his feet. ¡°Boom!¡± Su Hao instantly elerated and shot high into the sky. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± The seven martial artists were startled by the loud noise and immediately jumped up, preparing to defend themselves. Old Cao opened his eyes suddenly and said, ¡°This is bad; he¡¯s trying to escape! Quick, chase after him!¡± The seven of them immediately ran in the direction Old Cao pointed. After a while, Old Cao furrowed his brows and said, ¡°His speed suddenly increased!¡± ¡°No problem; we¡¯ll just tail him,¡± one martial artist reassured. Old Cao shook his head and said, ¡°In a little while, we might lose him.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Everyone was shocked. At this moment, Su Hao was already soaring in the sky, experiencing the exhration of winged flight. At first, he was somewhat anxious, fearing that a mistake might cause him to crash. However, as he continued to activate the ¡®Burst¡¯ rune, his speed increased, and his flight became increasingly stable. He could even feel the strong lift provided by the wings behind him, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Su Hao sensed the whistling wind outside his armor, and a sense of exhration filled his body. The excitement within him was almost overwhelming. Although he had achieved flight through the use of wings, it was true flight. There was a time when he longed for extreme sports like wingsuit flying, but due to financial constraints andck of courage, he knew it was a dream that would never be fulfilled. Yet now, he had actually achieved it with his own two hands, soaring into the sky. Su Hao knew that this was just the first of many achievements toe. In the future, he would be able to realize one dream after another, dreams that had once seemed like distant fantasies. He added a ¡®Sturdy¡¯ rune to the wings, activated the ¡®Burst¡¯ rune under his feet, and shot upwards into even higher altitudes. He needed to test various flight maneuvers at a sufficient height, just in case something went wrong, giving him enough space to adjust. ¡°Little Light, start recording flight data. Analyze the fastest horizontal flight speed, the fastest ascent speed, the maximum turning angle, the highest descent turning speed, the lowest noise flight mode¡­¡± As Su Hao continued to ascend, breaking through the lower cloudyer, his vision cleared. Moonlight illuminated his path as he continued to climb. After reaching an altitude of over three thousand meters, he began issuingmands to Little Light for data recording and analysis. Then, he began various flight experiments. Rising and falling, sometimes using the ¡®Impact¡¯ rune for sudden turns, and at other times, tracing out arge ¡®S¡¯-shaped flight path. At first, Su Hao was a bit unfamiliar with flying, but as time passed, he became more proficient. He gradually pushed the boundaries of what he could do for fun. If he wasn¡¯t concerned about the wings on his back, he could have performed even more daring maneuvers. Meanwhile, the seven individuals below the cloudyer were utterly confused. They exchanged puzzled looks and then turned to Old Cao, asking, ¡°Old Cao, are you sure he¡¯s here?¡± Old Cao began to doubt himself a bit, but relying on his perception, he pointed ahead and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. ording to my perception, the ¡®passerby¡¯ is right there. He¡¯s been moving rapidly, first to the east, then doubling back, and now to the south. I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± Old Cao¡¯s core perception rune could only track the target¡¯s ne direction, with a broad range. However, it couldn¡¯t provide precise coordinates like Su Hao could. This was the difference between ne coordinates and spatial coordinates. Everyone exchanged skeptical nces, staring at the spot Old Cao had indicated, but they couldn¡¯t see half a person there. Old Cao exined, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too dark, and you can¡¯t see him. It¡¯s normal.¡± Everyone silentlyined. Although the night was dark, they were Grandmaster-level martial artists with sharp senses. How could they not detect a person right in front of them, moving rapidly? It was unbelievable! Someone said, ¡°Old Cao, are you trying to cover up the fact that you lost him and make excuses?¡± Old Cao remained silent, but his attitude conveyed a firm message: he was absolutely right! This situation left everyone feeling uneasy. They also considered that their opponent was a ¡°Silver Armor Rune Grandmaster,¡± so maybe he had a way to conceal his presence and movements. It made everyone alert, fearing that their opponent might suddenly attack. ¡­ After a long time, Su Hao, who had be proficient in winged flight, lowered his altitude while keeping his eyes on the ground. When he was about two thousand meters from the ground, Su Hao sensed the location of the seven individuals. Hiding amidst the clouds, he slowly drew his long de, activating all the runes on it and on his armor. He also applied ¡®Skybreaker¡¯ and ¡®Coordination¡¯ to himself. ¡®Skybreaker¡¯ reduced air resistance and minimized flight noise, making it barely audible, like the sound of the wind. ¡®Coordination¡¯ allowed him to adjust his position in mid-air flexibly. Lastly, he used a rune that he rarely used, ¡®Light Absorption,¡¯ which made him appearpletely ck from the outside, blending into the night like an invisible entity. Su Hao called this flight mode ¡°Stealth Flight Mode.¡± Although it was slower than flying at full speed, the ¡®Stealth Flight Mode¡¯ was still significantly faster than running on foot, and it excelled in stealth. He could glide past silently, eliminating his enemies before they even noticed him. Prepared and ready, Su Hao began his descent, passing through the cloudyer silently. Following the pre-designated order, he locked onto the fourth martial artist with his perception, the long de pressed closely against his thigh, making no sound. He was ready to strike and im the enemy¡¯s life at any moment. At the same time, Old Cao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned pale as he eximed, ¡°He¡¯sing! Quickly, he¡¯s right ahead! Run!¡± After saying this, Old Cao took the lead in fleeing. Everyone tensed up and immediately followed Old Cao in escape. They kept looking back at the direction Old Cao had pointed to, but they didn¡¯t see anything. Just as they were about to ask Old Cao in confusion, a sharp whistling sound suddenly passed by their ears. Before they could react, the head of the martial artist who had been following Old Cao was suddenly thrown into the air and then fell to the ground. His body copsed without a sound. Everyone reflexively scattered in all directions. ¡°What was that just now?¡± someone asked loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t know; I didn¡¯t see clearly! It sounded like something passed by, but I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°It seemed toe from above.¡± ¡°Oh no, Old Cao is dead. He was our only perception user.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Should we abandon the mission and report back?¡± ¡°This time, the nine city lords are waiting for us to bring the person back. If we return empty-handed, it won¡¯t end well.¡± In the following moments, there was a long silence. With Old Cao present, they could still confront the opponent, but now that Old Cao was dead, it was as if they had lost their eyes. If the opponent wanted to escape, their mission would be nearly impossible toplete. The oue of failing the mission was clear: death. There was no escaping it, no matter where they went. If the opponent didn¡¯t run but instead tried to attack the remaining six of them, they still had a slim chance of turning the situation around. At this moment, everyone knew what choice to make. ¡°Life and death are determined by fate!¡± ¡°Leave it to Old Crane! The five of us will act as bait and look for any opportunities.¡± ¡°Stay vignt for attacks from above.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡­ Chapter 81 No matter what ns these six people had, the moment of hunting and killing belonged to Su Hao. He needed to eliminate them all before he could leave in peace and find a ce to get some rest. Su Hao circled in the high altitude, prepared for his next move. He descended once again, locking onto his fourth target. He dived at a 60-degree angle from high in the sky. As his speed reached a certain point, he skimmed just three meters above the ground, passing above a Grandmaster-level martial artist, causing that person¡¯s head to fly away. Then, he rapidly ascended, returning to the safety of the cloudyer. ¡°Old Crane is dead too¡­¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Should we just split up now? Head into the wilderness for a chance at survival.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting we betray our n?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to die senselessly here. I hope to meet my end in a battle against savage beasts.¡± ¡°I feel the same way. Even if we roam the wilderness and hunt some savage beasts, it¡¯s better than dying here forcibly. And¡­ I think ¡®Passerby¡¯ didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯ve read ¡®The Path of Martial Artists¡¯ and ¡®Rune Encyclopedia.¡¯ I fully support his actions.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go! In the wilderness, we may meet again if fate allows it.¡± So the five of them scattered in different directions, using all their strength to run. Target number 5! Su Hao descended again, and while the target remained unaware, he imed another head. As for why he kept collecting heads, Su Hao exined that it was because everyone was wearing armor that covered them entirely. Apart from their necks, which were somewhat exposed, there was no other vulnerable spot. Target number 6! Su Hao frowned, immediately changed direction, and flew towards the sixth target. However, when he caught up to the sixth target, numbers 7, 8, and 9 were about to leave his radar range. After noting the directions of thest three targets, Su Hao swiftly beheaded number 6 and then turned toward the seventh target. ¡°Are they really running?¡± Su Hao doubted whether they were thoroughly scared, but he didn¡¯t dare to rx. If they went back with something that could locate him, there might be more than ten people next time. Su Hao stopped concealing his presence, exited ¡®Stealth Flight Mode,¡¯ and maintained only the light-absorption effect while flying at full speed. ¡°Boom!¡± As Su Hao passed through, a shockwave spread far and wide, like thunder rolling. Number 7 also couldn¡¯t escape Su Hao¡¯s pursuit. Next was number 8. Su Hao flew through the sky, searching for a while before locating the target. Number 8 had started changing directions after running out of a three-kilometer range. It was a clever move, but he had the misfortune of encountering Su Hao. Finally, thest target, number 9, had run quite far. However, through relentless searching, Su Hao found him and ultimately took his head. With this, Su Hao¡¯s side had achieved aplete victory, annihting all of the enemy. Su Haonded steadily on both feet, took a deep breath, and finally put an end to it all. These ten Grandmaster-level martial artists had nearly pushed him to the point where he couldn¡¯t fight back. But for Su Hao, recognizing hisbat ws was a valuable lesson. ¡°I should find a ce to rest and carefully analyze mybat system. I can¡¯t afford to have such a chaotic situation happen again in the future.¡± With this thought in mind, Su Hao started running quickly, leaped into the air with a loud bang beneath his feet, and rapidly ascended into the sky, choosing a direction to fly away. ¡­ Half a monthter. Inside a cave in the wilderness. Su Hao looked at the two full-alloy wings in front of him, put down his grinding tools, and nodded in satisfaction. Then he moved the wings in front of a brand-new set of armor. He picked up one of the wings and ced its root into the slot on the back of the armor. It fit perfectly, and he secured it with screws. After confirming it wouldn¡¯t loosen, he folded the wing inward. ¡°Click!¡± The wing was folded inward, appearing like an extended cloak diagonally nted backward. After making sure everything was in order, he attached the other wing and folded it as well. Now, when looking at the armor, it had sharp double wings on its shoulders, resembling a small fighter jet. It exuded a high-tech vibe, shimmering in silvery radiance, incredibly sharp. Su Hao gazed at the armor he had personally designed, his eyes filled with the gleaming silver light, a sight he loved. As night fell, Su Hao couldn¡¯t wait to put on the armor. He reached out and picked up the helmet with its conical top, put it on, and fastened it, looking like a pilot. He tried moving around and found that the two wings on his back didn¡¯t hinder his usual groundbat movements. Su Hao manipted a small mechanism, then reached out and grabbed both wings. He pulled them out forcefully. ¡°Click, click.¡± The two wings extended, and after securing them with the mechanism, Su Hao rushed out of the cave. He pushed off the ground, leaping high into the air. ¡°Boom!¡± With both his feet and the ¡®Explosion¡¯ runes on the wings activating simultaneously, Su Hao shot upward, quickly disappearing into the clouds. The high-speed flight created sonic booms that resonated through the air. Su Hao activated the ¡®Hard,¡¯ ¡®Sharp,¡¯ and ¡®Explosion¡¯ runes on the wings and added a ¡®Coordination¡¯ rune to himself. In the high sky, he began to perform dazzling aerial maneuvers¡ªsideways flight, spinning flight, rolling flight, wave-like flight, high-degree curved flight, supersonic flight, stealth flight¡­ As time passed, Su Hao¡¯s control became increasingly adept. He could push the limits further, but considering that this was just a test flight with the aim of collecting as much data as possible, he decided to refrain from pushing his limits. After flying for a while, Su Hao descended back to the ground,nding steadily and folding the wings inward. Entering his pinball space, he reviewed the flight data from earlier and examined the wings¡¯ load-bearing capacity data. Overall, it was quite good, surpassing Su Hao¡¯s expectations. Su Hao¡¯s flight experiment was a sess up to this point. He named his first flight armor ¡®Wing Armor.¡¯ Now, the next issue to consider was long-range attacks and high-explosive capabilities. First, regarding long-range attack weapons, the first thought that came to mind was a sniper cannon. However, the material strength was insufficient, and even with the ¡®Hard¡¯ rune reinforcement and ¡®Explosion¡¯ runes recing high-explosive gunpowder, the firearm manufacturing technology in this world couldn¡¯t achieve the necessary uracy. The bullets would veer off target as soon as they left the barrel, making long-range uracy impossible. Runes couldn¡¯t solve this problem for the time being. Helplessly, Su Hao could only set aside the matter of long-range attacks for now and revisit it when he had more time. As for the issue of high explosives¡­ The energy of an explosion was directly proportional to its power, but inversely proportional to the duration of the explosion. To achieve high-intensity explosions, Su Hao needed to focus on releasing as much energy as possible in the shortest time. ¡°Based on the data I¡¯ve collected so far, the ¡®Explosion¡¯ rune, when powered by the blood¡¯s energy, produces the most powerful explosion. Therefore, I can use the ¡®Explosion¡¯ rune as the foundation, equivalent to the effect of gunpowder.¡± Su Hao began to conceptualize the idea of a high-explosive bomb. However, relying on a single ¡®Explosion¡¯ rune wouldn¡¯t create effective damage; it couldn¡¯t even shatter armor. He muttered to himself, ¡°If one rune isn¡¯t enough, can I achieve a qualitative change by increasing the number of runes?¡± Su Hao¡¯s calction was straightforward. If one ¡®Explosion¡¯ rune, designed by a gold-wire worm, had a maximum explosive force of ¡®1,¡¯ then by increasing the quantity to 10,000 runes, the explosive force could potentially reach ¡®10,000.¡¯ However, the problem that followed was how to detonate so many runes simultaneously. Suppose the 100 runes within a single bomb were activated sequentially with a time dy. In that case, the first ¡®Explosion¡¯ rune¡¯s powerful st would destroy the other 99 runes, rendering the effect negligible. The ultimate explosive power achieved would still be that of a single rune. This was a structural challenge. Su Hao believed there must be a solution. ¡°What should I do?¡± Thinking, Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he had a feasible idea. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the main city, An City, within the royal pce, in a side hall of the Eternal Harmony Pce: The king squinted his eyes as he leaned on a massive chair. Suddenly, someone bowed and whispered, ¡°Elder Patriarch, the pursuit of the ¡®Passerby¡¯ has failed. All ten Grandmasters we dispatched were killed.¡± The king abruptly opened his eyes, releasing a powerful aura that swept through the hall and beyond, leaving everyone present feeling a palpable fear. The wrinkles on the king¡¯s exposed skin shone with golden light. Chapter 82 Su Hao had an idea and immediately entered his pinball space to start simting the structural design using small lights. He began by projecting ten ¡®Explosion¡¯ runes and observed their structure. If the concept proved feasible, he would then scale it up to a hundred runes or even a thousand runes. ¡°The condition for simultaneous rune activation is that all runes need to be drawn simultaneously. The time it takes to draw each rune is not important; what matters is the moment they all sessfully finish drawing. So¡­¡± Therefore, Su Hao¡¯s idea was simple. If the ten runes¡¯ endpoints converged but remained independent of each other, he could use his blood energy toplete the connections at the endpoints. This would allow all the runes to be drawn simultaneously and activated together. ¡°So¡­ a spherical structure!¡± Su Hao projected a transparent spherical model and inscribed ¡®Explosion¡¯ runes on its surface. He encased the entire sphere with these runes and then disconnected the starting and ending points of the runes. After a bit of contemtion, he brought the disconnected points together at the sphere¡¯s center, suspended without touching each other. In this way, when blood energy filled the pathways ording to the drawn patterns, all the runes would be in a standby state. By lightly touching them with his blood energy, he could simultaneously activate all the explosion runes. The remaining issue was how to input the blood energy when the activation point was at the sphere¡¯s center. He couldn¡¯t just reach inside and activate it with his hand, could he? So, Su Hao created an opening at the top of the sphere that led directly to its center. Then, he extended all the starting points¡¯ patterns out to the sphere¡¯s surface, forming a dense array of small dots, resembling a honeb. These dots served as input points for the blood energy. The broken endpoints at the sphere¡¯s center served as activation points. They were close together but didn¡¯t touch. To activate the runes, all Su Hao needed to do was touch the input points with his hand, infuse blood energy inside, and then converge it at the center of the sphere. Su Hao gave himself a mental pat on the back for his genius imagination. Then he realized a problem. ¡°Um¡­ there doesn¡¯t seem to be a dy mechanism. Should I activate it with my hand and risk self-destruction? That¡¯s not a good idea¡­¡± He scratched his head, continuing to think about how to implement a dy mechanism. While the bomb was still in his hand, he couldn¡¯t directlyplete the runes by hand. He would need an automatic mechanism to do so. So, this bomb needed to be divided into two devices. One was the sphereposed of ¡®Explosion¡¯ runes, and the other was a small orb attached to the sphere¡¯s center that could be automatically ejected. By inputting blood energy into both devices simultaneously and setting the small orb to automatically eject after a certain amount of time, it would connect all the starting and ending points, triggering the explosion immediately. When Su Hao immersed himself in this project and tinkered for an unknown amount of time, he finally settled on the final design. ¡°Well, let¡¯s give it a try! First, I need to collect some gold wireworms!¡± ¡­ Ten dayster, Su Hao looked at the basketball-sized metal sphere in his hand, wearing an inexplicable smile. He went outdoors, ced his hand on the input point, and cautiously infused blood energy into the sphere. A few secondster, the sphere emitted a ¡°click¡± sound. The device was activated! Su Hao immediately stood up, turned around, and ran while keeping an eye on the metal sphere. Five secondster¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening explosion sent rocks and dirt flying. Some debris struck Su Hao¡¯s face, making it sting. ¡°It worked!¡± Su Hao rushed back, looking at the crater with a diameter of about four meters, his face filled with joy. The power surpassed that of a typical grenade and could rival a Grandmaster¡¯s strike! And this was just the initial test version. Su Hao stood by the edge of the crater, rubbing his chin with his hand, contemting the next bomb¡¯s improvements. ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of space inside the sphere. I can try increasing the number of runes from 10 to 50. Moreover, I have a feeling that if the metal casing were a bit stronger, the explosive power could be even greater.¡± So, when Su Hao created the second bomb, he added a ¡®Hard¡¯ rune to the metal casing. While a stronger casing wasn¡¯t always better, if it were too weak, the explosive damage would be minimal. As for adding steel beads to increase the lethality, that was a consideration forter. Ten dayster, Su Hao walked out with arger metal sphere than the previous one, wearing an expression of eager anticipation. Carefully activating the bomb, he quickly moved far away and took cover behind arge rock. This time, the detonation had a ten-second dy, making it very safe. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening explosion echoed, leaving Su Hao¡¯s ears ringing. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Wow! Awesome!¡± Su Hao arrived at the crater, looking at the deep hole with a diameter of over ten meters. Such power was something that even ordinary Grandmaster-level martial artists might not be able to produce. However, if a Grandmaster martial artist were caught off guard, even with armor, they would still be in trouble. With proper precautions, evasion or defense, they might survive. ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s reinforce it some more and try the effect of a hundred ¡®Explosion¡¯ runes.¡± A bomb that could only harm Grandmaster-level martial artists wasn¡¯t what Su Hao desired. He needed a colossal weapon that could solve all his problems. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m running out of materials. I need to replenish them in a nearby small town.¡± However, Su Hao¡¯s conspicuous armor might raise suspicions. People might suspect him of being the ¡°Silver Armor Rune Grandmaster¡± and attract the attention of the King. So, he decided to fly outside the small town, hide the Winged Armor, and then disguise himself before entering the city. As Su Hao flew in high altitudes, he could see the small town from a distance and began descending. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡± Smoke was slowly rising from the town, resembling a fire. Su Hao decided not to rush into the town but instead switched to silent flight mode, quickly ascended to the cloudyer above the town, and squinted through gaps in the clouds to observe carefully. However, he encountered an embarrassing issue: he couldn¡¯t see clearly. A telescope should solve this, and Su Hao made a mental note to research itter. But for now¡­ Should he fly lower? What if he¡¯s spotted? Well, if he¡¯s spotted, he¡¯s spotted. Who could do anything to him? He could just fly away. With that in mind, Su Hao quietly lowered his altitude, circling at around seven hundred meters. This time, he could see what was happening below. In the center of the town square, there was a massive fire pit, surrounded by arge crowd of townspeople, silently watching the zing fire. Members of the town¡¯s guard were throwing one book after another into the fire pit. These were Su Hao¡¯s books, ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path¡± and ¡°Rune Mastery Unveiled.¡± Su Hao fell silent. He flew out of the town, changed his appearance once again, and quickly altered his facial features. Then, he walked into the small town, heading straight for the central square. After talking to several people to learn more about the situation, he discovered the truth. ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path¡± and ¡°Rune Mastery Unveiled¡± had been dered banned books. No one was allowed to possess them privately. Once discovered, individuals were immediately arrested, charged with researching forbidden knowledge, and sentenced to execution. Additionally, anyone who reported an offender and their report was confirmed would receive a reward of one gold coin. As a result, many people were in a panic, and they hurriedly surrendered the books they had purchased, tossing them into the fire pit. Some people didn¡¯t care about their lives, and after a few typical arrests, the effectiveness of the ban was evident. While it might not eliminate all copies, and some might have transcribed it, it effectively cut off the channels through which these two books had be popr, turning them into private collections for a select few. This wasn¡¯t what Su Hao had intended. Su Hao clenched and then loosened his fist. He quietly turned and left to purchase the materials he needed. After bringing all the materials back to his base, Su Hao once again soared into the sky and flew to other towns. He needed to confirm whether all the human towns had begun these book-banning activities. As he expected, in every town he visited, the banning of books hadmenced. Numerous books were being unearthed and burned. He could foresee that all his efforts would eventually be weapons for those in power to rule the world. The results of what he had done were far from what he had envisioned. In other words, he couldn¡¯t change this world through his own efforts. What could truly change this world were the people of this world. They were the true masters of this world. Without gs stained with blood, how could they flutter in the wind for a long time? Without the awakening of themon people¡¯s consciousness, how could they truly hold their heads high in the world? Chapter 83 One month had passed since the book banning activities. There were very few mentions of these two books in public, with asional discussions happening in private. Human who regretted not having kept both books were filled with remorse. Those who still had both books, despite experiencing the book ban, remained silent, quietly waiting for the storm to pass. Inside the Royal Pce of the Ancheng City and within the side hall of the Eternal Harmony Pce, the King of the Human sat alone in the main seat, his voice heavy as he asked, ¡°Have they not been found yet?¡± Immediately, someone responded, ¡°Your Majesty, thetest information indicates that they have not been found. This ¡®passerby¡¯ seems to have vanished into thin air, most likely wandering in the wilderness.¡± The King of the Human let out a long sigh, waved his hand slightly, and the person retreated. At this point, nearly two months had passed since the Elder¡¯s Round Table Meeting. Half a month ago, the other eight elders who had been waiting without results had returned to their respective main cities. The King of the Human sat quietly on the throne, deep in thought. He muttered, ¡°The ¡®passerby¡¯¡­ ¡®The Warrior¡¯s Path¡¯¡­ ¡®Rune Grandmastery Unveiled¡¯¡­ Is it a blessing or a curse¡­¡± But the King of the Human knew deep down that, for the entire human race, it was a blessing. However, for the major families that made up the ruling ss, it was a curse. And he, representing the interests of the human race, also represented the interests of the major families. How should he choose? After all, he was a strong figure who had grown up in the old system of the human race. His innermost inclinations naturally leaned toward upholding the existing system, a perspective determined by one¡¯s upbringing and cognition, difficult to change. The ripples caused by new knowledge would ultimately be quelled with bloodshed. The ban on these books only dyed the eruption of contradictions. His role was limited to this. He was too old; he didn¡¯t have much time left to live. What the future held should be left for future generations to earn and decide for themselves. ¡­ Su Hao once again tested a bomb, this time with eight hundred ¡®Explosion¡¯ runes. It created a crater with a diameter of nearly a hundred meters. Even from a distance, the shockwave from the explosion sent Su Hao tumbling. The ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb was no longer the size of a basketball but more like arge cooking pot you¡¯d find in a vige. Su Hao could continue to create ¡®One Thousand Explosions,¡¯ ¡®Ten Thousand Explosions,¡¯ or even higher, but it would require arger volume to amodate more runes and more vital energy. Perhaps crystallized vital energy could be utilized here. However, Su Hao believed that there was no need for it. Who could withstand the power of the ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb he had just created? Could even Ancestor-level martial artists endure it? Even Ancestor-level martial artists had flesh and blood. Could their flesh and blood withstand such power? Su Hao didn¡¯t think anyone could. If there were someone who could, he would dly acknowledge them as the strongest. With the People of the Human Race in control of these bombs, how could wild beasts in the wilderness resist them? Would there still be incidents of wild beasts invading cities and devouring people? Su Hao smiled, feeling a sense of achievement. He felt liberated throughout his body. This was the sense of aplishment of making history. This was the pleasure of achieving something from within himself. In previous lives, he had merely struggled to survive, but in this life, he had finally made a difference. Deep in his heart, he was beginning to ept his own existence, not just as a lonely soul wandering without knowing where he would end up. He believed that, no matter which world he might end up in the future, he had value and meaning. If he couldn¡¯t achieve self-identity, he worried that, in the long journey, he might turn into a mere shell filled with knowledge butcking a soul. After finalizing the n, Su Hao made another ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb and embedded many sharp des inside for added lethality. Once the bomb waspleted, Su Hao put on his Winged Armor, ced the ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb into a bag, and carried it on his back. He then went outside the cave to begin testing his ability to fly while carrying this heavy load. There was some influence, but not significant. The main issue was that the stealth flight mode was disrupted and couldn¡¯t achieve true silence. After returning to the surface, Su Hao ced the ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb aside and turned his attention to another issue. He couldn¡¯t allow his books, ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path¡± and ¡°Rune Grandmastery Unveiled,¡± to be tools of the ruling ss. However, he was powerless to resist the entire advanced ss of the human race on his own. All he could do was nt a seed in people¡¯s hearts and wait for it to sprout. Now, it seemed that the seed had been sown, but it would take many years, and many people might die powerless against the ferocious beasts, before it grewpletely. So, he needed to nurture it a bit more. Su Hao would turn sixteen in three months. He decided that on his sixteenth birthday, he would give the people a great gift. After delivering this gift, he would return to focus on researching how to advance to the Grandmaster level. There were two paths to advance to the Grandmaster level. One was to join the Ancheng City Guard, work as a runner for eight years, and earn the qualification to advance to the Grandmaster level. However, whether one would be selected in the end was uncertain. The other path was to kill arge number of Grandmaster-level ferocious beasts in the wilderness and conduct research experiments. This experiment¡¯s duration was also unknown, perhaps one year, five years, or even eight years without guaranteed sess. Therefore, he needed to prepare himself mentally for long periods of seclusion. But his mind was currently in turmoil, making it impossible to focus. The thought of his books, ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path¡± and ¡°Rune Grandmastery Unveiled,¡± being used for control rather than for people¡¯s education and for collectively defending against ferocious beasts weighed heavily on his heart. His mind was clouded. ¡°Moreover, advancing to the Grandmaster level is not simple, and the issue of how to transnt runes is a significant problem. It can¡¯t be rushed. First, let¡¯s make the gift! I want to see what they will use to ban my books. So what if it¡¯s the Grandmaster level or Ancestor level?¡± But before that, he needed to make some preparations. ¡°Replicate,¡± ¡°Attach,¡± ¡°Etch,¡± ¡°Diffuse,¡± ¡°Prate,¡± ¡°Change Color,¡± ¡°Manipte,¡± ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Lock-on¡±¡­ Su Hao meticulously organized all the runes, beginning to construct the scenario he had imagined. ¡­ Three monthster, a vast clear sky stretched for miles, with a gentle breeze blowing. Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed above the main city of He¡¯an, resembling thunder and lightning, and it continued uninterrupted. Nearly a million people in the main city immediately rushed outside, looking up at the sky. They had never heard such a deafening sound before, and they were both surprised and frightened. Some decided to stay indoors, trembling with fear. However, as they followed the sound and looked in its direction, they saw nothing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is it the roar of an Ancestor-level ferocious beast? Is an Ancestor-level beast attacking the main city?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Be prepared. If things go wrong, immediately seek refuge in the pce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The King of the Human will repel any ferocious beast daring to attack.¡± Human discussed and spected about possible events. In the royal pce, a sharp-eyed martial artist suddenly pointed in another direction from where the sound wasing, eximing, ¡°Look over there! What is that?¡± Human squinted and carefully observed for a moment. Only then did they notice a small ck dot slowly moving in the sky. However, the actual speed of the ck dot wasn¡¯t slow; it just appeared that way due to the great distance. ¡°What is that thing? A flying ferocious beast? Did it produce the booming sound?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°Quick, report it to the King of the Human!¡± ¡°The King of the Human ising out!¡± Human turned around and saw the elderly King of the Human emerging, surrounded by a group of people. Chapter 84 At this moment, the King of the Human was adorned in golden full-body armor, characterized by sleek lines and a blend of strength and grace. On his chestte, an imposing roaring beast was etched, exuding an awe-inspiring presence that even surpassed Su Hao¡¯s winged armor. He epitomized the majesty of a king. The King of the Human held a long sword, his expression calm as he raised his head, sharp eyes locked onto the ck dot slowly gliding through the sky. He wasn¡¯t sure what was up there, but regardless of what it was, he was confident he could defeat it. Even though he was elderly and frail, he remained self-assured. It was a confidence forged through countless battles in his life. And it wasn¡¯t just him; everyone surrounding the King had confidence in him. The King of the Human would forever be undefeated. Soon, with a deafening roar, the small ck dot drew closer. Everyone could now see its appearance. No, it wasn¡¯t a ck dot; it was a person in shining silver armor with two thin wings extending backward diagonally from their back, resembling a sharp triangle. They were rapidly piercing through the sky. The armored figure in the sky seemed to be carrying a massive metal sphere on their back. They were also dragging a smaller metal sphere beneath them. The overall sight was quite peculiar. However, everyone had one thought in their hearts: ¡°This armor looks really cool.¡± This was immediately followed by a big question mark: ¡°But how is it flying freely in the sky like a bird without pping its wings?¡± ¡°Whoosh¡­ BOOM!¡± The armored figure glided over the main city, captivating countless onlookers. It was none other than Su Hao, wearing his winged armor. Therge metal sphere on his back was the ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb, just as a precaution. The smaller metal sphere he was dragging below was the gift he brought for everyone today. This gift might not be to everyone¡¯s liking, but at least no one would refuse it. Su Hao hovered in the sky at an altitude of about seven hundred meters, above the main city, observing the grand city below. This was thergest city of the human race in this world, He¡¯an City. Su Hao quickly locked onto the central location of He¡¯an City¡ªthe royal pce. He changed direction and flew toward the pce, then began to ascend higher and higher until he turned into a tiny ck dot once more. In the high sky, Su Hao removed the basketball-sized metal sphere in his hands and embraced it. He took a deep breath and slowly injected a massive amount of his blood essence into the metal sphere. The metal sphere quickly emitted a faint white light, growing brighter and brighter until the shape of the metal sphere was no longer visible. Even Su Hao himself was bathed in the white light. It was like a second sun in the sky. Su Hao stopped ascending and began to fall downward, faster and faster. The spherical metal object in his hands seemed to have sublimated, transforming into a blinding white light, losing its physical form. Under Su Hao¡¯s propulsion, it plummeted straight to the ground. It was like the fall of a second sun. Su Hao named this luminous sphere ¡°Rune Radiance.¡± On the ground, people watched the ¡°sun¡± falling, panic-stricken. They screamed and rushed out of the pce area, causing a chaotic stampede towards the city¡¯s outskirts. But where could they escape to in time? All the guards and soldiers in the pce looked up, squinting their eyes, their faces filled with concern. What was this? How could they defend against it? Everyone had the same thought: ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡± At this moment, someone questioned, ¡°Could the one up there be the Silver Armor Rune Master?¡± Someone immediately agreed, ¡°It¡¯s definitely him! Besides him, I can¡¯t imagine who else could do this.¡± ¡°What does he want? Is he going to destroy the pce?¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± At this time, the King of the Human stepped forward. He took two steps, his eyes ignoring the blinding radiance, firmly fixed on the descending sphere of light. Calcting the distance, the King of the Human dashed forward, getting faster and faster. The exposed parts of his face were covered in intricate golden patterns. He leaped into the air, soaring instantly to a hundred meters high, still rising rapidly, shooting upward to meet the descending sphere of light. Su Hao also noticed the armored figure leaping into the air. This was the warrior with the strongest vitality in the city, likely ten times stronger than Su Hao. It had to be the King of the Human. ¡°The current state of ¡®Rune Radiance¡¯ leans more towards a smoky fluid. It needs to be given a fast initial velocity to release it. When it impacts the ground, it can then spread rapidly with enough speed,¡± Su Hao thought as he silently calcted the descent speed. When it descended to about four hundred meters, Su Hao pushed the light sphere away from his hands, allowing it to continue its descent based on inertia. He began adjusting his winged armor, preparing to ascend. The King of the Human widened his eyes, his aged face twisted with determination. The golden patterns on his face seemed as if they were about to burst with brilliance. He roared as he faced the radiant sphere, ¡°Sky-Breaking de!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± A sh cleaved through the light sphere. ¡°Hmm?¡± In the instant the de cut through the sphere, the King of the Human immediately sensed something was wrong. It didn¡¯t feel like he had struck a physical object; it was more like cutting through thin air, intangible light with no resistance. Then he passed through the light sphere without being harmed in the slightest. He turned to look at the light sphere, which continued to fall towards the royal pce. But soon, the King of the Human noticed something different. His entire suit of armor, along with the longsword in his hand, was no longer shiny but engraved with tiny words all over. He recognized these words; they were from ¡°The Path of the Warrior¡± and ¡°Rune Comprehension,¡± which he had watched repeatedly, so he couldn¡¯t be mistaken. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± The King of the Human began to specte. He looked up at the rapidly turning and falling silver-armored figure, his eyes shing with a cold light. He was able to adjust his direction mid-air and fly towards the silver-armored figure. After Su Hao pushed the light sphere away, he immediately manipted his Wings to change direction and ascend. At this moment, he was moving too fast, and with the huge ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb on his back, it would take over two hundred meters of buffering altitude to change direction while ascending. Just as Su Hao was about to glide into a U-shaped pattern to start ascending, he saw the King of the Human, who was filled with momentum, adjusting his direction in mid-air to intercept him. Su Hao quickly calcted whether the King of the Human could intercept him sessfully. Given their respective speeds, the King of the Human would fail to intercept him. Su Hao would pass by him at a distance of twenty meters before ascending smoothly. Nevertheless, Su Hao pulled out the short and long knives and held them in his hands, ready for any unexpected situation. However, Su Hao miscalcted. The King of the Human apparently understood that at their current speeds, he had no chance of making contact with the ¡°passerby.¡± As a result, the King of the Human roared, and his overwhelming vitality suddenly burst forth, increasing his speed slightly. This was the King of the Human¡¯sbat skill ¨C Sky-Stomping. Su Hao widened his eyes, realizing this was bad. He didn¡¯t expect the King of the Human to be able to fly briefly in mid-air at this speed. He immediately activated the runes: ¡®Hardening,¡¯ ¡®Barrier,¡¯ ¡®Deflection,¡¯ ¡®Oscition,¡¯ ¡®Bright Light,¡¯ and ¡®Coordination.¡¯ The runes on both of his knives also lit up: ¡®Hardening,¡¯ ¡®Sharpness,¡¯ ¡®Pration,¡¯ ¡®Rotation,¡¯ and ¡®Erosion.¡¯ Not taking any chances, he channeled his blood essence into the Wings and long knife. He attempted to control the Wings to change direction and evade the King of the Human while simultaneously preparing forbat with the knife. No matter how Su Hao adjusted his position, the King of the Human could react promptly and keep up. Soon, Su Hao and the King of the Human made contact. ¡°Sky-Breaking de!¡± The King of the Human shouted and swung his sword towards Su Hao, seemingly attempting to cleave him in two. ¡°Is he trying to cut me in half?¡± Su Hao raised his knife to meet the attack, knowing that this attack was difficult to handle. ¡°ng! Click!¡± The two sides brushed past each other. Su Hao¡¯s long knife broke, and he shifted his body to narrowly avoid the King of the Human¡¯s de, which almost struck his chest. ¡°That was close!¡± Su Hao quickly adjusted his direction and flew further away. The King of the Human ascended further for a while before descending to the ground. His splendid longsword had also snapped after breaking Su Hao¡¯s long knife. The King of the Human¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly, and he stared at Su Hao¡¯s retreating figure, gritting his teeth, ¡°You rascal, you actually managed to evade me!¡± At the same time, therge light sphere, ¡®Rune Radiance,¡¯nded on the ground. Chapter 85 Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the scene of the city being destroyed in an explosion did not ur. The light sphere thatnded on the ground ignited, spreading rapidly like a me at the center of a piece of paper, forming a dazzling white halo that expanded outward, covering the surroundings. People who were touched by this spreading light were not harmed. They stopped running and, instead, curiously watched the magical transformation unfolding before their eyes. The halo disregarded all obstacles and buildings, much like a virus. It spread outward from the center, leaving nothing unaffected. At this moment, everyone noticed that the ground, walls, and even their own helmets and armor, whether it was a longsword or a hammer, were covered in dense writings. These writings resembled shallow engravings made by a de, arranged neatly in radiating patterns. ¡°These are¡­ the inscriptions from ¡®The Path of the Warrior¡¯ and ¡®Rune Comprehension!¡¯ And some strange spherical patterns!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve read those two books, and the content is the same!¡± ¡°That person from earlier, could he really be the ¡®passerby¡¯? ¡®Silver-armored Rune Master¡¯?¡± ¡°It must be him!¡± ¡°This is truly a miracle. How did he do it?¡± ¡°Why ask? It must have been done with runes!¡± ¡°Runes¡­¡± ¡°Runes can achieve this level of mastery! It¡¯s truly amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m now very curious about runes. Could it be that as long as we master runes, we can freely soar through the skies like the passerby?¡± ¡°Not only that, wild beasts in the wilderness may no longer be a threat to us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. These two books were previously ssified as forbidden. I regret not reading them earlier!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t forget, these two books are forbidden!¡± ¡°Forbidden? Look, everything is covered in the content of forbidden books. How can it be forbidden? Do they n to scrub the entire city with mud? Well, they can try, but they won¡¯t be able to erase it!¡± People looked at the halo, and although it appeared fragile, it continued to spread outward at an unabated pace. Before long, the entire city of He¡¯an, including the areas outside the city, would be covered in these writings. No one knew how far this light would spread, but they all hoped it would persist until no one could stop the dissemination of runes. ¡­ ¡°Chase!¡± Afternding, the King of the Human locked onto Su Hao¡¯s direction and pursued without rest! The Master warriors and Grandmaster-level warriors immediately followed, but their speed was too slow. Su Hao and the King of the Human gradually left them behind, and as they chased, they eventually lost sight of them. Su Hao had already achieved his goal today, so he didn¡¯t linger. Instead, he swiftly flew away from the city of He¡¯an, elerating to the maximum speed and heading towards the distance. ¡°Hmm?¡± After a while, he suddenly sensed a familiar blood essence from below. It was the King of the Human! He was still pursuing! Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°So what if he¡¯s chasing? Can he catch up? My jet-powered aircraft is unstoppable!¡± After a while, he realized that the King of the Human was clinging to his figure, not losing sight of him. Su Hao praised, ¡°Impressive!¡± But when it came to endurance, he had nothing to fear! However, after flying for a while, Su Hao suddenly sensed two exceptionally massive blood essences entering from his left and right, heading straight for him. He squinted his eyes and saw two fierce-looking Irond Sky Dragons. They had sleek silver scales that shimmered in the sunlight, and numerous crystal-clear spikes protruded from their heads in all directions. Their thin winged wings could easily carry them far. ¡°What kind of dragon is this? Its blood essence is even stronger than that of the King of the Human¡­ No, it¡¯s more than that, at least five times stronger!¡± Soon, Su Hao figured it out, ¡°Could it be¡­ Ancestral-level ferocious beasts?¡± ¡°Damn, when it rains, it pours for me. This is bad! An Ancestral-level ferocious beast in front, and the King of the Human behind¡­¡± He immediately changed course to the side, but the two Irond Sky Dragons were incredibly fast. They made a turn in mid-air and quickly caught up with Su Hao. The flying dragons opened their mouths full of sharp teeth, as if they were about to bite Su Hao and swallow him whole. Su Hao had no intention of testing the sharpness of their teeth. He desperately shifted to the side and, at the same time, used various rune effects on the broken knife in his hand to throw it toward the nearest flying dragon¡¯s open mouth. ¡°Eat this powerful throw!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± A streak of light shot through the air and instantly pierced into the mouth of the flying dragon. ¡°Roar!¡± The flying dragon shuddered all over, letting out a loud cry of pain and sliding to one side. The other flying dragon unexpectedly rushed towards Su Hao, apanied by an intense cold air. As it approached, Su Hao felt the temperature of his body being drawn away, causing numbness. ¡°It has freezing abilities! I can¡¯t dodge it!¡± Subconsciously, he turned sideways and struck the ferocious head of the flying dragon with his wing. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± His body evaded the dragon¡¯s bite, but the wings behind him were instantly shredded by the dragon¡¯s teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going down¡­¡± Su Hao muttered. ¡°Boom!¡± He crashed forcefully to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. Su Hao quickly got up from the rubble, shaking off the dust from his body, and began checking his condition. The short knife was undamaged, one side of the wings was damaged and unusable, a bit of his energy was consumed due to activating the ¡®Rune Radiance,¡¯ but there were no significant issues. He had prepared for a crashnding, so he only suffered minor injuries, which wouldn¡¯t hinder his subsequent actions. His bomb, the ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions,¡¯ was the key to turning the tide, and it had only been dented slightly, not affecting its functionality. ¡°I never thought¡­ I¡¯d crash! This is a bit awkward. How do I escape now?¡± Su Hao carried therge iron ball on his back, tightened his grip, and thought for a moment. He decided to detach the two non-functional wings and attempted to slip away stealthily. ¡°Hmm? The King of the Human!!? So soon!¡± Su Hao¡¯s sensory range, apart from the two flying dragons, detected a massive surge of blood essence rushing directly towards him. Its speed was almost catching up to his silent flight mode. Su Hao ran as fast as he could. ¡°Whoosh¡ªBoom!¡± Suddenly, Su Hao¡¯s vision blurred, and an old man dressed in magnificent golden full-body armor appeared not far ahead of him. The old man held a broken knife, a calm expression on his face, and sharp eyes locked onto Su Hao. Su Hao knew that he couldn¡¯t escape for the time being but muttered to himself, ¡°An Ancestral-level warrior is this powerful? What¡¯s the principle behind it?¡± Both of them stood still, facing each other. The atmosphere gradually grew tense. The King of the Human slowly spoke, ¡°Passerby?¡± Su Hao also spoke slowly, ¡°King of the Human?¡± Their aura was equally powerful! At this moment, the King of the Human silently gazed at the ¡®passerby¡¯ before him, his emotionsplex. Undoubtedly, this ¡®passerby¡¯ was the brightest star of the current human race, unparalleled for hundreds, or even thousands of years. Looking further back, only the human emperor, who had helped the human race break through to the Grandmaster level, could bepared to him. He had aplished things that countless people couldn¡¯t even imagine. Yes! In the King of the Human¡¯s eyes, the assistance the ¡®passerby¡¯ provided to the human race had already reached the level of a Human Emperor Wu Zu Ancestor. From ¡®The Path of the Warrior¡¯ and ¡®Rune Comprehension,¡¯ he had read every word meticulously, and it had greatly impressed him. For others, the astonishing point might be that the ¡®passerby¡¯ had brought knowledge of runes to the human race, enhancing theirpetitive edge in the world. But for the King of the Human, he saw more than that. He saw the innovation of thought that the ¡®passerby¡¯ had brought to the human race. Flowing from the pages of the two books was a method of exploring this world¡ªa way of viewing this world with an entirely new perspective. Particrly, there was one sentence: What are runes? Why are they like this? What are the principles of their operation? What are thews governing them? How can we utilize them? In just a few questions, it seemed to reveal the secrets of runes and had even touched upon the ws¡± that only gods could grasp. Faced with such a person, how could the King of the Human not feelplex emotions? If possible, he would definitely want to take the ¡®passerby¡¯ as his disciple and nurture him well. But now it was toote! Chapter 86 If we rewind to twenty years ago, the King of the Human would undoubtedly have given up everything and made every effort to help the passerby promote his ¡®Rune Path.¡¯ Because back then, he possessed absolute strength and had more time to suppress all dissatisfaction, steadily promoting runes throughout the entire human race, leading to aplete transformation. However, he had grown old and had no time left. He didn¡¯t want to see the human race in turmoil, nor did he want to witness internal conflicts within the human race. Once the human race weakened to a certain extent, many top-level ferocious beasts on the main road would take the opportunity to destroy the human race. Who could stop that then? At this time, the human race must not be in chaos! The King of the Human could only sigh helplessly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe twenty years earlier?¡± However, he didn¡¯t rush to deal with Su Hao. Instead, he looked at the two Irond Dragons circling and wailing in the sky. In the King of the Human¡¯s view, Su Hao couldn¡¯t escape today! He thought to himself, ¡°Why would these two Ancestral-level ferocious beasts appear in our human territory? This is quite unusual!¡± But he couldn¡¯t fly, and he couldn¡¯t deal with these two ferocious beasts, so he contemted how to drive them out of the human territory. Meanwhile, Su Hao was thinking about how to get rid of the King of the Human and the two ferocious beasts, ¡°Perhaps these two ferocious beasts are my ultimate challenges. Originally, I might not even have been able to handle them, and now there¡¯s also the King of the Human¡­¡± He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°King of the Human, let¡¯s put our grievances aside for now and deal with these two ferocious beasts first, what do you say?¡± The King of the Human looked at Su Hao and instead of answering directly, he asked, ¡°Passerby, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ve studied runes, and I hope that everyone can benefit from them.¡± Since the King of the Human was willing to talk, Su Hao was more than willing to go along with it because he couldn¡¯t win the fight and couldn¡¯t escape. The King of the Human said, ¡°I agree with your point of view, but I don¡¯t agree with your approach. You don¡¯t need to be impatient. Just be patient, and in fifty years, your Rune Path will benefit the entire human race.¡± Su Hao shook his head and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t have that much time to wait patiently. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want to. The runes I¡¯ve studied are not tools for you to dominate the human race. I hope that runes can spread, giving everyone a chance to choose and learn runes.¡± ¡°If we wait for fifty years, as you said, the Rune Path will indeed benefit the entire human race, but it will only serve as a tool in the hands of the aristocracy.¡± The King of the Human sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Not everyone is suitable to be a warrior, not everyone is suitable to use runes. What we can do is to improve the efficiency of selecting talents and train qualified warriors to provide protection for the entire human race. You want every single person in the human race to be a warrior; this is an unrealistic idea. You have to admit that people are born different.¡± Just at that moment, the two ferocious beasts pounced down, targeting Su Hao. They extended their ws, gleaming with a chilling light. Perhaps a single swipe could freeze him into an ice lump! The w of one of the flying dragons swung. Su Hao erupted from his position. ¡°Bang!¡± His entire body shed to the side, narrowly avoiding the w. He then brandished his short knife, which gleamed with a cold light, and charged toward the underbelly of the flying dragon. ¡°Leap ¨C Horizontal sh!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Su Hao¡¯s short knife broke through the tough shell and entered the flying dragon¡¯s muscle, but it quickly got stuck! ¡°So tough! Retreat!¡± The other w of the flying dragon swept towards him. Su Hao immediately pulled back the knife, evading it under the dragon¡¯s belly. ¡°Splurt!¡± Although Su Hao¡¯s attack didn¡¯t achieve the desired effect, it still caused enough damage. After he retracted his knife, arge amount of blood gushed from the wound, but it froze instantly. ¡°Roar!¡± The flying dragon was furious! It pped its wings, trying to fly and search for Su Hao, but it felt a sharp pain in its chest. Its once powerful wings now felt limp, and it couldn¡¯t take flight anymore! On the King of the Human¡¯s side, he sessfully shed the ribcage of the other flying dragon. Both of them had turned flying ferocious beasts intond-bound ones with a single strike. However, such achievements didn¡¯t bring joy to either of them. Because the two Ancestral-level ferocious beasts were furious! ¡°Roar!¡± The Irond Dragon let out a long roar, took a deep breath, and then spewed blue mes separately towards Su Hao and the King of the Human. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Two torrents of blue mes surged towards them. ¡°Danger!¡± Su Hao sensed the danger as the dragons inhaled, immediately fleeing and narrowly avoiding the mes. When he looked back, he saw that the area covered by the mes had all frozen, cracking into pieces. Seeing this, Su Hao¡¯s hairs stood on end. ¡°Absolutely cannot get hit by those!¡± While running, he nced at the King of the Human¡¯s location and saw that the King of the Human was also running around, avoiding the mes with great care. Then he thought, should he trip up the King of the Human and use it as an opportunity to escape? However, he quickly dismissed this idea because he was already struggling against one dragon, and if the King of the Human died, he would undoubtedly be killed by the two dragons. ¡°What should I do? Should I use the ¡®800 Explosions¡¯ to blow up the King of the Human and the dragons together?¡± He thought and decided to do it. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°King of the Human! I have a way to deal with these two ferocious beasts, but it requires your cooperation.¡± The King of the Human was surprised, ¡°You have a way? How do we cooperate?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Lead the two dragons together towards me, and I have a way to take them down.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The King of the Human didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately began to act, leading the dragons in circles. Meanwhile, Su Hao seized the opportunity to retrieve his ¡®800 Explosions.¡¯ While narrowly dodging the dragons¡¯ attacks and fiery breath, he injected his blood energy into it. Preparing for one explosive strike to solve all his troubles¡­ Soon, Su Hao had infused most of his blood energy into the explosive. He was ready. He shouted, ¡°King of the Human, lead the dragons towards me now!¡± The King of the Human squinted his eyes, turned toward Su Hao¡¯s direction, and flew towards him, with the dragons¡¯ fiery breath closely following behind him. Then, the dragons were led by him, running in Su Hao¡¯s direction. Su Hao also ran towards the King of the Human while activating the countdown mechanism of the ¡®800 Explosions.¡¯ At the same time, he silently counted. ¡°Ten!¡± The two of them drew closer. ¡°Nine!¡± ¡­ Su Hao yelled, ¡°Let the two ferocious beasts get closer; we¡¯ll guide them differently.¡± ¡°Five!¡± The two of them passed by each other, running in opposite directions. Su Hao carried the ¡®800 Explosions¡¯ and his heart started pounding. ¡°Three!¡± The two ferocious beasts were too fast, and they couldn¡¯t turn around in time. They quickly came close, almost colliding head-on. ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Now is the time!¡± Su Hao roared in his heart and then used all his strength to throw the ¡®800 Explosions¡¯ forcefully. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The ¡®800 Explosions¡¯ shot out directly, heading straight towards¡­ It headed towards the middle of the two dragons and the King of the Human! ording to Su Hao¡¯s calctions, detonating here would envelop both dragons and the King of the Human in the absolute st radius. Although it was just the outer part, the theoretical destructive power was more than sufficient. And he would only endure a tremendous shockwave; he wouldn¡¯t die! A perfect n! ¡°I¡¯ve won this round!¡± Author¡¯note: Brothers and sisters, thank you for your support with your tips and votes. Each time I see tips and votes, I¡¯m deeply moved; this is your recognition and encouragement to me. This world is about toe to an end, but our goal is very clear: to learn new knowledge in every world, umte step by step, achieve an evolution in cognitive thinking, and ultimately be the first deity in the universe. In the world of warriors, it¡¯s just a small stepping stone, and its purpose in this world has already been achieved. No matter how many worlds we traverse in the future, it will be enough to protect ourselves. As for why Su Hao didn¡¯t advance to Grandmaster, it was already mentioned earlier in the story. Grandmaster and Ancestor are essentially a form of cheating, transnting external objects to strengthen oneself, which bes meaningless when you change worlds. So there¡¯s no need to dwell on it. In the next world, Su Hao will undergo a true transformation from the bottom up. Chapter 87 The King of the Human had long been wary of Su Hao¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but have his pupils contract. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°One!¡± In the next moment, the white light sphere at the ¡®800 Explosions¡¯ suddenly expanded and erged. Whether it was the two ferocious beasts or the two individuals, everything in their field of view turned pure white. ¡°Hum~¡± A strong shockwave swept over, hitting Su Hao, and instantly sent him flying backward. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening roar echoed far and wide, making the heavens and the earth lose their color! The underground soil was subjected to violent shocks, churning wildly and flinging debris and grass in all directions,nding at unknown locations. Following that, thick smoke billowed up, spreading in all directions. Influenced by the chaotic airflow, it rolled and formed a small mushroom cloud. The explosion seemed to take only an instant, but in Su Hao¡¯s perception, it felt so long! Su Hao only felt his armor ttering, his whole body numb and sore. His ears were ringing incessantly, and blood sprayed from his mouth like it was free. But he knew he wasn¡¯t dead! As long as he recovered his strength, he could use healing runes to restore himself to his original state! The intense explosion had disabled his ¡®radar perception,¡¯ making it impossible for him to sense the state of the two ferocious beasts and the King of the Human. He thought to himself, ¡°With such a violent explosion, they should all be dead, right? Heh! I¡¯ve sessfully survived this cmity; I need to leave this ce quickly!¡± He didn¡¯t rush to get up buty quietly, adjusting the state of his blood qi within his body to recover his strength as quickly as possible, while also checking his current condition. About two minutester, everything calmed down. Su Hao slowly stood up and used ¡®Healing¡¯ runes to treat the wounds caused by the shrapnel that pierced his body. He was very fortunate to have perfectly avoided any vital areas. Seemingly severe injuries had be inconsequential. He nced around and saw the two severely injured dragons near the huge pit. His brows furrowed. ¡°Where¡¯s the King of the Human¡¯s body?¡± His radar was gradually recovering, but he didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Whether the King of the Human lived or died was not important to him. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Just as Su Hao was about to run, a hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Passerby! Where do you think you¡¯re going? Cough, cough!¡± Su Hao¡¯s footsteps froze, and he turned to look. He saw the King of the Human holding that broken sword, ring angrily at him. His helmet was long gone, and his head was covered in blood, flowing down his disheveled hair. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡± Su Hao widened his eyes in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe someone could survive such an explosion. The King of the Human snorted, ¡°Passerby, do you want to kill this king too? You¡¯ll be disappointed; this king won¡¯t die so easily!¡± ¡­ The King of the Human looked extremely miserable. Even if he survived, he must have been seriously injured, so¡­ ¡°Run!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t want to engage in a conversation with the King of the Human. He immediately turned and ran. ¡°Whoosh¡ªBoom!¡± In a sh, Su Hao¡¯s vision flickered, and the King of the Human created arge pit under his feet, stopping steadily in front of Su Hao. His anger gradually subsided as he calmly said, ¡°Passerby, you can¡¯t escape from me!¡± ¡°Is this what you call runes? I admit, your runes indeed have the power to sweep across the continent for the People! However, I¡¯ll say it again: your way of spreading runes is wrong! So, give up your unrealistic fantasies and return with me to An Main City!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Are you representing the ruling ss or all of the Human?¡± The King of the Human replied, ¡°There¡¯s no difference.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same at all! I don¡¯t want the power of runes to be controlled by a few people. What I want is for everyone to have a chance to choose, a chance to change their lives. Whether they can ultimately seed doesn¡¯t matter. If the knowledge of runes is controlled by a few people, can you tell me, will everyone have a chance to learn rune knowledge?¡± The King of the Human furrowed his bloody brows and said, ¡°Passerby, don¡¯t take this for granted.¡± Su Hao responded, ¡°Your way of thinking is too stubborn.¡± The King of the Human retorted, ¡°You¡¯re a smart person, why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Su Hao remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°King of the Human, I can tell you what I¡¯ve seen. When powerful ferocious beasts attack People¡¯s towns, the weak People have absolutely no resistance. They can only flee in panic, waiting to be devoured by the ferocious beasts. What can they do? Nothing. They can only look at this world in despair. They don¡¯t even have a chance to try to change their fate! Do you know the fear and helplessness of facing death without the power to resist? You probably don¡¯t, but I do! I know the kind of despair thates without even the chance to make an effort! My idea is actually very simple. This world has given me the opportunity to learn and grow, and I want to give something back to the People of this world. I want to give a little hope to those helpless ordinary people. Just a little is enough!¡± ¡°The power of runes, you¡¯ve seen it, canpletely kill any threatening ferocious beasts. Now, my words are clear: Runes are not allowed to be hoarded by you.¡± The King of the Human fell silent, then said, ¡°If you are so stubborn, then I have no choice but to kill you here! I will never let the People fall into chaos. Passerby, you are very dangerous!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Come on! Come and kill me if you can!¡± The King of the Human said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you! Because you are a very rare talent.¡± Su Hao also said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you either. If you leave now, maybe we can still be friends in the future!¡± The King of the Human shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m old, there is no future for me. I have no choice but to swing my sword at you. If I win, you die, and the People will still be the People, and they will be stronger because of your runes. If I die, you win, it means the People have chosen you, and I will have no regrets. So, let¡¯s determine the oue, even if it means life or death!¡± Su Hao quietly looked at the old man in front of him, then suddenly smiled and pointed his short knife at the King of the Human, ¡°Come!¡± Su Hao could understand the King of the Human¡¯s choice. It was because the King of the Human had his own persistence and pride. The King of the Human had grown up under the existing system of the Human, and he had benefited from this system. When he became the ultimate beneficiary of the system, he became an absolute supporter of this system, and nothing could change that, not even the truth. So, he was determined to defend the system that had allowed him to stand at the top of the Human, along with the intricate rtionships of the major ns. Subconsciously, he knew that he couldn¡¯t be a traitor to the People with just a few words from Su Hao. As for Su Hao, he had his own convictions. At first, he wanted to give a gift to the People of this world in any form, to anyone, as long as it could help the People live better. However, after experiencing the attack of the Monstrosity in Lingyun Town, he changed his mind. At that time, he was on the sidelines, witnessing the tentacles of the Monstrosity reach out and pull one defenseless person after another into its belly. Those people, who had no power to resist, could only face their end in despair. That feeling was so familiar; he didn¡¯t know how many times he had experienced it himself and had personally felt that powerlessness. In the moment before death, he kept telling himself, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance¡­¡± Yes, it was ¡°if there¡¯s a chance¡±! Such an opportunity, he had waited for a long time toe. But what about the people of this world? What do they have to wait for? Perhaps, they are alsocking such an opportunity. So, Su Hao thought, he would do what he could to create such an opportunity for the people of this world! Regardless of sess or failure, at least he wouldn¡¯t have too many regrets. As for whether the People would go through wars or not? He was absolutely confident. The potential of the Human was unimaginable. The new world forged in the fires of war would flourish and eventually shock everyone. ¡­ Chapter 88 Su Hao, covered in silver armor full of scars, revealed only his two vibrant eyes. The King of Human wore golden armor, inscribed with runes under Su Hao¡¯s ¡°Rune Radiance,¡± now tattered and stained with blood, his aged face showing no anger. Su Hao¡¯s short sword dimmed briefly and then shone with a dusty light, activating the runes still operational on his armor. The King of Human also raised his broken sword, pointing it at Su Hao. At this moment, the King of Human¡¯s blood power was still much greater than Su Hao¡¯s, about ten times more. Su Hao couldn¡¯t match him head-on, but he couldpensate with the use of runes. The oue was uncertain. Su Hao made the first move, charging toward the King of Human and stomping the ground. ¡°Earth Spike!¡± ¡°Plop, plop, plop!¡± Suddenly, arge number of earth spikes erupted in the area where the King of Human stood, and he leaped into the air to avoid them. That was what Su Hao wanted. He couldn¡¯t match the King of Human¡¯s speed on the ground, but in the air, they were evenly matched. Su Hao erupted from the ground, his short sword emitting a dusty glow, aimed simply at the King of Human¡¯s face. A slight arc appeared at the corner of the King of Human¡¯s mouth. It had been a while since someone dared to challenge him like this. He lightly parried Su Hao¡¯s attack with his broken sword and then aimed for a waist-level horizontal sh. Su Hao retracted his short sword for defense. ¡°ng!¡± A tremendous force struck, sending Su Hao flying and creating a deep trench as he crashed to the ground. ¡°?!¡±. Su Hao somersaulted to his feet,nding steadily, prepared to defend himself. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Was the strength difference that great? However, with the protection of the ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Hardened,¡± and ¡°Deflection¡± runes, he was rtively safe. The King of Humannded and immediately burst into action, charging straight at Su Hao with a powerful sh. Su Hao rolled to avoid it, nning to counterattack, but he was met with the King of Human¡¯s huge foot. ¡°Thud!¡± Su Hao was kicked heavily, crashing into the ground and leaving a deep furrow, eventually falling into a cloud of dust. The King of Human immediately followed. ¡°Ssh!¡± In an instant, as Su Hao climbed out of the rubble, he suddenly appeared behind the King of Human. The King of Human seemed to have noticed Su Hao¡¯s presence long ago but didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, he swung his broken sword backward. ¡°Shadow Glide!¡± Su Hao suddenly shed to the other side of the King of Human. ¡°Tricky Stab!¡± The short sword aimed at a gap in the armor and thrust. ¡°ng!¡± The King of Human used his gauntlet to deflect the attack, but his fist still carried a powerful force, sending Su Hao flying once again. As Su Haonded, he immediatelyunched another attack against the King of Human. After several rounds of fighting like this, the King of Human watched as Su Hao climbed out of the rubble once more and said with a faint smile, ¡°If this is your strength, then it ends here.¡± Su Hao licked the blood from his lips and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet! Come at me with all you¡¯ve got.¡± The King of Human¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger as he charged towards Su Hao. ¡°de of Rupture!¡± Su Hao also rushed at the King of Human. ¡°Erosion Liquid!¡± Arge, semi-liquid green substance jetted towards the King of Human. The King of Human changed the orientation of his de and swept away all the green substances, then shed at Su Hao. Su Hao blocked the attack with his sword and activated a prepared rune. ¡°High Voltage Current!¡± ¡°Crackle!¡± A surge of electricity flowed from the short sword onto the King of Human¡¯s broken sword and spread through his armor. The King of Human¡¯s eyes widened, his body stiffened, and he lost control. Su Hao closed in, his short sword shing with various enhanced effects, aiming for the King of Human¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tricky Stab!¡± ¡°My body is out of control!¡± The King of Human watched the approaching de with desperation. He flexed the muscles in his neck, allowing him to slightly tilt his head, avoiding a critical strike to his eyes. Su Hao¡¯s short sword pierced above the King of Human¡¯s eye socket. ¡°ng!¡± However, after piercing the skin and bone, it became stuck, unable to prate further. The King of Human¡¯s face was now covered in a dense golden pattern. He swung his longsword, striking at Su Hao. Su Hao immediately let go of his sword and rolled back. ¡°Hardened! The King of Human¡¯s core beast pattern is hardened! That¡¯s why he survived on the edge of the ¡®Eight Hundred Explosions¡¯!¡± Su Hao was shaken. This almost guaranteed strike had been blocked. Thebination of ¡°Pration¡± and ¡°Sharpness¡± along with the ¡°Oscition¡± effect had managed to prate the skin but was stopped by the bone. Although it had shattered the bone slightly, it couldn¡¯t kill him, making it futile. The King of Human gradually regained control of his body. Blood flowed from his forehead, but his eyes remained unblinking. The King of Humanughed heartily and praised, ¡°These runes are quite interesting. I almost died, hahaha!¡± Then he stared at Su Hao and said, ¡°Since you missed your chance, you won¡¯t have another one!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Not necessarily. If I could create one opportunity, I can create a second one!¡± Su Hao¡¯s short sword remained embedded in the King of Human¡¯s head, but the King of Human didn¡¯t seem to care. He raised his broken sword, preparing to attack and said slowly, ¡°Passerby, I¡¯m starting to appreciate you more and more. However, you no longer have a sword. How will you fight me? It ends here!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The ground under the King of Human¡¯s feet exploded, and he disappeared from view. Although the King of Human disappeared from Su Hao¡¯s sight, his massive blood power still registered on Su Hao¡¯s radar. The King of Human had reappeared behind him! ¡°Too fast, I can¡¯t block in time!¡± Su Hao was greatly shocked and immediately activated the ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Hardened,¡± ¡°Deflection,¡± ¡°Oscition,¡± and ¡°Intense Light.¡± ¡°ng, snap!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Su Hao was once again sent flying by a powerful blow, and the armor on the back of his neck was almost cut open. Su Hao flipped and jumped to his feet, swallowing the blood he had almost spat out. He stared at the King of Human, still trembling, and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive too. I almost died!¡± The King of Human chuckled heartily, using his aged voice, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± For him, this was a very interesting experience. It had been years since anyone had dared to challenge him like this. At his age, he had seen through many things, and he didn¡¯t feel angry about it. He felt like he was witnessing the youthful vigor he once had in Su Hao. Seizing this opportunity, Su Hao used healing runes to temporarily suppress his injuries and pondered how to defeat his formidable opponent. This was the strongest adversary he had encountered so far. When the King of Human got serious, it seemed that Su Hao had no resistance at all. One small mistake, and he would be killed on the spot. ¡°What to do? I¡¯m running low on blood!¡± Su Hao¡¯s brain raced, and he glimpsed a strategy as he noticed the short sword on the King of Human¡¯s forehead. ¡°It has to be the high-voltage current again, but this time with maximum output! The King of Human won¡¯t break my defense in a short while. I¡¯ll keep him engaged!¡± ¡°Here we go again!¡± Su Hao shouted and swung his fists, activating his runes, charging at the King of Human. ¡°Intense Light!¡± Using the moment of intense light to his advantage, Su Haounched a fierce attack against the King of Human. ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± ¡°Thud~¡± ¡°Boom~¡± However, in the dozens of exchanges between Su Hao and the King of Human, it was mostly Su Hao being ruthlessly overwhelmed, sent flying with a single strike or a powerful kick. The area around them was filled with flying debris. Su Hao found it increasingly difficult to get close to the King of Human. The reason Su Hao could keep standing after each blow was his impressive defensive runes. Even when the King of Human struck with all his might, he couldn¡¯t break through the ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Hardened,¡± ¡°Deflection,¡± and ¡°Oscition¡± effects on Su Hao¡¯s armor. ¡°Whew, whew¡­¡± Su Hao hunched in a defensive stance, and heavy breathing echoed from beneath his helmet. The King of Human showed no sign of concern on his face, somewhat smug as he said to Su Hao, ¡°Passerby, give up struggling. You¡¯re no match for me.¡± Breathing heavily, Su Hao replied, ¡°I acknowledge your strength, but the final result is still uncertain.¡± The King of Human snorted coldly, ¡°Still hoping for a chance? That¡¯s wishful thinking.¡± As Su Hao¡¯s breathing gradually stabilized, he used another healing rune on himself and slowly said, ¡°King of Human, the power of runes has unlimited possibilities.¡± The King of Human¡¯s face turned sour, and he said coldly, ¡°Hmph! Show me where your unlimited possibilities are.¡± As he finished speaking, the King of Human suddenly appeared in front of Su Hao with his broken sword. Su Hao could only manage to block with his sword, but he was sent flying by the King of Human¡¯s strike. ¡°Boom~¡± He created a long trench in the ground beforeing to a stop. Su Hao quickly got back on his feet, and arge amount of blood gushed from under his mask, seeping into his armor and some even reached his chest te. Without giving Su Hao much time to adjust, the King of Human appeared before him again and delivered a powerful sh. Su Hao could only manage to block with his sword, but he was once again sent flying. The next moment, the ground beneath the King of Human¡¯s feet suddenly gave way, leaving him with nothing to push against as he fell downward. At the same time,rge spikes emerged from the ground, blocking the hole. However, the King of Human didn¡¯t panic. He had a technique for aerialbat that allowed him to briefly change his trajectory. But Su Hao had been waiting for this moment for a long time. How could he let this opportunity slip away? As the King of Human broke through the spikes and reached the surface, Su Hao was already holding a massive rock, ready to strike. ¡°Thud!¡± The King of Human was hit squarely on the head, letting out a painful cry as he plummeted downwards like a cannonball. Su Hao immediately activated his second rune. ¡°Gigantic Earth Spike!¡± A massive earth spike shot up from the bottom of the pit, precisely impaling the King of Human. However, the King of Human¡¯s armor and his ¡°Hardened¡± effect blocked the spike from prating fully. But Su Hao didn¡¯t intend to kill the King of Human with the earth spike. Instead, he used the tremendous impact of the spike to catapult the King of Human out. ¡°Thud!¡± The King of Human suffered another heavy blow, sent flying upward by the spike. As he reached the surface, Su Hao was ready with his ¡°High Voltage Current¡±! This time, the electrical current was even more powerful, nearly draining Su Hao¡¯s entire blood supply. ¡°Oh no, not this move again!¡± The King of Human¡¯s pupils shrank, but it was toote to dodge. ¡°Crackle~¡± A massive lightning strike hit the King of Human, rendering him paralyzed and unable to control his body! During his desperate struggle, Su Hao saw himself crossing his hands into fists, jumping high into the air, and mming down fiercely. ¡°Boom!¡± Su Hao¡¯s hands came crashing down, hitting the handle of the short sword on the King of Human¡¯s forehead squarely. ¡°Crackle, crackle, st!¡± The tip of the sword pierced through the back of the King of Human¡¯s head! Before the King of Human could react, his consciousness plunged into darkness, and his body fell heavily into the pit. Meanwhile, Su Haonded at the edge of the pit, unsteady on his feet, and fell to the ground. His body felt weak and powerless, but he stillughed heartily, saying, ¡°Hahaha! I won!¡± ¡°St! Cough, cough.¡± Heughed so violently that he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Su Hao simply sat down, not nning to leave this ce immediately. Because around him, there were already warriors who had chased him out from the He¡¯an Main City, and it seemed like he couldn¡¯t escape! His ears were ringing, and he couldn¡¯t hear what those people were saying, but he knew they were excited, raising their long knives and aiming them at him. ¡°Hehe~ Hahaha!¡± Su Hao chuckled lightly, then, regardless of the blood spewing from his mouth, heughed to the sky. He struggled to stand up, jumped down into the pit, pulled his own short sword from the King of Human¡¯s head, and then tried to jump out of the pit¡­ However, he found himself exhausted and couldn¡¯t muster the strength to jump out. So, he bit the short sword in his mouth and slowly climbed up! Finally, he stood in front of a group of warriors, pointed his short sword forward, and shouted loudly, ¡°King of Human, I killed him! Come on! Let¡¯s fight!¡± The warriors stared at him with bloodshot eyes and charged towards Su Hao. ¡°Hardened,¡± ¡°Sharp¡±¡­ Su Hao reluctantly activated two runes and charged into the fray! In the chaos, he didn¡¯t know how many people he had killed. Perhaps none at all, perhaps many. He also didn¡¯t know how many times he had been stabbed. All he knew was that he continued to swing his short sword until all his strength was drained, and his consciousness fell into darkness! ¡­ It ended here¡­ But he was content! He couldn¡¯t choose his way of death before. But in this world, he had choices! He wasn¡¯t the weak and helpless person he used to be. He was beginning to have the right to make his own voice heard. He had held back for far too long! He needed to vent his emotions, to vent them without restraint. He had to prove the meaning of his existence. He had to prove that the knowledge he had desperately studied and explored was meaningful. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know when, in the future, he would be lost in one reincarnation after another, ultimately bing a soulless, willless, faithless walking corpse. A shell with vast knowledge but no personal will! ¡°If only I had a few more years¡­¡± Chapter 89 In a daze, Su Hao opened his eyes once again. The battle seemed to have just happened before his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what happened afterward, and he didn¡¯t care. It must have been countless years ago by now! In the distant past, there must have been a splendid runic civilization there. Su Hao subconsciously entered the Pinball Space to check the logs. The first thing that caught his eye was an electronic clock hanging on the wall! ¡°15642159 years, 7 months, 8 days, 17 hours, 2 minutes, 58 seconds.¡± Over ten million years had passed¡­ This time span once again exceeded Su Hao¡¯s imagination. He muttered to himself, ¡°A bit exaggerated¡­ In the blink of an eye, tens of millions of years have passed. What does that mean to me? How vast the universe is, it¡¯s hard to imagine. And what exactly does the universe we are in look like?¡± No matter how Su Hao imagined it, he couldn¡¯t imagine what the universe he was in actually looked like. He could only take a deep breath and slowly exhale. It was as if everything from the past had dissipated. The information from the world of martial artists stilly quietly in the Pinball Space. As long as he wished, he could rey everything he had seen. But Su Hao didn¡¯t bother to review it. After all, it was already in the past, so let the colors of that world be preserved in the Pinball Space! ¡°So, what valuable knowledge and wealth can this world I¡¯m in now bring me?¡± Su Hao murmured. He continued to check the logs. ¡°532662 years, 8 months, 3 days, 0 hours, 0 minutes, 0 seconds. Entered an unknown starry sky, automatically enteredparison mode, sessfulparison, recorded coordinates;¡± ¡­ ¡°532667 years, 9 months, 18 days, 0 hours, 0 minutes, 0 seconds. Entered an unknown starry sky, automatically enteredparison mode, sessfulparison, recorded coordinates;¡± ¡­ Jumping to the most recent log. ¡°10542159 years, 7 months, 8 days, 0 hours, 0 minutes, 0 seconds. Entered an unknown starry sky, discovered abnormal gravity, gravity locked, unable to move. Automatically enteredparison mode,parison failed, established a new star map, establishment sessful;¡± Su Hao temporarily didn¡¯t pay attention to why theparison of star maps had failed, as he couldn¡¯t understand it with his current abilities. What was more important was his current situation. He looked at his body data once again. The body data from the world of martial artists hadn¡¯t been updated. Su Hao simply saved it and created a new body data table, which was currently nk. After carefully examining the Pinball Space and Little Light and finding nothing unusual, Su Hao exited the Pinball Space and began to observe his current situation. He had just crossed over and hadn¡¯tpletely received the inheritance from this child yet, so he wasn¡¯t clear about his current situation. ording to Su Hao¡¯s experience, this process could take as short as three days or as long as half a month. No need to rush! For the first time, Su Hao focused his attention on his current body. Hungry! Cold! Weak! ¡°What¡­?¡± Su Hao was filled with question marks. What was going on? Was he extremely hungry and weak as soon as he arrived? Was this hell-level difficulty? Su Hao struggled to get up and looked around at his surroundings. Dirty, messy, and chaotic! That was Su Hao¡¯s first impression. Immediately afterward, an unbearable stench of urine and feces, mixed with a strong musty odor, filled his nostrils. This overpowering smell would make anyone who smelled it quickly flee. Even a garbage dump wouldn¡¯t dare to be this foul! However, it seemed that this body had grown ustomed to this smell, as it didn¡¯t produce any hormones urging Su Hao to leave. He found himself in a narrow alley. The walls were made of a mixture of stones, mud, and some straw, looking extremely old and rough, with many years of history. It was twilight, and nightfall was approaching, casting a dim light over the alley, making visibility poor. Su Hao supported himself against the wall and slowly walked to the alley¡¯s entrance. He looked left and right at this unfamiliar ce. His vision was blurred in the dim light, and all he could see were rows of uneven houses extending far into the distance, swallowed by the approaching night. The buildings resembled medievalmoners¡¯ houses, haphazardly scattered without any apparent order. The overall impression Su Hao got was one of randomness, where everything, from size to construction, seemed utterly arbitrary. City management? It seemed like there was none here. Upon seeing this, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but admire his current body. He hadn¡¯t contracted a disease or died, which was incredibly lucky considering the circumstances. Soon, Su Hao noticed the eerie aspect of this small town. There was not a single person in sight! Only he, a little kid, was peeking out, and the entire street, or rather, the entire town, was eerily silent. There was no trace of anyone, not even any cute little animals. ¡°Where are the people? Am I the only one here? Could this be a ghost town?¡± Su Hao¡¯s mind raced at the thought. He had never encountered ghosts before, but he couldn¡¯t be sure if they existed because the universe was so vast. Su Hao slowly retreated into the pitch-ck alley as if this dark alley could provide him with enough security. Back in the alley, he leaned against the wall, feeling a trace of warmth. His brain quickly analyzed the situation. Firstly, he didn¡¯t have parents to protect him as a child, so it was highly likely that he was an orphan, barefooted, with stylish pants that reached his thighs and a piece of rag for clothing. Not an ideal start. Secondly, judging from the environment, this world seemed to have limited productivity. The current weather was chilly, indicating that it was autumn. This meant that he had to find clothing and shelter before winter came, or he¡¯d be in dire straits. Lastly, based on the traces on the streets, this small town did have inhabitants, and there seemed to be quite a few of them. However, now that night had fallen, not a single soul was visible. It was as if the entire town had be deserted, which was suspicious. Perhaps after nightfall, something terrifying might appear. ¡°Do I need to wait until daylight?¡± Su Hao hesitated. He had already felt that his body was nearing its limits. If he didn¡¯t eat something to replenish his strength, he might not even have the energy to search for food tomorrow, leading to a dead end. Going out now was risky, but it was also a chance to stay alive. So, how should he choose? Su Hao had already made up his mind. ¡°Could this be a one-day tour in another world?¡± Su Hao smiled self-deprecatingly. No matter how difficult it was, he had always managed to endure for at least two months in the past. Now, he had spent some time here, and he couldn¡¯t afford to break that record. Every time he changed worlds, Su Hao had to start over from scratch. All the power he had acquired would vanish. It was the most frustrating aspect of his journey. Fortunately, the knowledge he had acquired remained. Now, all he needed was three months, and he would once again be a martial artist with the ability to protect himself. Given three years, he would undoubtedly advance to be a master martial artist, capable of using various runes at will. By then, he could do whatever he wanted, so what was there to fear? But for now, he needed to find a way to eat. With these thoughts in mind, Su Hao slowly ventured out into the eerie small town. Searching for food. Chapter 90 Su Hao cautiously observed his surroundings with vignt eyes. He wouldn¡¯t miss any movement; in fact, even small details couldn¡¯t escape his vision, or rather, the scanning of Little Light. However, Su Hao¡¯s worries seemed to be unnecessary. He had been walking for quite a while, and nothing had happened. It was as if this small town truly had only him as its inhabitant. In the dim light, Su Hao followed the wall slowly, feeling the thick calluses on his feet but unable to ward off the coldness from the ground. Su Hao looked up at the night sky, where only a few stars could be seen. There was no moon; it was possible that this world had no moon at all, making the night pitch ck. ¡°Pick up the pace, or when it¡¯spletely dark, I won¡¯t be able to see a thing, not even a piece of bread right in front of me!¡± After walking for a while, Su Hao arrived at a house with a small courtyard. Suddenly, he heard faint noisesing from inside the house. He stopped to listen carefully but found that the sound had disappeared, leaving everything eerily quiet. ¡°Could there be someone inside?¡± Su Hao hesitated. He began to cautiously circle around the courtyard, hoping to sneak inside and find some food. However, the wall proved too high for him. Su Hao circled around and unexpectedly discovered a dog hole. It was small, only allowing children or small animals like cats and dogs to pass through. For an ordinary adult, it would be impossible to crawl through this opening. Su Hao crouched down to give it a try, and surprisingly, it worked! He slowly extended his head inside, wriggling like a maggot into the opening. ¡°No one here?¡± Su Hao crawled back out and began to observe the small courtyard. The courtyard had some unidentified dried grass hanging to dry and arge dog tied to a hook on the wall. The dog kept retreating until it was cornered against the wall. ¡°A big dog?¡± Su Hao was startled, realizing that his small frame wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against thisrge dog. Su Hao instinctively thought about running, but he noticed that the dog seemed even more afraid than he was. What was it afraid of? ¡°Could it be a useless dog?¡± Su Hao watched for a while and confirmed that it was indeed a useless dog. Then he carefully tiptoed around the courtyard, searching for some food he could quietly sneak away with. However, the courtyard¡¯s walls were too high for him to climb. Su Hao made a full circle and unexpectedly found a stack of firewood piled against a wall. It was an excellent hiding spot. Su Hao immediately and cautiously moved aside some firewood, revealing a small space that could conceal him. He crawled inside, turned around with great difficulty, and used all his strength to close the small opening. Su Haoy quietly in the enclosed space, surrounded by a strong sense of security. And it was warm! After eating, Su Hao¡¯s body gradually regained strength. He could even feel his body recovering. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll hide here for a while, wait until my body is fully adjusted, and then make ns.¡± Soon, drowsiness overcame him, and Su Hao fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, as the day began to dawn, the entire city woke uppletely, as if the silence of the night had been an illusion. When Su Hao woke up, he stilly quietly behind the firewood stack, waiting for the owner of the courtyard to leave. As for what the owner of the courtyard would think when they discovered the food missing, Su Hao couldn¡¯t see that. When the yard finally fell silent, and he couldn¡¯t hold in his urge to pee any longer, Su Hao didn¡¯t wait any longer. He pushed the firewood stack aside with force, crawled out, and sealed the opening. After a quick scan of the kitchen, he ate something and then left through the door. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± The owner of the yard was gone, but the tied-up useless dog started barking furiously as soon as it saw Su Haoing out of the kitchen. Su Hao ignored it and, while relieving himself, he realized something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Hao instinctively raised his hand to carefully observe. Simr to a normal human, but with a darker skin tone, sharp nails resembling those of a cat. After he finished, he quickly crawled out of the dog hole. As he stood up, he noticed that the people passing by on the street were all individuals with slightly dimmer skin tones, averaging a height of over seven feet, with well-proportioned bodies, and an agile appearance. What set them apart from normal humans were their ears, which pointed upward like elves, with a tuft of white fluff at the tips, very beautiful, and their eye pupils were brownish-green, simr to those of feline animals. Even the girls walking on the street had exceptionally tall and graceful figures, exquisite and beautiful faces, clear and captivating eyes, plus the adorable white fluff on their ears. They were like otherworldly beauties. And it wasn¡¯t just one; most of them were like this. ¡°And of beauties!¡± Su Hao sighed in his heart. Overall, they resembled a hybrid of trolls and elves, with the exquisite beauty of elves, the towering stature of trolls, and slightly darker skin, creating a harmonious and beautiful appearance. A race thatbined strength and aesthetics. Su Hao reached up to touch his ears, which were pointed but without fur. ¡°Are these considered normal people? I guess so, just a bit different, but even more agile and beautiful¡­¡± Last night, the light was dim, and he hadn¡¯t had a chance to carefully observe his own appearance. Now he suddenly realized that he had be a species akin to the legendary elves, and he felt a sense of novelty. Before Su Hao could further investigate his new body, a cart slowly passed by in front of him. On the cart was arge wooden barrel, with two hands and a foot sticking out from the edge of the barrel, still stained with blood. The key point was that these hands and feet were bare bones, as if they had been gnawed clean by some strange creature. From their structure, these hands and feet undoubtedly belonged to the people of this world. However, many passersby seemed to take no notice of this, as if it were amon sight. Su Hao furrowed his brows and watched the cart slowly disappear around the corner. These bones looked very fresh; they must have met with an unfortunate fatest night. But this was too exaggerated. If it was murder, why would someone strip the bones so clean? Were they butchering cattle and sheep? Moreover, judging by the size of the wooden barrel, it held quite a number of bone frames. What happened on this world¡¯s nights? What had urredst night? Could it be that if you wandered around the small town at night, you would be devoured into bare bones by some terrifying creature the next day? Su Hao contemted for a moment, then shook his head. Hiding might not even work. If there were hunters preying at night, thepetition would be about who could hide better. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a game of hide and seek! The whole town ys hide and seek together. Just thinking about it is exciting,¡± Su Hao thought for a while and stopped overthinking it. As long as he hid during the night and didn¡¯t venture outside, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. There was so little meat on him that it wouldn¡¯t even fill a gap between the teeth. Who would want to eat him? Watching peopleing and going on the street, each busy with their own activities, their faces filled with content smiles, Su Hao assumed that daytime was rtively safe. He decided to take this opportunity to explore and get to know this world, while also solving his three meals a day problem. Su Hao made up his mind, going along with the flow. He would be active during the day and hide obediently at night. Even if he wanted to do something reckless, he would wait until he became a Master Martial Artist and could use runes freely, gaining self-defense capabilities. ¡°Now, I¡¯m short of startup capital. If I want to get my first pot of gold, I¡¯ll have to either steal or beg¡­ Life is tough!¡± Su Hao reduced his presence to the minimum, slowly wandering through this chaotic small town. Su Hao, who hadn¡¯t even mastered thenguage of this world yet, couldn¡¯t fathom how a three-year-old street child like him could make a living. Even begging might not work! Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but think about how he had never been this destitute before. Even in death, he had always maintained a rtively dignified existence¡­ Chapter 91 Su Hao¡¯s life was quite simple. During the day, he wandered around the corners of the small town, and when the night fell and everything turned pitch ck, he would return to the kitchen through the dog hole and bury himself in the pile of firewood. In just five days, Su Hao managed to acquire what he needed. He had decent clothing, a pair of homemade grass shoes, a wooden stick with sharp iron pieces bound to it as a makeshift spear for self-defense, and some savings in his pocket, so he no longer needed to worry about daily meals. His body began to grow stronger, and hisplexion gradually improved. The time was ripe, so Su Hao began spending two hours each day refining his blood qi. Before doing so, Su Hao conducted a full-body scan of his new body and discovered the differences between this one and his previous incarnation. Firstly, the people of this world referred to themselves as ¡°Zhu Huo Ren/People of Zuhou.¡± Physically, they were taller and stronger than conventional humans. At his current age of over three years, he had the strength equivalent to that of a seven or eight-year-old human child. Their skin was a dark shade of yellow, with hair mostly being brown or ck. The cross-section of their hair was oval-shaped, leading to most people having a messy and curly appearance. There was a tuft of white fluff on the tips of their ears, making their hearing extremely sensitive. During the day, their eyes were human-like, providing clear vision, while at night, their eyesight resembled that of cats. After Su Hao started supplementing his nutrition properly, he began to see clearly at night. Their nails were extremely hard and sharp. With some polishing, they could serve as weapons. Their teeth didn¡¯t seem to have fully evolved yet, with fangs slightly protruding from their upper and lower jaws. The entire bone structure was thicker and more robust, yet extraordinarily flexible, allowing them to perform movements that ordinary humans couldn¡¯t. All vital organs were intact, and there was an additional organ near the stomach. It was about the size of an egg, attached to the outside of the stomach, connected by awork of densely branched tubes that extended throughout the body. Su Hao was quite puzzled by the function of this organ. It seemed like a random lump of flesh that the Creator forgot to remove. At a deeper cellr level, there weren¡¯t many differences, except that the genes responsible for recording life information had some variationspared to those of humans from his previous lives. They seemed to be more refined, but that was to be expected since it was a different world. However, none of this information was the most crucial for Su Hao. What he cared about was whether this Zhu Huo Ren body could sessfully refine blood qi. If it could, everything else was manageable; if it couldn¡¯t, he¡¯d have to start over from scratch. The good news was that this body could still refine blood qi, and the amount of blood qi it could refine was even more than that of martial artists in his previous world. This made Su Hao realize that blood qi, as a form of life energy, objectively existed. So, Su Hao began to concentrate on refining blood qi. Two monthster. Su Hao had reached the level of an advanced ordinary martial artist. His body had gradually adapted to the presence of blood qi, and the amount of blood qi he could generate had reached its limit. At the same time, Su Hao had sessfully learned thenguage of this world. He could understand what others were saying and could awkwardly express his own thoughts. With the information from his predecessor, Su Hao also learned about the identity of the young boy he had taken over. The boy was a homeless child in the small town named Duo Wei. His parents had disappeared one after another a year ago, leaving him to wander the city, scavenging for food. He was often bullied by older homeless children who deemed him too young and useless. None of these groups of street children took him in; they simply let him fend for himself. As he was nearing the end of his rope, he never expected to be possessed by Su Hao just before his death. From his arrival until now, Su Hao had sessfully survived, and things had generally gone quite smoothly. The most reassuring part was that he had already acquired blood qi at the advanced ordinary martial artist level, giving him some self-defense capability. All he needed to do was use the centrifugal method to umte arge amount of elite blood qi. The only problem was that his current body was still less than four years old. Although it was much stronger than human children, it was still quite fragile. Having such a fragile body with an enormous amount of elite blood qi might not be ideal; it could easily harm himself. But Su Hao didn¡¯t have a choice. He needed to gain stronger self-defense capabilities as soon as possible. While elite blood qi might not be suitable for closebat with enemies, it could be used to strengthen weapons and create runes for special enhancements. Having elite blood qi would significantly improve his chances of survival. Without it, a simple ident could send him wandering through the universe once more. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but he wanted his death to have some value. ¡°So, the next step is to advance to the elite level!¡± Su Hao was filled with hope for the future. Once he reached Master status, he could start exploring this world. What horrors lurked in this world¡¯s nights? Su Hao was curious. However, he couldn¡¯t stay in the kitchen of the small courtyard any longer; the firewood there was running low. If he continued hiding there, he might end up being used as firewood in someone¡¯s stove. First, he needed to find another hiding ce. His money was only enough for food, and he couldn¡¯t afford to rent a house. Moreover, as a child this small, renting a house might expose him to various risks. With a certain level of self-defense capability, Su Hao no longer hesitated and acted decisively. He wrapped the sharp iron pieces of the short spear with a piece of cloth, holding it as a walking stick, and began to explore uncharted areas. Su Hao¡¯s ideal hiding ce was somewhere unexpected and inconspicuous. Soon, Su Hao found the hiding spot he was looking for. A copsed earthen wall that formed a triangr space, and by clearing away the weeds and rubble,ying down some dry grass and tattered cloth, and sealing both ends except for a small entrance just big enough for him, he could create a simple hiding spot. When he went out, he would block the small entrance with stones so that no one would discover this ce. Su Hao acted quickly. In a short time, he hadpleted the construction of his hiding spot. This was something he had done frequently in his past life, living alone in the wilderness, and practice makes perfect. Su Hao rolled into the hiding spot, blocked the entrance with a stone, leaving only two small holes at the head and tail. The entire hiding spot blended seamlessly with the surroundings, making it impossible to tell from the outside that someone could be hidden inside. Breathing a sigh of relief, Su Hao rxed. After a moment, he sat up and began to transform the elite blood qi. ¡­ Three dayster, Su Hao left his hiding spot and headed to the marketce. He needed to buy some food first and then find someone he could trust to get some money to purchase fabric clothing. Winter was approaching quickly, and he had to buy enough warm clothing and nkets before it arrived. He learned that the name of this small town was Siling City. The city consisted mainly of low, simple houses, and the further one went towards the city center, the higher the quality of the buildings. The basic unit of currency used was called ¡°zhu,¡± small coins made of mixed metals. Ten thousand zhu could be exchanged for one gold. Yes, in this world, gold was still the universal currency. Su Hao bought some food, lowered his presence instinctively, and navigated through narrow alleys. However, he was blocked by sixrger children, all older and bigger than him. Su Hao was nearly four years old and stood at about 1.2 meters tall, while these six children varied in size but were all much stronger. Their average age was around six, and their average height was about 1.5 meters. In terms of physique and numbers, theypletely overwhelmed Su Hao. The tallest child had a prominent scar on his eyebrow and was evidently the leader of this group. He walked up to Su Hao, nced at the food in his hand, and arrogantly asked, ¡°New here?¡± Su Hao looked around and stammered, ¡°Something?¡± The scarred child grinned and said, ¡°Of course. Surviving in this area requires paying protection fees to our ¡®Little Flying Dragon Gang.''¡± After saying that, he reached out to grab the food from Su Hao¡¯s hand. Su Hao deftly twisted his wrist, avoiding the scarred child¡¯s grasp. He calmly replied, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any.¡± The scarred child¡¯s attempt to grab the food was unexpectedly evaded by Su Hao. His face couldn¡¯t help but show some frustration. He was about to confront Su Hao when the young boy blocked his path. Su Hao took a step forward and stomped fiercely on the scarred child¡¯s foot. ¡°Ouch!¡± The scarred child immediately cried out in pain, clutching his injured foot. Seeing this, the other five children rushed forward, surrounding Su Hao and preparing to attack. Soon, painful screams echoed in the narrow alley as all six children sat on the ground, clutching their feet in agony. Their gazes towards Su Hao were filled with fear. ¡°Weird¡­¡± the scarred child unconsciously muttered a word but then quickly held his tongue, his face showing fear. Su Hao furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Weird what?¡± But the scarred child was too terrified. He ignored the pain in his foot, limped to his feet, and fled. His fivepanions, seeing this, also panicked and fled in different directions. Su Hao reached out to grab one of them, hoping to find out what had frightened them, but to his surprise, the child¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he fainted, his body releasing a pungent odor of urine. Su Hao sighed and let go, quickly turning away from the scene. ¡­ At the end of the day, Su Hao had a fruitful harvest. He had bought a set of thick clothing and a small piece of cotton cloth, hoping that he would have afortable night tonight. As night approached, Su Hao packed his belongings and prepared to quietly return to his hiding spot. However, in the quiet air, he sensed something unusual. It seemed like he was being watched by something. He turned around to look, but there was nothing to be seen. Su Hao maintained his pace, silently repeating, ¡°Little Light¡­¡± Chapter 92 ¡°Little Light,pare the subtle changes in the field of view and make a mark.¡± ¡°Little Light, received.¡± Su Hao turned back to check once more. ¡°Comparison sessful.¡± In his field of vision, Little Light marked several locations with red circles, somerge and some small, extending from a distance to the nearest tree. Su Hao scanned the tree¡¯s location with the corner of his eye and immediately spotted a strange being. It hung from a small tree branch like a bat, its hands crossed over its chest, partly hidden by leaves and swaying gently with the branch¡¯s movement. If it weren¡¯t for Little Light¡¯s detailedparison, Su Hao would never have noticed the hidden figure in the tree. Although he only nced at it, with Little Light¡¯s help, Su Hao could clearly see the creature¡¯s appearance. It appeared humanoid but was quite different from the Zhu Huo Ren. It had arge amount of ck fur on its pointed ears, making them look oversized. A small fleshy lump protruded from the tip of its nose, and two sharp fangs extended from its upper jaw, resting on its lower lip. Its folded hands had a thin membrane that connected all the way down to its knees, resembling a human-shaped bat. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Su Hao muttered as he walked, avoiding the hiding spot and moving in another direction. There were no other people around, and the strange being seemed patient, waiting forplete darkness to fall. Su Hao spected that the eerie nights in Siling City were undoubtedly rted to this strange being, but he couldn¡¯t understand why this creature had targeted him. Did it prefer to prey on defenseless children like him? Su Hao found a corner and sat down, leaning against the wall, curling up as if asleep. However, he kept his eyes half-closed, observing the strange being¡¯s every move, with his short spear ready to deliver a fatal blow. The creature liked to hang upside down high in the air like an ornament, blending into the darkness and making it almost impossible to spot. Half an hourter, as the sky turnedpletely dark, the creature moved. It released its grip on the branch and began a free fall. It then spread thin wings and glided silently toward Su Hao. Throughout the glide, there was no sound. When the creature was within three meters, Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes. He catapulted himself into the air. In the dark night, they locked eyes for a moment. The two figures crossed paths. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The red glow on Su Hao dimmed, and the short spear disappeared from his hand, reappearing in the creature¡¯s neck, piercing it straight through and snapping the spine. At the moment the spear pierced its spine, the creature lost consciousness, but its body continued to twitch uncontrobly. After a while, it finally stopped moving. During the brief encounter earlier, Su Hao used his ¡®Barrier¡¯ to block the creature¡¯s w attack and thrust the short spear into its throat, delivering a lethal blow. His elite blood energy could only be used to draw a single rune. Still, that one rune was more than enough. Su Hao cautiously approached the creature, carefully observing its bizarre body structure. While it might look like a strange being, it had already transcended the human category, resembling more of a bat-like creature. He didn¡¯t know if there were other creatures lurking in the darkness, so he had to leave this ce as soon as possible. Su Hao removed his short spear from the creature¡¯s body and wiped away the bloodstains. As he was about to leave, he stopped and reached for a bundle on the creature¡¯s body, casually shaking it. ¡°Dingling~¡± To his surprise, it made the sound of coins clinking. When he opened the bundle, he found it filled with Zhu coins, at least two hundred of them. Su Hao had a question mark in his mind. Did this creature also use money? Regardless, this money was now his. ¡°Hurry and leave!¡± Su Hao turned to the corner of the wall, collected his belongings, and silently departed along the wall. However, before he had gone too far, he heard faint footsteps behind him. In this eerily quiet night, the footsteps seemed unnaturally clear. Su Hao instinctively turned to look back, widening his pupils to observe what was happening behind him in the dark. Emerging silently from various corners were many individuals who appeared normal but wore face masks, concealing their identities. Only their eyes and mouths were visible, indicating they hade prepared. They slowly approached the bat-like creature. Then, something horrifying happened. These people began to crouch down, opening their mouths to reveal sharp teeth. They fiercely bit into the creature¡¯s body, tearing off bloody chunks of flesh without bothering to chew. They swallowed them whole, eager for another bite. Seven or eight people gathered around the creature¡¯s corpse, each devouring a part. ¡°¡­,¡± Su Hao watched from a distance, horrified. ¡°This world is abnormal!¡± Su Hao felt a chill down his spine. He had been around for who knows how long, and he thought he had seen it all. However, he had never witnessed anything like this. The outwardly elegant and refined Zhu Huo Ren had turned so bloody and savage at night? Moreover, the sound of footsteps approaching from the distance indicated that more people were on their way. It wouldn¡¯t take long before this strange creature¡¯s body was devoured to nothing but bones. Then, Su Hao remembered therge barrel filled with bones, which he saw almost every morning, being pushed out of the city by someone on a cart! Su Hao suddenly realized what was happening. It all made sense now. But new questions arose. Why did the Zhu Huo Ren consume this strange creature? Was it a necessary life activity, or was there more to it? Curiosity burned inside Su Hao, but his rational mind warned him that it was dangerous here, and he needed to leave as soon as possible. Once he reached the Master level, he would definitely dig out the secrets hidden in Siling City¡¯s dark nights! Su Hao no longer paid attention to the gruesome scene behind him and quickly left. After making sure there was no one around, he slipped into his hiding ce. Seal the entrance! Now he was safe! With a calm mind, Su Hao began to contemte what he had seen and heard during his time in Siling City over the past month. During the day, everything appeared rtively normal. The city had the structure of an old society, upying a vast area. Still, there were no distinctivendmarks such as a lord¡¯s mansion or other prominent administrative buildings. What stood out the most about this citypared to the previous world was the absence of city walls. In an old society, a city without walls? This fact had Su Hao pondering many things. The most usible exnation was that there weren¡¯t any significant threats outside the city that could menace this loosely organized urban area. In summary, the greatest threat to this city came from within, not from outside. If this assumption held, then the absence of city walls didn¡¯t matter. ¡°No wars?¡± Su Hao was somewhat surprised by this. Cities without walls weremon in modern society, but in ancient times, it was unusual. In Siling City, what secrets were hidden, and what were they exposed to every night? Once night fell, the entire city¡¯s atmosphere changed. The scenes Su Hao witnessed tonight probably urred every evening, with evidence being therge barrel full of bones that he saw every morning, pushed out of the city by someone. Su Hao was determined to uncover these mysteries lurking in Siling City¡¯s dark nights after advancing to the Master level. No longer preupied with the bizarre scene behind him, Su Hao swiftly departed. After ensuring there was no one around, he entered his hiding spot. Seal the entrance! Now he was safe! With apletely calm mind, Su Hao began to contemte what he had seen and heard in Siling City over the past month. He summarized it into three points: first, this area might be more chaotic, with strange creatures randomly attacking citizens; second, perhaps he drew attention because he spent money today; third, he fought off six kids today, attracting unwanted attention. However, the creature only attacked powerful individuals. Of course, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of revenge, but the kids he fought with appeared to be homeless and wouldn¡¯t have been able to hire a creature to seek revenge. ¡°Now is not the time to think about this; danger can strike at any moment. The top priority is to quickly replenish my elite blood energy and advance to the Master level,¡± Su Hao thought as he sat in his small space, clearing his mind and starting to refine and convert blood energy. Chapter 93 Su Hao began a regr routine of daily cultivation. During the day, he stayed indoors as much as possible, and at night, he obediently remained in his hiding spot. Soon, two months had passed. The cold wind howled, and snowkes began to fall from the sky, covering the ground with a thin white nket. Su Hao¡¯s hiding ce was sealed tightly, leaving only two venttion holes, making it surprisingly warm. ¡°My elite blood energy is fully replenished! I can start inscribing runes and advance to the Master level. Although I¡¯m still young, the physical qualities of Zhu Huo Ren are much stronger than those of the humans in my previous world, so advancing now shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Su Hao¡¯s consciousness entered the inner space of the pinball, and his manifested bodyyzily on the couch, contemting the issue of advancing to the Master level. ¡°What rune should I inscribe?¡± Su Hao¡¯s choice remained the perception rune because of its tremendous benefits. This rune allowed him to sense life energy in advance, providing him with high self-defense capabilities, enabling him to prepare for any situation and take control of the situation. He had two main points of hesitation: First, he could use the array disk to construct other runes with special functions. As long as he wanted something, he could find a way to achieve it. This was a very adaptable method, allowing him to customize his innate talents. Second, rune effects could be stacked, but moreplex runes didn¡¯t necessarily mean better. Runes with too many functions andplexity could lead to faster blood energy consumption and a decrease in their effectiveness. For example, he could add a healing effect to the perception rune, making it appear very powerful. However, daily blood energy consumption would increase,bat endurance would weaken, and the range of perception and the healing ability would both decrease. The advantage of this choice was versatility, but the downside was that it would dilute the strength of individual functions. After careful consideration, Su Hao ultimately chose the single rune ¡®perception¡¯. He preferred to maintain the ability to control his surroundings at any time and ce, giving him confidence and the ability to remain calm in any situation. As for other functions, he could draw them as needed. If perception was in ce, he would have enough time to inscribe other runes when the need arose. He wondered if this world had golden wireworms or simr creatures. If it did, he could inscribe the runes onto weapons and armor. Su Hao didn¡¯t know the difference between inscribing beast patterns inside the body and array disk runes. In the spirit of research, he chose array disk runes without hesitation. In his previous life, he had inscribed beast patterns inside his body, so this time, he wanted to make aparison to determine whether beast patterns were better, array disk runes were better, or if they were equal. Once he had set his goal, Su Hao immediately took action. He began to experiment with inscribing array disk runes, coordinating his body¡¯s energy, and striving for a perfect inscribing degree. Although this world¡¯s body was slightly different from the previous world¡¯s, the inscribing method remained the same. By controlling the eight array control rods and finding the energy pathways slowly, he could connect his entire body, creating a new blood energywork. Five dayster, Su Hao, in the inner space of the pinball, knew that he had seeded in the adjustment. As long as he inscribed along the lines, he could advance to the Master level immediately. ¡°Create the inscribing task!¡± Su Hao no longer hesitated, directly giving orders to Little Light, exiting the inner space, and quickly concentrating. He began to mobilize his elite blood energy to inscribe along Little Light¡¯s mark. He seeded in inscribing in no time. ¡°Solidify! Imprint!¡± Using the same method, he just needed to fill the gaps in the lines with blood energy, solidify them for a few days, and the runes would bepletely fixed, waiting for his body to gradually adapt. Within a maximum of three months, Su Hao would return to the high-level Master level! Su Hao, like an outsider in this city, had very limited contact with the city itself. Aside from acquiring food and some daily necessities, he spent most of his time in his hiding spot, slowly converting blood energy to enhance his strength. Three monthster, as the ice and snow gradually melted, life began to return. Su Hao, now over four years old, had grown a bit taller, and his body was no longer weak. His skin had a healthy glow, and he looked exceptionally energetic. He emerged from his hiding ce. Finally, he had reached the high-level Master level once more. At the same time, the familiar radar appeared once again in his consciousness, albeit currently limited to a small range of four hundred meters, which still made Su Hao feel very reassured. ¡°Now I¡¯m experiencing that long-lost sense of security again. It feels so reassuring!¡± However,pared to the Grandmasters of his previous life, he was much weaker. He didn¡¯t even have one-tenth of the blood energy intensity from his previous life. In his previous life, he had the assistance of ¡°Muscle Enhancement Function¡± and ¡°Bone Enhancement Function.¡± After nearly ten years of refining, his body had be extremely sturdy and robust, far beyond what this frail child¡¯s body couldpare to. But Su Hao was confident that as this body continued to grow, his blood energy intensity would gradually increase, possibly surpassing the strength of his previous life. The next step would involve researching the various ¡°enhancement functions¡± of this body to quickly strengthen his physical abilities. This research would take approximately a year. And what Su Hao had plenty of right now was time. As for the Grandmaster level, it was just a minor regret. However, the power of the Grandmaster level was basically unnecessary for Su Hao. Firstly, humans couldn¡¯t naturally generate energy cores and had to hunt Grandmaster-level savage beasts to obtain them from the beasts¡¯ bodies. They would then transnt them into their own bodies and, through special methods, establish a connection between the core and their bodies, sessfully advancing to the Grandmaster level. This was a clever way to gain power. For Su Hao, it held little value because, once he changed worlds, there would be no original cores, making it impossible for him to advance to the Grandmaster level smoothly. If he had enough time in this world, he might consider researching the Grandmaster level. However, Su Hao didn¡¯t hold out much hope for this because who knew when unexpected events would ur? With time on his hands, he would prefer to explore the secrets of this world as soon as possible, as there might be some unexpected surprises. While practicing drawing runes in his palm, Su Hao walked towards the streets of the small town. His goal for the day was simple: wander around the town, collect radar information on the Zhu Huo Ren in the city, and when he encountered them again, he would be able to identify their origins instantly. As soon as he entered the city, Su Hao¡¯s pupils constricted, and his entire body tensed up. It was because the blood energy of the Zhu Huo Ren in this city shocked him greatly. Most of the Zhu Huo Ren he encountered had blood energy intensities equivalent to high-level ordinary martial artists. The remaining Zhu Huo Ren were mostly above the Elite level, and Master-level blood energy was not umon¡­ As he walked towards the city center, he even encountered a few Zhu Huo Ren with blood energy intensities at the Grandmaster level. This was a tremendous shock to Su Hao. In this small town, there were so many powerful individuals? It was unimaginable in his previous life. Savage beasts were like insignificant pawns! What was strange was that these powerful individuals blended into the crowd without drawing any attention to themselves during the day. Su Hao even saw a Grandmaster-level aunt selling vegetables by the roadside. ¡°¡­,¡± Su Hao suddenly felt overwhelmed. ¡°The delicious preserved meat pancakes are only two Zhu!¡± This was the sales pitch of a low-level Grandmaster-level Zhu Huo Ren, who smiled and promoted his goods when he saw Su Hao. ¡°Hey there, little guy, make way, and be careful not to spill your heartwater!¡± This was the friendly reminder of a high-level Grandmaster. ¡°Boss, howe these herbs have gone up in price after just one day? It¡¯s not fair; you have to lower the price for me; my son can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± This was the helpless plea of a high-level Elite. ¡°Custom-made new spring outfits! Only forty Zhu, and you can buy a well-fitting and stylish outfit!¡± This was an aunt at the Grandmaster level with her spring clothing store. ¡­ Su Hao¡¯s scalp went numb. During this period, he had used various improper means to earn some money. He had no idea whether he had earned the blood energy of Zhu Huo Ren at the Grandmaster level. It was truly dangerous! Thinking back, his high-level Master strength wasn¡¯t very stable either! However, he couldn¡¯t continue to advance to the Grandmaster level. ¡°But what¡¯s the deal with these people? There are Elites and Grandmasters all over the streets, but why do they act like ordinary people during the day, showing no signs of their true strength?¡± If Su Hao hadn¡¯t inscribed the perception rune, allowing him to clearly sense the powerful blood energy emanating from these people, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize that these Zhu Huo Ren actually possessed extremely strong abilities. Their acting skills were absolutely top-notch! Furthermore, the closer he got to the city center, the higher the frequency of encountering people at the Grandmaster level. Su Hao stopped and decided not to move forward. Instead, he turned and quietly moved towards the edge of the city. Su Hao had made up his mind. Until he figured out what was going on in this city, he would follow the example of other Zhu Huo Ren and pretend to be someone without anybat ability, avoiding easily revealing his true strength. Su Hao recalled the attack by the bat-like creature he had encountered earlier. It had definitely happened because he had exposed his strength during the day and drew someone¡¯s attention. ¡°It really is a game of hide and seek!¡± Chapter 94 Time passed slowly, and another two months went by. Su Hao¡¯s perception range had expanded to over a thousand meters, and he began to take action. However, he wasn¡¯t going out to cause trouble; instead, he used his radar to secretly observe the nighttime routines of people and gather information. He needed to figure out what was going on in this small town as quickly as possible. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t sleep soundly at night, never knowing when unexpected events might ur. Only by gathering enough information could he avoid potential dangers. As darkness fell, Su Hao stealthily hid in a corner of the city, using his radar to observe the nighttime activities of the residents. Most people retreated to their homes before the night fell and didn¡¯t venture outside. However, a small portion of people began their nighttime activities. When the night hadpletely descended, some ordinary people with weak blood energy responses quietly left their homes, found a corner, and stayed there quietly without moving. As for those with blood energy intensity above the Elite level, they began to move stealthily through the city, seemingly with a very clear purpose¡ªto hunt targets. In Su Hao¡¯s perception, an Elite-level individual immediately took action after nightfall, carefully avoiding people¡¯s gazes and heading straight for another Elite-level individual with even higher blood energy intensity. Surprisingly, the other Elite-level individual waspletely unaware of this. After some hesitation, Su Hao believed that the danger wasn¡¯t significant, so he quietly approached the two individuals. He wanted to find out what was happening. Perhaps, he could unveil this secret tonight. Su Hao avoided everyone and quickly approached. Soon, he saw a figurepletely wrapped in ck fabric, moving stealthily among low buildings. Their figure was incredibly light, and they ran without making a sound, like a ghost that could float freely, appearing and disappearing intermittently. Shortly, that figure arrived at its destination, hiding under an eave, silently waiting for its prey to appear. Then, another Elite-level individual appeared. This person was naked, wearing only shorts, and their face was covered with a hood, making it impossible to discern their appearance. Their dark red figure perfectly blended into the darkness, making them difficult to detect. As the person in shorts walked, they suddenly put both hands on the ground and began walking on all fours. A bony tail slowly grew from their cyx, extending to over a meter, and dense fur gradually covered their body, concealing their smooth skin. Their ears started to elongate and growrger, while sharp fangs emerged in their mouth. Their hands also sprouted long bony ws. After walking about ten meters, a living person hadpletely transformed into another form, resembling a leopard. At the same time, in Su Hao¡¯s radar perception, the blood energy intensity of this transformed Zhu Huo Ren decreased significantly as they changed shape. ¡°What the heck?¡± Su Hao, hidden in the darkness, witnessed the entire transformation process. His eyes nearly popped out. Wasn¡¯t this like the shape-shifting magic from Harry Potter? The transformed leopard-like person quietly prowled towards their target, and in Su Hao¡¯s radar perception, another Elite-level Zhu Huo Ren sneaked over from a distance. ¡°¡­¡± Su Hao suddenly felt a chill down his spine. When the leopard-like person passed below, the person in ck clothing released their hold on the roof beam, falling slowly. Two small steel knives had somehow already appeared in their hands. With a downward motion, they aimed for the leopard-like person¡¯s neck. However, the leopard-like person was very alert. When the person in ck clothing was about tond, they sensed a hint of danger. The leopard-like person¡¯s fur bristled, and they leaped forward while whipping their bony tail backward. ¡°Crack!¡± The small knives failed to pierce the leopard-like person¡¯s neck as intended and instead left a long gash on their back. The leopard-like person¡¯s hurried tail strike missed its target. Injured, the leopard-like person didn¡¯t utter a word and ran into the darkness without looking back. The person in ck clothing didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity and immediately pursued the wounded target. Unexpectedly, the person in ck clothing moved swiftly, even faster than the leopard-like person. After several rounds of pursuit, the injuries on the leopard-like person¡¯s body increased. Although their bony tail had left a deep gash on the person in ck clothing, it was clear to anyone that the leopard-like person was at a disadvantage. However, the leopard-like person was not willing to give up. Their blood energy rapidly depleted, their tail retracted, and they grew two long wings at their shoulder des. Their hands turned into sharp sickles, glinting with a cold light. They transformed into a humanoid mantis. It remained uncertain if their wings could actually fly. The transformation was incredibly swift, and when it wasplete, the mantis-like person¡¯s blood energy intensity had dropped significantly. They swung their sharp sickle-like hands at the person in ck clothing, enhancing their attack power. It seemed like they were going all out to secure victory. The person in ck clothing hesitated a bit; the mantis-like person didn¡¯t seem easy to deal with. However, this ¡¾Mimicry¡¿ person was the prey they had observed for a long time tonight. Despite the failed ambush, this was still their best hunting opportunity tonight. As a ¡¾Nimble Person¡¿, if they could obtain the flesh and blood of the ¡¾Mimicry Person¡¿, even though they couldn¡¯t advance in rank, it would greatly enhance their abilities. ¡°I¡¯ll take the risk!¡± The person in ck clothing made up their mind, wielding their twin knives, seizing the opportunity. Their figure drifted towards the mantis-like person, and their speed was unexpectedly not slow. The nimble person¡¯s knife slid forward in a cross motion. ¡°ng!¡± It was blocked by the mantis-like person¡¯s sickle-like hand, making a crisp sound that reverberated far into the distance. The person in ck clothing immediately adjusted their direction, trying to attack from behind the mantis-like person. Still, they were blocked again. After several exchanges like this, the person in ck clothing was unexpectedly caught by the mantis-like person¡¯s sickles. They tugged forcefully, causing the person in ck clothing to stumble. ¡°An opportunity!¡± The mantis-like person unleashed all their strength, pounced forward, and rapidly wrapped their sickles around the person in ck clothing¡¯s neck, giving it a strong squeeze. ¡°Crack, snap!¡± The sound of the spike piercing flesh and the cracking of the neck vertebrae intertwined. In an instant, the person in ck clothing turned into a lifeless body, and the hunter became the hunted. Once the mantis-like person confirmed that their opponent was dead, they released their sickles, and the lifeless body of the person in ck clothing fell to the ground. The mantis-like person tore open the ck clothing, focused on the thick flesh on the person¡¯s back, opened their mouth full of sharp teeth, and ferociously tore off a piece of flesh, devouring it hungrily, then anotherrge bite. After consuming two mouthfuls, it seemed to be enough. They stood up and were about to leave. They could only maintain their mantis-like form; they were too exhausted to transform further tonight. Their injuries were too severe; they could no longer hunt their intended target tonight. They needed to return to their hiding spot as soon as possible. However, they had not returned empty-handed tonight after obtaining the flesh of the ¡¾Nimble Person¡¿. But just as the mantis-like person was about to turn and leave, a shadow suddenly descended from above, silently and noiselessly. Before the mantis-like person could react, sharp ws cut across their neck, causing blood to spurt out. The mantis-like person desperately covered the wound with their sickles but gradually lost strength. They saw the identity of the attacker behind them, the ¡¾Night Stalker¡¿, the quietest figure in the darkness. However, Su Hao didn¡¯t recognize the ¡¾Night Stalker¡¿. Instead, he recognized the figure who had just harvested the mantis-like person as the ¡®bat-like creature¡¯ that had attacked him some time ago. After consuming the flesh and blood of the ck-d person and the mantis-like person, the ¡®bat-like creature¡¯ silently left the area. Soon, Su Hao sensed ordinary people who had been lurking nearby for a long time, starting to get restless. In no time, they swarmed towards the two lifeless bodies on the ground, beginning to feast voraciously, their mouths filled with blood. After consuming enough, they quietly withdrew and found a ce to hide. More ordinary people followed the sound and joined this gruesome feast. In a short time, the two bodies on the ground had turned into bare skeletons, left abandoned in ce. Su Hao¡¯s hair stood on end. What kind of world was this? It was a true case of people eating people! Su Hao quietly followed those who had consumed the flesh and blood. He wanted to know why these people were doing this. Chapter 95 Su Hao locked onto five ordinary individuals within the same range. He wanted to see how these people would behave. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t get the answers tonight, but he would keep tracking them until he got the results he sought. Su Hao followed a tall person to a densely overgrown area. This person had consumed a significant amount of flesh from the person in ck clothing and was an excellent subject for observation. The crimson person found a shallow pit,y down in it, and covered themselves with weeds. At a nce, no one would think there was a person hidden here! Su Hao gave full marks to this hiding skill! The weeds obstructed Su Hao¡¯s view, making it difficult to see clearly. However, he was patient and used his radar to monitor the changes in the crimson person¡¯s blood energy at all times. An hourter, the blood energy of the tall crimson person began to change dramatically, depleting to a dangerous level before stopping abruptly, then gradually recovering. At the same time, the hidden spot among the weeds emitted slight tremors, and suppressed cries of pain quietly seeped out. It seemed like this crimson person was enduring immense suffering. Su Hao waited in the distance, his eyes fixed on the spot among the weeds. He knew that he would soon get the answers he wanted. Finally, the pile of weeds returned to calmness. The ordinary person regained some strength and slowly pushed the weeds aside, climbing out. At this moment, Su Hao noticed something unusual. This ordinary person¡¯s figure appeared slightly ethereal, reminiscent of the person in ck clothing! Although they were very weak and had difficulty controlling their body, they indeed gave off the same ethereal feeling as the person in ck clothing, like a nocturnal ghost. A sudden sh crossed Su Hao¡¯s mind, and he seemed to understand something. He immediately turned and left to observe other ordinary crimson people who had consumed flesh. He needed to confirm this, as they were now approaching the stage of metamorphosis. All of those individuals were within radar range! Su Hao approached a woman who had consumed the flesh of the mantis-like person, secretly observing her changes. At the same time, the tall woman in front was leaving her hiding ce, quietly heading home. As she walked, her nails suddenly elongated, bing sharp. Her ears changed size, sometimes gettingrger, sometimes smaller, and she sprouted white fur, which then receded¡­ Su Hao squinted his eyes and indeed confirmed that this tall woman, after consuming the mantis-like person¡¯s flesh, had gained transformation abilities simr to the mantis-like person! Su Hao quickly left to observe the other crimson people. What surprised him was that not everyone who consumed flesh gained corresponding abilities. Among the five individuals he observed, two didn¡¯t survive the transformation process and died directly, their blood energy response gradually disappearing. Su Hao thought for a moment and then gradually retreated, returning to his hiding spot. It was still far from dawn, and he could get a good night¡¯s sleep. The information he had gathered tonight was already sufficient. In this city, simr events happened almost every night. He needed to organize his thoughts carefully and determine his next exploration n before making any decisions. Back in his hiding spot, Su Hao closed his eyes and began pondering the events he had observed tonight. If he had to describe it with one word, the first word that came to his mind was ¡°evolution.¡± That¡¯s right, in Su Hao¡¯s observations, the purpose of these crimson people devouring each other was to achieve their own evolution. Ordinary crimson people didn¡¯t possess any special abilities, so there was little reason to attack them since killing an ordinary crimson person served no purpose. All the targets for hunting were people with special abilities. However, this kind of evolution seemed extremely cruel. It required consuming arge amount of the other person¡¯s flesh to have a chance at sessful evolution, and there was also a high probability of evolution failure. From another perspective, not everyone among the crimson people was enthusiastic about evolving to gain superpowers. Only a portion of them was. During the night, indeed, there were ordinary people lurking, seeking the opportunity to consume flesh, but more people quietly stayed in their own houses, waiting for daylight. The allure of evolution was there, but it didn¡¯t drive everyone to madness, willing to sacrifice their lives. The percentage of individuals in the group pursuing evolution to gain more powerful abilities should be around 20%. As for the principles of evolution, Su Hao could only guess that it had to do with the unique physiological structure inside the bodies of the crimson people. Perhaps in the distant past, crimson people did not engage in such brutal cannibalistic evolution within their ranks. They might have only hunted and consumed the flesh of other races to achieve evolution. However, when crimson people stood at the pinnacle of this world and other races were on the brink of extinction, the fierce internalpetition among the crimson people for evolution began. These were all Su Hao¡¯s spections, and the actual mechanisms were unknown. In other words, in this Siling City, there were many evolved individuals with powerful abilities hiding among the popce. They would disguise themselves and avoid being hunted by others while seeking their own prey to enhance their abilities. It could be imagined that each time they needed a piece of flesh, numerous ordinary people would swarm to fight for the corpse, resulting in many new evolved individuals. Thinking deeper, it was even scarier to think that there might be an organization specifically hunting evolved individuals to obtain their flesh and create even more new evolved individuals. No! It wasn¡¯t a possibility; it was a certainty. The reason there was no sign of official organizations within the city was that these organizations were controlled by variousrge and small groups of evolved individuals. Su Hao¡¯s thoughts became clearer, and he quickly identified the core contradiction within this situation. Evolved individuals without organizations hid among ordinary people, trying to disguise themselves as much as possible and avoiding being targeted. Organized evolved individuals primarily hunted scattered evolved individuals and engaged in internal conflicts. But no matter who they were, they had to hide themselves well and must not expose their identities during the day, as once exposed, death was imminent. Among them, there were indeed very powerful individuals, but there were always those even stronger. ¡°So¡­¡± Su Hao silently outlined some rules for his survival. First, during the day, do not expose his strength, act like a regr citizen. Second, wear a mask at night, do not reveal his face, as being recognized would be troublesome. Third, until he understands the power system of evolved individuals, he should not enter the city¡¯s area. Fourth, find a legitimate upation; always engaging in illegal activities would lead to trouble. Su Hao noted down these rules and then began thinking about his future direction. ¡°I need to quickly uncover the extraordinary secrets of this world. The sooner, the better. I have a feeling that there are earth-shattering secrets hidden within the creatures of this world. If I don¡¯t acquire knowledge quickly, I might suddenly die one day, and there will be noing back!¡± ¡°Still, the same old saying, cherish every day and do my best to pursue knowledge. Even if I have to die, I¡¯ll thoroughly understand the secrets of this world before I die!¡± He soon formted a n to explore the power system. ¡°Collect data on evolved individuals every night, starting with elite-level individuals, obtain flesh samples, save them for research, find an opportunity to capture an evolved individual and ask them directly, most importantly, understand the biological evolution mechanism.¡± Why could consuming a piece of flesh grant power? That was the key. If Su Hao could figure out the mechanism behind it, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t need flesh to achieve the evolution of life. Chapter 96 The next day, Su Hao went into the city to look for work. However, what frustrated him was that no one believed that a boy of around four years old could do anything. After they understood Su Hao¡¯s intentions, they all directly rejected him, leaving Su Hao in a dilemma. Finding a job wasn¡¯t easy these days, and neither was surviving. But he couldn¡¯t keep living a life of theft and deceit. After all, if you often walk by the river, you¡¯re bound to get your shoes wet. After another stroll around the city, Su Hao pped his hands and made a decision, secretly saying to himself, ¡°Since nobody wants to hire me, but I still need to make a living, then don¡¯t force me to do things I¡¯d rather not!¡± For the sake of his pursuit, dropping some moral boundaries seemed perfectly normal, didn¡¯t it? After causing chaos recklessly in the previous world, Su Hao¡¯s heart gradually settled. He gained new insights into his own thinking and human thinking as well. Everyone had different life goals and made different choices. In the end, which path to take was influenced by their surroundings. In other words, thinking was not only limited by gics but also by the environment. Everyone was born destined to be entrapped by a vastwork called social rtionships, and it was difficult to break free. The difference was where each person was positioned within this web. Like a moth stuck on a spider¡¯s web, it struggled with all its might but couldn¡¯t escape its ultimate fate. However, this particr moth was different. It could break free from one web and fly towards another. This led to a gradual transformation in his way of thinking. After experiencing multiple deaths, each time reborn, he began to develop a certain fearlessness and recklessness. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t truly die unless he lost himself one day and forgot that his name was Su Hao. When he was Luo Zhaohui, he gained high fame and had more money than he could spend. He lost the genuine love for money. When he was Wu Xiangwu, he was filled with the desire to aplish something earth-shattering and leave asting legacy. However, after changing to a different world, that enthusiasm was suddenly doused with a bucket of cold water. Perhaps, that passion to change the world could never be found again. The only things that remained constant were his never-ending quest to explore the world and his curiosity about the universe. What made him truly excited were four simple words¡ªso that¡¯s how it is. Su Hao looked at his sharp nails and asked himself, ¡°Am I still the same human as before?¡± One could say he was human, but one could also say he was no longer the same. He had sensed that he was gradually shedding his human shell, and in the future, who knew when he would also shed his human cognition. Then, in breaking one moral boundary after another, he would reshape a new soul. So, what was a soul? Su Hao didn¡¯t know, but he believed a soul was self-awareness. What was willpower? Su Hao didn¡¯t know, but he believed willpower was the logic of understanding things. Once his cognition departed from the realm of humanity, was he still human? If not human, what was he? Su Hao slowly realized that in the future, he would gradually change his own cognition, gradually depart from the thinking patterns of a normal person, and the only determining factor for his actions would be what he wanted. As long as he achieved his goals, he might do many unconventional things! The rules that governed humans would have less and less hold over him. For example, in this life, he had no qualms about theft for survival. Besides the pressure to survive, he found it difficult to develop a sense of racial identity with the crimson people. Although he didn¡¯t dislike them, he also didn¡¯t feel a strong connection. It could be imagined that in the next world, if he were lucky enough to be a human again, would his sense of identity with humans decrease ordingly? Maybe not! This was something unknown but would undoubtedly be revealed in the future¡­ When Su Hao had saved up enough money, he decided it was time to find a new ce to live. Regardless of the circumstances, having a house was better than staying in that cramped little hideout. As his body grew stronger and taller, that tiny ce could no longer meet his needs. Su Hao carried his money bag and found a dental intermediary who specialized in housing. He selected a remote house with a courtyard. Guided by the tall dental intermediary, Su Hao arrived at this small courtyard. The tall dental man was an ordinary person who didn¡¯t look down on Su Hao just because of his young age. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t show it on his face because people like them only cared about money. His curly hair was woven into small braids hanging all over his head. When he spoke, he liked to pinch one of the small braids with his fingers, smiling as he introduced the courtyard to Su Hao, ¡°The previous owner of this courtyard was also a young kid like you. His father suddenly passed away two months ago, leaving behind some property. Later, due to livelihood issues, he sold this house. The price isn¡¯t high now. If you take it, you¡¯ll definitely make a profit.¡± Su Hao walked around the courtyard and was very satisfied. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this courtyard for 2,000 Zhu. But how can I guarantee it?¡± The dental man nced at Su Hao in surprise and said, ¡°All the property transactions in this small city are guaranteed by the ¡®Shanghe¡¯ Merchant Association. You can rest assured about that.¡± Su Hao took the opportunity to ask, ¡°What is the ¡®Shanghe¡¯ Merchant Association?¡± With money, you were the boss. The dental man patiently exined, ¡°The ¡®Shanghe¡¯ Merchant Association is arge organization formed voluntarily by various small andrge merchants within the Seirei City. Nine individuals with the highest prestige are chosen as representatives to settle all kinds ofmercial disputes in the Seirei City. Of course, it¡¯s more than that sometimes. In any case, the ¡®Shanghe¡¯ Merchant Association can handle everything in the city.¡± Su Hao nodded to show his understanding. The dental man took out two contracts from his bag and asked, ¡°Can you write?¡± Su Hao looked at the paper filled with words and simply shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The dental man took out a box and handed it to Su Hao, gesturing, ¡°You just need to put a handprint on this paper.¡± Right after he finished speaking, the dental man immediately added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He pressed arge handprint on it and handed over the money. He wasn¡¯t afraid of any problems. If anyone dared to trick him, he would sneak in at night, beat them up, and take the money back. The dental man took the money bag, handed one of the contracts to Su Hao, kept one for himself, and then nced outside the courtyard. ¡°Kid, it seems like a few older kids are eyeing you. What do you n to do?¡± Su Hao took out another handful of money and handed it over, asking, ¡°Can you help me deal with them?¡± The dental man took the money with a smile and said, ¡°Of course, just wait and see!¡± Saying that, he took out a club from somewhere, rolled up his sleeves to reveal a scorpion-like creature tattoo on his arm, pushed the door open, and immediately rushed towards the few older kids, threatening them, ¡°You brats, take a good look. This is the territory protected by the Sandworm Gang. If you dare to cause trouble here within a month, each of you will have a leg broken, do you hear me?¡± Several seven or eight-year-old kids scattered and fled in all directions. Su Hao then thought to himself, ¡°It seems that this Siling City is indeed controlled by various gangs.¡± Then, he paused for a moment. What did he just hear? What did ¡®within a month¡¯ mean? The dental guy smiled and walked back in, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve settled it for you. If any trouble arises within a month, you can find me to sort it out.¡± Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, and he replied without expression, ¡°What about after a month?¡± The dental guy said, ¡°After a month, I don¡¯t know. After all, this money is only enough to guarantee one month, and I¡¯ve given you a discount. If you want to continue receiving protection from our Sandworm Gang after a month, you cane and find me to pay the full management fee.¡± Su Hao nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. The dental guy was very happy to havepleted a transaction today. Humming an inexplicable tune, he left. After the dental guy had gone a distance, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°What kind of gangs are these? They¡¯re really shady.¡± Su Hao quickly moved his belongings into the small house. He didn¡¯t have much, mainly warm clothing and nkets. After a bit of tidying up, he could move in. Although it was simple, it was still a normal shelter. He sat on the roof, staring nkly at the empty courtyard and suddenly remembered the small courtyard of the Teashan Watchtower in his previous life. His father, Wu Yuntian, often sat at the stone table in the courtyard, drinking tea. He also thought of the time when he was Luo Zhaohui, the small vi where he stayed with his parents and younger brother. Su Hao muttered to himself, ¡°The more people you meet, the emptier your heart bes¡­¡± Chapter 97 Night fell quietly. Su Hao dressed in all ck, wearing a head covering simr to a bank robber. He silently pushed the door open and disappeared into the darkness. Tonight¡¯s objective was simple: capture a few tongues to find out the reason behind this battle and whether it aligned with his spection. In the night of Temple Forest City, the battle never ceased. Every day, many evolved individuals died, but more would be born. As long as the poption was sufficient, the night would remain lively. Soon, Su Hao found his target. A showdown between a nearly three-meter-tall muscleman and a short-haired man covered in scales. The scaled man used his scaly forearms to shield his head, countering the muscleman¡¯s continuous punches. Each punch pushed the scaled man back a few steps but didn¡¯t pose a real threat to the muscleman¡¯s life. Soon, the muscleman¡¯s fists were cut by the sharp scales, staining them with blood and dyeing the scales red. Whenever the scaled man tried to counterattack, he was driven back by the muscleman¡¯s punches, enduring the beating passively. ¡°Roar!¡± The massive muscleman took a step back, muscles bulging, preparing to unleash a devastating punch. The scaled man raised his thick-scaled forearm to face the muscleman¡¯s fist head-on. ¡°Bang!¡± The scaled man was forcefully sent flying backward for four or five meters, crashing to the ground. ¡°Opportunity!¡± The muscleman rejoiced, his feet pounding, his massive body pressing down on the scaled man. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The muscleman pounded the scaled man into the ground, one punch after another, relentlessly striking him. However, the scaled man only protected his face with his hands, ignoring attacks to other areas. ¡°Panting heavily,¡± the muscleman¡¯s arms grew weak, and his fists bled profusely. But looking at the scaled man beneath him, he realized that the scaled man was secretly observing him through the gaps in his arms. ¡°Unbelievable! Unforgivable!¡± The enraged muscleman flexed his muscles again, delivering punch after punch downward. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Soon, both sides realized they couldn¡¯t harm each other. ¡°¡­¡± The muscleman fell silent. ¡°¡­¡± The scaled man fell silent. It seemed better to temporarily cease the battle tonight, go back and rest, or find new prey. So, both sides mutually agreed to stop. They separated, ready to leave. But how could Su Hao let these two individuals he had been observing just walk away like that? In a sh, he appeared behind the scaled man, leaped high, and wielded a ¡°hard¡± piece of hardwood, striking it hard against the scaled man¡¯s neck. ¡°Bang!¡± The scaled man was forcefully sent forward, stumbled, and fell to the ground. With one blow, Su Hao¡¯s figure shed again, appearing behind the still dazed muscleman, and delivered another blow to the back of his neck. ¡°Bang!¡± Even the nearly three-meter-tall muscleman couldn¡¯t withstand such force and was knocked over. Su Hao¡¯s objective was simple: knock them out and take them away. However, what made him extremely awkward was that both men groaned and struggled to their feet, clutching their necks, warily watching the short guy in front of them who didn¡¯t even reach their waists. Their toes pointed outward, ready to run at any moment, but their subconscious told them, ¡°What threat could this little guy pose?¡± Look at these two people; do they look like they were knocked out? Unable to endure the embarrassment on his face, Su Hao nced around, discarded the wooden stick, and picked up a nearbyrge stone, giving it a little shake in his hand. ¡®Hardening¡¯ activated. ¡°Bang!¡± Su Hao¡¯s feet exploded, and his entire body vanished from its original spot, suddenly appearing behind the scaled man. The scaled man instinctively shielded his face, thinking that it was his vulnerable spot. However, Su Hao aimed for the back of his head. ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled sound echoed as Su Hao¡¯s stone struck the scaled man¡¯s head from behind. The scaled man¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he copsed to the ground. Su Hao wasn¡¯t taking any chances; he moved forward and delivered another blow. Seeing that the scaled man showed no signs of movement, he finally rxed. The muscleman, witnessing this, widened his eyes to the maximum and immediately turned to run. His most powerful attacks were ineffective against the scaled man, yet this small guy in front of him had knocked him down with a single blow. He knew the person in front of him was dangerous, and there was no better time to run. However, it wasn¡¯t as easy as just wanting to run. Despite his young appearance, Su Hao was fast. Sliding his feet, he appeared behind the muscleman. The muscleman had already prepared for this and threw a punch backward. He couldn¡¯t break through the scaled man¡¯s defense, but it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t break this little guy in front of him. He knew his own strength; lifting a thousand pounds was a breeze. ¡®Slip Shadow Step¡¯! Su Hao dodged the punch, leaping high behind the muscleman. ¡°Bang!¡± He delivered a powerful blow to the back of the muscleman¡¯s head, and the muscleman fell again. Su Hao followed up with another strike. Perfect! After confirming that both evolved individuals were knocked out, Su Hao tossed the stone aside and grabbed one foot of each of them, dragging them out of the city. During this process, even ordinary Zhu Hua people didn¡¯t dare approach, staying in the corners and quietly watching as Su Hao dragged the two people away, disappearing into the darkness. The eyes of the Zhu Hua people had good night vision as long as they had enough nutrients, but they couldn¡¯t see clearly from too far away. The hidden ordinary Zhu Hua people around were filled with regret, hearts aching. They were so close to the extraordinary, yet they had no chance to obtain it. They wished they could rush forward and tear a piece of flesh from those two. Su Hao used his radar to quietly avoid wandering hunters and brought the two to an uninhabited area. Then, he took out a prepared rope and tied them securely. These two individuals had extremely strong physiques, and their vitality was top-tier among high-ranking elites. As Su Hao finished, both began to show signs of waking up. Su Hao pped the scaled man to wake him up. The scaled man, dazed, opened his eyes and, upon seeing Su Hao, immediately panicked, clenching his legs together and raising his bound hands to protect his face. Su Hao kicked the man¡¯s thigh and sternly asked, ¡°I ask, you answer. Behave well, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The scaled man looked at his bound hands and feet, remaining silent. He didn¡¯t want to answer any questions from this little guy because he didn¡¯t believe Su Hao would let him go. He had a premonition that tonight was his night of reckoning in the extraordinary world, and he would never reach the pinnacle. At that moment, the muscleman began to regain consciousness with grumbling sounds. Su Hao nced around and picked up anotherrge stone from the ground, delivering a heavy blow to the muscleman¡¯s forehead. The muscleman fell again. ¡°Gurgle!¡± Seeing this, the scaled man swallowed hard, suddenly remembering that he had been knocked unconscious by a stone thrown by Su Hao. Now the back of his head still throbbed with pain. When he saw Su Hao focusing on him, he immediately grew tense and said, ¡°You ask, I answer, just give me a swift end.¡± Facing Su Hao¡¯s stone, he became less confident in his defenses. Su Hao pointed at him and the muscleman beside him, asking, ¡°What are you guys?¡± ¡°???¡± The scaled man was filled with question marks and didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. Su Hao quickly rephrased his question, ¡°Why do you have scales on your body? How did he be so tall and strong?¡± The scaled man, now understanding the question, looked at Su Hao with an eerie expression. However, since Su Hao appeared to be very young, it seemed normal to him¡­ The scaled man immediately retorted, ¡°Normal my foot! How could a young guy like you knock down two big guys with a single stone? Impossible! There must be some old guy among you short people who was born small! But if he¡¯s so powerful, why is he asking such stupid questions? Is he just ying with us?¡± Although the scaled man felt anxious on the inside, he didn¡¯t dare to show any signs of it on the surface. He obediently replied, ¡°I¡¯m a ¡®Scaled Man,¡¯ and he¡¯s a ¡®Muscle Man.''¡± Su Hao immediately asked, ¡°Scaled Man and Muscle Man? How did you be a Scaled Man?¡± The scaled man quickly realized that the person in front of him was aplete novice who knew nothing. He didn¡¯t expect that someone who knew nothing could gain such incredible strength. It felt like he had won the jackpot in life. Meanwhile, he had endured beatings, not even getting a piece of meat to eat. Fate was indeed unfair. The scaled man took a deep breath and slowly began to exin¡­ Chapter 98 ¡­ ¡°We, people like us, are called Aberrants,¡± the scaled man exined. Su Hao suddenly remembered the word ¡°Aberrant¡± that had frightened those kids who mistook him for one. Su Hao signaled for him to continue. The scaled man realized that the young man in front of him didn¡¯t know anything and hesitated about whether to speak. He thought, if he doesn¡¯t know, there¡¯s no reason to kill me¡­ Seeing the scaled man hesitating, Su Hao¡¯s tone turned cold, ¡°Tell the truth, or I¡¯ll wake up the guy next to you. If your answers don¡¯t match, neither of you will leave here alive.¡± The scaled man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We Aberrants are the physical manifestations after sessful evolution. As long as we can sessfully evolve, we can gain unexpected strength.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Is the way you obtain evolution by consuming the flesh and blood of other Aberrants?¡± The scaled man nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. We Zhu Hua people are born with a certain talent. As long as we consume the flesh and blood of Aberrants, we have a chance to evolve and gain extraordinary strength.¡± He continued, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not just us Zhu Hua people; almost all creatures on this continent have this talent. As long as they consume the flesh and blood of Aberrants or Aberrant Beasts, they can gain corresponding evolutions.¡± ¡°Talent?¡± Su Hao suddenly thought of the difference in body structure, the fleshy lump-like organ next to the stomach. Perhaps it was rted to that organ. The scaled man continued, ¡°Of course, there can be evolution failures. There are two possibilities for evolution failure: one is direct death, and the other is an increase in physical strength without gaining extraordinary power, but the probability of death is higher. However¡­ as long as you understand the conditions for evolution and prepare properly, the chances of failure are not high.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Su Hao asked curiously. The scaled man replied, ¡°As long as you can ensure that your body has enough energy and ensure that the evolution can smoothly reach the final stage, there¡¯s usually no danger to life. Most people who die do so because their bodies don¡¯t have enough energy to supportplete evolution. Many people don¡¯t understand this and blindly consume flesh and blood, resulting in their deaths. Just like you¡­ Ahem!¡± The scaled man suddenly stopped talking, looking embarrassed. Su Hao pursued, ¡°Like me what?¡± The scaled man hesitated, ¡°Well, nothing¡­¡± Su Hao turned to pick up a stone. The scaled man immediately said, ¡°Like you, for example, someone as small as you would definitely die if you started to evolve by consuming flesh and blood.¡± The scaled man suddenly became curious and asked, ¡°Little brother, are you really an Aberrant? Why can¡¯t I tell which sequence you belong to?¡± Su Hao immediately caught the key point and asked, ¡°What sequence?¡± The scaled man chuckled, ¡°Speaking of that, I actually don¡¯t know much. I only know some basic information.¡± Su Hao raised his chin, saying, ¡°Tell me everything you know, and don¡¯t ask me any questions.¡± The scaled man nodded obediently, ¡°Aberrants have nine sequences, and many people know this. They are the ¡®Muscle Man,¡¯ ¡®Swift Man,¡¯ ¡®Silk Spitter,¡¯ ¡®Scaled Man,¡¯ ¡®Mimic Man,¡¯ ¡®Nocturnal Man,¡¯ ¡®Graceful Man,¡¯ ¡®Prophet Man,¡¯ and ¡®Venom Man.¡¯ As you can see, I am a ¡®Scaled Man,¡¯ and that guy over there is a ¡®Muscle Man.''¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°What about the one that looks like a bat?¡± The scaled man immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s a ¡®Nocturnal Man.¡¯ They are one of the most troublesome guys among all the first-level Aberrants. Silent and elusive.¡± Su Hao nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°What does ¡®first-level¡¯ mean?¡± The scaled man quickly shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that. I only know a bit about the ¡®Scaled Man¡¯ sequence. I don¡¯t know about the others. The first-level ability in our sequence is ¡®Scaled Man,¡¯ as you can see, we can cover our entire body with thick scales and generate corresponding cushioning structures inside our bodies. We¡¯re resistant to cutting and heavy blows, even smashing with a hammer doesn¡¯t work. Of course, now I¡¯ve discovered a new weakness, which is being afraid of stones.¡± Su Hao red at him, saying, ¡°Get to the point!¡± The scaled man swallowed nervously, ¡°Then there¡¯s the second-level ¡®Roamer,¡¯ and the third-level seems to be called ¡®Counterpierce Beast.¡¯ Beyond that, I don¡¯t know. Actually¡­ I haven¡¯t been an Aberrant for long, so I don¡¯t know much.¡± Su Hao looked at the scaled man and then at the muscleman, asking, ¡°Really, you don¡¯t know anything else?¡± The scaled man immediately said, ¡°Really, absolutely no lies. Oh¡­ by the way, besides all this, there¡¯smon knowledge that everyone knows. Each sequence has seven levels of evolution, but I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. I only know that the first three levels are ¡®Human,¡¯ ¡®Being,¡¯ and ¡®Beast.¡¯ It¡¯s said that above the seventh level, there¡¯s a supreme realm called ¡®God.¡¯ It¡¯s said that Gods are immortal and eternal, the ultimate goal of all Aberrants.¡± After saying this, the scaled man¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. Su Hao chuckled. Gods? Does this world really have gods? Su Hao had actually pondered this question. In the end, it was a matter of probability in mathematics. Could there be gods in this universe? As long as there was even the slightest probability of the existence of gods, then in this vast and timeless universe, there would inevitably be gods. Because the universe had no known boundaries, and time was endless, as long as there was a hint of possibility, no matter how small or infinitesimal, gods would certainlye into existence. Were there gods now? Su Hao didn¡¯t know. Perhaps his existence was an attempt by this universe to create a god? Returning to the previous topic, Su Hao voiced his questions, ¡°So, as a ¡®Scaled Man¡¯ like you, if you want to evolve into a ¡®Roamer,¡¯ do you just need to consume the flesh and blood of this ¡®Muscle Man¡¯?¡± To his surprise, the scaled man shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. To evolve into a ¡®Roamer,¡¯ it¡¯s not as straightforward as you imagine. First, I must store enough bodily energy during the first-level ¡®Scaled Man¡¯ stage to attempt the evolution into a ¡®Roamer,¡¯ or else it¡¯s certain death. Second, to evolve into a ¡®Roamer,¡¯ I must consume the flesh and blood of a ¡®Roamer.¡¯ The reason I want to consume the flesh and blood of a ¡®Muscle Man¡¯ is that the ¡®Scaled Man¡¯ and ¡®Muscle Man¡¯ sequences are morepatible. By consuming the flesh and blood of a ¡®Muscle Man,¡¯ I can greatly increase my bodily energy.¡± Su Hao furrowed his brow, ¡°So, as a first-level ¡®Scaled Man¡¯ like you, can you defeat a second-level ¡®Roamer¡¯?¡± The scaled man exaggeratedly said, ¡°Impossible. ¡®Roamers¡¯ are incredibly powerful beings, far beyond what I can contend with.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°So, you¡¯ll never be able to promote to a ¡®Roamer¡¯?¡± The scaled man awkwardly chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily like that. I only need to consume a few pieces of flesh, and it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I have to defeat them! Maybe one day a ¡®Roamer¡¯ is suddenly killed by someone and I happen toe across it and take a few bites. Then, I can evolve smoothly. So, we Aberrants all want to increase our bodily energy to the limit as quickly as possible. Otherwise, even if the flesh of a ¡®Roamer¡¯ is right in front of us, we wouldn¡¯t dare to eat it!¡± Su Hao was momentarily speechless. So, evolution is all about luck? Where can you find things that conveniently match your needs? If you want some flesh, find a way to obtain it yourself. If you can¡¯t beat them, find someone else to do it. Su Hao looked at the scaled man in front of him and felt that he was unlikely to seed. As for gods, he¡¯d just leave that thought alone. Su Hao picked up a stone and walked towards the scaled man, asking as he approached, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± The scaled man immediately cried out in fear, ¡°Big brother, spare me, big brother! I¡¯ve just started in this business!¡± *Thud!* Knocked out! Chapter 99 Chapter 99: If You Knew You Were Going to Die Su Hao knocked the scaled man down once again with a stone and then woke up the muscr man. As soon as the muscr man woke up, he immediately struggled, his muscles bulging as he tried to break free from the ropes. It was unclear whether the quality of the ropes was an issue or if the muscr man was just too strong, but the ropes on his hands snapped with a ¡°snap,¡± and he broke free. Su Hao spoke up, ¡°Hey, big guy, no need for small talk. I¡¯ll ask, and you answer. Spare your life.¡± The muscr man, now noticing Su Hao standing by and the scaled man lying beside him, turned his expression under the mask fierce and threatened, ¡°You¡¯re dead, little guy. Don¡¯t worry, once I untie the ropes, I¡¯ll send you on your way with one punch.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t say anything; it was impossible tomunicate with this guy unless he was subdued. As the muscr man reached out to untie the ropes on his feet, Su Hao moved in a sh and swept a leg across his face. The muscr man immediately raised his arm to block. *Thud!* The burst of force sent the muscr man tumbling backward several meters. The muscr man¡¯s hands trembled from the impact, and Su Hao also felt a sharp pain in his foot. Indeed, the effect of force was mutual. Clearly, this exchange had left both parties injured. Su Hao¡¯s current physique was too weak. ¡°Stones are still more effective!¡± Su Hao picked up the stone he had thrown aside earlier and slowly approached the muscr man. The muscr man¡¯s face twisted with anger, ¡°You better note any closer. Once I untie the ropes, I¡¯ll fight you for three hundred rounds!¡± Su Hao chuckled, swiftly moving to the side with a sliding step, and pped the stone hard against the muscr man¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± The muscr man cried out in pain, rolling to the ground, and then sat up again, reaching out to touch his face. It was covered in blood. He immediately roared, ¡°You coward who doesn¡¯t dare to fight fairly. I¡¯m Sowang, and I won¡¯t surrender!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Another stone strike made Sowang¡¯s head tilt to the side, but his spine remained straight, and he wasn¡¯t knocked down. Sowang burst intoughter, ¡°Hahaha, you useless coward. Come and kill me, Sowang!¡± Su Hao frowned and delivered a powerful blow to Sowang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Thud!¡± Sowangy motionless on the ground, unconscious once again. After thinking for a moment, Su Hao walked over and woke up the scaled man. The scaled man woke up again, realizing that he was still alive. He was overjoyed and looked at Su Hao with anticipation. ¡°Big brother, did you really spare my life?¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Based on your performance, what¡¯s your name?¡± The scaled man hesitated, ¡°Well¡­¡± Nighttime operations required maintaining one¡¯s anonymity, as revealing one¡¯s identity would be a death sentence. However, not cooperating would bring death even closer. The nighttime killings had no room for mercy. Then he obediently replied, ¡°My name is Yashan, and I¡¯m a janitor who cleans rooms.¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Very well, Yashan. If you agree to be my experimental subject, I¡¯ll not only spare your life but also help you advance to be a ¡®Roamer¡¯ or an even higher rank. How about that?¡± Yashan swallowed nervously, cautiously asking, ¡°What is an experimental subject?¡± Su Hao exined, ¡°It means you do whatever I say, fully cooperate with me in gathering information, and not only will your life be spared, but you can also gain the power you¡¯ve been dreaming of!¡± Yashan didn¡¯t believe he could be this lucky. Even though he had always believed in the method of ¡°meat falling from the sky¡± for promotion, he couldn¡¯t trust a word Su Hao said. But whether he believed it or not, he couldn¡¯t win this fight. Yashan immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I agree to be your experimental subject, as long as you spare my life.¡± Su Hao pointed at Sowang, the muscr man, and said, ¡°As the first gift, that muscr man is now yours.¡± Yashan was momentarily stunned, looking at Sowang lying on the side, then back at himself, and pointed, ¡°Mine?¡± Su Hao nodded, wanting to see what Yashan would do next. Yashan had a delighted expression and said, ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°You can call me Wei.¡± Yashan hurriedly added, ¡°Thank you, Wei big brother, no, Boss Wei, thank you, Boss Wei.¡± Yashan reluctantly raised his tied hands and feet, looking at Su Hao for help. Su Hao asked in surprise, ¡°Can¡¯t you break free?¡± Yashan embarrassedly shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m a ¡®scaled man,¡¯ primarily focused on defense, and strength isn¡¯t my strong suit.¡± Su Hao pulled out a small knife from his waist and walked over to cut the ropes. Yashan jumped up, rubbed his head, which was throbbing with pain, and directly grabbed Sowang¡¯s arm, tearing the sleeve open, and bit into the arm. He tore off a bloody piece of flesh, swallowed it whole. ¡°Ah!¡± Sowang screamed in pain, waking up. *Thud!* Another stone hit his forehead, knocking him unconscious again. Sowang had been hit multiple times tonight; he might end up with a concussion. But that didn¡¯t seem to matter much since Sowang was already a bit slow-witted. Yashan looked satisfied after swallowing arge piece of meat. Su Hao was very curious about what changes urred in the body after consuming such arge piece of meat. Unfortunately, without instruments to detect it, and the Pinball Space couldn¡¯t record others¡¯ physical information. ¡°I need to figure out how to record other people¡¯s bodily data; otherwise, I¡¯ll have to try eating it myself to understand the evolution process. It would be awkward if I couldn¡¯t endure it and was reincarnated before figuring out the mechanism.¡± Soon, Yashan began to feel drowsy. Su Hao looked around and pointed at Sowang, asking, ¡°What are you nning to do with him?¡± Yashan forced himself to stay awake and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill him, Boss?¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Do you want to kill him?¡± Yashan scratched his head, ¡°In a life-or-death struggle, killing the opponent is the main goal. But I just wanted to take a bite or two, not his life. Whether to kill him or not doesn¡¯t matter. How about leaving him here? When he wakes upter, he can leave on his own.¡± Su Hao wasn¡¯t a murderer, so he nodded and said, ¡°That works. You can go now.¡± Yashan was surprised, ¡°Do experimental subjects only have to eat?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°You can think of it that way. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll find you! Don¡¯t think about running away; you can¡¯t escape.¡± With that, Su Hao left directly. Yashan looked around the dark and silent surroundings, feeling a sense of being reborn after narrowly escaping death. He quickly left, nning toy low for a few days and decide his course of actionter. As he hurriedly departed, a question popped into Yashan¡¯s mind: ¡°If I knew I would die tomorrow, what would I do?¡± It seemed like nothing else really mattered, did it? His job, the pressure from his employer, the pursuit of evolution as an extraordinary individual, his wife, and children¡­ None of these things seemed important anymore. No, his two children were so precious; they couldn¡¯t be unimportant. Thinking about it, Yashan suddenly felt incredibly rxed, as if he had shed a heavy burden. He thought of his two children again, a mysterious smile on his face. It¡¯s good to be alive, and he had to work hard to live, at least until his children grew up. He didn¡¯t know when he had returned home. The scales on his body gradually faded away. He stole a nce at his sleeping son and daughter, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. As for his wife who was snoring on the side¡­ well, she was a grown woman and didn¡¯t need to be worried about. He quietly entered a side room and fell asleep. Only after confirming that Yashan had fallen asleep did Su Hao leave from a distance and return to his own home. Tonight had been quite fruitful, but there were some problems that needed solving next. ¡°How can I record the blood and flesh information of others in the Pinball Space?¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100: The Secret of the Transformation Chamber How can one record the information of others in the Pinball Space? Before finding the answer to this question, one needs to consider a fundamental question: What is the information of others? In other words, what constitutes the information of a living being? What can record all the information of a life? The answer is genes! A living being¡¯s life is primarily determined by genes and its environment. This means that by mastering the information of genes, one can grasp the information of a living being. So Su Hao doesn¡¯t need to consider recording all the information of an entire person in the Pinball Space. He only needs to obtain the genes of different people. Then, through extensiveparisons, he can slowly unravel the secrets of genes. He can decipher the secrets of the world¡¯s nine major evolutionary sequences! The Pinball Space is not all-powerful; it can only record the information of the location where the Pinball Space is situated and the information of its thinking carrier, which is his body. It cannot record information about objects outside of the body. Because this Zhu Huo person¡¯s body is like an anchor located through Su Hao¡¯s consciousness, he can control this Zhu Huo person¡¯s body. It¡¯s just a projection of his thoughts; the Pinball Space and his essential consciousness do not exist in this world. The way the Pinball Space records external information is through his five senses or through his perception runes. This means that obtaining all the information of a whole person is a very difficult task. But obtaining gic information alone is not difficult. However, obtaining gic information is just the beginning. To truly understand how genes give extraordinary individuals their power or how extraordinary individuals evolve, Su Hao needs to trante the information and meanings of each gene fragment and understand what the final gene fragment can be tranted into. Su Hao took a deep breath and muttered to himself, ¡°A person¡¯s gene fragments number in the thousands. It¡¯s unknown how much time it will take to organize them all!¡± Su Hao immediately entered the Pinball Space to create a new task. ¡°First, learn human gic knowledge recorded in the Pinball Space. Second, extract the gic information of all previous reincarnated bodies and makeparisons. Third, mark identical gene fragments and different gene fragments forparison. Fourth, collect gic information from arge number of ordinary Zhu Huo people in this world forparison. Fifth, collect arge amount of gic information from extraordinary individuals in various sequences forparison.¡± Thest question is how to record other people¡¯s gic information in the Pinball Space? Su Hao already had an answer in his mind, but this answer made him feel a little reluctant. The answer is to swallow their flesh and blood, just like other Zhu Huo people. However, before that, Su Hao needed to confirm if there were other methods avable. Su Hao took out a vial containing Yashan¡¯s blood sample, poured a little onto his hand, put it into his mouth, and swallowed it directly. Then, his consciousness immediately entered the Pinball Space. He tried to lock onto the blood sample he had just swallowed. However, what Su Hao didn¡¯t expect was that the fleshy tumor on the outer wall of his stomach seemed to be stimted by something and began to contract and expand like a beating heart. But soon, this fleshy organ stopped moving and returned to its original state. ¡°As expected! The advancement of extraordinary individuals is rted to this strange organ!¡± Su Hao immediately confirmed his guess. A person¡¯s body has very few useless organs, and such arge fleshy tumor must have a very important function. ¡°Perhaps the amount of blood I just ingested was too little.¡± Su Hao hesitated for a moment, then immediately swallowed more blood. Sure enough, the fleshy tumor began to move again, and Su Hao stared at the huge fleshy tumor intently. Suddenly, some very rare substances appeared in the fleshy tumor. Su Hao immediately recognized them; it was the blood he had just swallowed. Sess! Yashan¡¯s blood was sessfully recorded in the Pinball Space. As long as blood appears in the record of the Pinball Space, all the information within that drop of blood, including the gic sequence, can be extracted by Little Light. However, Su Hao¡¯s joy was immediately suppressed by the changes in the fleshy tumor. The tumor suddenly released a liquid substance that enveloped the blood and merged with it. Soon, the majority of the non-merged liquid substance was slowly absorbed by the inner wall of the tumor, while the fused new liquidy quietly within the tumor. The new liquid was only a tiny fraction, even smaller than a drop of water. About ten minutester, another change urred. Most of the new liquid started to change color visibly, decaying before the naked eye, showing no signs of activity. The remaining less than one-thousandth of the liquid was full of vitality, vigorously moving within the tumor as if seeking an outlet for release. This vitality came quickly and faded quickly. The remaining liquid gradually lost its vitality and decayed slowly. After there was no more reaction, Su Hao immediately retrieved the recorded information and used Little Light to magnify everything that happened in the microscopic world before him. After watching it repeatedly for three hours, Su Hao finally understood what had happened within his body in that short period. It was truly a miracle of life! Firstly, the blood contained a higher-level gic information. When swallowed into the stomach, it immediately activated the reaction mechanism of the fleshy tumor, which took in all the blood through the passage connecting to the stomach. Su Hao named this fleshy tumor the ¡°Transformation Chamber.¡± Secondly, the tumor immediately released arge amount of liquid, containing a vast amount of gic information from Su Hao¡¯s body, which began to merge with the blood. Then, Su Hao¡¯s gic information and the gic information contained in the blood began topare and pair up. This pairing process was essentially a process of plunder. The liquid containing Su Hao¡¯s gic information was full of vitality, holding an absolute advantage, plundering the higher-level gene fragments from the blood, and achieving its own evolution. Finally, after selection, the genes that sessfully paired and maintained vitality were transported to various parts of the body through the channels on the tumor,pleting the transformation of the genes. The genes that failed to pair directly copsed and vanished. Su Hao referred to these genes that maintained vitality as ¡°gene modification fluid.¡± The probability of a sessful pairing was extremely low. This also made Su Hao realize why others had to devourrge amounts of flesh and blood. Because if the quantity of flesh and blood was too small, even if the pairing was sessful, it would not be enough to transport to various parts of the body andplete the transformation of the genes. It was highly likely that they would fail toplete evolution and perish midway. Su Hao couldn¡¯t imagine that there were such life forms in this universe, devouring the genes of other creatures to gain corresponding evolutions! This world was truly cruel. Only intelligent beings like humans might be the ultimate winners in this grand feast of devouring and evolving. But Su Hao didn¡¯t stop there! If he could decipher the entire human gic code in this world and reach the level where he could freely modify andpile genes, he would truly grasp the secrets of life! He could even modestly call himself a somewhat low-key ¡°Life God.¡± As long as he collected enough gene fragments with rich functions, he couldpletely modify andpile his own body ording to his ideal appearance. The body of a ferocious beast with an intelligent brain? Possible. Inject some gene modification fluid, take a nap, and the next day, he would turn into what he wanted. Want a pair of wings to fly? Possible. A dose of gene modification fluid, and he would grow angelic wings. Want to live in the ocean, apanying sharks? Possible. Gene modification fluid would be his gospel, making gills and fins a reality. Su Hao could also imagine that one day in the future, if he were to be reincarnated in the modern world, when he needed money, he could go out on the streets and promote his gic products to earn a living: ¡°Miss, do you want double eyelids?¡± Soon after, Su Hao exited the Pinball Space and fell into a deep sleep on his bed. In his dream, a smile curved at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 101 During the daytime, the Seirei (Temple Forest) City was peaceful, but at night, it was a scene of brutal battles everywhere. Most of the time, Su Hao stayed at home, researching the gic sequences of ordinary people, attempting to decipher the secrets hidden within their genes. However, this was easier said than done. He faced significant challenges from the start,ckingparative data. The gene sequencesposed of A, T, C, and G were like a maze, and he had no idea what they corresponded to. Did he need to try each one individually? That was impossible; he couldn¡¯t do it, especially in this worldcking advancedboratory equipment. Deciphering genes on his own was simply out of the question. His only option was topare differences, make educated guesses, and then verify the results. The gic simrity among ordinary Zhu Hua people was as high as 99.99%, with only a small portion of genes being different. Su Hao¡¯s task was to temporarily exclude those simr genes and focus on studying the ones that differed. He aimed to understand what distinct external characteristics each would produce. Most importantly, he needed topare the differences between ordinary people and the outsiders, extracting the genes that exhibited variations for further study. Of course, Su Hao didn¡¯t spend all his time on geneparisons. While this was an essential topic, his top priority at this stage was still to enhance his strength as quickly as possible. For example, he researched the body¡¯s ¡°Blood Enhancement Function¡± and ¡°Muscle Enhancement Function.¡± To his surprise, the ¡°Five Senses Enhancement Function¡± and ¡°Internal Organ Enhancement Function,¡± which had caused him trouble in his previous life, rapidly advanced in this world and reached the ¡°proficient¡± level. Su Hao found it quite miraculous. Perhaps all the answers were hidden within his genes. Time passed quickly. Two yearster, Su Hao was six and a half years old. He had grown to be 1.4 meters tall, his physique gradually bing robust and well-developed,parable to his physique at ten years old in his previous life. After two years of growth and enhancement, his body strength had be extremely high, with muscles and bones exceptionally tough, almost like an old ox. The internal organs had also been enhanced, making his organ functions very strong and resilient, resistant to injury from shock and heavy blows. Now, from the inside out, he resembled a little iron man, impervious to rough y. The most significant change was in his five senses. He had never felt the world so clearly. The previous world seemed to be veiled by a white curtain, but now, that veil had been lifted, revealing the true face of the world to Su Hao. Perhaps his eyes could see beyond the visible spectrum of light? His acute hearing allowed him to easily overhear the chit-chat of olddies a hundred meters away. His strong sense of smell enabled him to easily differentiate the scents of various objects. Furthermore, his blood¡¯s quantity had increased several times, quickly reaching the strength of his previous life. His radar¡¯s maximum range had approached nearly two kilometers, and he couldfortably maintain a range of around a thousand meters in daily use without any pressure. And there were tiny bits of fluff growing on his ears, which were a sign of Zhu Hua people¡¯s growth. On this day, Su Hao was at home tinkering with various bottles and jars. These were some blood samples collected over the past two years and some experimental concoctions he had made himself. The blood samples were preserved using a special preservative unique to this world, ensuring that the gic structure inside would remain undamaged for several years. Although he had already recorded the genes of these blood samples in the Pinball Space, they would still have a certain use in the future. After nightfall, Su Hao quietly slipped out of the house and arrived at an open space on the outskirts of the city. This was where he had first encountered Yashan. Yashan had willingly acknowledged Su Hao as his boss. It all began about a year and a half ago when Yashan was being pursued by a Level-1 ¡°Residual Poison Person,¡± nearly losing his life. By pure chance, he had run to Su Hao¡¯s vicinity, and Su Hao had discovered him and saved his life. This ¡°Residual Poison Person¡± was Yashan¡¯s nemesis among the ¡°Applied People.¡± Whenever he came into contact with this person, the venom would bypass his thick armor and enter his body, making it impossible to defend against. When Su Hao killed the ¡°Residual Poison Person¡± with a single strike, Yashan was already deeply poisoned, on the verge of death. However, Su Hao managed to pull him back from the brink. Surprisingly, Su Hao had only made two cuts on Yashan¡¯s face and drawn a circr pattern on his chest, and this had somehow cleared the poison. Yashan now regarded Su Hao as a divine being. Of course, along with the poison, arge amount of his blood was also cleared. He almost died from excessive blood loss, but that¡¯s not important. What matters is that he ultimately survived. Since then, Su Hao has been like a guiding star for Yashan, and he does whatever Su Hao says. Su Hao was happy to have an extra diligent assistant. For these past two years, Yashan had served as Su Hao¡¯s assistant, helping him collect blood samples from various Sequence Variant people for Su Hao¡¯s research. Of course, Yashan¡¯s role was not limited to that. He was also an essential research subject for Su Hao. First, Su Hao would obtain current gic data from him, then feed him meat and observe his changes. Afterward, he would obtain gic data after digesting the meat andpare the before and after. It was through continuous research on Yashan that Su Hao identified the gic fragments responsible for the ¡°Applied People¡± mutation, making significant progress in his studies. When Su Hao arrived at the open space, he found Yashan already waiting there. As soon as Yashan saw Su Hao, he became like a child, eagerly approaching him. ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re here! It¡¯s been many days, and I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Yashan, be moreposed. You¡¯re already the father of two children.¡± Yashan wrapped himself tightly in his scales, leaving only a handsome face exposed. However, this once-handsome face was now filled with a ttering smile,pletely ruining his demeanor. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help butment that such a face had gone to waste. Fortunately, it was clear that Su Hao would likely be more handsome than Yashan in the future. As soon as Yashan mentioned his two children, his face lit up like the sun, ready to share every little detail about them. Su Hao immediately interrupted him. He had seen Yashan¡¯s two children before, who were about two years younger and incredibly cute, exining why Yashan adored them so much. However, this level of affection seemed a bit excessive to Su Hao. Yashan took out a small bottle and handed it to Su Hao. He shook it to confirm that it contained some blood. Without waiting for Su Hao to ask, Yashan said, ¡°This is the blood of a Level-2 Variant of the ¡®Mimicry¡¯ Sequence.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes brightened. He didn¡¯t have this blood sample yet, and in his view, the genes of a ¡®Mimicry¡¯ Variant, capable of transforming at will, held high research value. Over the past two years, he had collected blood samples from seven Level-1 Variants of different sequences. Only the blood samples of the ¡®Swift¡¯ and ¡®Prophet¡¯ Sequences had eluded him. As for Level-2 blood samples, he had only collected the blood sample of a Level-2 Variant of the ¡®Brute¡¯ Sequence. This sequence¡¯s Variants were known for their recklessness, considering themselves invincible and not showing much regard for other Sequence Variants. They were also among the mostmonly encountered Variants and tended to meet tragic ends. Su Hao put away the blood sample and praised, ¡°Impressive, Yashan. You even managed to obtain a Level-2 blood sample. It seems that I didn¡¯t feed you meat in vain these past few months.¡± Yashan rubbed his hands and chuckled, ¡°Of course, of course. When I was fighting the ¡®Rampager,¡¯ a Level-2 Variant of the ¡®Brute¡¯ Sequence, I noticed he got injured, so I secretly collected the spilled blood. Don¡¯t you know, Boss Wei, that I¡¯ve taken a liking to this job?¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyebrow twitched; Yashan¡¯s choice of words was a bit off. He asked directly, ¡°Have you reached the promotion stage?¡± Yashan nodded excitedly, ¡°I already feel that my body¡¯s energy has reached its peak, and I¡¯ll definitely seed in promoting to a ¡®Rampager.''¡± Su Hao smiled; his research had reached the stage where he needed to examine the gic differences between Level-1 and Level-2 Variants. Since Yashan was so willingly cooperating as a test subject, he epted. Su Hao said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well these past two years, meeting your small request. So, tell me, where is the ¡®Rampager¡¯?¡± Yashan was overjoyed. ¡°Boss Wei, follow me!¡± Su Hao handed him arge bottle and said, ¡°Not so fast, fill up this bottle first.¡± Yashan hesitated. Chapter 102 The thought of promoting to a ¡°Rampager¡± tonight filled Yashan with excitement. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time, and he had put in a lot of effort, narrowly escaping death several times. His beloved children had almost lost their father. Once he seeded in the promotion, he would gain a new ability. He wasn¡¯t sure what it would be, but his survival skills would undoubtedly skyrocket. Yashan believed that ¡°Rampager¡± wasn¡¯t his final destination. He could continue to evolve at this pace, bing a powerful Variant and ultimately striving for the supreme realm of the ¡°God.¡± He aimed to be an immortal existence in thisnd. As for whether his boss Wei could help him acquire the flesh of a ¡°Rampager,¡± he never doubted it. The extent of Boss Wei¡¯s strength was beyond hisprehension. He spected that Boss Wei might be a highly ranked Variant of the extremely rare ¡°Prophet¡± Sequence. His level must be exceptionally high. As for whether Boss Wei would kill him, Yashan wasn¡¯t worried. As long as he behaved well, cooperated, and had some value to Boss Wei, he could live well. High-level Variants were only interested in their peers and higher-level Variants because only by devouring the flesh of their peers and higher-level Variants could they enhance their own abilities. Low-level Variants were rarely targeted as long as they didn¡¯t appear hostile in front of high-level Variants. ¡°Hey, Yashan! What are you daydreaming about? Lead the way!¡± Su Hao kicked Yashan, causing him to stumble. Yashan quickly snapped out of his thoughts and replied loudly, ¡°Sure thing, Boss Wei.¡± He put on a headgear for himself and led the way into the city. The two of them moved cautiously through the city. Suddenly, Su Hao reached out and pulled Yashan, signaling to detour because there were people ahead. Yashan was even more surprised, firmly convinced that Su Hao was a high-level Variant of the ¡°Prophet¡± Sequence. The two of them arrived between a pair of tall civilian buildings, and Yashan awkwardly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he here? It seems like that person left.¡± Su Hao sighed, ¡°So, why did you bring me here?¡± Yashan scratched his head, hesitating, ¡°Well¡­ He was here earlier, but I didn¡¯t expect him to leave so soon. I thought Boss Wei might have a way to find him. Boss Wei, what should we do?¡± Su Hao looked at the bewildered Yashan and wondered how he had survived until now. How had he even managed to get married? Could he be intellectually challenged? Seeing Su Hao¡¯s increasingly unfriendly gaze, Yashan dared not say a word. Su Hao asked, ¡°Did the ¡®Rampager¡¯ and ¡®Mimicry¡¯ fight here just now?¡± Yashan pointed to the traces on the side and nodded, ¡°Yes, the ¡®Mimicry¡¯ was injured by the ¡®Rampager¡¯ right here. I heard themotion and came over in time to witness it.¡± Su Hao thought for a moment, then ced his hand on Yashan and drew runes. ¡°Light Absorption!¡± Soon, Yashan turnedpletely ck. Even with the Zhu Hua people¡¯s enhanced night vision, it was challenging to see him. He seemed almost invisible at night. Yashan widened his eyes and stared at himself, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. His mouth slowly opened in astonishment as he said, ¡°Boss, is this your Sequence ability? It¡¯s amazing!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t reply. After confirming there were no issues with his own ¡°Light Absorption,¡± he immediately gave instructions to Little Light, ¡°Little Light, collect information about the footprints in the area.¡± Then, he casually drew a Bright Light rune and shed it towards the battle traces. ¡°Footprint collection sessful. A total of 35 pairs of footprints.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Someone is approaching; we should leave this ce,¡± Su Hao said, paying no attention to the nearly blinded Yashan and quickly departed. He sensed the approach of someone with a Grandmaster-level aura. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid, he had a purpose for tonight, and it was best not to deviate from it. Yashan widened his eyes, still with a hazy field of view, relying on his sense of touch to follow Su Hao¡¯s footsteps. Su Hao asked as he walked, ¡°Yashan, how tall and heavy do you think that ¡®Rampager¡¯ you saw was?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°He was very tall, slightly shorter and not much different from the ¡®Brawny Man¡¯ we encountered before.¡± That made things easier because there were only two pairs of footprints that matched this description, and one of them was barefoot. Su Hao asked again, ¡°Do you remember if the person was wearing shoes?¡± Yashan immediately responded, ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t wearing shoes.¡± Su Hao nodded and waited for a while. After confirming that the Variant with the Grandmaster-level aura had left through his radar, he turned back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back; we¡¯ll retrace our steps.¡± Although Yashan didn¡¯t know where Su Hao intended to go, he didn¡¯t ask questions. He obediently followed Su Hao, wide-eyed and trying to keep up in the darkness. He was afraid of losing them identally. The two of them quickly returned to the previous location. Su Hao was about to track the footprints when he realized that the footprints left by the Variant who had been here earlier matched the ones he had collected perfectly. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was quite a coincidence. He no longer needed to track the footprints because the Variant suspected to be the ¡®Rampager¡¯ hadn¡¯t left his sensory range yet. ¡°Let¡¯s go; we¡¯ve found our man!¡± Su Hao immediately began tracking the ¡®Rampager.¡¯ ¡°What? You found him already?¡± Yashan was once again amazed. Su Hao was indeed unstoppable as a member of the ¡®Prophet¡¯ Sequence. Yashan was starting to regret choosing the ¡®Shenjia¡¯ Sequence. Perhaps the ¡®Prophet¡¯ Sequence was the most powerful after all? Soon, Su Hao and Yashan intercepted the Variant with Grandmaster-level aura. Su Hao asked, ¡°Is it him?¡± Yashan nodded and then hesitated, ¡°Boss Wei, do you need my help? Should I go and hold onto one of his legs or something?¡± As soon as Yashan saw the ¡®Rampager,¡¯ he confirmed that this was indeed the second-level Variant ¡®Rampager¡¯ from his Sequence. The level suppression from the same Sequence made his legs go weak the moment he saw the ¡®Rampager,¡¯ and he couldn¡¯t muster any strength. Even raising his fist against the ¡®Rampager¡¯ filled him with great fear. Su Hao nced at Yashan and noticed the fear in his eyes. He shook his head and said, ¡°No need, just stay aside.¡± Yashan breathed a sigh of relief. Curious, Su Hao asked, ¡°Are you very afraid of him?¡± Yashan immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid, I dare not get close.¡± At this point, the tall and muscr ¡®Rampager¡¯ on the opposite side spoke. His tone was calm, and his demeanor was dignified, ¡°Are you two looking for death?¡± The ¡®Rampager¡¯ was covered not in dense scales like Yashan but in a smooth, ck exoskeleton, reminiscent of a beetle¡¯s carapace. His entire face was concealed, and he appeared as if he was wearing his own sturdy armor. He wore gloves that resembled wolf teeth, making him look exceptionally fierce. The consequences of being hit by those gloves were unimaginable. Although the ¡®Rampager¡¯ was self-assured, he hesitated for a moment when he looked at the two dark figures in front of him. He sensed that one of them was a first-level Variant from the same Sequence, someone sent to deal with him easily, while the other was a small, ordinary-looking figure with no trace of an Variant¡¯s aura. Faced with such abination, he would have rushed forward without hesitation under normal circumstances. However, these two dark figures filled him with an inexplicable sense of dread. If the swirling shadows hadn¡¯t moved, he might not have even noticed their presence. Su Hao asked directly, ¡°Are you the ¡®Rampager¡¯?¡± The ¡®Rampager¡¯ became even more cautious. It was evident that these two hade prepared, and he had to be on guard. Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t answer, Su Hao immediately said, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, give me two pieces of your flesh. If it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯ll just take it myself. It¡¯s your choice.¡± The ¡®Rampager¡¯ narrowed his eyes and revealed a faint smile, ¡°Just the two of you?¡± With that, he raised his foot and stomped. ¡°Boom!¡± The ground trembled, and some dust fell from the surrounding walls. Su Hao immediately understood the other party¡¯s choice: refusal to cooperate. He didn¡¯t waste any more words. He drew his short knife and began to attach runic states: ¡°Hardened,¡± ¡°Pration,¡± ¡°Sharpness,¡± ¡°Shock,¡± ¡°Corrosion¡±¡­ The opponent was covered in a thick exoskeleton, and breaking through it wouldn¡¯t be easy. He needed to maximize the effects of these states to defeat him! Chapter 103 At this moment, Su Hao¡¯s overallbat power was not much different from his previous life, especially with severalmonly used rune drawings at his fingertips. Even without the assistance of the golden thread worm/naria, the impact on him wasn¡¯t significant; it only required a longer activation time. However, for battles that could be resolved in just one round, the impact could be disregarded. Su Hao wrapped himself in a ¡°barrier¡± just in case and prepared the ¡°strong light¡± rune. With a step, he shot towards the ¡°Rampager.¡± ¡°So fast!¡± The ¡°Rampager¡± narrowed his pupils, closely watching Su Hao¡¯s figure. It was precisely because of Su Hao¡¯s speed that the ¡°Rampager¡± rxed his guard. Usually, those with high speed had lower attack power. He had immense confidence in his own defense. What could the opponent use to break his defense? That worn-out little knife in his hand? It wasughable! He raised his fist and aimed it at Su Hao¡¯s dark figure. With the densely packed steel spikes on his glove, one punch would be enough to end the battle. Su Hao raised his left hand wide open. ¡°Strong light!¡± Suddenly, a blinding white light burst forth, turning the surroundings into daylight. The ¡°Rampager,¡± in the darkness, was severely affected by the intense sh, instantly losing his vision. He let out a low, miserable cry, closed his eyes, and his fist lost its target. But he still swung forward confidently because he believed in his defense! ¡°Slip Shadow Step!¡± Su Hao agilely dodged the punch, circling around to the ¡°Rampager¡¯s¡± side and rear. ¡°Kidney Strike!¡± The actual martial skill was ¡°Elusive Stab,¡± but he temporarily changed the name because it was easier to strike at the waist and abdomen due to his shorter stature. But it didn¡¯t matter; the ¡°Rampager¡± had no room to dodge, and the ordinary short knife easily pierced his lower back. ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp, agonizing cry echoed in the night. Su Hao pulled out the knife and quickly retreated. Blood gushed out of the wound like a mountain spring, and the flesh around the wound seemed to corrode, making a sizzling sound. It looked painful. The ¡°Rampager¡± instantly lost his strength, stumbling as he clutched his lower back. Su Hao slowly approached, intending to deliver a couple more strikes to make sure the opponent waspletely incapacitated, and then cut off a piece of flesh and leave. Unexpectedly, the ¡°Rampager¡± suddenly knelt on the ground, and the armor on his arms quickly receded. Simultaneously, he pulled out a small knife from somewhere and ruthlessly cut his own arm. ¡°Spurt!¡± A piece of flesh from his arm was cut off by the ¡°Rampager¡± himself, and he threw the knife to the ground, holding the flesh in his hands, shouting loudly, ¡°Big brother, spare me! I offer my flesh and blood!¡± The entire process was smooth and practiced, as if they had rehearsed it many times, leaving Su Hao and Yashan stunned. Su Hao suddenly nced at Yashan and discovered something they had inmon: both loved to show off and were afraid of death. While Su Hao might act recklessly at times, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death! Could it be that all the individuals from this ¡°Zhu Hua People¡± sequence were like this? Su Hao signaled Yashan to collect the flesh. Yashan was extremely frightened at the moment, but for the sake of evolution, he overcame his fear and approached slowly, taking the ¡°Rampager¡¯s¡± flesh and blood and swallowing it. Su Hao wanted to ask Yashan aloud, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should save some for me?¡± However, the situation had reached this point, and he didn¡¯t pursue it any further. He took out a small empty bottle from his pocket and handed it to the ¡°Rampager,¡± saying, ¡°Blood, fill it up!¡± The ¡°Rampager¡± obediently epted it, waiting at his lower back. Soon, he filled the bottle with his blood, and he cautiously asked, ¡°Do you want the flesh too? I still have some!¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°No need, you can keep it!¡± Since the objective had been achieved, it was time to leave this ce quickly. Su Hao turned and called out to Yashan, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± In Yashan¡¯s only visible eyes at this moment, there was unhidden excitement. He even felt like kneeling down, hugging Su Hao¡¯s thigh, and calling him ¡°Dad.¡± Of course, only if Su Hao epted. Su Hao and Yashan quickly departed. The ¡°Rampager¡± who remained in ce breathed a sigh of relief; this was truly a narrow escape. He was very fortunate that his reaction had been swift. If he had encountered a high-level anomaly who had no qualms about swiftly taking someone¡¯s life, he would have been doomed. ¡°Ah, encountering a ¡®Zhu Hua People¡¯ with backing, how unlucky!¡± He muttered to himself, feeling quite unlucky. He climbed to his feet, nced at the wounds on his arm and lower back, then suddenly held his breath, and bloodshot eyes appeared. Inside the wound on his lower back, fleshy sprouts began to rapidly grow like tendrils, quickly sealing the wound. Thick armor then grew,pletely covering the wound. From the outside, it looked as if he hadn¡¯t been injured at all. ¡°The wound on my arm can wait for a safe ce; I need to leave here quickly. Not only did I gain nothing tonight, but I also lost a piece of flesh. So unfortunate!¡± The ¡°Rampager¡± picked up the small knife from the ground and quickly left the area. Su Hao and Yashan ran to the edge of the city and found an abandoned, rundown house. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here!¡± Su Hao said, pushing the door open and entering. Yashan was already on the verge of falling asleep. After entering the room with Su Hao, he immediatelyy down and slept. From his pocket, Su Hao took out a bunch of small empty bottles and neatly arranged them next to Yashan. Then, he held a small knife and waited by the side. Su Hao wouldn¡¯t waste such a great opportunity for observation. During Yashan¡¯s evolution, he nned to collect his blood every five minutes, observe the gic changes throughout the evolution process. Looking at the neatly arranged small bottles in front of him, Su Hao regretfully thought, ¡°There are too few bottles; otherwise, I could collect blood every minute. What a shame!¡± If Yashan knew about Su Hao¡¯s n, he might wonder how he could sleep peacefully. On the other side, the ¡°Rampager¡± made several twists and turns and arrived at the front of a three-story building. He went to the side door and knocked three long and two short times. Soon, the side door opened, and the ¡°Rampager¡± immediately rushed inside, with the door closing behind him. Only then did the ¡°Rampager¡± breathe a long sigh of relief. He was safe! Inside, a tall and delicate-looking girl saw the ¡°Rampager,¡± covered in blood and missing a piece of flesh from his arm, and immediately covered her mouth in astonishment. She asked, ¡°Fred, are you injured? Can you even get injured?¡± Fred, in front of the girl, naturally didn¡¯t want to appear weak. He snorted, ¡°Shali, look at my arm. As you can see, I am indeed injured. But do you think this wound was inflicted by the enemy? You¡¯re wrong. No one can leave a wound on me, except for myself!¡± After saying that, Fred silently added in his heart, ¡°Because any wounds left by enemies, I¡¯ve already healed. Ahahaha!¡± Shali didn¡¯t believe his nonsense and asked directly, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you kill that wretched Charlotte?¡± Whenever Charlotte was mentioned, Shali¡¯s exquisite face was filled with resentment. Fred shrugged and said, ¡°She¡¯s too cunning. She evaded my sneak attack, turned into a night owl, and flew away. I couldn¡¯t catch up.¡± Shali really wanted to scold Fred as useless, but after all, he was helping her, and he was injured. She couldn¡¯t say such words for the time being. Having missed this opportunity, she didn¡¯t know when she would have another chance to confirm Charlotte¡¯s whereabouts. Shali clenched her fists tightly. When would she be able to kill that wretched Charlotte, her own sister! Fred consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shali. Next time we meet her, she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Then he slowly walked away, heading upstairs. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go report the situation to the leader. This time, I encountered two inexplicable guys.¡± Chapter 104 Fred knocked on a room door, slowly entered, and closed the door behind him. Inside the room, the light from two oilmps intermingled, casting a long shadow of a rather slender figure. This figure had a thin face with full cheeks and a pair of slightly narrow, calm eyes. He had a pile of documents on his desk and was currently flipping through a thick book. He didn¡¯t stop even when Fred walked up behind him. Just when Fred was unsure whether to call out to him, the slender man casually gestured for Fred to sit on the side and softly said, ¡°Fred, please wait for me for a moment.¡± Fred remained silent, sitting quietly in a chair on the side, watching their leader flip through the book page by page. After an unknown amount of time passed, the slender man let out a long sigh, closed the book, and muttered to himself, ¡°That should be enough!¡± He then pushed the book forward and turned to ask, ¡°What happened, Fred? How did tonight¡¯s operation go?¡± Fred replied earnestly, ¡°It failed, Boss An.¡± Although Boss An didn¡¯t seem imposing, Fred dared not act recklessly in front of him. Perhaps this was what they called respect and fear ¨C first, respect, then fear. Boss An nodded nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, this matter isn¡¯t the focus.¡± Then, he indicated Fred¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Fred moved his arm and said, ¡°I can repair it in a while; it¡¯s not a big issue.¡± Boss An leaned backfortably in his chair and said casually, ¡°Did you cut it yourself? There aren¡¯t many people in the Temple Forest City who would voluntarily cut themselves.¡± Fred nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I encountered a very short and strange individual, as well as a ¡®Shenjia People¡¯ member who waspletely wrapped in darkness, making it impossible to see anything. That short person appeared to be an ordinary human, but he could easily pierce through my armor in an instant, which gave me a very strange feeling.¡± Boss An became serious and furrowed his brow, asking, ¡°Do you know which sequence he belongs to?¡± Fred shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Then he spected, ¡°Could it be a Level 4 anomaly from the ¡®Nightwalker¡¯ sequence, ¡®Night Demon¡¯?¡± Boss An slowly responded, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Fred hesitated and said, ¡°But in our Temple Forest City, we don¡¯t have any ¡®Night Demons¡¯¡­¡± Boss An lightly scratched his forehead with his sharp nails, saying, ¡°It might not necessarily be from Temple Forest City; it could havee from somewhere else.¡± Fred suddenly felt worried. The more high-level anomalies there were, the more dangerous it was for someone like him, who was only at Level 2. But there was no other choice. Small cities like Temple Forest City were the best option for those Level 4 anomalies who hadpletely failed in thepetition inrger cities. Boss An muttered, ¡°Fred, don¡¯t worry. Let chaos reign in this city; when it¡¯s chaotic, we¡¯ll have our chance! The appearance of the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ doesn¡¯t matter; it might even be advantageous. We¡¯re just missing an opportunity. Soon, the ¡®Skylight Society¡¯ and the ¡®Divine Light Society¡¯ will engage in a life-and-death battle. We just need to wait for the spoils. Wait and see!¡± Then, he turned to Fred and said seriously, ¡°Fred, once we sessfully advance, I¡¯ll take you away from here to arger city, and you¡¯ll see the real world of beauty.¡± Fred had always believed in Boss An because An was the one who brought him hope. Fred asked, ¡°So, what should I do next?¡± Boss An tapped his forehead with his finger and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve already identified the locations of the ¡®Skylight Society¡¯ and the ¡®Divine Light Society¡¯ and found out their identities. In other words, I¡¯ve caught onto their weaknesses.¡± Then, he pulled out two scrolls from the side and slowly unfurled them. They depicted a girl and a boy, respectively, with detailed annotations about their identities andmon locations. Boss An took out two different badges and said, ¡°You and Yiyi will go assassinate them! Each of you will choose a target. But remember, the first assassination must fail. Leave behind this replica badge. The second assassination must be a one-shot kill, and then leave immediately!¡± Fred understood Boss An¡¯s intention and nodded, epting the portraits and badges. ¡­ Su Hao closely watched Yashan lying on the side, observing Yashan¡¯s changes. Every so often, the small knife in his hand would swiftly make a cut on Yashan¡¯s arm, collecting some blood in a bottle. Yashan seemed unaware of this, still deeply asleep. Soon, Yashan¡¯s body underwent changes. The scales covering his entire body gradually receded, and his figure shrank, turning into an ordinary person. Then, his skin began to darken, gradually turning ck. Su Hao took advantage of the opportunity to stab once more, collecting a blood sample. At this critical moment, his frequency of blood collection increased, almost every ten seconds. However, what surprised Su Hao was that as Yashan¡¯s body turned ck, the wound he had just stabbed seemed to heal instantly, as if Yashan possessed an incredibly strong regenerative ability at this moment. Soon, the surface color of Yashan started to fade, returning to its original appearance. In just a minute, his body turned ck again, gradually transforming towards his armored form. Simultaneously, his entire body expanded, bing thicker and taller, like inting a balloon. ¡°What a miraculous life, what incredible transformations¡­ How is all of this achieved?¡± Su Hao observed the entire process with a face full of curiosity and, more importantly, puzzlement. Su Hao¡¯s heart rate quickened, and he became increasingly excited. He thought, ¡°In this world, everything must have its underlying rules, it doesn¡¯t just happen randomly, nor does it disappear without reason. There must be a principle behind these transformations. If I can understand the underlying rules of how life evolves and changes in this world, it would mean more to me than just gaining control over the ultimate power of this world. It would also unveil a glimpse of the mystery of life in the universe.¡± Thinking about these questions, Su Hao¡¯s hands moved swiftly. Soon, only one bottle remained. Yashan¡¯s evolution was also nearing its end. He reverted back to a normal human appearance, wearing only a pair of shorts. A few minutester, Yashan gradually woke up, and the excitement in his eyes was undisguised. ¡°Boss Wei, I seeded!¡± He flipped over and jumped up, extending his hand and slowly making a fist. His body quickly turned ck and sturdy, turning into a tall and robust armored figure. Even his face was covered with a thickyer of armor, making it impossible to distinguish his features. At this moment, Yashan noticed the neatly arranged small bottles at his feet and curiously asked, ¡°Boss Wei, why do you have so many small bottles here?¡± Su Hao waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How do you feel overall?¡± Yashan jumped up and eximed, ¡°Fantastic! This is the ¡®Rover¡¯ sequence; I¡¯ve never felt so full of vitality before. I feel invincible right now. However, my energy consumption is almost depleted, and I feel somewhat weak.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking if you¡¯re happy; I want to know what abilities you¡¯ve gained. Tell me.¡± Yashan grinned and said, ¡°My scales havepletely regressed, turning into the current armor, like wearing a thick suit of armor all over my body. des and spears can hardly harm me. The thickest part is about this thick¡­¡± Yashan gestured with his hand, and Su Hao estimated it to be around five centimeters. Five centimeters of armor¡­ Su Hao handed thest empty bottle to him and said, ¡°Come on, fill this one up!¡± Yashan subconsciously reached out to take it but suddenly remembered something. He nced at the neatly arranged small bottles on the ground and said, ¡°¡­¡± Is this what Boss Wei meant by experimental subjects? Just as he was about to find a spot on his body to make a small incision to collect blood, Su Hao, being very considerate, handed him a short knife. The tip of the knife still had some fresh bloodstains, making Yashan inexplicably fearful. What exactly did he experience while he was unconscious? Yashan reached out to take the knife, but Su Hao, with a flick of his wrist, retracted it. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Besides, I want to test the strength of your armor.¡± Yashan suddenly recalled the scene where another ¡°Rover¡± had a hole poked in his lower back by Su Hao and swallowed hard. He said, ¡°Boss Wei, please be gentle!¡± Chapter 105 Su Hao didn¡¯t infuse any blood qi; he relied solely on his physical strength to thrust his short knife at Yashan¡¯s armored arm. ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound rang out, and the short knife couldn¡¯t prate, leaving only a faint white mark. ¡°So tough!¡± Su Hao was visibly surprised. The strength of this armor exceeded his expectations. Although he hadn¡¯t infused any blood qi, his umted strength and training were considerable. Previously, with various runic states attached to the short knife, he easily pierced the armor of the other ¡°Rampager¡± without any feeling of resistance, making him think that its strength was low. However, it turned out to be quite strong. Watching Su Hao¡¯s surprise, Yashan grinned triumphantly. Su Hao yed with the short knife in his hand, infused it with blood qi, and thrust it once more. ¡°Puff!¡± The armor was pierced, and the short knife went in a bit, wedged against the bone. ¡°Ahh!¡± Yashan screamed miserably, his face twisted. ¡°Wei¡­ Boss Wei, be gentle, be gentle! My hand is about to break!¡± Su Hao pulled out the knife, and the small bottle instantly filled up. He nodded approvingly and said, ¡°This armor¡¯s defense is quite good!¡± Yashan: ¡°¡­¡± Yashan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the wound on his arm, muttering, ¡°It seems like this wound can heal.¡± Su Hao looked at him with curiosity. Yashan didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was trying to control something. Soon, the wound on his arm visibly closed up. After stopping the bleeding, the armor regrew, covering the wound. He and Su Hao locked eyes. Yashan muttered, ¡°Boss Wei, I really seem to be invincible.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t say anything and jumped up, delivering a punch that sent Yashan flying. ¡°Bang!¡± Yashan instantly regained his senses. ¡°Indeed, invincibility is impossible!¡± ¡­ Half a year passed quickly, and the city of Temple Forest became increasingly chaotic. It was unclear when it had started, but the nights in the city were no longer quiet. asionally, there would be loud noises and the sounds of houses copsing. Wooden debris and stones would often crash into Su Hao¡¯s courtyard. Fortunately, Su Hao¡¯s small courtyard remained untouched and undamaged. However, it was uncertain how long this situation couldst. During this half-year period, even Yashan, a ¡°Rampager,¡± had suffered serious injuries multiple times, no longer acting recklessly, and had be somewhat fearful. One evening, Yashan found Su Hao and handed over two small bottles. He said, ¡°Boss Wei, this is the blood of a ¡®Silkman,¡¯ and this is the blood of a level two ¡®Roamer¡¯ from the ¡®Nimbleman¡¯ sequence. I had to risk my life to obtain them.¡± Su Hao, wearing a smile, took them and stored them away. He didn¡¯t have the genes for the ¡®Roamer,¡¯ but he could collect and add them to theparison. Although the genes might be the same, the expressed traits might differ. After all, genes were generally selectively expressed. Su Hao asked, ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in the city?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°The news has spread recently. It¡¯s said that the two factions, the ¡®Radiant Guild¡¯ and the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Gate,¡¯ two mutant organizations, have started fighting. It¡¯s quite a spectacle.¡± ¡°Fighting?¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow. Yashan nodded and exaggerated, ¡°It¡¯s said that the members of both factions have exposed each other¡¯s identities. At first, neither side knew that the other had discovered their identities, so they were hunting each other down. Later, both sides lost a special person, allegedly the children of the leaders. After that, they tore each other apart, and it turned into a free-for-all.¡± Su Hao nodded in understanding, and Yashan continued to share the information he knew. ¡°The city is in chaos right now, not limited to just the two factions fighting. Other organizations are also taking advantage of the chaos, hunting and capturing mutants. The conflict is spreading wider, and even during the day, people are bing cautious, fearing that someone might backstab them without honor because they don¡¯t know if their own identities have been exposed.¡± Yashan sighed, ¡°The world has be increasingly difficult to navigate. It was better in the past.¡± Su Hao smiled and replied, ¡°When was it ever easy to navigate? When you have great strength, everything is easy; when you¡¯re weak, it¡¯s the same everywhere.¡± Yashan thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯ll work on umting power and strive to promote to a level three mutant as soon as possible.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Do you know where to find a level three mutant of the ¡®Thorned Beast¡¯ sequence?¡± Yashan scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ll find out eventually.¡± Su Hao advised, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing urgent, don¡¯t rush. The situation is chaotic right now. First, focus on protecting yourself.¡± Yashan nodded, saying, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao clearly sensed Yashan¡¯s nonchnt attitude, but there was nothing he could do about it. He had given the warning, and whether or not Yashan chose to heed it was up to him. Su Hao collected some blood samples in the city before returning home. ¡°Almost seven years old,¡± Su Hao had a premonition that there would be a breakthrough in his gic research soon. One monthter¡­ Night quietly descended, and on the surface, Temple Forest City remained silent. However, there were undercurrents stirring, and the atmosphere in various ces gradually became restless. Fred, the ¡°Rampager,¡± knocked on the door and entered An¡¯s study. He walked up to An and said, ¡°Boss, the Radiant Guild and Heaven¡¯s Gate have gathered their forces. It seems they might start a fight tonight. Other organizations are alsoing out to watch and hope to take advantage.¡± The room was not just upied by An alone; there were Xia Li, Yiyi, and Arley, the ¡°Creeper,¡± the ¡°Tracker,¡± and the ¡°Loner.¡± An stood up, appearing tall and thin, but his legs were strangely robust. His footsteps were peculiar, as if he had to resist the urge to spring forward with every step. An took out a letter from his pocket and ced it on the table. Then, he lit a candle, tied an oily rope around the envelope, and poured some oil on it. Afterpleting these tasks, he walked towards the door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Tonight, the ¡®Six Stars Squad¡¯ will return with a full load. Afterward, I¡¯ll take you all out of this small ce.¡± Everyone followed him. On the other side, Flywheel, the leader of Heaven¡¯s Gate, listened to his subordinates¡¯ reports and smiled. He casually put on a mask, and in an instant, his tall figure disappeared from its original position. The next moment, he appeared at the door, and no one saw how Flywheel had vanished and reappeared at the entrance. Flywheel revealed his sharp fangs, his voice hoarse. ¡°Someone wants me to have a fight with that guy Bone Demon, huh? Are they craving for my flesh and blood? Hahaha! After all the effort they¡¯ve put in, I¡¯ll give them a show! Hahaha! I¡¯m really curious about who it is.¡± In a sh, he disappeared from the entrance and reappeared on a rooftop. His subordinates followed suit, running toward their designated locations. Flywheel stopped suddenly, waved his hand, and his seven subordinates scattered in all directions, employing various techniques to blend into the darkness. He had already spotted Bone Demon. Chapter 106 Bone Demon Deli stood on the rooftop, quietly observing Speed Demon Flywheel. His entire body was covered in thick white bone armor, with an extraordinarily elegant design adorned with sharp bone spikes. Overall, there was an eerie sense of beauty to his appearance. Although Deli¡¯s facial features were hidden, his aloof demeanor gave him away. Speed Demon Flywheel could tell that Bone Demon Deli was a restless show-off just by looking at him. Unable to contain his disdain for this attitude, Speed Demon Flywheel muttered, ¡°They¡¯re all failures fleeing from the big cities, so why act so arrogant?¡± Meanwhile, Deli¡¯s subordinates had disappeared into the darkness to engage inbat. Speed Demon Flywheel sneered, drew dual des from his waist, and vanished without a trace. He was a fourth-level mutant from the ¡°Swift Man¡± sequence, already one of the top-tier mutants. In the ¡°Swift Man¡± sequence, first-level ¡°Swift Men¡± gained swift movement abilities, second-level ¡°High Speed¡± mutants obtained ¡®super-high speed¡¯ and ¡®dynamic vision,¡¯ third-level ¡°Shadowless Beasts¡± gained stealth and infiltration abilities, and fourth-level ¡°Speed Demons¡± obtained ¡®tearing¡¯ and ¡®hovering¡¯ powers. In Speed Demon Flywheel¡¯s eyes, his abilities were nearly invincible. With ¡®high speed,¡¯ ¡®invisibility,¡¯ ¡®hovering,¡¯ and enhanced attack and armor-piercing ¡®tearing,¡¯ who could possibly challenge him? If he couldn¡¯t win, he could just flee into the sky. Who could catch him? It seemed¡­ no one! Speed Demon Flywheel burst intoughter. However, when he saw that Bone Demon Deli¡¯s appearance was more stylish than his own, he felt dissatisfied. Without wasting words, he was eager to dismantle Deli¡¯s bones. In the blink of an eye, Speed Demon Flywheel¡¯s figure appeared behind Deli, aiming at the thick armor around Deli¡¯s neck. ¡°Crack!¡± Arge piece of bone at the back of Deli¡¯s neck shattered, revealing the flesh beneath. Only then did Bone Demon Deli realize that Speed Demon Flywheel had disappeared from a distance, and he was under attack. ¡°Too fast! I can¡¯t react in time!¡± Bone Demon Deli tightened his entire body, but he wasn¡¯t panicking. He immediately activated his ability. ¡°Bone Spikes!¡± ¡°Plop, plop, plop!¡± Sharp bone spikes instantly protruded from all over Bone Demon Deli¡¯s body, each one over three meters long, turning him into a porcupine. This was the ability ¡®Bone Spikes¡¯ of Bone Demon Deli, a fourth-level mutant in the ¡°Osteogenic Man¡± sequence. Speed Demon Flywheel was not pierced by the sudden eruption of bone spikes. When his attack missed, he immediately retreated, and his figure had long disappeared. Bone Demon Deli slowly retracted the bone spikes, and the wound on the back of his neck had already healedpletely. He remained vignt, observing his surroundings, but there was no trace of any enemy. ¡°Crack!¡± Suddenly, bone fragments flew from his body, and he was attacked again, this time near his heart. Blood flowed from the wound. This was Speed Demon Flywheel¡¯s ability ¡®shing,¡¯ specialized in armor-piercing. Even Deli¡¯s thick bone armor couldn¡¯t defend against Flywheel¡¯s attacks. However, for Bone Demon Deli, this was just a minor injury. In the blink of an eye, it had already healedpletely. ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± Speed Demon Flywheel¡¯s figure kept shing around Deli, appearing each time to cut Deli apart, leaving deep wounds behind. However, these wounds were quickly repaired by Deli. Speed Demon Flywheel paid no attention to how Bone Demon Deli repaired himself; he only knew that he was enjoying himself immensely. He chopped away at the bone armor he disliked, sending bone fragments flying and greatly satisfying his mood. Chop, chop, chop! Faster, faster! However, this sense of satisfaction was interrupted by Deli¡¯s counterattack. ¡°Heavenly Thorn¡¯s Burial!¡± Bone Demon Deli stomped his foot downward. ¡°Splish, splish, hiss, hiss!¡± Countless bone spikes suddenly erupted from the ground, piercing the sky and reaching lengths of ten meters, covering a radius of twenty meters. The sharp bone spikes exuded a chilling aura in the dark night. Speed Demon Flywheel, who was stealthily floating in mid-air, broke into a cold sweat, shouting in his mind, ¡°I almost got turned into a ho¡¯s nest! Bone Demon is too insane!¡± The next second, he suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°But no matter how powerful he is, he still can¡¯t kill me, haha!¡± With that, he pushed off with his legs and managed to move out of the range of the bone spikes,nding on a rooftop. Speed Demon Flywheel disappeared again into the darkness, and his dual des began to vibrate intensely. This was his ability, ¡®Tearing,¡¯ and in the next moment, he darted toward Bone Demon Deli. Bone Demon Deli seemed to sense something and his body once again sprouted numerous bone spikes. ¡°Splish, splish, splish!¡± Speed Demon Flywheel looked at the sea of bone spikes, a wicked grin beneath his mask, as he swung his dual des with incredible speed. ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± He sliced through the bone spikes, scattering bone fragments in all directions. ¡°Beheading Strike!¡± Speed Demon Flywheel shed past Deli again, and his de gleamed. Bone Demon Deli tilted slightly. ¡°Crash!¡± Deli¡¯s arm was severed at the root, sent flying into the air, and blood gushed from the stump. He reached out with his other hand, attempting to reattach the severed limb. ¡°Crash!¡± However, as soon as his hand was halfway out, Speed Demon Flywheel shed past from the side, severing the remaining arm. ¡­ Suddenly, Su Hao was awakened by themotion in the distance, and he sat up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Such amotion!¡± Immediately, he activated his radar to sense what was happening in the distance. Over a thousand meters away, he detected arge number of mutants, including two with blood aura intensities at the Grandmaster level, engaged inbat. ¡°I¡¯ll quietly go take a look!¡± Su Hao quickly changed into appropriate attire, activated his radar, and stealthily moved into the darkness, approaching the scene of the mutant battle. When he reached a distance of about five hundred meters, Su Hao stopped getting closer and instead climbed to a high point to observe the people engaged in the fight. However, it was too dark to see anything. He needed to get closer! When Su Hao came to about three hundred meters away, he finally saw the faint outlines of what was happening in the distance. He saw a tall, muscr manpletely encased in bone armor, being ruthlessly attacked by an invisible assant, with bone fragments flying everywhere. Both of the man¡¯s arms were severed, and he looked extremely miserable. Su Hao widened his eyes, attempting to locate the assant, but there was nothing in his field of vision. He could only sense that the opponent was moving at an extremely high speed, constantly circling around the bone-armored man, looking for opportunities to attack. ¡°Faster than King of Speed!¡± Su Hao immediately dropped any underestimation of the mutant¡¯sbat ability. If he were to face this speedster, he might not even have a chance to activate his runes! ¡°I can¡¯t engage these mutants right now.¡± Su Hao analyzed the pros and cons of the situation. One, he didn¡¯t understand the various abilities of these mutants, and two, although he had reached the High-Level Master stage, his body was still weak with plenty of room for growth. There was no need to rush things. Soon, the battle took a turn. Bone Demon Deli squatted down and extended two bone spikes through his own arms, then retracted them, as if reattaching them. But how could Flywheel give him that opportunity? In a sh, he used his des to crush both arms. Bone Demon Deli didn¡¯t seem angry. On the contrary, he smiled. He clenched his teeth and shouted, and the bone at the severed arm rapidly moved, regenerating two new arms in the blink of an eye. Bone Demon Deli reached out to test the mobility of the new arms. They were perfect! Hovering in mid-air, Speed Demon Flywheel eximed, ¡°This is possible?!¡± Then, heughed indifferently, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll cut off your head!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Speed Demon Flywheel disappeared, and he shed past Deli. It seemed that Deli had already anticipated Flywheel¡¯s attack, tilting his head to the side. ¡°Crash!¡± However, his neck was still nearly severed by Speed Demon Flywheel, with only a slight connection remaining. Just when Su Hao thought the bone man was about to die, something that sent shivers down his spine happened. Bone Demon Deli simply ced his hand on top of his head to keep it from falling off. Then, he stomped his foot on the ground. ¡°Heavenly Bestowal of Burial!¡± Chapter 107 ¡°Pupupu!¡± This time, the bone spurs didn¡¯t erupt in a circr pattern but concentrated beneath the ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ Flying Wheel, closely following its figure. ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ Flying Wheel leaped into the air. ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ Deli released his hands from his head, palms open, aimed at the empty space. ¡°Flying Spikes!¡± ¡°Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle!¡± From the palms, numerous small bone spikes, only the size of fingertips, shot out. ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ Flying Wheel¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°He knows my location?¡± ¡­ Tonight¡¯s battle shattered Su Hao¡¯s understanding of mutants. He knew advanced mutants were powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect this level of strength. His arm was severed, but it could be reattached, and even regrown? His head was almost reduced to just flesh and skin, but he could hold it in ce with his hand? And in the blink of an eye, everything healed! From what he saw, the power generated by their genes exceeded hisprehension. ¡°If I could obtain the gic sequences of these two¡­¡± Su Hao¡¯s first thought was to rush in, give each of them a sh, and collect some blood. But he quickly shook his head, dismissing this unrealistic idea. It¡¯s too dangerous right now! Wait a year or two, let my body mature a bit. Plus, these mutants are tricky. For example, the bone man from earlier. If he had just shed the bone man¡¯s neck in half, he would have assumed the bone man was dead, let his guard down, and might have been killed in return. However, if he were to face them head-on, Su Hao wasn¡¯t afraid. With his strength, he could easily protect himself. And if he understood these mutants better, he could prepare runes in advance to eliminate them. As Su Hao watched the battle, he weighed the strengths and weaknesses of both sides, carefully considered his options, and simted how to respond in case of a battle. ¡­ At this moment, the battle in the field had turned into the bone man chasing the invisible man. No matter where Flying Wheel circled to, Deli could immediately locate him andunch ruthless attacks. When Flying Wheelnded, he was met with a barrage of bone spikes; if he jumped into the air, arge number of bone darts shot at him. Flying Wheel was getting battered. ¡°He can determine my location?¡± Flying Wheel couldn¡¯t believe it. His invisibility wasn¡¯t just about fooling sight; he minimized his scent and even reduced the sound of breaking through the air. Locating him was supposed to be impossible for ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿. Flying Wheel began changing his position constantly within the city. However, no matter where he went, as long as he stopped for a moment, Bone Demon could immediately catch up andunch a concentrated attack. Flying Wheel furrowed his brows as he evaded. Deli was incredibly proud at this moment; this method of tracking was his specialty. No matter where the target hid, he could find them, then relentlessly pursue and kill them. The tracking method was quite simple: while ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ Flying Wheel shed at his bones, countless bone fragments scattered into the air, spread throughout the environment, and then adhered to the ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿. When their quantity reached a certain level, no matter how he hid, he would be as conspicuous as a brightmp in Deli¡¯s perception. The satisfaction of vengeance had been experienced when ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ shed through his bones earlier. Now it was Deli¡¯s hunting moment. Deli extravagantly wielded his power, andrge swaths of bone spikes followed closely behind ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ Flying Wheel, piercing forward, gradually spreading throughout the small city, affecting numerous ordinary people. Su Hao followed behind with a furrowed brow. After some thought, he decided to stay steady. It wasn¡¯t certain who would win now. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future; he could prepare properly before taking action. ¡­ ¡°Step, step!¡± Annded on the ground, exhaling slowly. Behind him, two bodies fell to the ground slowly. One was a Level Three mutant from the Radiant Light Guild, the ¡¾Silk Spitter¡¿. The other was a Level Three mutant from the Heavenly Gate Guild, the ¡¾Thorn Reverser¡¿. As for An, he belonged to the ¡¾Swift Man¡¿ sequence, a Level Three mutant known as the ¡¾Shadowless Beast¡¿. He concealed his presence, taking advantage of the intense battle between the ¡¾Silk Spitter¡¿ and the ¡¾Thorn Reverser¡¿ from the Radiant Light Guild and the Heavenly Gate Guild, respectively. Seizing the moment when both were wounded, he suddenly struck, decapitating them before they could react. The ¡¾Thorn Reverser¡¿ had thick armor, and even An couldn¡¯t deal with it directly. He waited for the moment when the ¡¾Silk Spitter¡¿ broke through its defenses and then struck,pleting the kills. An turned around and said, ¡°Fred, Charlie!¡± Fred and Charlie slowly emerged from the darkness, looking at the two coveted bodies on the ground, trembling with excitement. Fred was a Level Two mutant from the Heavenly Gate Guild, known as the ¡¾Rampager¡¿, who had been stuck at this stage for a long time but finally found his opportunity tonight. Charlie widened his eyes, approached slowly, bent down, and bit fiercely into the ¡¾Silk Spitter¡¿¡¯s corpse. Fred nced at An, who nodded, allowing him to tear into the ¡¾Thorn Reverser¡¿¡¯s flesh. ¡°Gurgle!¡± The sounds of their satisfied gulping echoed. An nced into the distance and said softly, ¡°You guys go to the Fallen Leaves Courtyard in the South City toplete your evolution. I¡¯ll find youter.¡± Then he turned and walked towards the distant battlefield, gradually disappearing. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s about time! It¡¯s my turn to advance to the ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ sequence!¡± An had been nning his move to the Silin City for five years, constantly collecting and analyzing information. Finally, tonight was the time to close the on all his targets! Meanwhile, on the other side, ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ Flying Wheel was being pursued relentlessly by ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ Deli. Flying Wheel was getting frustrated and said as he ran, ¡°Bone Demon, since I can easily outrun you whenever I want, why don¡¯t you give up?¡± Deli snorted coldly and didn¡¯t respond, continuing to chase after Flying Wheel with determination. Flying Wheel¡¯s face grew grim. He thought, ¡°I¡¯ll give my all and run straight ahead. Let¡¯s see if he can catch me! Hehehe!¡± Flying Wheel stopped wasting words, suddenly elerated, and disappeared from sight in an instant. His speed was so fast that within two breaths, he was out of Su Hao¡¯s perception range. ¡°Splitch!¡± Suddenly, the eyes of ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ Flying Wheel widened in disbelief. His face mask split in half and fell to the ground. He opened his mouth as if trying to say something, but blood streaks suddenly appeared all over his face, spreading to his entire body. In the next second, ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ Flying Wheel¡¯s entire body shattered into pieces of varying sizes and fell to the ground. Even in death, Flying Wheel couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. Su Hao was watching from a distance and quickly sensed ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿¡¯s blood energy again. However, what surprised him was that ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿¡¯s blood energy response had split into many parts and was gradually dissipating. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Hao furrowed his brow and decided to get closer for a better look. Soon, he sensed the blood energy of a high-level Grandmaster-level mutant approaching. ¡°Another high-level mutant!¡± Su Hao became even more cautious. He had seen the scene in the field: ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ had turned into a pile of flesh and couldn¡¯t be more dead. Beside ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿, there stood a slightly taller cocoon. Su Hao knew that the unfamiliar blood energy response was inside that cocoon. At this moment, ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ Deli stood on the rooftop, looking at the pile of flesh that used to be ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿, his face full of vignce as he stared at the cocoon in the distance. He knew that this was the famous leader of the ¡°Shanghe Society,¡± ¡¾Line Demon¡¿ Sike. As Su Hao watched the dead ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿, he couldn¡¯t help but sweat: ¡°I thought this high-speed, almost invincible mutant, who could also turn invisible, would be unstoppable. Who would have thought he¡¯d die just like that! Mutants have all sorts of weird abilities, really hard to defend against.¡± As Su Hao was nervously pondering, he sensed the blood energy of another mutant, a Tai Shi-level one, approaching at an extremely high speed. Soon, it stopped in front of the pile of flesh that used to be ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ and slowly revealed its form. It was An, the ¡¾Shadowless Beast¡¿. Chapter 108 At this moment, the ¡°Line Demon¡± Sik inside the cocoon spoke, his voice sharp and powerful: ¡°An, has the ¡°Speed Demon¡± helped you out? Have you brought what I asked for?¡± An picked up arge piece of meat belonging to the ¡°Speed Demon¡± from the ground and looked up at Sik, smiling faintly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, esteemed leader Sik. The item you want is not on me.¡± Sik¡¯s voice turned cold instantly, ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± An immediately shook his head, ¡°No, no, no! How could I joke with you? I value my life, that¡¯s all. How could I carry such an important item with me? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve ced it in a safe location. Just follow my instructions to retrieve it.¡± Sik¡¯s anger red, but before he could erupt, An seemed to remember something and nervously added, ¡°I ced the item on the second-floor office desk of our Six-Star Team¡¯s headquarters. You should know where it is. Three days ago, I discreetly informed you of the location. Oh, by the way, Boss Sik, I almost forgot to tell you that time is running out. I had to rush out, and it seems like I knocked over an oilmp. The fire is probably spreading quickly now. I suggest you hurry to retrieve the item. If you¡¯rete, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± As An spoke, he concealed his form and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sik roared and, ignoring An, immediately retreated from the cocoon, heading toward the Six-Star Team¡¯s headquarters. Only the ¡°Bone Demon¡± remained, looking perplexed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯re not going to fight anymore? I was just getting started!¡± After onest nce at the meat on the ground, the ¡°Bone Demon¡± picked it all up and quickly left the area. After everyone had left, Su Hao looked at the bloody chunks of meat in his hand and a sly smile formed on his lips, ¡°Tonight¡¯s harvest was quite fruitful!¡± The recent chaos in the city had clearly been premeditated, and the mastermind of this turmoil, the one who could turn invisible and was named An, was the prime suspect. Such individuals who yed with everything in the palm of their hand were the most dangerous. In the future, if he encountered them, regardless of the circumstances, he would go in for the kill right away. Su Hao had already recorded the bloodline information of his opponent, so if they appeared within his radar range again, he could detect them immediately. However, the matter should end here. Su Hao quickly left the area, intending to go home and get some rest. He had been awakened suddenly and hadn¡¯t had enough sleep! As he neared his home, Su Hao sensed a familiar aura near his house, someone wandering around in the middle of the night, looking very anxious. ¡°Yashan? What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± Su Hao hadn¡¯t given Yashan his specific address, only telling him that he lived on the western edge of the city. Every time Yashan needed to find Su Hao, he just had to wander around the western part of the city, and Su Hao could quickly locate his position. Su Hao increased his pace and suddenly appeared behind Yashan, calling out, ¡°Yashan?¡± At this moment, Yashan was carrying a woman on his back, holding a child in each of his hands. Both the woman and the two children were covered in blood, which had seeped through their clothes and was still dripping onto the ground. Yashan heard Su Hao¡¯s voice, turned around, and at that moment, his eyes were filled with bloodshot, fear, and anxiety. When he saw Su Hao, a look of joy spread across his face. Yashan immediately shouted in a heart-wrenching voice, ¡°Boss, Boss Wei, please! Save my wife and children. I beg you, Boss, you can do it, you definitely can¡­¡± Su Hao was taken aback and didn¡¯t say a word. He immediately began drawing healing runes and approached Yashan¡¯s wife and children to assess their injuries. Yashan¡¯s wife and son have already passed away. Su Hao couldn¡¯t do anything for them. However, his daughter still has a faint pulse. Without immediate treatment, she might also die. Yashan¡¯s daughter is named Taini, she is his youngest child. At the moment, she has three wounds, one in her ribcage, one in her abdomen, and one in her thigh. They managed to avoid vital organs, but she has lost too much blood and is at risk of dying. Su Hao immediately used healing runes to stop the bleeding, closed the six wounds, and adjusted the structure of the healing runes to stimte her body¡¯s activity, promoting the production of blood while nurturing Taini¡¯s body and improving blood cirction. He managed to save Taini¡¯s life. After a while, Su Hao sighed in relief, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s life is temporarily saved.¡± ¡°Thank goodness!¡± Yashan immediately pushed his son and wife towards Su Hao and said anxiously, ¡°Boss Wei, please, save my wife and son. Please, you can do it, you definitely can¡­¡± Su Hao shook his head, ¡°They are already dead, I can¡¯t save them.¡± Yashan picked up his wife and son, shook them with force, and said, ¡°No, how could they be dead? They can¡¯t be dead. Boss Wei, please, save them!¡± Su Hao remained silent. Yashan suddenly knelt in front of Su Hao, prostrated on the ground, tears streaming down his face, and said, ¡°Boss¡­ Please, Boss¡­¡± Su Hao had witnessed many separations and deaths and knew that there was nothing he could say to Yashan at this moment. He could only wait for Yashan to ept this reality on his own. However, if he were to put himself in Yashan¡¯s shoes and saw his blood rtives killed before his eyes while being powerless to save them, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could handle such pressure, if he might go insane and seek self-destruction and revenge. Su Hao felt sympathy for Yashan; it was the helplessness ofcking power. But what use was sympathy when Yashan¡¯s wife and son were already dead? After a while, Yashan suddenly knelt in front of his wife and children, wiped the tears from his face, and kept pping himself. It was unclear how much time had passed, but Yashan came to his daughter Taini. He opened his eyes wide, staring at her pale and lifeless face and the steady rise and fall of her chest. In his eyes, which were filled with despair, a glimmer of hope suddenly appeared. He trembled and reached out to touch Taini¡¯s face but hesitated and withdrew his hand. After a while, Yashan wiped the tears from his face and knelt in front of Su Hao. He prostrated himself on the ground and spoke with a hint of strength in his voice, ¡°Boss Wei, thank you for saving my daughter Taini. I have no way to repay you. In the future, I¡¯ll be at your beck and call, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao watched Yashan quietly and sighed, ¡°Yashan, you were originally my test subject. It¡¯s expected.¡± Yashan said, ¡°No! You let me go as a chip for your experiment, and you helped me advance to a Level 2 Transhuman Rogue. Now, you¡¯ve saved Taini for me; I owe you, Boss Wei.¡± To Su Hao, saving Taini was a simple task, but to Yashan, his daughter was undoubtedly the hope that kept him striving to survive. The same action had different meanings for both of them. Yashan couldn¡¯t imagine what he would do if even his daughter had died. What was the point of living in this world? What was the purpose of his existence? Would he advance to be a higher-level transhuman and eventually a god? But with his wife and children gone, what use would bing a god be? Su Hao looked at Yashan, who was kneeling in front of him, and said slowly, ¡°Yashan, if you want to repay me, then serve me for two years withoutpensation.¡± Perhaps this would make Yashan feel a bit better. Yashan lowered his head to the ground, and tears flowed down again. ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei¡­ But Boss Wei, I want revenge¡­¡± Chapter 109 Yashan said, ¡°I want revenge. I want to kill that bone person! But I can¡¯t do it¡­ Chief Wei, please help me¡­¡± Su Hao immediately replied, ¡°I can¡¯t help you, and I¡¯m not necessarily a match for that bone person. Don¡¯t think about throwing your life away. Live well and take care of your daughter. Without your protection, it will be difficult for your daughter to grow up safely.¡± Yashan suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°I know, Chief Wei, I know, but my heart is filled with hatred now. I want him to taste the bitterness of losing everything! I want to kill him, or else I can¡¯t face Taini, and I can¡¯t face myself¡­ After I kill him¡­¡± Seeing that Su Hao didn¡¯t respond, Yashan choked up, ¡°Chief Wei, anything is fine, as long as I can kill the bone person. I¡¯ll do anything for you. Please help me, I can¡¯t do it on my own, really can¡¯t¡­¡± Su Hao thought for a long time. Yashan was one of the few people he was somewhat familiar with in this world, but that familiarity was only superficial. How could he risk his life to help him? However, as he looked at Yashan covered in armor, his thoughts began to churn, and he came up with many ideas. After a while, Su Hao said slowly, ¡°Killing the bone person is not impossible.¡± Yashan, in despair, suddenly looked up eagerly at Su Hao. Su Hao continued, ¡°I can help you gain the power to kill the bone person, but¡­¡± Yashan urged, ¡°But what?¡± Su Hao extended two fingers and said, ¡°But you have to wait for two years, at least two years. You can go and kill him after two years.¡± Yashan was surrounded by surprise. He could wait no matter how long it took. As long as the bone person died, he could wait. This result was a thousand times better than having no hope of revenge. Su Hao added, ¡°It¡¯s not without conditions! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll help you unconditionally.¡± ¡°First, be my assistant for five years, at my beck and call.¡± ¡°Second, the things you obtain from me cannot be disclosed to a third party without my permission, including your daughter, Taini.¡± ¡°Third, I won¡¯t help you for no reason. You have to show your worth and do something for me five yearster. What that is, we¡¯ll discuss in five years.¡± Yashan immediately agreed, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ When ¡¾Line Demon¡¿ Sike burst into An¡¯s office, the mes had slowly spread along the thin line onto the envelope. Just a few more seconds, and the envelope would be consumed by mes. Sike lifted his hand, and an invisible fment shot out, wrapping around the envelope and pulling it back into his hand. He quickly extinguished the mes and opened the envelope. ¡°Respected Leader Sike, congrattions on catching up. The blood and flesh of the Level Five ¡¾Controller King¡¿ you wanted have been ced in your home. You don¡¯t need to thank me; it¡¯s what I should do. Unfortunately, I have some bad news for you. Only half of the ¡¾Controller King¡¿¡¯s blood and flesh in your home is not enough for your promotion. The other half was taken by the sudden appearance of ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ in the city half a year ago. I¡¯m helpless in this matter. If you truly want to advance, you¡¯ll need to find ¡¾Night Demon¡¿. Thanks again for your help!¡± ¡°Fool!¡± Line Demon violently crushed the envelope into pieces. He vented his anger wildly. The three-story building copsed into pieces, and he wished he could shred An¡¯s body into a thousand pieces. By now, he had arrived outside the city¡¯s southern boundary and reunited with his six-star team members. Fred from the ¡¾Controller King¡¿ sequence had sessfully advanced and became a Level Three mutant known as the ¡¾Thorn Reverser¡¿, gaining the new abilities ¡®Damage Rebound¡¯ and ¡®Flying Needle¡¯. Charlie from the ¡¾Controller King¡¿ sequence also sessfully advanced to a Level Three mutant known as the ¡¾Silk Spitter¡¿, gaining the abilities ¡®Sharp Thread¡¯ and ¡®Prating Thread¡¯. An didn¡¯t rush to consume the blood and flesh he had obtained. Instead, he gathered everyone and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave this city. What are your choices?¡± ¡¾Thorn Reverser¡¿ Fred immediately said, ¡°Leader, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find you after I kill that bastard Charlotte.¡± The others expressed their willingness to go with An, except for Charlie. An nodded and turned to head into the darkness. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Except for Charlie, everyone followed An. ¡­ Yashan¡¯s home had been destroyed. Su Hao had him stay by his side, essentially serving as a domestic helper. However, Su Hao¡¯s yard had be too small. So they moved to arger house. As for the funds, Yashan had some savings from his years of work for the Netter¡¯s family, which Su Hao borrowed without any pressure. After examining Taini¡¯s condition, Su Hao turned to Yashan, who was eagerly waiting by his side, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be bouncing around in no time.¡± Yashan¡¯s initial joy was followed by a look of sorrow. Taini hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and he didn¡¯t know how to tell her about the deaths of his wife and son once she did. Su Hao walked out of the door and said to Yashan, who followed him, ¡°Yashan,e with me. Before I help you gain power, we need to confirm a few things.¡± Upon hearing this, Yashan suppressed his sorrowful emotions and followed Su Hao to the yard. Since the deaths of his wife and son, his heart had grown much colder. The yful man he used to be, always pursuing the elusive ¡¾God¡¿, had transformed into a mature man. However, the cost of this transformation had been enormous. Su Hao pulled out a small knife that gleamed with a cold light from somewhere, causing Yashan¡¯s spine to shiver. A sense of impending danger filled his heart. Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just taking a small sample.¡± Yashan nodded silently. Su Hao continued, ¡°Yashan, transform into a ¡¾Rampager¡¿ first.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± Yashan nodded, stripped down to his underwear, and his body visibly bulked up. His skin turned ck and hardened, and a glossy, beetle-like exoskeleton covered his body. He grew two sizesrger, and in just a few seconds, a thickyer of armor had enveloped him from head to toe. Yashan¡¯s appearance was no longer recognizable. Every time Su Hao witnessed such a transformation, he was deeply impressed. It was almost unbelievable. ¡°During transformation, blood energy is consumed inrge quantities.¡± Su Hao sensed Yashan¡¯s current state through radar and made a guess. Perhaps blood energy was the source of energy that activated genes and allowed transformation. In other words, blood energy was very likely the energy that Zhu Huiren had mentioned. However, the people in this world didn¡¯t know how to umte blood energy inrge amounts or control it. They relied on their bodies¡¯ instincts to umte it. They didn¡¯t need to study blood energy because they could easily umte it by plundering genes to advance. But this hypothesis needed to be confirmed through experimentation. Before that, Su Hao needed to conduct a small experiment. Su Hao lightly tapped Yashan¡¯s exoskeleton with the back of the knife, making a ¡°ding¡± sound, and asked, ¡°Yashan, can you control the shape of this exoskeleton?¡± Yashan shook his head. ¡°No, it takes the form that it is.¡± Su Hao nodded and asked, ¡°If the exoskeleton separates from your body, will it disappear?¡± Based on Su Hao¡¯s observations during the fight with ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿, he noticed that the bone spurs created by ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ would gradually disintegrate soon after. Yashan, being part of the same sequence as ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿, might have simr characteristics. Yashan shook his head again. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried that, so I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Hao swung the knife in his hand and smiled, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out.¡± Next, with Yashan¡¯s extreme cooperation, Su Hao sessfully removed a piece of exoskeleton from Yashan¡¯s body and let it sit still for a while. Once he confirmed that the exoskeleton didn¡¯t disappear, Su Hao began to test its properties. ording to Su Hao¡¯s reasoning, the key to why the golden wireworm in his previous life could be used to solidify runesy in the special properties of the worm¡¯s life, which provided better blood energy conductivity than other materials. So, as a result, the exoskeleton formed by Yashan¡¯s transformation might also have biological characteristics and good blood energy conductivity, allowing it to serve as a substitute for the golden wireworm. What pleased Su Hao was that Yashan¡¯s exoskeleton indeed possessed excellent blood energy conductivity and couldpletely rece the role of the golden wireworm. This newfound revtion sparked his intense interest. In his past life, he had tried to carve runes on creatures with exoskeletons, but every attempt had failed because these creatures¡¯ exoskeletons had undergone a thorough transformation and no longer fell into the category of flesh and blood, which meant they no longer possessed excellent blood energy conductivity. Yashan¡¯s exoskeleton was different. It was a special substance thaty between flesh and blood and biological exoskeletons. It could easily transform from exoskeleton back into skin and flesh if Yashan was willing to expend blood energy. Looking at Yashan, Su Hao¡¯s expression changed, akin to how he¡¯d look at a pile of endlessly extractable golden wireworms. Su Hao¡¯s attitude toward Yashan became very warm as he took Yashan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yashan, let me teach you how to gain power right now!¡± Yashan was overjoyed. What did Yashan¡¯s exoskeleton, which had good blood energy conductivity, mean to Su Hao? Chapter 110 Two dayster, the first ¡®Yashan Brand Exoskeleton Rune¡¯ was sessfully engraved. Su Hao began to infuse it with blood energy. The moment the rune waspleted, it burst out with blinding brilliance, temporarily blinding Yashan. ¡°Boss Wei, what is this?¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes were still somewhat dazed, but he was trying to act surprised. Su Hao smiled and replied, ¡°This is power!¡± He continued, ¡°Yashan, let me first teach you how to control your blood energy.¡± Yashan scratched his head and asked, ¡°Blood energy? What¡¯s that?¡± Su Hao exined, ¡°It¡¯s the energy umted in your body. You have a significant amount of energy within your body, but you instinctively use it to transform into a ¡¾Rampager¡¿. However, the use of blood energy is not limited to that. So, if you want to gain the power to defeat the Bone Demon, you need to learn how to control your body, including the energy within your body.¡± Yashan was eager and said, ¡°Boss Wei¡­¡± Su Hao nodded and started teaching Yashan the method of controlling blood energy. There were three advantages to teaching Yashan this. First, Su Hao could confirm whether the energy consumed during evolution was indeed blood energy. If it was, he could choose the timing for his evolution without fear of sudden death. The second advantage was that with Yashan mastering blood energy, he could umte it at the fastest rate, thus elerating the prerequisite for advancing to ¡¾Thorned Beast¡¿, making it more convenient for Su Hao¡¯s research and saving time. The third benefit was that Su Hao needed to conduct some runic experiments on Yashan¡¯s body because he was very interested in the ¡¾Shell Rune People¡¿ sequence of exceptional individuals, especially the Bone Demon he had seen that day. With proper execution, arge number of runes could be inscribed on the exoskeleton, allowing him to go anywhere. A yearter, Su Hao was eight years old. During this year, he wandered the city of Silin every night, collecting the blood of various first-level and second-level exceptional individuals, and even making some gains with third-level exceptional individuals. The database within the Bullet Ball Space was now very rich. Furthermore, he had already marked all exceptional gene sequences except for the ¡¾Prophet People¡¿ sequence. In addition, he had decrypted the expression functions of manymon genes. This achievement was not without its cost, as it had imed the lives of quite a few unfortunate little hamsters. Overall, Su Hao¡¯s progress had been very smooth. The only problem was that in this year, Temple Forest City had an unexpected visitor who roamed the city at night, causing chaos. Su Hao recognized his identity; it was the Silk Demon who had reduced ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿ to pieces on that day. Every night, this Silk Demon wandered around the city, shouting for the ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ to hand over something. The city was in turmoil, and ordinary people hid in their homes, fearing for their lives at night. The key problem was that the Silk Demon didn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. If he saw anyone, he believed that person was the ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ he was looking for and subjected them to severe interrogation, even going so far as to kill them if his mood was bad. The Silk Demon had be a major viin in Temple Forest City! If Su Hao hadn¡¯t been unprepared and was eager to research the Silk Demon¡¯s body structure and gene sequence personally, then it would be proper to get rid of evil and uphold justice. What was particrly troubling about the Silk Demon was that many exceptional individuals reduced their nighttime activities due to fear of him, staying at home and making Su Hao¡¯s gene collection work more challenging. Fortunately, he had sessfully deciphered the exceptional gene sequences of first and second-level exceptional individuals. Thinking about it, Su Hao was ready to meet this Silk Demon after making sufficient preparations. The Silk Demon was too violent and looked like the Great Demon King of Temple Forest City, going for the kill directly. Otherwise, one day, someone might be inexplicably sliced into pieces while walking down the street. The Silk Demon had been looking for the ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ for a year, found nothing, and still showed no signs of stopping. Meanwhile, on the other side, Yashan had sessfully mastered the conversion of blood energy, obtained elite blood energy, and could control it flexibly. The Yashan Brand Rune made progress fairly smoothly, sessfully etching runes onto Yashan¡¯s exoskeleton. The challenge of engraving runes on Yashan¡¯s exoskeletony in the fact that every time Yashan transformed, the engraved runes would be automatically repaired by his body, causing them to dissipate. To use them again, they needed to be etched once more. Su Hao quickly came up with a solution for this issue: tattoos! He tattooed the runes on Yashan¡¯s body, and when Yashan transformed into a ¡¾Rampager¡¿, the clear patterns of the tattoos would appear on his exoskeleton. This idea worked sessfully. Even after transforming, the exoskeleton still had the tattoo patterns. Another issue was that the runes¡¯ patterns required a blood energypatibility difference to be effective. This was also easily resolved by selecting suitable tattoo materials, much like sealing a stamp. Filling the nk areas outside the exoskeleton patterns with the tattoo material created the necessary blood energypatibility difference. When Yashan transformed into a ¡¾Rampager¡¿, he only needed to input blood energy into the patterns on the exoskeleton at a certain speed, taking less than a second to activate the rune¡¯s effect. Afterpleting the etching, Yashan was overjoyed, as if he had gained a new toy. However, Su Hao was aware that while Yashan¡¯s smile increased, his hatred remained undiminished. Su Hao etched more than tenmonly used runes on Yashan, including ¡°hard,¡± ¡°barrier,¡± ¡°deflection,¡± ¡°pration,¡± ¡°sharp,¡± ¡°corrosion,¡± ¡°double burst,¡± ¡°strong light,¡± ¡°fire ring,¡± ¡°high voltage,¡± ¡°earth thorn,¡± ¡°coordination,¡± and ¡°light absorption.¡± Yashan practiced tirelessly day and night, gradually mastering the use of runes and applying them flexibly in battles. For Su Hao, tattooing runes on Yashan was a trivial task since Yashan only learned how to use them but didn¡¯t understand the principles. It was essentially the same as nothing. Moreover, Su Hao had added a backdoor to each rune, allowing him to retrieve them from Yashan¡¯s body if necessary. Most importantly, the ¡¾Shell Rune¡¿ sequence was genuinely suitable for him. He was curious whether this characteristic would be maintained after evolving into ¡¾Thorned Beast¡¿ and ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿. One day, Yashan found Su Hao and calmly said, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯ve located the ¡¾Thorned Beast¡¿. I n to hunt down its flesh and blood tonight.¡± Su Hao nodded and asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Yashan immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I want to obtain the evolution using my current strength personally. However, Boss Wei, please stay nearby to watch over me. If I fail, I hope you wille to my rescue.¡± Su Hao agreed, ¡°I will.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t want Yashan to die in vain. At that moment, a five-year-old porcin doll peeked out from the room, asking, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Wei, where are you going? Take Taini with you!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Call me ¡®big brother¡¯¡­¡± Taini timidly called out, ¡°Big brother¡­¡± But Su Hao knew it was futile; the next day, she would address him as ¡®uncle¡¯ again. Upon seeing Taini, Yashan awkwardly smiled, closed his mouth, and remained silent. Su Hao went over and patted Taini¡¯s little head, saying, ¡°We¡¯re just staying at home, not going anywhere. Come on, today, big brother will allow Taini to pick your favorite little hamster as yourpanion.¡± Taini¡¯srge, round eyes instantly lit up, and she asked with excitement, ¡°Really? I want the white little hamster.¡± The hamster they kept for experiments had a round, adorable appearance. Taini had been yearning for it for a while but had been refused by Su Hao, who imed that the little hamster might bite. Today, in a good mood, he directly fulfilled Taini¡¯s small wish. Su Hao replied, ¡°Of course, you can have it now.¡± Taini excitedly ran over, grabbed Su Hao¡¯s hand, and dragged him to the feeding area, saying, ¡°Hurry, hurry.¡± She pointed to the fattest andrgest little hamster and said, ¡°Uncle Wei, I want that one, that one.¡± Su Hao was speechless and said, ¡°Call me ¡®big brother¡¯.¡± Taini giggled and said, ¡°Big brother, I want the big one.¡± Su Hao found a rope, tightly tied the tail of the little hamster, and handed it to Taini, saying, ¡°Here, take it to y. Be sure to keep an eye on it and don¡¯t lose it.¡± Taini said, ¡°Okay,¡± and immediately picked up the little hamster and ran off. At that moment, Yashan finally rxed, breathed a sigh of relief, and praised Su Hao, saying, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re truly amazing. You have a way with kids!¡± Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡°Of course!¡± He had transformed into a child so many times that every time he heard about children, he felt tired. Internally, hemented, ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t dare to have fun anymore. Please let me grow up quickly.¡± Night soon fell. The nocturnal hunters left their nests quietly, looking for their prey. Su Hao and Yashan were ready. So, who was the prey? Chapter 111 After Yashan brought Su Hao to the northern part of the city, he whispered, ¡°Boss Wei, he often appears around this area. Let¡¯s search for him.¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°No need to look. I already know where he is!¡± Yashan looked at Su Hao with envy but didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out loud. Boss Wei had already helped him so much; what more could he ask for? Once they turned into a street, Su Hao whispered, ¡°Yashan, he¡¯s in the alley ahead. Go and give it your all!¡± Both of them were using the ¡°Light Absorption¡± rune to hide their presence, making it difficult for anyone to detect them in the darkness. Yashan nodded and took a deep breath. He drew his long knife with a determined and heroic expression, slowly advancing toward the alley. In the same sequence, high-level mutants had a significant advantage over low-level mutants. Normally, a second-level [Rampager] would keep their distance from a third-level [Thorned Beast]. However, today, Yashan moved forward with the pressure urging every cell in his body to escape. He was resolute in his steps. He had to gain power to avenge his family, and that power was right in front of him, in the [Thorned Beast]. Just one bite¡­ When Yashan saw the [Thorned Beast], the [Thorned Beast] also noticed Yashan, concealed in the darkness. Before transformation, mutants couldn¡¯t sense each other¡¯s identities. After transforming, a mutant¡¯s aura became quite distinct. The [Thorned Beast] had a metallic-looking gray exoskeleton, a stark contrast to the [Rampager]. It wasrger, with thick shoulder, chest, and head armor. The difference was like that between a van and a tank. The exoskeleton was covered in sharp, several-centimeter-long spikes, making it impossible tond a punch. It was like the ancient bear-hunting armor. To a discerning eye, it was clear that Yashan¡¯s [Rampager] was no match. When Yashan stood face to face with the [Thorned Beast], his heart skipped a beat, and a chill ran from his feet to his forehead. He questioned whether he could truly defeat this opponent. But the moment he thought of the powerful bone man, he took another determined step forward. ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether I can win or not; I must win! If I can¡¯t even defeat the [Thorned Beast], how will I find the courage to face the [Bone Demon] in the future?¡± The corners of the [Thorned Beast]¡¯s mouth under its facete curled up, recognizing the dark figure in front of it. Wasn¡¯t that the [Rampager]? Although it was pitch ck and hard to see, its perception couldn¡¯t go wrong. In the [Rampager], it sensed a weak and useless creature, utterly unappealing. The [Thorned Beast] lightly swung the wolf tooth club and said mockingly, ¡°You useless garbage. How do you have the courage to stand before me? Do you want to taste my flesh? Hehehe!¡± Su Hao hid in the shadows, ready to intervene at any moment. Although he could directly help Yashan kill the [Thorned Beast], Su Hao knew that doing so would only make Yashan dependent on him, ultimately rendering him useless andcking the courage to face someone stronger, not to mention seeking revenge against the [Bone Demon]. Yashan had to face his own life. There were some things others couldn¡¯t help with. However, Su Hao still believed that Yashan could win. After all, he had engraved so many runes on him. As long as he activated the runes, even a weakling could put up a decent fight! Yashan remained silent and began to apply the ¡°Sharpness¡± and ¡°Pration¡± runes to his long knife and the ¡°Hardness,¡± ¡°Deflection,¡± and ¡°Barrier¡± runes to his exoskeleton. The effects of the other runes were also on standby. Yashan took a step forward, casting aside his doubts, and charged toward the [Thorned Beast]. The [Thorned Beast] also moved, swinging its wolf tooth club fiercely. A momentter, the [Thorned Beast]¡¯s club was severed, and both of its wrists fell to the ground. Yashan¡¯s knife shed once more. ¡°Thud!¡± The arm used to shield itself was cut off again, and the de also cut through most of its neck, causing blood to gush. Despite the severe injuries, the [Thorned Beast] was not dead. After regaining control of its body, it immediately retreated in fear, intending to escape. At the same time, the neck wound was healing rapidly. Yashan was also exhausted, panting heavily, his body pierced by numerous spikes, and blood flowing steadily. He didn¡¯t have the strength to pursue the [Thorned Beast. However, before the [Thorned Beast] could get far, a sh of cold light severed its head. Its round eyes stared wide open, and it never understood what had happened. At this point, Su Hao put away his long knife, collected some blood, and said to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, the [Line Demon] ising. Hurry, put on the severed hand, and let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Yashan immediately nodded, picking up a severed hand and following Su Hao as they quickly left. As they ran, the spikes in his body were pushed out and dropped to the ground. In no time, Yashan had fully recovered. If it weren¡¯t for the extensive bloodstains on his body, one wouldn¡¯t know he had suffered such severe injuries. Once Yashan had recovered, the two immediately changed direction and disappeared into the darkness. The [Line Demon] arrived at the [Thorned Beast]¡¯s corpse and widened its eyes. Excitedly, it said, ¡°Night Demon, it must be the Night Demon! Where are you? Give me back my [Controller King] flesh!!¡± However, the [Line Demon] had no way of finding anyone. All it could do was go on a rampage in frustration. It had missed the opportunity for advancement, and the tremendous gap tormented it. One year ago, Sik¡¯s illness had worsened, and without finding the Night Demon, he asionally sought duels with Deli, thinking that Deli had taken away the other half of his [Controller King] flesh. Deli was exasperated by the incessant disruptions. Inwardly, he felt relieved that Sik only had half of the [Controller King] flesh and couldn¡¯t evolve; otherwise, he would have had to leave the city. After two years, Sik also understood that he and Speed Demon, Flying Wheel, Deli had been manipted. His psyche became extremely twisted. He realized that the opportunity had been right in front of him, but he hadn¡¯t seized it. The more he thought about it, the more he infuriated himself, beginning to recklessly vent his emotions. Time passed. One yearter, Su Hao was nine years old. His robust and powerful physique had caused him to grow rapidly, reaching a height of 1.8 meters. He had a well-proportioned and athletic body, and his facial features inherited the characteristics of the Crimson family, bing more distinct and disying a unique, elf-like aura. He wore stylish silk clothes, giving him the appearance of a rich young man. His body had long surpassed what it had been in his previous life, with an abundance of blood essence, almost reaching the pinnacle of a Grandmaster¡¯s level. His sensory range now exceeded 3,500 meters, covering nearly half of the Temple Forest City. As long as he stood in the city center, he could detect the stronger mutants throughout the city, leaving him safer than before. As long as he didn¡¯t provoke the two Level 4 mutants, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Those two Level 4 mutants were Sik, the [Line Demon] from the [Silkweaver] sequence, and Deli, the [Bone Demon] from the [Armor] sequence. A year ago, Sik¡¯s illness had be even more severe. Unable to find the Night Demon, he would asionally challenge Deli, believing that Deli had stolen the other half of his [Controller King] flesh. Deli had be increasingly annoyed by Sik¡¯s disturbances. However, deep down, he was grateful that Sik had only obtained half of the [Controller King] flesh and couldn¡¯t evolve, as otherwise, he would have had to leave the city. After two years, Sik had realized that he, Flying Wheel, Deli, and Speed Demon had all been manipted. His psyche had be severely distorted. He realized that the opportunity had been right in front of him but he hadn¡¯t seized it. The more he thought about it, the more it infuriated him, leading to reckless emotional outbursts. However, for Su Hao, he didn¡¯t care about any of the Demons. He wasn¡¯t concerned with who was right or wrong. He had a very straightforward n. Tonight, he would kill the [Bone Demon] and the [Line Demon], and then he would find all the mutants in the city, beat them up, and keep everyone quiet so he could focus on his gic research. Su Hao decided to eliminate the [Bone Demon] and the [Line Demon] tonight for two reasons. One, it was a promise he had made two years ago to take Yashan for revenge. He couldn¡¯t go back on his word. The other reason was thatst night, the battle between the [Line Demon] and the [Bone Demon] had destroyed his small courtyard. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and evacuated with Yashan and Taini, Taini might have died at the hands of these two Demons. Their residence had just been moved to a new house today. A year ago, the [Line Demon] and the [Bone Demon] had a fight and damaged Su Hao¡¯s yard for the first time. Being unprepared, he had endured it. But today, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. These two were wreaking havoc, relying on their brute strength and acting beyond the limits. The various big and small battles of the past two years had left Su Hao greatly troubled. He couldn¡¯t focus on his research, and the progress in gic research wasn¡¯t as smooth as he had hoped. Moreover, over these two years, the number of people in the city had decreased every year. This wasn¡¯t only due to those affected by injuries or deaths but more because people had left the city, settling in nearby cities. The direct result was a significant reduction in Su Hao¡¯s quality of life and a decrease in research efficiency. Therefore, since he had now made preparations, why not take action directly? Su Hao decided that from tonight onwards, he would clear the entire city, putting everyone in their ce and allowing him to focus on gic research. He was determined to be the master of this city. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 is on the shelf testimonials (first order, subscription!) will be on the shelves tomorrow, Dali Bao is very excited. Thank you friends for every reward, every monthly ticket, every referral ticket, every news about the reward ticket, Dalibao can see it. Moved~ Dalibao, who received the rewards and tickets, is very happy, because this is all my friends¡¯ recognition and support for this book. Dalibao really wants to send everyone a little red flower~ And everyone¡¯s encouragement in thement area, every time I see it, I am very excited. Then every cell in the body is urging Dalibao to "codeword codeword codeword..." I would also like to thank the editors of Dalibao, Daxiaofeng, who really gave Dalibao a lot of support and suggestions. Xiaohuahua is for you~ Writing this book, Dali Bao actually conceived for a long time, and only started writing after the context and details were clearly outlined. Purpose one, in order to outline the wonderful world in my imagination, word by word, to show my favorite friends the fantasy scenes of Hercules, and what things a mortal has to experience in order to be a god. What knowledge to acquire. Every time I think about it, Dalibao¡¯s inspiration can burst. I wish I could increase it by millions a day and write everything out. By the way, this book will, as always, use a scientific perspective to explore the extraordinary world, then explode the world and push the universe horizontally. Use imagination to disassemble the magical powers that can destroy the world step by step and present them to everyone. Purpose two, Dalibao also wants to say that this book needs everyone''s support to be put on the shelves! Three hundred and sixty-five degrees, no dead ends, ask for subscription, reward, ticket~ My dears~family parents~(cover your mouth and tears~) Dali Baodian can''t afford takeout, it''s up to everyone! Three days before theunch, Dali Bao strived for 10,000 daily. After ?? is on the shelves, strive for a stable three-shift every day, four-shift and five-shift from time to time! ! ! Finally, I will rmend two books for everyone, "Special Forces Start with Bright Sword" and "Wee Tour of League of Legends". If you are interested, you can check it out! again First order! Ask for votes! thank you all! Chapter 113 Night falls. Su Hao carefully inspects his two knives and armor, a long knife and a short knife that he¡¯s used in his previous life, totaling two. The armor is a custom-made, expensive piece. He still likes to don thick armor for battle. In case of unexpected situations, it might save his life. Various runes of Yashan are inscribed on the armor and long knife, making it convenient for use in battle. There are also three fist-sized spheres, all small gadgets called ¡°Twenty Explosions,¡± with not much damage but a strong deterrent effect. At this moment, Yashan, the current ¡°Thorned Beast,¡± is checking his two long knives, one main and one backup. On the carapace, circr runes are tattooed in a dense pattern. Yashan is already very familiar with these runes and can activate them with just a thought. Su Hao turns to Yashan and says, ¡°Yashan, are you ready? Tonight¡¯s [Bone Demon] is up to you.¡± At this point, Yashan, with the blood intensity of the ¡°Thorned Beast,¡± has reached the peak of his physical condition, and with the blessing of a Tier 3 Mutant, he has reached the level of a Junior Master. Althoughpared to the Bone Demon, his blood intensity is significantly weaker, with numerous runes backing him up, he may not be an easy opponent for the Bone Demon. Yashan is trembling with excitement at the moment, biting his lip, unable to speak, just nodding vigorously. For the sake of avenging his wife and children, he has been waiting for this night for two years, enduring two years of torment. Su Hao puts on his armor, stretches his body after putting on his breastte, hangs the two knives on his waist, and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go! If you can¡¯t handle it, run to me directly. Don¡¯t be reckless; as long as you stay alive, there will be more opportunities in the future.¡± Yashan immediately nods and says, ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei!¡± For Yashan, as long as he can kill the Bone Demon, death is an eptable oue. But if he dies and cannot kill the Bone Demon, that would be the most helpless scenario. As Su Hao and Yashan push open the door, Taini, who was pretending to sleep, sticks her head out from the room and silently watches her dad and Uncle Wei disappear into the darkness. She¡¯s grown taller and more sensible now. A long time ago, her brother and her mother suddenly disappeared, and her dad never mentioned where they went. She now understands. She has only one small wish in her heart, that her dad doesn¡¯t suddenly disappear, that he doesn¡¯t suddenly be unfindable. Because he¡¯s her only family left. Su Hao and Yashan both activate the ¡°Light Absorption¡± rune, blending into the darkness, making them hard to detect. Su Hao first locates the Bone Demon¡¯s position with Yashan and points to a building, saying, ¡°He¡¯s on the third floor of that small building.¡± Yashan takes a deep breath, tightly gripping his long knife. Tonight, he¡¯s going to personally decapitate the Bone Demon to vent his pent-up hatred. And the hatred that has been suppressed for two years is also going to be unleashed tonight, one cut at a time. Yashan doesn¡¯t speak, immediately activating the runes on his body: ¡°Hard,¡± ¡°Prating,¡± ¡°Sharp,¡± and ¡°Corroding,¡± covering him in densely-packed spikes. With a light leap, Yashan jumps to the opposite building. ¡°Spike Eruption!¡± ¡°Puff puff puff¡ª¡± Countless spikes burst from Yashan¡¯s body, shooting towards the third floor where the Bone Demon is located. ¡°Ah!¡± A cry of pain from the third floor as a massive bone-armored figure bursts through the roof and leaps into the air. At this moment, the Bone Demon Deli has numerous small andrge blood holes on his body, constantly oozing blood, and the wounds are sizzling as if corroded. Obviously, Yashan¡¯s surprise attack has had some effect. But for Deli, this level of injury is nothing; it¡¯s just painful and annoying, quickly healing. Deli¡¯s bone armor surges, and the wounds are soon covered, leaving him unscathed. However, after the healing waspleted, Deli noticed something unusual about his wounds. ¡°What¡¯s with this highly corrosive force?¡± It¡¯s not that the wounds can¡¯t be repaired, but they require more time and energy for recovery. Deli became alert but was still in a furious state. He had been sleeping peacefully, and the sudden attack had left him extremely ufortable. As he leaped out, he immediately sensed Yashan¡¯s location and locked onto Yashan, who was shrouded in darkness. ¡°Thorned Beast?¡± Sensing that his opponent was just a Level 3 Mutant of the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence, Deli¡¯s face contorted into a sinister grin. A mere ¡°Thorned Beast,¡± what right did he have to stand before him and think about devouring his flesh? Deli didn¡¯t waste a moment and instantly generated a bone knife in his right hand, charging towards Yashan. This intruder who disturbed his sleep, he wanted to ensure that he would sleep forever! Yashan remained silent, gripping his knife tightly and advancing. The sounds, the smiles, and theughter of his wife and son came to his mind, so vivid yet so distant, never to return. He roared internally, ¡°Bone Demon! Go to your death with remorse!¡± ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Hard,¡± ¡°Sharp,¡± ¡°Prating,¡± ¡°Corroding.¡± As they closed in on each other¡­ ¡°Bone Spikes!¡± ¡°Eruption!¡± Deli activated his bone spikes, sprouting a multitude of them all over his body. Yashan, in response, increased his speed drastically. Yashan¡¯s approach was impeded by the sudden appearance of bone spikes, slowing him down and making it difficult to get close. He had no choice but to cut through a significant number of bone spikes in front of him. The de narrowly missed Deli, causing no harm. At the same time, Deli¡¯s bone knife swung towards Yashan. Yashan quickly retracted his knife to block. ¡°ng!¡± Then Deli¡¯s blow sent Yashan flying backward. Deli stomped his foot. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Gift Burial!¡± Numerous bone spikes suddenly emerged from the ground, urately aiming for Yashan. ¡°ng!¡± However, the scene Deli imagined, where the bone spikes pierced Yashan, did not materialize. Yashan was simply thrown into the air by the bone spikes, suffering no harm. Deli narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did the Thorned Beast¡¯s defense be so strong? This is strange!¡± ¡­ Su Hao was hidden nearby, watching for a while. Seeing that Yashan was unharmed, he turned and left, heading towards his own target. His mission was to deal with the ¡°Ïßħ¡± (Silk Demon). Perhaps the ¡°Bone Demon¡± and the ¡°Silk Demon¡± fought too fiercelyst night, and neither of them hade out to cause trouble tonight. This suited Su Hao¡¯s intentions. If he could quietly eliminate the ¡°Silk Demon,¡± it would save him a lot of trouble. Su Hao boosted himself with ¡°Light Absorption¡± and ¡°Void Breaking¡± runes, moving stealthily towards the ¡°Silk Demon,¡± Sik. When Su Hao arrived in front of the building, he suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Only when he got extremely close did Su Hao notice that both the inside and outside walls of the building were covered in countless invisible fine Silks, like invisible lines. If not for the faint blood aura detected on these Silks, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed them. ¡°Perhaps as long as I touch these Silks, the Silk Demon will immediately detect my location.¡± Su Hao took a couple of steps back and focused his radar sense entirely on the small building. What he saw astonished him. The entire building was covered inside and out with an intricatework of invisible Silks, so fine that not even a mouse could get in. Recalling the scene two years ago when the ¡°Speed Demon¡± suddenly fell apart, Su Hao figured that if any reckless individual dared to intrude on this building, the oue might very well be inexplicable dismemberment. Su Hao gained a new level of fear for the ¡°Silk Demon.¡± The level of protection was a bit exaggerated. Su Hao hesitated for a moment. Could he still assassinate the ¡°Silk Demon¡±? In this world, Esper powers often required decapitation and dismemberment to ensure an enemy was truly dead. It seemed like approaching stealthily was out of the question. Su Hao took a deep breath and thought to himself, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go in guns zing.¡± Chapter 114 These densely packed threads couldn¡¯t be touched. Touching them might alert the ¡°Silk Demon.¡± Besides, these threads were highly likely to be razor-sharp and could potentially cut hands and feet. Furthermore, Su Hao was in the shadows, which was an advantage, and there was no need to alert the opponent. It would be best to prepare something significant first, hit hard, gain the upper hand, and then engage inbat. Su Hao slowly backed away and moved to the roof on the opposite side. ¡°Let¡¯s send the opponent a grenadeuncher!¡± Su Hao¡¯s idea was straightforward. While the threads were sharp, they were most likely vulnerable to fire and corrosion. Therefore, as soon as the mes were ignited, the threads would lose their effectiveness, allowing his attack to reach the ¡°Silk Demon.¡± In this way, Su Hao had a significant advantage over the ¡°Silk Demon.¡± During the battle, as long as he continuously used the ¡°Fire Ring¡± to strike all around, the ¡°Silk Demon¡± could only watch helplessly without any way to retaliate. With his battle n confirmed, Su Hao immediately took action. He bound three ¡°Twenty Explosions¡± small balls together, slowly infused them with blood energy, and activated a ten-second countdown. On the surface, he applied the ¡°Corrosion¡± and ¡°High Temperature¡± properties. Holding the small balls in his hands, he aimed at the location of the ¡°Silk Demon¡± and fired likeunching a Kamehameha wave. His hands were equipped with ¡°Hard¡± and ¡°Barrier¡± armor, more than enough to serve as a cannon barrel. ¡°Triple Burst!¡± The three-fold ¡°Burst¡± runes on his palms instantly activated. ¡°Boom!¡± Su Hao¡¯s hands suddenly exploded, and he was pushed back by the recoil, almost flipping over the roof of the building. The three ¡°Twenty Burst¡± projectiles had already prated the windows. The ¡°High Temperature¡± and ¡°Corrosion¡± attached to them burned through the countless fine threads in their path, heading directly for the ¡°Silk Demon.¡± In the blink of an eye, they arrived. The ¡°Silk Demon,¡± Sik, was not awakened by the deafening explosion but by the sensation caused by the destruction of his own threads. The shockwaves generated by the explosion followed closely behind the projectiles but hadn¡¯t reached Sik¡¯s ears in time. As Sik turned over inside the giant cocoon, he opened his eyes. In a slow-motion-like fashion, he witnessed the side of his cocoon swelling, turning ck from burning, and then breaking open, revealing three fist-sized spherical projectiles heading towards his abdomen. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sik¡¯s mind could only produce a single question. The three balls struck him as they reached his chest. ¡°Boom!¡± A violent explosion resounded, shaking the entire building. Massive energy rampaged through the room, destroying a considerable amount of furniture, and the windows were sent flying outward. The walls of the small building were covered in a web of fine cracks. ¡°Bang!¡± A side of the building suddenly burst open, and a figure quickly fled into the distance. It was the ¡°Silk Demon¡± Sik. At this moment, Sik looked extremely disheveled, with his clothes turned into tattered rags hanging from his body. His face and abdomen were covered in gruesome bloodstains, terrifying and gruesome, as if he had been plowed through by an electric saw. An ordinary person would probably have died instantly. His hair, which had lost its former grace, was messy and hung above his head. This wasn¡¯t just disheveled; it was tragic. To be hit head-on by three ¡°Twenty Explosions¡± projectiles without any defense and still run so fast, Su Hao had to acknowledge his resilience. ¡°Wanna run?¡± Su Hao revealed a faint smile. Over the past two years, this individual had caused chaos throughout the entire city. Su Hao wondered if the ¡°Silk Demon¡± had ever considered this day. Su Hao followed suit. However, he soon slowed down because he discovered that the escape route of the ¡°Silk Demon¡± was covered in an intricate web of fine threads, blocking his pursuit. If he recklessly entered, he might be dismembered on the spot. If he encountered someone else, he might consider giving up the chase. But when it was Su Hao, it wasn¡¯t that simple. He immediately applied ¡°High Temperature¡± and ¡°Corrosion¡± to his entire body. Su Hao reached out and touched the fine threads. ¡°Sizzle!¡± The invisible threads instantly broke, and the break points ignited with mes. Su Hao no longer hesitated. He added anotheryer of ¡°High Temperature¡± to his armor and chased after the ¡°Silk Demon.¡± All the threads blocking his path broke the moment Su Hao touched them, as if crumbling to dust. Simultaneously, he continuously activated the ¡°Fire Ring¡± to radiate outwards, incinerating any possibly concealed special threads. Su Hao needed to finish the battle quickly because¡­ he was getting hot! Speed was not Sik¡¯s strong suit. He had seven abilities as a Level-4 ¡°Silk Demon¡± and none of them increased his speed. He would soon be caught up to by Su Hao. At the same time, he realized that the threads he had set behind him were destroyed in an instant, unable to stop Su Hao in the slightest, making his face full of disbelief. Sik¡¯s face was covered in injuries and bloodstains. This incredible expression made him look even more ferocious. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look back. Immediately, he understood why his threads couldn¡¯t stop the opponent. ¡°Damn mes!¡± Sik cursed. The natural enemy of a ¡°Silk Spitter¡± was mes. At other times, the threads were incredibly tough, sharp, and could cut through anything, but when they encountered mes or high temperatures, they were useless. ¡°Escape!¡± At this moment, Sik had already given up on the idea of fighting and wanted to survive this ordeal first. However, Sik was much slower than Su Hao. He was soon caught up to by Su Hao. Su Hao used a burst of speed and headed straight for Sik. Sik knew he couldn¡¯t escape anymore and had to stop to find another opportunity. He leaped from the rooftop,nding in the middle of the street, searching for advantageous terrain. ¡°Thread Tide!¡± Sik¡¯s body suddenly releasedrge masses of threads, thousands upon thousands, all rushing toward Su Hao. The momentum was overwhelming. ¡°Fire Dragon!¡± Su Hao activated the rune he had prepared in advance. A massive fire dragon generated from his right hand¡¯s long de, continuously extending and sweeping through the oing threads. ¡°Bang!¡± As the fire dragon passed, Sik¡¯s Thread Tide instantly ignited in mes, turning into ashes, and even scorched Sik¡¯s body. Sik, with a contorted face, immediately severed the threads. Then he extended his hand and flung it toward Su Hao. ¡°Thread Cutting!¡± Su Hao instantly activated ¡°Fire Ring.¡± As the Thread Cutting passed through the ¡°Fire Ring,¡± it also turned into ashes. Sik didn¡¯t give up and aimed his ten fingers at Su Hao. ¡°Piercing Thread!¡± Ten slightly thicker threads shot out from his fingertips, piercing toward Su Hao. Su Hao waved his long de, cutting the threads, but to his surprise, the cut ends still maintained their momentum and nailed themselves into Su Hao¡¯s armor. ¡°Sizzle!¡± Like putting hair on a red-hot iron, the piercing threads immediately sizzled, curled up, and became ineffective. ¡°Impossible!¡± Sik went mad, as if he had lost his sanity. He generatedrge masses of Thread Tide once again, and they all rushed toward Su Hao. Each thread was incredibly sharp and resilient. However, it was all in vain. Under Su Hao¡¯s mes, all the threads turned into ashes, losing almost all their utility. When Sik tried to counterattack again, the pitch-ck Su Hao had already arrived in front of him, raising the long de in his hand. At this moment, a sh crossed Sik¡¯s mind, and he stared wide-eyed, blurting out, ¡°You¡¯re the ¡®Night Demon¡¯!¡± Chapter 115 Su Hao did not answer and raised his sword to chop. When Sik dodged. ¡°Sliding Shadow Step¡± Su Hao instantly appeared beside Sik and swung his sword towards Sik¡¯s neck. ¡°Swish!¡± He missed! Just as Su Hao swung his sword, Sik used a rope to pull himself to the side, avoiding his attack. Sik jumped to a high position on the rooftop and dared to shout at Su Hao, ¡°You are the [Night Demon]! Bastard, return my [Control King]¡¯s flesh and blood to me, otherwise, I will shred you into pieces!¡± Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched. Has this guy gone crazy? Can¡¯t he see who has the advantage now? Su Hao immediately exploded from his position and pounced on Sik. And Sik, like a madman, produced arge amount of fine threads that surged towards Su Hao, roaring in his mouth, ¡°Return the flesh and blood of [Night Demon]! The flesh and blood of the [Control King] must be on you! An didn¡¯t deceive me! Once I have the flesh and blood, I can ascend!¡± ¡°[Night Demon]!!¡± In Sik¡¯s roar, attacks were thrown at Su Hao inrge waves. ¡°Fire Ring!¡± Circr mes spread out from Su Hao as the center, burning and breaking the fine threads one after another. ¡°Sizzle!¡± The fine threads attacking from above and the ones entangling his ankles from below collided with his armor, making a sizzling sound. Su Hao approached. ¡°Sliding Shadow Step!¡± Shan shed to Sik¡¯s side and swung his sword horizontally. Sik, as before, used strands to pull himself to the other side, avoiding Su Hao¡¯s long sword. ¡°Triple Burst!¡± Su Hao¡¯s feet suddenly exploded, increasing his speed and quickly catching up to Sik. He swung his sword! ¡°Pu¡± An arm fell to the ground. Sik covered his severed arm, and the intense pain seemed to bring him back to his senses. Looking at Su Hao rushing towards him again, he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! We¡¯ve both been yed by An! An said that the Control King is in your hands. ¡°He deceived me, I¡¯m a victim.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, go find An.¡± ¡°An deceived you!¡± Su Hao furrowed his brow. He had never seen An before, so how could he deceive him? However, Su Hao remained cautious, unsure if he had made a mistake somewhere and revealed his tracks, allowing An to scheme against him. The next time he encountered An, he would cut off his head first before talking. But for now, the priority was to quickly kill the Silk Demon. Su Hao narrowed his eyes, pondering his strategy. In a breath, he exploded, charging towards the Silk Demon, swinging his sword horizontally! Sik was shocked and tried to pull himself away with the strands again. ¡°Fire Ring!¡± A huge ring of fire surged outward, instantly destroying all of Sik¡¯s strands. Sik was left dumbfounded, with his hand used to shoot the strands suspended in mid-air, his mind briefly nk. It was in this confused moment that Su Hao¡¯s long sword slid past. ¡°Pu¡±! Sik¡¯s head was directly beheaded. Su Hao, still unsure, reached out his hand towards Sik¡¯s body. ¡°Fire Dragon!¡± ¡°Feng!¡± mes suddenly burst out, igniting Sik¡¯s body, making a hissing sound. Su Hao then spewed out two more Fire Dragons, confirming the charred state before turning around to pick up Sik¡¯s severed arm and disappeared into the darkness, leaving directly. ¡°The battle on Yashan side, is it still not over.¡± Su Hao murmured. In his radar perception, the battle between Yashan and the Bone Demon Deli was still ongoing, with the affected area expanding. Su Hao frowned immediately: ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look quickly, end the battle as soon as possible.¡± ¡­ When Su Hao arrived at the ce where Yashan and [Bone Demon] were fighting, he saw a scene of unimaginable devastation. Two people stood not far from each other, constantlyunching attacks at each other, but each time they ended up with no injuries, as their wounds quickly healed. Yashan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Every time heunched an attack, his rune-enhanced sharp longsword would cut off one thick bone spike after another, but the momentum of his sword would be exhausted by the time it reached Deli, leaving behind only a long wound. It couldn¡¯t inflict a fatal blow. And the wound would be repaired by Deli in an instant. Deli¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t break through the barrier of red light surrounding Yashan, only sending him flying away. Even if the barrier was shattered, Deli¡¯s remaining strength could only leave a shallow wound on Yashan¡¯s tough outer shell, which would be repaired by Yashan in no time. The two of them continued like this, constantly exhausting each other¡¯s vigor, seeing who could hold on until the end. ¡®Hard¡¯ ¡®sharp¡¯ ¡®prating¡¯ ¡®corroding¡¯! Yashan charged towards Deli again, unstoppable, filled with hatred. ¡°Crack crack crack!¡± He cut off countless bone spikes along the way and arrived in front of Deli. ¡®Bright light¡¯! A sh passed by! Deli instinctively closed his eyes and was still shaken, but he remained calm. With his experience, he immediately generated arge number of bone armor, tightly wrapping himself up. Yashan swung down his sword, bone fragments sttered, cutting through Deli¡¯s thick bone armor and directly into his flesh, causing blood to stter. However, it was useless as Deli quickly healed the wound. Deli retaliated with a powerful swing of his bone sword, once again sending Yashan flying away. Yashan got up, prepared his runes, and charged again. The once unreachable and unbeatable [Bone Demon] now had the power to resist. Just a little bit more, and he could chop off his enemy¡¯s head andplete his revenge. ¡®Strong electric current¡¯! ¡°Zap!¡± As the electric light shed, Deli instinctively generated ¡®bone spikes¡¯ and produced arge amount of bone to block his vital points. He knew how powerful this move was. Once hit by the electric light, his whole body would immediately go numb and uncontroble, bing amb waiting to be ughtered. He almost died from this move before. Sure enough, once the electric light shed, Deli¡¯s body went numb and unable to move. But Deli was very confident in his defense. With the obstruction of ¡®bone spikes¡¯ and his thick bone armor, the opponent¡¯s exceptionally sharp longsword couldn¡¯t cut him in half. As long as he didn¡¯t sever his connection, he could repair himself immediately. Thinking of this, Deli felt confident. He would definitely survive this wave! Indeed, Yashan¡¯s long sword cut through the thick bone armor, cutting through two-thirds of the flesh in his neck, almost beheading Deli. But it got stuck in thest one-third and couldn¡¯t move forward any further. Yashan inwardly roared, ¡°Cut it open for me!!¡± However, he knew this attempt had also failed. He didn¡¯t have a chance to activate the second round of runes because Deli¡¯s counterattack with his bone sword was alreadying. In the next second, it would send him flying away. Yashan felt helpless. Every time heunched an attack, he would first be slowed down by arge number of bone spikes, and even be pushed back, making it impossible for him to approach properly. And when he cleared the bone spikes in front of him with his sword, he couldn¡¯t gather strength again to unleash a lethal strike. Each time, it stops at about one-third and can¡¯t make any progress. He knew that at this rate, he couldn¡¯t kill Deli. ¡°Swoop!¡± But just when he was disappointed again, a head-sized stone flew over and smashed heavily on the back of his knife. ¡°Dang~¡± ¡°Puh¡± With a crisp sound, Deli¡¯s head flew high up in the air. But his body, as if unaware that his head was gone, continued to wield the huge bone knife and sent Yashan flying far away. ¡°Smack!¡± Deli¡¯s head tumbled and was then stomped on by a metallic boot. Deli, notpletely dead yet, tried to look up with his confused eyes, only to see apletely dark figure and a pair of icy eyes hidden in the darkness. ¡°Who..¡± Deli¡¯s strange voice made a sound. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet.¡± Su Hao looked surprised and then split the head in half with his dagger. Deli only heard a young voice and then his vision was split in half, plunged into darkness. Chapter 116 ¡°Yashan! Well done.¡± Su Hao walked over, raised his hand, and heavily patted Yashan¡¯s shoulder, making a ¡°bang bang¡± sound as the metal armor and Yashan¡¯s shell collided. Yashan panted heavily, his bewildered eyes looking at Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡­ I killed the Bone Demon? I avenged myself.¡± Su Hao immediately said: ¡°Of course! That strike just now was extremely handsome, it showed the style of your boss.¡± Yashan hesitated and said: ¡°That stone just now..¡± Su Hao interrupted: ¡°That¡­ you personally split off his head! If it weren¡¯t for you, Bone Demon wouldn¡¯t have died even if a meteor fell from the sky.¡± Yashan nodded nervously. After waiting two years for revenge, his heart felt empty, and he felt like he had nowhere to exert his strength. If possible, he would exchange his strength for the return of his wife and child. And at that time, he would cherish every day spent with his wife and son. Now, he really wanted to hear his wife¡¯s deafening snoring again¡­ But it was gone! Yashan was on the verge of tears, but he held back. After a moment of silence, Yashan suddenly roared towards the sky: ¡°Ah¨C¡± This roar withplex emotions spread in the night. After a while, Su Hao reminded him: ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s go.¡± Yashan regained his senses, then suddenly knelt down, tears streaming down his face, and said to Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, thank you, thank you! I don¡¯t know how to express it, I just know that if it weren¡¯t for you..¡± Su Hao sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister when we get back! Let¡¯s go, Yashan.¡± Su Hao felt that they had disturbed others tonight! Yashan stood up and said, ¡°Yes, Boss Wei¡± Su Hao kicked the body of the Bone Demon with his foot and said, ¡°Bring this bone frame back. I want to study it. I¡¯m really curious about its body.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss Wei¡± While walking, Su Hao said, ¡°Since we have the flesh and blood of the Bone Demon, you can try to advance to the fourth level in the next few days.¡± His voice became more and more distant, slowly dissipating in the air. As for whether Yashan would develop any rebellious thoughts after evolving into a Bone Demon, was it important to Su Hao? Not really. If he dared to make a move against him or showed strong hostility, he would simply be killed. After Yashan finished listening, his eyes gradually lit up. He hated this small city to the core. Many mutants took advantage of their powerful strength and attacked ordinary people without any scruples, causing the death of his wife and child. But this small city was where he grew up. The more he hated, the more he loved it. After tonight, he would be the second most powerful mutant in this city. Perhaps, he could use his strength to change this small city. Upon thinking about this, Yashan immediately said to Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, I want to manage this city well and restore its former peace. I don¡¯t care about the mutants and their antics, but I won¡¯t allow harm toe to ordinary people. What do you think?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Great.¡± Yashan instantly found a new direction. He tightly clenched his fist and silently thought, ¡°Definitely, I must give Taini a stable home! Give all those who enjoy a peaceful life a stable home.¡± ¡­ The next day, as Su Hao collected data throughout, Yashan sessfully evolved into a level four mutant, the Bone Demon. Yashan¡¯s evolution had surpassed the majority of people and reached a near-top position. The power of a level four mutant in this small city made Yashan nearly invincible. Su Hao also nned to study the gic sequence of the Bone Demon and then choose a member of the Shell People to evolve. Then, he would fully unveil the mysteries of gic evolution. But before that, there were some things to be done. The city of Temple Forest City was still too chaotic for him to focus on his research. So, he intended to expose all the mutants hiding in the city¡¯s temples and teach them the rules of survival in this city. Otherwise, they would all be wiped out. That night, Su Hao and Yashan appeared arrogantly on the seemingly quiet streets of the small city. Su Hao maximized his perception, covering a range of 3,500 meters which almost epassed the entire Temple Forest City. He hadplete control over the actions of most mutants. Since the deaths of the Silk Demon and Bone Demon, the low-level mutants in the city had be restless once again. They desired energy growth and evolutionary flesh. They did not realize the gravity of the situation. Su Hao straightforwardly said to Yashan, ¡°Tonight, you don¡¯t need to take action Just follow behind me. I¡¯ll knock someone out, and you take them away.¡± Yashan subconsciously replied, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s resolve this quickly.¡± With his radar activated, Su Hao locked onto the nearest mutant. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to work. And we¡¯ll start with you.¡± Su Hao surveyed the surroundings and picked up arge stone. The mutant that Su Hao targeted was a level two Rampager from the Lightfoot sequence, floating and appearing and disappearing at will. During movement, it would even leave an afterimage behind. It was quite peculiar. This Rampager was a female mutant from the Zhu Hua sequence. She wore a tight-fitting ck night suit which entuated her fantastic figure. Even the face mask couldn¡¯t hide her charming appearance. This Rampager was joyfully enjoying her carefree night, searching for flesh and blood that might be a gift from heaven, when suddenly, she saw a young boy appear before her, smiling. ¡°When did..¡± However, before the Rampager could finish expressing her doubts, a massive stone came crashing towards her. ¡°Crash.¡± The Rampager¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fell to the ground. There was no longer any sense of freedom. Su Hao was quite satisfied with his masterpiece. ¡°A fantastic start! Observing the bloodstains on the stone, I thought to myself that I exerted too much force and broke the skin.¡± ¡°Yashan, bring her along! Next one.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yashan responded, lifting up the Rampager miss and following behind Su Hao. ¡°Hmm~ here¡¯s a Level 2 mutant ¡®Tracker¡¯ in the Nightwalker sequence. It moves like a bat, skillfully hiding itself. We wouldn¡¯t have noticed it without the radar.¡± The ¡®Tracker¡¯ was trailing a Level 2 mutant ¡®Lone Rampager¡¯ girl, who was mistaken for a prey hunter by those who didn¡¯t know better. Just as the ¡®Tracker¡¯ found an opportunity to strike the ¡®Lone Rampager¡¯ girl, arge stone suddenly appeared from the side. Caught off guard, he collided with the stone. ¡°Bang.¡± The ¡®Tracker¡¯ fell to the ground, feeling a buzzing sensation in his head. He didn¡¯t understand what had just happened and stumbled as he tried to get back up. ¡°That was a bit too light this time.¡± Su Hao silently adjusted the angle and strength of his strike to knock out the mutant. He gave the ¡®Tracker¡¯ another hit. ¡°Bang.¡± Before the ¡®Tracker¡¯ could get up, he was hit again and fell unconscious. The ¡®Lone Rampager¡¯ girl, realizing she was under attack, trembled. Suddenly, arge amount of yellow gas and some dark liquid sprayed out of her entire body. When she turned to see what had happened, she saw a stone continuously getting bigger before her eyes. ¡°Bang.¡± However, Su Hao couldn¡¯t feel happy after incapacitating the ¡®Lone Rampager¡¯ girl. He had managed to avoid the dark liquid, but identally inhaled a mouthful of the yellow gas. He smelled a nauseating odor that almost made him vomit everything he had eaten today. At this moment, Yashan walked over to carry the person away, but he immediately smelled a strange odor and had to step back, unable to help but curse, ¡°What the hell is this smell¡­ugh.¡± Su Hao had already distanced himself and used a rune to numb his nerves, controlling the urge to vomit. Seeing Yashan also continuously vomiting, he felt slightly relieved. With a smile on his face, he applied a nerve paralysis rune on Yashan to stop his dry heaving. Su Hao smiled at Yashan and said, ¡°Bring her along¡± Yashan, with lingering fear, looked at the ¡®Lone Rampager¡¯ lying on the ground and nodded slowly. Chapter 117 ¡°Swoosh -¡± A dark figure suddenly shed through a narrow alley. ¡°Swish, swish!¡± Several shadows darted by, neatly slicing the debris in the alley into pieces that fell to the ground. The dark figure was a highly agile,rge ck cat, disappearing at the end of the alley in a few leaps. Following closely behind was a tall, long-haired woman from the Six-Star Team, Charlie. She was quite exposed in her attire, with a veil covering her face. She had be a Level Three Mutant, known as the ¡°Silk Spitter,¡± relentlessly pursuing her own sister, Charlotte, who remained a Level Two Mutant [Mimic Shifter]. Charlotte was no longer a match for her sister and could only flee in desperation every time they met. Charlie revealed a twisted smile, chasing Charlotte relentlessly, emitting strangeughter, ¡°My dear sister, it¡¯s time for you to die tonight! There¡¯s no escape! Goo, goo, goo!¡± After two years of pursuit, each time she was on the verge of killing Charlotte, Charlie failed. In these days, she had analyzed the situation and sought a solution. She had sessfully developed a special kind of thread called ¡°Tracking Thread.¡± This Tracking Thread was highly stic, not breaking when the Mimic Shifter changed form. Once it silently entangled the opponent, it would lead Charlie to them, no matter where they fled. Tonight, Charlotte, the sister who had betrayed her, would definitely be caught, and her flesh would be cut into pieces and thrown into a foul gutter, preserving her as a worthy sibling. Excited at the thought, Charlie made a bizarre sound, ¡°Goo, goo, goo!¡± As Charlotte, the Mimic Shifter, shook her off with incredible speed, both of them leaped onto the rooftop and quietly hid. She extended her right paw to lick the blood on her face. She had been identally struck by a piercing thread. What she didn¡¯t expect was that her sister had be a Level Three Silk Spitter by some stroke of luck, and she had been chased for three years. What a miserable life! While Charlotte wasmenting, her sister quietly appeared behind her. ¡°Cutting Thread!¡± Charlotte, the Mimic Shifter, leaped alertly, avoiding the Cutting Thread and preparing to escape. ¡°Ahahaha! Where do you think you¡¯re running?¡± Charlie, the Silk Spitter, changed herughter, looking triumphant. She had already filled the area around Charlotte with a densework of threads. Escape was walking into a trap. Suddenly, numerous threads rose and entangled Charlotte, beginning to coil around her. Charlotte¡¯s feline face remained icy, her ws extended, revealing long, sharp ws, as she tried to break free. ¡°Swish, swish!¡± Her ws cut through the entangled threads, and she attempted to escape. Suddenly, two threads shot from tricky angles, instantly wrapping around Charlotte¡¯s hind legs, dragging her down from mid-air with force. ¡°Thud!¡± She fell heavily on the roof, creating a significant area of shadows in the house owner¡¯s heart,parable to the value of pi. Charlotte cut the threads with her ws, but it was toote. More threads covered her body, suspending her in mid-air with no leverage. ¡°Goo, goo, goo, my dear sister, why don¡¯t you run? Do you know how hard I¡¯ve chased you?¡± Charlie, the Silk Spitter, disyed a triumphant expression. Charlotte gazed at her sister, her voice calm, ¡°Go ahead, my sister.¡± Charlie¡¯s expression suddenly turned sinister, saying, ¡°Of course, sister, I won¡¯t let you live another second.¡± She raised her hand to cut the thread, ready to sever Charlotte¡¯s head. Charlotte closed her eyes, awaiting her fate. ¡°Thud!¡± A muffled sound, and Charlie, the Silk Spitter, fell to the ground. Following that was the voice of a young man, ¡°What¡¯s going on with these two? They¡¯re talking about sisters, fighting together, it¡¯s so bizarre.¡± Charlotte felt the threads around her loosen and quickly opened her eyes, looking back. ¡°Thud!¡± Charlotte shivered, her feline head falling to the side, unconscious. ¡°Yashan, take her away!¡± Su Hao called out, and he quickly proceeded to another location. As more people were knocked unconscious, Su Hao mastered the art of using bricks to achieve the perfect bnce of strength and angle. Yashan carried around twenty limp bodies, looking unsteady. Su Hao turned around and realized this wasn¡¯t a sustainable approach; Yashan was nearing his limit. After a moment¡¯s thought, he approached Yashan and gestured, ¡°Yashan, put these people down. I¡¯ll show you how to do it.¡± Yashan heaved a sigh of relief and dropped the people to the ground, creating a pile of bodies. ¡°Superhumans have a high tolerance for being thrown around,¡± Su Hao mused. Su Hao inquired, ¡°How long can your generated bones remain detached from your control?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°If I continue to expend my vitality, they canst for quite some time.¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s create a bone cart together¡­¡± Yashan appeared puzzled, ¡°Boss Wei, apart from bone armor, I can only generate bone spikes; I can¡¯t create other shapes.¡± Su Hao thought, ¡°Is this bone guy really this useless?¡± After a moment¡¯s reflection, Su Hao decided to let the people wake up on their own. He and Yashan woke everyone up. Su Hao casually picked up a Mimic Shifter and smacked him a couple of times to wake him up. The Mimic Shifter looked like a tall, skinny man. When he woke up, he immediately struggled. ¡°Smack!¡± Su Hao pped him on the face. The man panicked even more and continued to struggle. ¡°Smack, smack, smack!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t say much; he just kept pping. Finally, the bewildered man stopped resisting and stared at Su Hao, who had multiple blurry figures, in a daze, ¡°Where am I? What¡¯s going on?¡± For Su Hao, this was the state where they couldmunicate. Su Hao gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re on the street right now. Just follow me, don¡¯t run around, alright?¡± The man nodded in confusion. Su Hao added, ¡°If you want to escape, break one of your arms first, then run. Break the other if you still don¡¯t listen, and if you¡¯re still disobedient, I¡¯ll kill you. Do you understand?¡± The man continued to nod nkly. After Su Hao had finished instructing him, he looked up at Yashan, who appeared shocked, and said, ¡°You see, Yashan, this type ofmunication is much more efficient and saves time.¡± Yashan said, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao invited, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s wake up everyone and have a good chat with them.¡± Under Su Hao¡¯s guidance and demonstration, Yashan fully utilized his initiative, leading to a revolutionary change inmunication efficiency. Su Hao opened a new world for Yashan, enlightening him in the art ofmunication. When Su Hao woke up Charlotte, the Mimic Shifter, she reacted like a startled cat, jumping up suddenly. However, Su Hao was faster, approaching her and pping her forcefully, nearly leaving a trench in the ground. Su Hao walked over slowly. Thank you all for your support! Tears are flowing! Chapter 118 As Charlotte¡¯s vital energy depleted significantly, she transformed into a night owl and attempted to fly away. Su Hao stepped forward. ¡°Thud!¡± The earth exploded, and he appeared behind the night owl in an instant, grabbing her by the neck and squeezing fiercely from above. ¡°Thud!¡± The ground trembled. Seeing the night owl still struggling, Su Hao lifted her head, ready to m her back to the ground. ¡°Splurt!¡± Blood covered the night owl¡¯s face, as if she had epted her fate, going limp and quiet. Su Hao turned her strange bird face towards him and repeated the words he had spoken to the man earlier. The night owl remained silent. Su Hao raised his hand as if to strike her back to the ground. The night owl immediately spoke in a sharp voice, ¡°I understand!¡± Su Hao released his grip and smiled, saying, ¡°Good, thanks for cooperating.¡± On the other side, Yashan woke up Charlie, the Silk Spitter. When Charlie woke up, she roared in madness, ¡°Where¡¯s Charlotte? Charlotte!!¡± This prompted Yashan to mercilessly beat her. However, Yashan didn¡¯t anticipate that Charlie would be even more insane, with bloodshot eyes, seeking to harm anyone in her path. Especially when she saw Charlotte sitting calmly on the side, she became even more frenzied, unleashing cutting and piercing threads towards Charlotte. Of course, Yashan and Su Hao weren¡¯t spared either. ¡°Ring of Fire!¡± mes swept through, burning all the threads to ashes. Yashan grabbed Charlie by the cor and pped her face, mimicking Su Hao, but facing a crazed person, ps couldn¡¯t wake her. Charlie¡¯s threads continued to attack everything indiscriminately. ¡°ng!¡± Su Hao drew a long knife and approached. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Charlie¡¯s head flew off. Everything around fell silent, including the dozen or so people who had awakened. Charlotte¡¯s pupils dted to their maximum, trembling all over, and then going limp, copsing like a lifeless body. Su Hao said calmly, ¡°Yashan, there are some people you can¡¯tmunicate with. It¡¯s better not tomunicate with them to avoid harm. Think carefully about your goals, and you¡¯ll have a clear path of action.¡± Yashan, with some blood sttered on him, nodded earnestly, saying, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei.¡± The following events proceeded very smoothly. Su Hao educated and incorporated the captured anomalies into their group, while Yashan supervised these lifeless captives. Of course, some attempted to escape. However, Yashan quickly recaptured them, breaking their arms. Some were persistent in trying to escape, but in the end, they met the same fate and turned into lifeless bodies. Yashan thought, ¡°Boss Wei is right. Once you understand your goals, dealing with matters bes simple and efficient, saving everyone¡¯s time.¡± The simple and honest Yashan was led astray by Su Hao. More and more people followed behind the group. These mutants of various shapes and sizes didn¡¯t know each other andcked the determination to unite against Su Hao and Yashan. After all the people were brought outside the city, Su Hao turned to Yashan and said, ¡°Yashan, didn¡¯t you want to take care of this city properly? Watch over it!¡± Yashan nodded and said, ¡°Of course, Boss Wei!¡± Taking a deep breath, Su Hao addressed the mutants of the Temple Forest City and the Bosss of various factions, saying, ¡°Good evening, everyone!¡± No apuse, just a hushed silence. Su Hao smiled and introduced himself, ¡°First, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Wei, an ordinary person, and from now on, I¡¯m the Boss of all the mutants in this city! Anyone in favor, or anyone against?¡± Still, there was silence. Su Hao nodded, pointing to his own face, and said, ¡°Open your eyes wide and look at my face. From now on, all the mutants in Temple Forest City, when they see me, must address me as Boss Wei! Then, walk around me, don¡¯t hang around and cause trouble, or it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± ¡°Whether you heard it or not, one thing is clear: from now on, if you can¡¯t get it done, I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you until you remember! Of course, if one day you can beat me, forget what I just said, I¡¯ll even call you the boss instead!¡± Su Hao pointed at Yashan next to him and continued, ¡°This person by my side is my assistant. In the future, what he says is what I say. If you disagree, you can challenge him one-on-one. From now on, we¡¯ll live peacefully in the city, fight peacefully, and eat meat peacefully!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. Tonight, I¡¯ve gathered you mutant people to discuss the rules of Temple Forest City¡¯s future. Over the past two years, Deli from the Bone Demons and Sik from the Silk Demons have been causing havoc, wrecking everything, and everyone in Temple Forest City has suffered greatly. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen it and felt it.¡± ¡°To prevent such tragic incidents in the future, all the mutant people in Temple Forest City need to share amon goal, which is to protect Temple Forest City and avoid further harm to this city.¡± When Su Hao reached this point, there was a slightmotion in the crowd. Many mutant individuals suddenly felt confused. ¡°Is that all? Did they capture everyone for this? They even killed over a dozen people¡­¡± They were filled with a sense of absurdity. And it was indeed pitiful for the mutant individuals who were killed just because they resisted, not for their powers, but for some inexplicable reason. However, Su Hao didn¡¯t care about how these mutant individuals felt. Even if he knew, he would dismiss it. Those who didn¡¯t obey would undoubtedly be disruptive elements in the future. Eliminating them early was a way to keep the city safe. Who would listen to him if they didn¡¯t strike fear into the hearts of the troublemakers? ¡°Alright, listen carefully. I¡¯ll only say it once. Those who remember can leave, and those who don¡¯t can stay until they remember. You have to remember it before daybreak, or the consequences are your own.¡± After a brief pause, Su Hao spoke louder, ¡°Two core principles and three fundamental rules of ¡®Mutant Behavior Guidelines.¡¯ Firstly, the two core principles are: one, the core principle is the harmonious development of Temple Forest City, and two, the core principle is the well-being and happiness of ordinary people in Temple Forest City.¡± After waiting for a moment, Su Hao continued, ¡°Now, the three fundamental rules: one, the principle of not damaging city structures and roads; two, the principle of caring for ordinary homeless children; three, the principle of creating value through diligent work.¡± After waiting for a while, Su Hao asked, ¡°Did you all remember?¡± However, what Su Hao saw were a group of despairing faces. Many people startedining, ¡°It¡¯s too long and too hard to remember!¡± ¡°Can anyone even remember this? Are they trying to make things difficult for us?¡± ¡°Remembering this thing is worse than dying¡­¡± Su Hao fell silent and turned to Yashan. He asked slowly, ¡°Yashan, did you remember?¡± Yashan, sweating profusely, had a drop of sweat on his forehead. Chapter 119 Through this incident, Su Hao realized that the Zhu Hua people in this world didn¡¯t seem very intelligent. Despite their tall and muscr appearances, their memory for words and problem-solving seemed sluggish. These Zhu Hua people, obsessed with eating, indeed didn¡¯t seem too bright. So, Su Hao had no choice but to teach Yashan to memorize these five sentences slowly. He then instructed Yashan to supervise the mutant people present until they memorized these five sentences. Su Hao¡¯s purpose was straightforward: to rify the guiding principles for their actions, brainwash them repeatedly, and make these sentences their shared consensus, something they would follow subconsciously. Although some might continue to misbehave for a while, Su Hao would patrol and deal with them, teaching them a lesson. After a few days, everyone became obedient. To conduct his gic research in peace, Su Hao was willing to do whatever it took. If his n seeded, he would control this city. Even if advanced mutant individuals from other cities ended up in Temple Forest City in the future, they would have to follow his rules obediently. Su Hao knew that rapidly and thoroughly changing the city wasn¡¯t realistic. Changing habits and perceptions would take time. However, he had Yashan as a powerful assistant. Whenever there was something to be done, he could instruct Yashan. That way, he could establish aboratory and focus on his gic research without interruptions. When dawn was approaching, all the mutant people had passed this test, and Su Hao allowed them to leave for the time being. By this time, Yashan was mentally and physically exhausted. He was slightly ufortable, and there was a constant buzzing of ¡°two core principles, three fundamental rules¡± in his ears. He followed Su Hao and said, ¡°Boss Wei, is this enough?¡± Su Hao smiled and replied, ¡°Of course not; this is just the beginning. Next, you need to take action!¡± Yashan asked, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei, but I¡¯m not very skilled in this¡­ What should I do?¡± Su Hao exined, ¡°The next tasks are not difficult. First, select a few second-level or higher helpers among the mutant individuals, preferably third-level. Choose one representative from each sequence. I assume you¡¯vemunicated with these mutant people tonight, so select those who memorized the ¡®Mutant Behavior Guidelines¡¯ best.¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°Second, provide training to the selected helpers. Exin why we need to do this, analyze the benefits of such actions, the disadvantages of not following, and provide methods for dealing with emergencies. Don¡¯t worry about this; today, I¡¯ll write a manual for you to follow.¡± Yashan acknowledged, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± ¡°Third, after the training isplete, every evening, take them to handle the problems that arise in Temple Forest City. When they all meet the requirements, you can let them take over.¡± Yashan already had a blind admiration for Su Hao; he believed whatever Su Hao said. In his perception, Su Hao seemed to be capable of everything. Su Hao added, ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t just have them help without rewards. Later on, you¡¯ll need to ssify them into different levels, like first-level employees, second-level employees, third-level employees, and so on. Set up an upgrade system. The higher the level of the employee, the better the benefits. When they meet certain conditions, they can even achieve evolution, and you can teach them to use rune weapons¡­¡± Su Hao continued talking at length, using terminology that Yashan couldn¡¯t understand at all. Yashan just followed along, trying hard to listen and understand. Although he didn¡¯t grasp much, it didn¡¯t stop him from feeling immense respect for Su Hao. Two monthster, the atmosphere in Temple Forest City began to improve. Su Hao added some simple rules under each core and guideline. For example, things like ¡°Don¡¯t enter rooms at night,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t climb onto rooftops at night,¡± or ¡°No outdoor activities before midnight.¡± He exined these fundamental details. The atmosphere in Temple Forest City improved, but for most mutants, it was nothing short of torture. If they identally stepped on a rooftop, they would immediately be caught by the new organization, the ¡®Temple Forest Association,¡¯ and get a good beating. Not only that, but they¡¯d also have to memorize the ¡®two cores and three basic principles,¡¯ which was a bitter experience. However, under the rule of Su Hao, the Boss of Temple Forest City, and Yashan, the boss of Bone Demons, they had no choice but toply. Things gradually improved for Su Hao. He could freely obtain the mutant genes, materials, and resources he needed. Yashan was quick to find solutions for him. They even set up a quiet area, isted from the rest, as an exclusive experimental site, marked ¡®No entry for civilians.¡¯ For Su Hao, things couldn¡¯t have been better. He could finally return to his peaceful life of gic research. He was also ready to evolve into a mutant at any time. But before that, he needed to organize his research results from these past two years. When Su Hao returned to the small courtyard of his research base, he saw Yashan ying with a miserable little round mouse. It was clear that this little creature had suffered inhuman torture. It seemed to want to escape but couldn¡¯t. Its tail was attached to a long rope, the end of which was held by a gigantic demon. This huge demon had a sinister smile on its face and a terrifyingugh, and the little round mouse was petrified. What the demon held wasn¡¯t a rope but its unfortunate fate. Seeing Su Hao¡¯s return, Taini immediately pulled on the rope and dragged the little round mouse to Su Hao. She happily eximed, ¡°Uncle Wei, you¡¯re back! Look, Taini helped take care of your little White, and now it has gained weight.¡± Then, with a smug expression, Su Hao said, ¡°How about that, Taini is amazing, right? Should we leave Wu Uncle¡¯s little round rat to Taini to take care of in the future?¡± Su Hao nced at the clearly thinner little round rat and immediately refused, saying, ¡°No, first, take care of your own. We can discuss this topic when it can have a litter of round rat babies.¡± Taini was puzzled and asked, ¡°How can it have a litter of round rat babies?¡± Su Hao nodded in Yashan¡¯s direction and joked, ¡°Ask your daddy, he¡¯s experienced!¡± Yashan was left speechless. Taini immediately ran over to Yashan and asked, ¡°Daddy, how can my little White have round rat babies?¡± Yashan suddenly looked awkward. This was truly a major problem. How could he exin it? Su Hao sighed and said, ¡°Another beautiful day!¡± Su Hao returned to hisboratory and looked at the neatly arranged blood samples, wearing a satisfied smile. He muttered to himself, ¡°So far, the city¡¯s situation has stabilized. Next, I¡¯ll focus on organizing gic sequences and cracking the gic code.¡± After years of research, Su Hao had discovered the secret of the Zhu Huo people¡¯s gene-devouring evolution. The principle behind their ability to consume genes and achieve evolution was quite simple. However, before uncovering this secret, Su Hao had never guessed that it would lead to this result. So what exactly was it? Chapter 120 Through years ofparative research, Su Hao summarized the patterns in the gene sequences of ordinary Zhu Hua people and mutants. When all the genes are arranged in order on the same chain, it¡¯s easy topare the gic differences between mutants and ordinary people. Su Hao found the mutants¡¯ differences through this method. Mutants have more gene segments than ordinary people, with varying lengths, located in different positions. To make a simple analogy, consider an ordinary person¡¯s gene as a sentence like ¡°I eat.¡± This sentence includes the ¡°subject-verb-object¡± parts, making itplete and clear in meaning. Mutants¡¯ genes, on the other hand, insert additional modifiers into this sentence, making it more powerful and targeted, like ¡°My mom called me toe home and eat.¡± This enhanced sentence is categorized as ¡°Tier 1,¡± representing the first-level mutant genes. Continuing to add vocabry to this sentence can result in ¡°My mom called me to bring my girlfriend to my grandmother¡¯s house to eat,¡± which is undoubtedly ¡°Tier 3.¡± Su Hao observed genes in a simr way; ordinary people¡¯s genes form the foundation, and by inserting specific segments, they achieve a unique expression, which is the source of mutants¡¯ special abilities. Byparing the genes of pre-evolution and post-evolution in Yashan, Su Hao further confirmed this. He knew that in this world, there¡¯s a method for organisms to edit their genes ording to specific rules, much like the mythical Anunnaki¡¯s tool for creating humans. So, how do theyplete this gene modification process? Su Hao found the answer to this. Because of this discovery, he was excited and filled with a sense of joy on a spiritual level. What did Su Hao discover? This crucial finding was made through extensiveparisons of the genes of Zhu Hua people and the genes of past generations of ordinary humans. It¡¯s not thatplex. Zhu Hua people¡¯s genes are more simr to bacterial genes than those ofrge animals. Where is the difference? To understand this difference, one needs to know what distinguishes bacterial genes from those of typical animals. Everyone knows amon fact: when a virus invades a human body, white blood cells in the body will actively identify and eliminate these viruses. However, the ocean is home to numerous bacteria and bacteriophages, and since ancient times, the ongoing war between bacteria and bacteriophages has never ceased. Inside these bacteria, there are no white blood cells to fight off bacteriophages. So how do bacteria defend against bacteriophages? The answer lies in bacterial DNA. Bacteria have two specific DNA segments. One is used to record gene fragments of viruses, which can be called the database. The other is used to produce weapons, which can be called the arsenal. When a bacteriophage invades a cell, the arsenal produces a scissor-like tool, which can be called ¡®Scissor 1.¡¯ Scissor 1 cuts a fragment of the bacteriophage¡¯s DNA and records it in the DNA database. At this point, the arsenal begins mass-producing ¡®Scissor 2,¡¯ which esses the gic information of the bacteriophage from the database. Scissor 2, now carrying the virus¡¯s information, transforms into a deadly weapon known as Cas9. Cas9 actively locates the bacteriophage¡¯s DNA, and when it finds a matching gene fragment, it immediately cuts the bacteriophage¡¯s DNA, effectively killing it. It¡¯s as simple as that. Su Hao discovered that the genes of Zhu Hua people in this world surprisingly had simrities to bacterial genes. These Zhu Hua genes contain sequences resembling a ¡®database¡¯ and ¡®arsenal,¡¯ and they also have an additional switch-like ¡®controller.¡¯ In other words, the secret of this world¡¯s predatory evolution lies within these unique gene sequences. This discovery opened up a whole new world for Su Hao. Suddenly, he realized he could truly master the art of gene modification. All he needed was to control the synthesis of Cas9. Can Cas9 be artificially synthesized? The answer is yes! Cas9 can indeed be artificially synthesized, but Su Hao¡¯s current conditions don¡¯t allow it. However, he is not discouraged and believes that in the future, he will find a solution to this issue. Why is Cas9 so important? It¡¯s like the cursor on aputer screen; with it, you can freely edit and modify a document. Without control over the cursor, editing bes impossible. Genes work simrly. With Cas9 as the cursor, you gain the ability to modify genes at will. ¡°To fully uncover the secrets of evolution, I need to personally go through a round of evolution and collect data,¡± Su Hao said, prepared for this. And he chose the same sequence as Yashan, the ¡®Shenjia people¡¯ sequence. This sequence would allow him to maximize the power of runes. As for acquiring other abilities in the future? It¡¯s simple; as long as his gic research makes a breakthrough, it won¡¯t be a significant problem. Time quickly passed while Su Hao was engrossed in his research. A year had gone by, and Su Hao was now ten years old. He walked through the city, feeling unusually joyful. The poption of Temple Forest City had surged due to people from other cities seeking refuge there. Once they arrived in Temple Forest City, they genuinely loved the city¡¯s tranquility and harmony. All thanks to Yashan¡¯s ¡®Temple Forest Association.¡¯ The ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ had now grown into a gang of more than twenty members, all of whom were second-tier or higher mutants. They handledmon disputes during the day and turned into mutant ¡®patrols¡¯ at night, apprehending mutants who vited the rules, giving them a beating, and forcing them to recite the ¡®two core principles and three rules.¡¯ Now, the ¡®two core principles and three rules¡¯ were no longer as simple as they used to be. It had been expanded to include many more regtions, totaling several hundred words. Everyone despised memorizing the ¡®two core principles and three rules,¡¯ and whenever they saw members of the ¡®Temple Forest Association,¡¯ they avoided them. It had be an unspoken rule: don¡¯t mess with them. After some time, very few dared to cause trouble. Following Su Hao¡¯s suggestion, Yashan had turned Temple Forest City¡¯s rules into slogans, and they hung throughout the city¡¯s streets and alleys. Anyone who opened their eyes could see therge characters. ¡°Core principle: To create a harmonious and prosperous Temple Forest City together.¡± ¡°Core principle: To ensure the well-being and happiness of ordinary people in Temple Forest City.¡± Even ordinary people, after seeing these slogans so often, could recite a couple of lines. ¡°Boss Wei!¡± ¡°Hello, Boss Wei!¡± ¡°Good morning, Boss Wei!¡± Almost everyone greeted Su Hao, who had truly be the boss of Temple Forest City. Su Hao smiled and nodded, ¡°Well done, well done!¡± Chapter 121 Returning to theb, Su Hao found afortable spot to lie down and entered the ball space. He opened the gic research log and began reviewing the research progress line by line. ¡°Gene startup sequencebelingpleted, gene termination sequencebelingpleted¡­¡± ¡°Comparison of differences between ordinary humans and Zhu Hua people¡¯s gene sequences as follows, genes in the gene library have been sequenced and the functions of some gene segments have Su Hao continued to scroll down, verifying his research progress and then began to outline his ns. ¡°There¡¯s still one question that hasn¡¯t been resolved, and that¡¯s how to artificially synthesize Cas9, or rather, how to synthesize CEISPR-Cas9 to achieve arbitrary gene editing.¡± The challenge with this issue is that this worldcks the necessary technology and experimental equipment, and there¡¯s no industrial infrastructure. In fact, it¡¯s not that Cas9 cannot be synthesized. Su Hao is confident that the conversion room located near his stomach can automatically synthesizerge quantities of CEISPR-Cas9 for gene editing. However, this isn¡¯t the result Su Hao desires. He¡¯s thinking about what happens if he were to be reborn in another world. How would he synthesize Cas9 then? He can¡¯t just handcraft a ¡®conversion room,¡¯ can he? But handcrafting a conversion room is possible; it can generate a conversion room once the genes are modified. However, modifying genes requires a conversion room. To obtain a conversion room, genes must be modified. So, it¡¯s a catch-22 situation. Is it an impossible problem? Su Hao contemted. Su Hao doesn¡¯t believe it¡¯s impossible; there must be another way, but at the moment, he doesn¡¯t know how to do it due to his limited knowledge. ¡°Perhaps, when I personally experience an evolution and gatherprehensive data, I¡¯ll find the answer.¡± Su Hao silently pondered the method for gene editing. So, should he start evolving now? Evolving a particr sequence in this world isn¡¯t Su Hao¡¯s goal. His goal is to understand and apply genes through evolution. What does that mean? It means that once he fully unravels the secrets of genes, he¡¯ll be nearly unstoppable in the field of biology. Comparing to formidable beasts from previous lives: understanding why they were so powerful will pave the way for Su Hao¡¯s future journey. Why were formidable beasts so powerful? The answer is their beast marks. Beast marks allowed formidable beasts to gain special abilities while umting a tremendous amount of blood energy, making them immensely powerful. What controlled the generation of beast marks in formidable beasts¡¯ bodies? The answer is genes. So, Su Hao, controlling the code of genes, will control the method for creating formidable beasts, or in other words, creating ¡°innate deities¡±! He can make people born with extraordinary power. The idea is quite simple: genes in the body can be expressed externally to create various shapes, including runes. In the future, when Su Hao wields the surgical knife to modify genes ording to his own ideas, he can let his body naturally generateplete runes, acquiring special abilities. In simple terms, these runes can be called innate abilities. Not only that, he can make himself born with innate abilities, and he can change others¡¯ genes to grant them corresponding innate abilities. Furthermore, the most terrifying aspect is that these innate abilities have a good chance of being passed down from generation to generation. Real, so-called ¡°superhuman bloodlines¡± are like this! Su Hao clutched his fists tightly and said excitedly, ¡°If I truly master the code of genes, won¡¯t I be a god-making machine?¡± What¡¯s the use of double eyelids, colored contacts, high noses, and protruding chins? Let¡¯s go for a dose of special-function gic fluid! You can choose any ability you want, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do, only things you can¡¯t think of! It¡¯s going to be fantastic! Su Hao continued to envision the future, and countless crazy scenarios shed in his mind. He was so excited that his mouth watered. Another two months passed. After organizing all his research data, Su Hao decided to conduct experiments himself today, evolving into a ¡°Shell Person¡±. He had already confirmed some things through his evolution with Yashan. First, the energy required for the evolution of an exceptional persones from the blood energy Su Hao controls, and the blood energy level is the key to an exceptional person¡¯s abilities. Second, the high blood energy levels in exceptional people are determined by their genes. In other words, once the corresponding gene segment is found, Su Hao can modify the strength of his blood energy even without using the method of refining blood energy. Third, after the evolution, different sequences of gene segments might change the host¡¯stent characteristics. Su Hao was more concerned about the third point. However, he understood his own nature well, and he was confident that his consciousness wouldn¡¯t be affected by the genes. Even if he were to be reborn as a pig, he wouldn¡¯t act like one. So, there was no problem. Moreover, he had reached a stage in his research where he had decoded the gene segments he could analyze, and he had also uncovered the secret of how Yashan devours genes. Now, the only thing hecked was the synthesis method for CEISPR-Cas9. Without industrial infrastructure, he needed to find an alternative method that would allow him to control the synthesis of CEISPR-Cas9 directly. In other words, he needed to discover a way to make the original version of the gene-editing scissors. Once Cas9 was produced, the rest of his gene research would be smooth sailing. And Su Hao, he would soar to new heights. He was no longer hesitating. Su Hao carefully reviewed the gene sequence of ¡°Shell People¡± to ensure everything was in order. Then he turned to Yashan and said, ¡°Yashan, I have an important task to perform. For the next five hours, please guard the base perimeter and ensure that no one disturbs me.¡± Yashan immediately became very serious and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss Wei, leave it to me.¡± Su Hao added, ¡°By anyone, I mean everyone, including you and Taini. You stay outside, and if anything happens, you make sure it doesn¡¯t get to me.¡± Yashan instantly understood the gravity of the situation and nodded vigorously. Su Hao couldn¡¯t afford any distractions. After Yashan left, Su Hao entered theboratory and retrieved a piece of ¡°Shell People¡± flesh that he had already prepared. This piece of flesh was collected by Su Hao not long ago, and it was preserved using a special method. When he looked at it again, it was still as fresh as ever. It was enough. Su Hao took off his clothes and checked once more for any omissions. Then, he took a deep breath and swallowed the piece of flesh in his hand. The process waspletely painless. ¡°It feels like eating a medium-rare steak!¡± Suddenly, Su Hao was struck by a question: ¡°What would happen if I, as an ordinary person, directly consumed the flesh of a second-level exceptional person?¡± The question had only briefly crossed his mind before he dismissed it. ¡°I¡¯d have to try it to find out, but then again, who would dare to try that?¡± Chapter 122 After Su Hao swallowed the flesh and blood, hey on the bed, and his consciousness immediately entered the ball space. ¡°Little Light, project the body in real-time, adjust the transparency to 60%.¡± The room¡¯s test tform immediately projected Su Hao¡¯s body, gradually bing semi-transparent. ¡°Projection sessful.¡± Su Hao continued to give instructions, targeting the ¡®transformation chamber¡¯ and zooming in for observation. At the moment the flesh and blood entered the stomach, as if a switch had been activated, the entire ¡®transformation chamber¡¯ started to twitch excitedly, pulsating like a beating heart, expanding and contracting. Then it sucked the flesh and blood of [Shell Man] into the ¡®transformation chamber¡¯. Soon, the transformation chamber was filled, changing from the size of an egg to the size of a fist, continuously secreting a liquid containing arge number of Su Hao¡¯s genes to envelop the flesh and blood. Like digesting food, the flesh and blood enveloped in the gene liquid quickly disintegrated, slowly merging with the gene liquid. In no time, the flesh and blood hadpletely dissolved into a liquid and fused with Su Hao¡¯s gene liquid, turning the originally clear liquid murky. Soon, the transformation chamber became calm. During this time, it seemed to be the process ofparing Su Hao¡¯s genes with [Shell Man]¡¯s genes, appearing exceptionally lengthy. After about a dozen minutes, new changes began to emerge. The once murky liquid gradually changed color, slowly deteriorating, and was transferred to the stomach, bing nutrients. Within the transformation chamber, there was still a small, clear liquid mass filled with vitality, constantly moving as if searching for an outlet. It was the gene modification liquid. At this moment, the volume of the transformation chamber had significantly decreased. Just as Su Hao was wondering what would happen next, the fleshy lump in the transformation chamber suddenly shrank, forcefully ejecting the gene modification liquid from it, much stronger than milking a cow. Thepressed gene modification liquid entered various parts of Su Hao¡¯s body through theplexwork of secret passages on the exterior wall of the transformation chamber. In that instant, Su Hao¡¯s body trembled, as if struck by an electric current, and he felt drowsy. Remaining within the pinball space, Su Hao became increasingly drowsy, unable to concentrate any longer. ¡°Sleep! There¡¯s a record anyway, I¡¯ll check it after waking up.¡± Su Hao exited the ball space and, no longer resisting the oing sleepiness, drifted into slumber. ¡­ When Su Hao woke up again, he sensed a new experience in his body. It was as if he held a switch in his hands, and by pressing it, he could make changes to his body. However, Su Hao didn¡¯t rush to transform but immediately sensed the basic changes in his body. ¡°First, the ¡®perception¡¯ rune inscribed in the body hasn¡¯t changed; it still operates normally. Secondly, the amount of blood gas consumed is about one-thousandth, which is insignificant. Finally, the blood gas intensity hasn¡¯t reached its full capacity, meaning the body¡¯s blood gas volume has increased.¡± The benefits of evolution weren¡¯t limited to gaining [Shell Man]¡¯s defensive capabilities. For Su Hao, the increased blood gas intensity would give him a significant boost. ¡°Indeed, blood gas intensity is somewhat rted to gics.¡± Su Hao moved around and found no abnormalities. He immediately activated the new switch he had obtained. The next moment, Su Hao¡¯s entire body rapidly grew taller, his skin darkened, and from head to toe, except for his face, numerous gray scales began to grow densely. At the same time, blood gas began to replenish every corner of the body, gradually being consumed. In no time, Su Haopleted his transformation, bing a genuine [Shell Man]. Su Hao fiercely hit himself twice with his fists, then observed, nodding in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad at all, the defensive power isparable to a suit of armor. However, the face is uncovered, bing a weak point. Well¡­ not only that, the groin is also a vulnerability.¡± Within the inneryer of the scale armor, there was a special cushioning structure capable of defending against heavy blunt impacts, dispersing the tremendous force throughout the body to protect the vulnerable internal organs. Overall, it was very good, at least resistant to ordinary cutting and stabbing. Now, a new problem emerged: What is the control switch for transformation? Su Hao once again consumed blood gas, returning to his original appearance, and entered the ball space to examine what had happened in the past hour. He needed to analyze everything, both macro and micro, in order to find a breakthrough in his research. Su Hao arrived at the moment before the body projection and set the yback time to just before the transformation. ¡°Let¡¯s first figure out how the transformation is controlled!¡± Half an hourter, Su Hao heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I see! The principle isn¡¯t thatplex; it¡¯s a clever design.¡± Controlling transformation is much like how the brain controls the limbs. How does the brain control the limbs? The process is exceptionally simple. The brain sends a signal, muscle cells generate action potentials, undergo a series of changes, muscles contract, and the limbs move. Transformation is somewhat simr. After the brain sends a special signal, it immediately activates cells lurking in the subcutaneous tissue. With arge supply of blood gas, a series of chain reactions ur. Numerous cells rapidly change, transforming into a unique cellr structure, ultimatelypleting the transformation. At the same time, Su Hao also discovered that although it appeared he had alreadypleted the evolution on the surface, he hadn¡¯t. This was merely the first stage of evolution, which allowed him to quickly acquire the [Shell Man] scale structure. He was currently in the second stage of evolution, which would gradually modify the genes of all his cells, a process expected to take about a month. ¡°Next, let¡¯s examine the differences in the same cell before and after transformation into [Shell Man].¡± After a dozen minutes, Su Hao obtained the answer he was looking for. The difference between the cells before and after transformation wasn¡¯t significant. In essence, after evolving into [Shell Man], the structure of his epidermal cells had already be different from other cells. They had be more vital and resilient, expanding and dehydrating immediately when blood gas stimted them, turning into another structure, but exceptionally rigid. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°This way of evolution is amazing!¡± He then focused his attention on the body projection on the test tform, saying, ¡°Next, let¡¯s fully decipher the secrets of Cas9!¡± ¡°Little Light, lock onto the gene modification liquid.¡± The next moment, the body projection disappeared, reced by a colorless liquid suspended on the test tform. ¡°Lockpleted.¡± Su Hao then issued further instructions, ¡°Color the base pairs A, T, C, G in red, yellow, blue, and green, respectively, magnify it a thousand times, not enough, magnify it ten thousand times¡­ continue to erge.¡± Genes are too small to be observed with the naked eye, but by using Little Light to extract information and magnify it, thenbeling it with corresponding colors, Su Hao could observe precise gene information. Soon, strands of color-coded DNA sequences appeared before Su Hao¡¯s eyes like ribbons. Su Hao took a deep breath, concentrating his attention because he knew that the uing work would take a long time and be exceptionallyplex. There were so many gene fragments; finding his answers wouldn¡¯t be easy. Su Hao continued his instructions, ¡°Lock onto any DNA sequence, and then start ying what happened to this DNA before and after evolution at normal yback speed.¡± ¡°Little Light, received.¡± Chapter 123 The research had continued for a month. During this month, Su Hao had stayed secluded in hisboratory, carefully observing and exploring every change in his body before and after evolution. All the daily necessities such as eating, drinking, andundry were taken care of by Yashan. This kind of life wasfortable, far better than thest life when he was holed up in a cave, to say the least. Within this month, Su Hao had found his answers. He followed many gene sequences through theplete evolution process, witnessing the synthesis and operation of CRISPR/Cas9. The steps of gene modification were also very clear. Acquire gene fragments ¨C Add to the gene database ¨C Produce weaponry ¨C Copy genes from the database ¨C Carry the fragments to find matches ¨C Sessfully match ¨C Cut genes ¨C Imnt extraordinary fragments ¨C Repair and heal ¨C Begin transcription. Right, the process was that simple and straightforward. Su Hao seemed to have glimpsed a bright future. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Laughter filled theboratory. Outside, Yashan and Taini immediately rushed into Su Hao¡¯sboratory. Yashan pushed open the door and saw Su Hao, dressed in white, standing with his hands on his hips,ughing heartily. He had a worried look on his face and asked, ¡°Boss Wei, are you okay?¡± Taini was holding a seemingly different small round rodent, her eyes widened in fear as she said, ¡°Uncle Wei, cheer up!¡± Then she turned to look at her father, Yashan, and said, ¡°Dad, Boss Wei wouldn¡¯t have any problems, would he?¡± It was no wonder Yashan and Taini were so concerned. They had been taking care of Su Hao day and night, and they knew that Su Hao hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. He spent his days with his eyes closed, sitting on the bed, lost in thought, and hisplexion had grown increasingly haggard. Boss Wei, who was so powerful, had actually be haggard. His two dark eyes, like eyeshadow on a seductive woman, looked terrifying. It was easy to imagine the torment that their Boss Wei had been through. Yashan was very suspicious. Who could Boss Wei be missing from his previous life? But Boss Wei was only around ten years old, and it was too early to think about getting married! Su Hao chuckled, and when he saw Yashan and Taini, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just happy, joyful, it¡¯s a normal phenomenon. Come on, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll treat you to some delicious food!¡± Su Hao thought for a moment, pped his hands, and decided, ¡°Braised whole fish, salt and pepper spare ribs, mushroom meatballs, five-spice spicy wings, twice-cooked pork, stir-fried mushrooms with eggs¡­¡± Su Hao left with great excitement, but then his footsteps suddenly stopped, ¡°Oh¡­ Yashan, why don¡¯t you prepare these dishes! I¡¯ll treat you to them, but I¡¯m feeling tired now. I¡¯ll take a nap first, and when it¡¯s ready, call me.¡± Yashan: ¡°¡­¡± Taini: ¡°¡­¡± Bang! Su Hao closed theboratory door andy down on the bed, covering his head to sleep. Don¡¯t ask why there was a bed in theboratory; he just liked it. Outside the door, Yashan finally stammered, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± Taini tugged at Yashan¡¯s clothes and asked, ¡°Dad, can you cook these dishes?¡± Yashan scratched his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Taini asked, ¡°So, what should we do? Do we still make these dishes?¡± Yashan raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°We make them, of course. Let¡¯s make them ording to their names! Hmm¡­ let¡¯s get the best chef in the city to prepare them for us!¡± Taini reached out and pinched the small round rodent in her arms, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Makes sense!¡± The small round rodent struggled and squeaked, ¡°Squeak, squeak¡­¡± ¡­ Su Hao slept for a full two days, and the dishes he had ordered were not made. Yashan and Taini had finished them all. The reason was that he was sleeping too soundly and couldn¡¯t be woken up! The two of them didn¡¯t dare to shout loudly, so they could only knock on the door gently and call out softly, ¡°Boss Wei¡­ wake up and eat¡­¡± Naturally, he couldn¡¯t be awakened. So Yashan asked the chef to prepare a table of delicious dishes every half day, but each time Su Hao was still asleep, and in the end, Yashan and Taini enjoyed the feast. Until the next day at noon, Su Hao woke up groggily. As soon as he woke up, he thought about the food he had ordered and muttered to himself, ¡°The dishes I ordered should be ready, right?¡± Without checking the time in the virtual space, he went out directly. Following the delicious aroma, he came to the living room and saw a table full of hot dishes already on the table. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°It looks like I didn¡¯t miss it! The timing was just right.¡± Yashan smiled and replied, ¡°Of course¡­¡± After all, Su Hao was the boss; everything he said was right. Taini squeezed the small round rodent in her hand vigorously. The small round rodent: ¡°¡­¡± Su Hao urged, ¡°Come on, sit down and eat. I¡¯m treating you to this meal.¡± After having their fill, Su Hao stood up and stretchedzily. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to freshen up first; you guys enjoy yourselves.¡± Since deciphering the secrets of genes, Su Hao¡¯s mood had be exceptionally joyful. It was as if a major issue that had weighed on his mind had been resolved, and he felt remarkably spirited. As for the legendary state of ¡°neither ted by external gains nor upset by personal losses,¡± Su Hao had not reached it yet. It was said that a person¡¯s mental state could be divided into seven levels: ¡°instinctive stage,¡± ¡°awareness of the source,¡± ¡°self-eptance,¡± ¡°alignment of knowledge and action,¡± ¡°selfless concentration,¡± passion for others,¡± and ¡°enlightenment and awakening.¡± Su Hao¡¯s mental state was probably still at the third level, ¡°self-eptance.¡± When he encountered something extremely joyous, he wouldn¡¯t suppress his emotions; he would express them directly. When he reached the fifth level, he would truly understand the inner workings of all things, have minimal emotional fluctuations, and achieve the state of ¡°neither ted by external gains nor upset by personal losses.¡± After freshening up, Su Hao walked through the streets of Temple Forest City with a rxed step. People on the way immediately greeted him with smiles: ¡°Hello, Boss Wei!¡± ¡°Boss Wei, you look energetic today!¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Boss Wei!¡± ¡­ After taking a stroll, Su Hao received countlesspliments and returned to the base in satisfaction. If someone encountered Su Hao without offering greetings, what would happen? Su Hao didn¡¯t care, but the henchmen of the ¡°Temple Forest Society¡± would secretly bind the person at nightfall and make them recite the ¡°Code of Conduct for Unusual Activities¡± and chant ¡°Boss Wei is good!¡± until dawn. The members of the Temple Forest Society had elevated Su Hao to a high position, treating his words as sacred. This could only be attributed to Yashan¡¯s excellent brainwashing methods. Everyone had been reprogrammed quite effectively. The future of Temple Forest City was promising. Su Hao returned to the base, nning to evolve into a second-level Mutant, the ¡°Rampager,¡± in the near future. The second stage of his evolution into the ¡°Shell Man¡± had already ended, and his body was in a stable state, ready to continue evolving. In just one month of evolving into the ¡°Shell Man,¡± Su Hao¡¯s blood energy had surged once again to unprecedented heights. In his previous life, it was equivalent to reaching the highest Ancestral level, although not as exaggerated as the level of a King, it was getting close. Who knew that once he evolved into a ¡°Rampager,¡± his blood energy would surge again, possibly surpassing the King level. His radar perception range had also expanded with the increase in blood energy intensity, reaching the extreme limit of 4,500 meters. It now covered the entire Temple Forest City. ¡°Coming to this world, my strength has once again been enhanced! So, the next step is to truly take this power and make it my own! Cas9, you can¡¯t escape now!¡± By the way, how could Cas9 be synthesized without the use of modern tools? Su Hao had a bold idea. Chapter 124 If Cas9 is synthesized using the normal method, and then specific gene sequences are knocked out in theplete process, it¡¯s exceptionallyplex for Su Hao: Design SgRNA. Construct SgRNA-Cas9 vectors. Build SgRNA-Cas9 stable strains. ¡­ and so on. Can Su Hao aplish it? The answer is no! Conditions do not allow for it, and he may encounter any adverse situation in the future; this method of synthesizing Cas9 is not suitable for him. What he needs is a simple and straightforward method, one that can be used anywhere to synthesize. Moreover, he already has an idea, and this idea is likely to seed. This method can be divided into several steps. The first step is to transfer control of blood energy to Little Light. Although Little Light cannot directly control any substance in this body, he can provide information prompts to Su Hao at any time. As long as there are prompts, Su Hao can achieve micro-level control. The method is simple: record various brain signals when controlling blood energy, break them down into fine fragments, number them, further subdivide them until micro-level control is possible. Then, Su Hao makes various sounds, performs various actions, or imagines various scenarios, records the brain signals generated by activities such as making sounds, movements, and imagination, matches them with the signals for controlling blood energy, and solidifies them into a set of blood energy controlnguage. When Su Hao wants to microscopically control blood energy, Little Light will arrange a series of actions for Su Hao. Su Hao just needs to follow Little Light¡¯s prompts to generate the corresponding brain signals, thus microscopically controlling blood energy. It may seem exceptionallyplex, and it is, in reality. However, Su Hao is confident that he canplete the encoding of blood energy control in his lifetime. Perhaps it will only take three to five years? As long as it seeds, it will be useful in the future. The second step is to use Little Light to control blood energy, sacrifice a part of his own flesh in the micro world, andplete the selection of the corresponding gene segment. As for whether the desired segments can be selected. Of course, it can. There are countless ATCGs in the human gene sequence. Suitable segments can always be selected, and then you can splice them as you wish. As long as you splice the gene segments at both ends together, they can quickly self-repair and obtain the desired segments. Including Cas9! The third step is to treat a certain area of the body as a culture dish, continuously transform and cultivate the required Cas9 and gene segments. When a certain quantity is reached, they can be extracted from the body and injected into the organism that needs gene modification. This is the general idea that Su Hao has been pondering. The details still need to be gradually filled in. But now that the general direction has been confirmed, is sess far away? ¡­ ¡°So, let¡¯s begin the evolution of the ¡®Rampager¡¯ next!¡± After instructing Yashan, Su Hao swallowed the flesh of the ¡®Rampager¡¯ in theboratory, entering an evolutionary state on his own. About an hourter, Su Haopleted the first stage of evolution. With a thought, his entire body quickly turned ck and grew taller, encased in a thick carapace. The ¡®Rampager¡¯ was born! Su Hao checked his own status again. As he expected, there was once again a sense of emptiness in his blood energy intensity. After replenishing it in a while, his blood energy intensity was expected to reach the level of a top ancestor. The radar sensing range was expected to be broader. And he could now try to inscribe runes on his armor. ¡°The ¡®Rampager¡¯ also has a very powerful skill, which is healing and repairing!¡± Su Hao was very envious of this ability. He urgently wanted to know how the healing and repair of the ¡®Rampager¡¯ differed from his own healing runes. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time to cut myself!¡± Su Hao could be ruthless to others and even to himself. In order to figure out some things, he was willing to cut himself. At most, he would first use runes to numb his pain receptors. But Su Hao was not someone who feared pain. Unless he suffered a severe blow to his vital areas, he wouldn¡¯t even furrow his brow. Su Hao wasn¡¯t in a hurry to cut himself, though. While healing was important, the change in gene sequences was even more crucial. ¡°Let¡¯s carefully review the process of gene changes again!¡± Su Hao entered the pinball space, effortlessly essing all the data on the body¡¯s evolution process, immediately tracking the activity trajectory of gic modification liquid in sync with the transformation. While contemting methods to transform his body into a vessel for gic modification liquid, he observed the details of the gene modification operation. All these changes on the observation level were vividly disyed by Little Light. Time passed quickly, and two months had gone by. Su Hao had alreadypleted the second stage of evolving the ¡°Rampager¡± and was ready to advance to the third-level mutant ¡°Thorned Beast¡± at any time. Since he could upgrade, Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate. He swallowed the ¡°Thorned Beast¡¯s¡± flesh and obedientlyy down, waiting for his body to evolve automatically. When it came to evolution, Su Hao was a pro. Soon, Su Hao sessfully evolved into a ¡°Thorned Beast.¡± He decided to test the ¡°Thorned Beast¡¯s¡± abilities. He gained a set of full-body armor covered in spikes, looking exceptionally fierce. These spikes weren¡¯t just for show; besides blocking attacks, they could beunched like bullets for long-range attacks. This ability was called ¡°Spike Shot.¡± It had extremely strong pration, and in closebat, its power was no less than a strong bow. Additionally, the armor¡¯s strength was greatly enhanced, and the healing ability was also strengthened. It was virtually invulnerable; as long as his head wasn¡¯t directly severed, it could heal itself. The most crucial point was that Su Hao¡¯s blood energy level had surged again, reaching a height he had never seen before. With so much blood energy, he wasn¡¯t sure how to use it all! It felt like he was filled with inexhaustible energy, and he believed he could fight for a day and night. After sorting out external matters, Su Hao once again immersed himself in the research and summary of genes. After another half year, Su Hao took out a piece of flesh, preparing to evolve into a fourth-level mutant ¡°Bone Demon.¡± Yes, he had set his sights on the cool armor of the ¡°Bone Demon.¡± He just didn¡¯t know if the ¡°Bone Demon¡¯s¡± armor could be molded ording to his preferences. If it could, that would be even better. With everything in ce, Su Hao swallowed the ¡°Bone Demon¡¯s¡± flesh andy down. Soon, Su Haopletely evolved into a fourth-level mutant ¡°Bone Demon.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if he was the fastest person to evolve from an ordinary human to a fourth-level mutant in this world. Maybe some people were born as fourth-level mutants? Noparison, noparison! ¡°Bone Demon!¡± Su Hao extended his palm, slowly clenched his fist, and his body gradually grew taller andrger, covered entirely in a thick bone armor, appearing symmetrical and coordinated. Sharp bone spurs grew on his head, shoulders, and back, looking exceptionally handsome. Su Hao tried to make various movements, and the bone armor and spurs didn¡¯t hinder him at all. ¡°Perfect!¡± Su Hao admired his new set of armor continuously, growing more and more fond of it as he looked at it. Moreover, the joints of this bone armor were not vital points! Why weren¡¯t they vital points? Su Hao drew his long knife. ¡°Swish!¡± With one sh, his entire left hand fell to the ground. Pain and blood gushed out. Then, Su Hao picked up the severed arm and reattached it. ¡± Healing!¡± With a light ¡°crackling¡± sound at the nail-edge wound, his entire arm reattached,pletely intact, and the pain disappeared. Su Hao eximed, ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try regeneration!¡± Su Hao thought for a moment, sheathed his knife, extended his right hand, and tried to control the generation of a bone de¡­ ¡°Plop!¡± A bone spur suddenly sprang out. ¡°Why did it turn into a spur?¡± Su Hao distinctly remembered that when the ¡°Bone Demon¡± fought Deli and Yashan, he used a bone knife. Why did it turn into a spur in his case? Is it an issue of proficiency? ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡± Chapter 125 Two months passed quickly, and Su Hao was approaching eleven years old. The second stage of evolving the ¡°Bone Demon¡± had also beenpleted. Additionally, his mastery of the ¡°Bone Demon¡¯s¡± abilities had improved. The ¡°Bone Demon¡¯s¡± abilities included ¡°Bone Armor Generation,¡± ¡°Flesh Regeneration,¡± ¡°Bone Growth,¡± ¡°Bone Control,¡± ¡°Powerful Healing,¡± ¡°Bone Spikes,¡± ¡°Spike Shot,¡± and ¡°Counterforce.¡± Su Hao valued ¡°Bone Armor Generation,¡± ¡°Flesh Regeneration,¡± ¡°Bone Growth,¡± and ¡°Bone Control¡± the most. Firstly, ¡°Bone Armor¡± and ¡°Regeneration¡± greatly enhanced his survival abilities, while ¡°Growth¡± and ¡°Control¡± allowed him to freely manipte the shape of his bones. What¡¯s the use of controlling the shape? For others, it might not be very useful, but for Su Hao, it was highly valuable. He could use bones to generate wings and take flight. Moreover, these wings weren¡¯t as fragile as those in his previous life; they could be regenerated on the fly. Even if they were damaged multiple times, they could be restored in the next second, as long as his blood energy was sufficient. He could almost keep regenerating until all the matter in his body was transformed. Was Su Hao¡¯s blood energy sufficient? Now, the strength of Su Hao¡¯s blood energy was so high that he didn¡¯t bother calcting it anymore. As long as he ate and drank well every day, his blood energy was almost inexhaustible. Therefore, the ¡°Bone Demon¡± and he were an exceptional match. However, Su Hao noticed that there were certain differences among advanced mutants. For example, he and Yashan were both ¡°Bone Demons,¡± but Su Hao had the ability ¡°Bone Control,¡± which Yashan did not possess. However, whenparing their extraordinary genes, they were nearly identical. ¡°In other words, even though the gene sequences are the same, they may not necessarily be transcribed and expressed,¡± Su Hao spected about the underlying logic. Genes themselves had selective expression, and what they expressed depended to some extent on a person¡¯s cognition and desires. Su Hao recalled that in the early stages of his evolution, he had continuously attempted to transform bone spurs into a bone knife. Initially, he failed, but with increasing proficiency, he eventually seeded in shaping the bones into the desired form and awakened the new ability ¡°Bone Control.¡± ¡°In the future, I need to think carefully about what abilities I need before evolving!¡± Su Hao had a thought, and a handsome bone armor instantly surrounded him. He stood over two meters tall, with shoulder guards that resembled wings, and fierce bone spurs. His figure was robust, with smooth lines, making him look incredibly coordinated. Su Hao extended his hand, and a beautifully crafted long knife gradually materialized. The de was 1.8 meters long, slightly curved, and possessed a deadly beauty with a sharp and agile edge that glistened with a cold light. Su Hao walked forward, and bone material rapidly grew on his back, forming two thin wings after a moment. ¡°Click, click~¡± He made slight adjustments to the wings, and they stabilized. Subsequently, circr patterns were engraved on the bone armor, extending to the wings and the long knife. In no time, various runes were inscribed! On the pure white bone armor, all the patterns were harmoniously inscribed, making it incredibly ¡°handsome¡±! When Su Hao walked out of the room, Yashan was apanying Taini in her martial training. When the father and daughter saw Su Hao stepping out, their jaws almost hit the ground. In their world, had they ever seen such an elegant armor design? Not only was Yashan instantly infatuated with Su Hao¡¯s appearance, but Taini also couldn¡¯t resist the charm of the armor. The two of them immediately approached, touching and feeling every part of the armor. Their eyes sparkled, and they were practically drooling. Yashan said with envy, ¡°Boss, I want to learn this!¡± Taini, excitedly pinching Little Round Mouse, eximed, ¡°Uncle Wei, when I grow up, I want to be a bone person too! It¡¯s so cool!¡± Little Round Mouse struggled and squeaked, ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak~¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to rush this. We¡¯ll talk about itter. For now, please step aside. I¡¯m going to test my flight!¡± ¡°Test flight?¡± The two of them were puzzled, but they obediently stepped aside. Su Hao swung the long knife backward and started running forward. The ¡°Multiple Burst¡± rune was activated. ¡°Boom~¡± He exploded off the ground like a cannonball. At this moment, Su Hao¡¯s armor was no longer made of metal; it was bone armor, significantly reducing his weight. This greatly improved his flight speed and maneuverability, making his agility in the air iparable to his previous life. The key was that his wing structure could be adjusted at any time, allowing him to have any kind of wing structure he desired. With Little Light assisting in calction and adjustment, it only took seven or eight seconds to obtain the desired structure. ¡°Awesome!¡± Su Haoughed heartily and continued to climb higher and higher. He broke through the cloudyer, revealing a clear blue sky with dazzling sunlight. He continued to ascend. He wanted to reach an extremely high altitude and observe this mystical from above. The temperature dropped. No problem; the ¡°High Temperature¡± rune on the outside warmed him up. The air became thinner¡­ Su Hao pondered for a moment. Solving the thin air problem was not possible for now; maybe he shouldn¡¯t fly too high. Did he have to carry an oxygen tank with him? He slightly lowered his flight altitude and seriously observed this with yellow, blue, and white patches. He couldn¡¯t see the whole picture, but what he could see appeared to be an incredibly massive. ¡°It¡¯s simr to Earth but different,cking Earth¡¯s vitality and appearing more deste,¡± Su Hao analyzed, wondering if it was due to the scarcity of oceans and the prevalence of deserts. After flying freely in the air for a while longer, Su Hao began to descend and switched to silent mode. He slowlynded in the courtyard of the base. Of course, people in the city did notice Su Hao¡¯s takeoff andnding, but because he was too fast and his target was too small, they mostly thought their eyes were ying tricks on them, and it didn¡¯t cause much of amotion. Su Hao entered his room, slowly retracted his armor, returned to his human form, put on his clothes, and walked out. Yashan and Taini immediately surrounded him. Yashan, excitedly and incoherently, said, ¡°Wei¡­ Wei Big Brother, I¡­ I want to learn this, please teach me!¡± Taini, her face flushed from excitement, said, ¡°Uncle Wei, teach me too! I want to learn, I want to fly too!¡± Su Hao shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t teach you, but first, let me ask you, Yashan, can you control the transformation of bone shape?¡± Yashan, unwillingly, shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet, but Boss Wei, I¡¯ll work hard.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it when you can freely control the shape of your bones. As for Taini, focus on your martial arts training first. We¡¯ll discuss these matters when you be a powerful elite warrior.¡± Then, without paying attention to the disappointed expressions of the two, Su Hao turned to Yashan and asked, ¡°Yashan, how¡¯s the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ you manage doing now?¡± As soon as Yashan heard Su Hao ask about the ¡®Temple Forest Society,¡¯ he immediately smiled and said, ¡°The Temple Forest Society has been divided into three teams. Now, the three team leaders can independently handle various issues in the city, and your ¡®Code of Conduct for Mutants¡¯ has been widely promoted and deeply ingrained in people¡¯s hearts. Almost everyone supports it.¡± Yashan paused and continued, ¡°The three team leaders are Sibon, a third-level mutant of the ¡®Powerful People¡¯ sequence, a third-level mutant of the ¡®Night Walkers¡¯ sequence, and Nana, a third-level mutant of the ¡®Lightfoot¡¯ sequence. These three are the most solid supporters of our ¡®Code of Conduct for Mutants,¡¯ as you mentioned. They share our ideals. As for the others, it¡¯s hard to say; some of them seem to be trying to take advantage of the ¡®Temple Forest Society.¡± ¡°Boss Wei, the city is much better now than before. It¡¯s almost like my ideal. Mutants still fight each other at night, but they follow our rules. They don¡¯t disturb ordinary people, and they don¡¯t damage the streets and houses in the city. The number of ordinary people is also gradually increasing. I never thought that Temple Forest City could be like this.¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, but you must not let your guard down. Some things are not as beautiful on the surface as they seem. Keep up with daily supervision, and don¡¯t rx for a moment. Reward those who perform well and do it openly in front of everyone. Exin why you¡¯re giving the reward.¡± Yashan nodded and said, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei. I won¡¯t let my guard down, and I¡¯ll make sure to follow your instructions.¡± Su Hao added, ¡°For the next few months, I need some time to think. It¡¯s nothing major, so don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Chapter 126 Half a year passed in the blink of an eye, and Su Hao was over eleven years old. Focused on the study of genes, Su Hao made a new breakthrough. The breakthrough was not about Cas9 but the research of gene fragments. Through extensiveparisons, Su Hao extracted many extraordinary gene fragments. From these gene fragments, he separately cataloged gene fragments with special functions into a document. These special gene fragments include: start sequences, stop sequences, scale molecules, hair molecules, bone molecules, pattern molecules, enhancement molecules, muscle-binding molecules, fiber molecules, transcription molecules, fractal molecules, control molecules, signal molecules, etc. Su Hao collected nearly a hundred functional gene fragments in total. As Su Hao¡¯s future research deepens, he will umte more of these special fragments. In simple terms, as long as he thoroughly studies these small fragments, Su Hao will be able to use genes at will to encode the form and function of organisms. He can create whatever he wants. These gene fragment documents are Su Hao¡¯s most powerful toolbox, and with the runes, he might truly be nearly omnipotent. ¡°The only regret is that I¡¯ve never been able to find a person with the ¡¾Prophet¡¿ sequence. It¡¯s as if people with this sequence don¡¯t exist at all. They¡¯re hiding too well¡­¡± ¡­ Just as Su Hao walked out of theboratory, he saw Taini and the Little Round Mouse, and immediately called out, ¡°Yashan! Yashan?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ming, Boss Wei. What can I do for you?¡± Yashan rushed out, still vigorously wiping his apron with his hands. Su Hao looked at Yashan in a chef¡¯s outfit and said with exasperation, ¡°Why are you cooking again yourself? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to hire a cook?¡± Yashan smiled and said, ¡°No way, a cook can¡¯t make the dishes you like, Boss Wei. I learned to cook from your instructions, and the food I make is truly delicious. How can I let others waste good ingredients? Besides, I don¡¯t allow outsiders to enter this base. Who knows if there are people with ill intentions?¡± Su Hao shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you! Now, go and cook. I¡¯ll find you after you¡¯re done.¡± Before long, a table full of delicious dishes was served. Taini, who looked even more elegant and delicate, was sitting at the table. She stared at the food with wide eyes, waiting for Boss Wei to give the go-ahead to eat. She didn¡¯t know how many little round mouse had been reced, all tied to a pir on the side and with nowhere to escape. Prepare the meal. Su Hao said, ¡°Yashan, your Taini is already seven or eight years old. Why don¡¯t you think about teaching her something?¡± Yashan asked in confusion, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been practicing martial arts all this time?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°I mean reading and writing! We can¡¯t have her grow up illiterate, can we?¡± ¡°???¡± Yashan and Taini were puzzled. What on earth is reading and writing? Yashan might recognize somemonly used characters, but he had no interest in it and subconsciously felt it wasn¡¯t useful for him. Did you really need to learn it specifically? Isn¡¯t it something you naturally understand? In a few more years, Taini would probably recognize enough characters to get by. You didn¡¯t need to study it specifically, right? Only people in big cities do that! Su Hao suddenly sighed deeply at the state of this world. Su Hao didn¡¯t waste words with Yashan and said directly, ¡°Yashan, listen to me. Tomorrow, go and hire someone from the city who knows the most about reading and have them be Taini¡¯s teacher. She should study for three hours in the morning and three hours in the afternoon. Learn to read as quickly as possible, and then find a way to buy some books for Taini to study.¡± Yashan instinctively said, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± And Taini continued to gnaw on her chicken leg,pletely unaware of the impending ordeal. After eating, Su Hao walked through the streets and alleys of the Temple Forest City. ¡°Hello, Boss Wei!¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Boss Wei!¡± ¡°Boss Wei looks much better now!¡± ¡­ Su Hao smiled faintly and didn¡¯t respond, walking slowly. In the years since his reincarnation, he had always been busy with his own improvement and research, often overlooking many details. Now he suddenly realized that Temple Forest City didn¡¯t even have a private school; learning to read was entirely reliant on elders passing it down. How much one could learn depended on talent and fate. A civilization like this had no future. Gic evolution was undoubtedly incredibly powerful, but once the quest for understanding behind evolution was lost, no matter how strong it became, it was just a powerful and brutal creature. The vast majority of ordinary people in this world simply lived on instinct, instinctively pursuing their happiness, which was fine, and Su Hao didn¡¯t want to change that. But a small minority of people who pursued evolution only knew how to fight, consume flesh, evolve, and then fight again¡­ They never considered the logic behind evolution. The ultimate result was bound to be copse and death. If an individualcked control over their own power on the path of evolution, it would be a disaster for those around them. The path of evolution for individuals went from Human to Beast to Demon to King. Su Hao didn¡¯t know thest two levels. However, from the names alone, once you reached the third level, Demon, a person¡¯s consciousness would begin to be influenced, and at the fourth level, King, if one couldn¡¯t control their power, their consciousness would gradually be consumed by madness until others had to kill them. Why was Yashan recently obsessed with cooking? Su Hao knew that it was because Yashan had found a method to suppress his own chaotic emotions. In Su Hao¡¯s view, the more knowledge a person had and the broader their horizons, the more they had a chance to control their thoughts, understand the logic behind their emotions, and remain calm in the face of adversity. At that time, even if one evolved into a fourth-level ¡°Demon,¡± they could still control their thoughts and their power. So, if Taini truly wanted to be a ¡°Mutant¡± in the future, she needed to start by learning knowledge and reasoning. Of course, she could also serve as an observation subject for Su Hao. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as Su Hao was about to continue his thoughts, his radar detected a group of people approaching from outside the city. This group of four individuals didn¡¯t seem noteworthy on the surface because there had been an increasing number of peopleing from other ces in recent times, including some powerful Mutants. As long as these Mutants obeyed the rules of the city, no one would bother them. What caught Su Hao¡¯s attention about this group was that they had been previously recorded in his radar system. In other words, these four individuals could be considered acquaintances. Moreover, one of them was someone Su Hao had specifically marked. ¡­ These four people were led by a tall, thin man, and the other three followed behind him. The one with the highest vitality was the leader, a fourth-level Mutant named ¡°An¡± with the ability of ¡°Speed.¡± Following him was a third-level Mutant named ¡°Fred¡± with the ability of ¡°Thorned Beast.¡± The third person was a third-level Mutant from the ¡°Toxic¡± sequence named ¡°i,¡± with the ability of ¡°Corrosion Beast,¡± and a third-level Mutant from the ¡°Nightwalker¡± sequence named ¡°Yi,¡± with the ability of ¡°Hiding Beast.¡± The four of them had already spotted the outline of the Temple Forest City. Fred murmured, ¡°It¡¯s been four years! We¡¯re back!¡± i and Yi smiled, showing that they were quite happy. Fred suggested, ¡°Boss, how about we kill all the major factions in Temple Forest City and stay here for a few years? It would be a good opportunity to improve our abilities.¡± An, who was walking at the front, took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s also an option. However, we originally didn¡¯t n to stay here for too long this time. If you want to stay for a while, that¡¯s fine too. But our main objectives are twofold: one is to kill or obtain the flesh and blood of the ¡°Bone Demon¡± to help Fred advance; the other is to find Charlie. We haven¡¯t received any news in these past few years, and we don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing. It would be best if we could recruit two more third-level Mutants from other sequences.¡± As An walked, he thought for a moment and added, ¡°Although we are not weak at the moment, it¡¯s best to remain cautious and inconspicuous at the beginning. Let¡¯s enter the city and gather information first, and then make a n. The three of you must not cause any trouble. If there are no unexpected circumstances, we can take actionter.¡± ¡°Understood, Boss An!¡± Chapter 127 Su Hao remembered very clearly the turmoil in Temple Forest City four years ago, the death of the ¡°Speed Demon¡± Flywheel, and it was definitely closely rted to this person named An, very likely the mastermind. The specifics of it, Su Hao didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t need to know. He only knew that this An was a dangerous individual. Back then, the other party left Temple Forest City after obtaining the flesh and blood, and Su Hao didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. But he didn¡¯t expect them to return. ¡°What are theying back for this time? Do they want to cause trouble again?¡± Su Hao¡¯s brow furrowed gradually. Su Hao¡¯s first reaction was to have Yashan¡¯s ¡°Temple Forest Association¡± monitor them. If there were any unusual activities, they would deal with them immediately. However, thinking about the strength of these four individuals and the formidable fourth-level ¡°Speed Demon¡± among them, sending people to monitor them could lead to casualties, which was not worth it. After thinking for a moment, Su Hao immediately returned to find Yashan and said, ¡°Yashan, there are four dangerous individuals in the city who are rted to the chaos four years ago, and I don¡¯t know what they intend to do. So, I need you to send ¡°Hiding Beast¡± Meng Chuan to secretly investigate their intentions underground. But remember, the other party may also have a third-level ¡°Hiding Beast,¡± so be cautious and don¡¯t get too close. The goal is to listen to what the other party is saying.¡± The ¡°Hiding Beast¡± is a third-level Mutant from the ¡°Nightwalker¡± sequence with abilities such as ¡°Silent Flight,¡± ¡°Sound Wave Perception,¡± ¡°Life Detection,¡± ¡°Phase through Walls and Ground,¡± ¡°Eagle ws,¡± and ¡°Underground Mud.¡± Su Hao¡¯s focus was on the ability of ¡°Sound Wave Perception.¡± Even from a great distance or while underground, it could discern the content of the target¡¯smunication. Exceptionally powerful. The typicalbat method of a ¡°Hiding Beast¡± was to first go underground, thenunch a surprise attack from below, using ¡°Eagle ws¡± to pull the enemy underground, trapping them in prepared underground mud, and then suffocate them. Of course, if they also had the runic token ¡°Earth Spike¡± that Su Hao had prepared for the ¡°Temple Forest Association,¡± they would be an elite assassin. Pull the target underground, and the moment the enemy reacted, use Earth Spike to kill without a blind spot. As for why Su Hao didn¡¯t personally monitor them, it was mainly because he would attract too much attention. When he walked in the streets, many people would greet him, and it would undoubtedly draw the other party¡¯s notice. Yashan immediately nodded in understanding and asked, ¡°Where are those people?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°They are preparing to enter the south of the city! The characteristics of these four individuals are very distinct. Get some paper, and I¡¯ll demonstrate my artistic skills to you. After you see it, you¡¯ll know.¡± Then, with the help of Little Light¡¯s guidance, Su Hao meticulously sketched the portraits of the four individuals, and when he looked at them, they were strikingly urate. It was as if he had be a master of drawing, thanks to Little Light¡¯s assistance. Yashan, on the other hand, stared at the portraits in amazement, realizing for the first time that drawings could be so lifelike. In his impression, facial drawings were merely rough outlines with a few lines to capture the general shape. Su Hao handed the portraits to Yashan and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll tell you their location, and you and ¡®Hiding Beast¡¯ Meng Chuan can go and have a look. Two men and two women, very easy to recognize.¡± Before Mutants transformed, they couldn¡¯t sense each other, and they appeared simr to ordinary people. Only after transforming could Mutants emit their unique aura and be sensed by other Mutants. So, even if Yashan walked past them, those people wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss. Yashan took the portraits and said, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao added, ¡°If they¡¯ve onlye back to visit, for family or any other reason, you can ignore them. But if they have the slightest ill intent toward us or Temple Forest City,e back and report to me immediately.¡± ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± A momentter, Yashan appeared in a small building and found ¡°Hiding Beast¡± Meng Chuan. This small building was located in the center of the city and served as the headquarters of the ¡°Temple Forest Association.¡± If someone wanted to find a person, they coulde here. Yashan¡¯s demeanor waspletely different from when he was in front of Su Hao. He appeared colder and more ruthless. When people saw Yashan, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder because they knew that the tall Yashan before them was an exceptionally brutal guy who would p people without warning. In front of Yashan, no one dared to say a word. Yashan said directly, ¡°Meng Chuan,e out with me.¡± Meng Chuan¡¯s heart instantly raced. Amid the gloating expressions of the others, he reluctantly followed Yashan. Meng Chuan was a guy who appeared even shorterpared to other Temple Forest residents and had a slightly hunched back, almost lowering the overall attractiveness of the Temple Forest people. But Meng Chuan¡¯s ability was by no means inferior. He was an excellent tail tracker and could pick up on information, both significant and trivial, within the city. However, in the presence of Yashan, he had to obedientlyply. He enjoyed the atmosphere of the city being divided into factions and believed that his actions were meaningful. Yashan, as his boss, could make him do anything, even if it meant walking through fire and water. Yashan took out a bone token and tossed it to Meng Chuan, saying, ¡°Meng Chuan, I have a task for you. Once it¡¯spleted, this ¡®Earth Spike¡¯ token will belong to you.¡± Meng Chuan¡¯s eyes widened as he received the token, feeling sudden happiness. ¡­¡­ After An and his three subordinates entered Temple Forest City, they were left in awe. Is this Temple Forest City? Why does it feel different? The streets were exceptionally clean and tidy, no longer covered in filth and waste as they had been four years ago. The intense urban odor that once pervaded the air had also diminished significantly. Moreover, there were more people bustling about, and their spirits appeared improved. Fred, the Third-level Mutant of the Thorned Beast sequence, eximed in surprise, ¡°Boss An, Temple Forest City has changed a lot in these past few years!¡± An silently nodded but didn¡¯t speak. Since entering the city, he had been meticulously observing the city¡¯s details. From these details, he could gauge the city¡¯s general condition. For instance, the immacte streets suggested the presence of a dominant faction in the city, one that enforced cleanliness. Such a situation wouldn¡¯t ur if the city were in a constant state of gang warfare. Furthermore, the houses he saw appeared generally intact,cking new signs of damage. This indicated a decrease in nighttime conflicts or battles that specifically avoided damaging the houses. And then there were the conspicuous slogans hanging on the walls, such as ¡°Harmonious Development and Building a Better Temple Forest City¡± and ¡°Common People in Temple Forest City Enjoy Happy and Fulfilling Lives.¡± These slogans had an unmistakable¡­ This revtion left An deeply unsettled. His expression darkened, and he became increasingly vignt. Something was amiss! However, Fred, who was behind him, failed to notice this. He also saw the slogans on the walls but didn¡¯t understand their significance, so his brain automatically disregarded them. In high spirits, he said, ¡°Boss, it seems Temple Forest City has changed a lot. Is it rted to Charlie¡¯s reluctance to find us? She must like it here and intends to spend her retirement here!¡± The Beast of Corrosion, i, jokingly added, ¡°Maybe she hasn¡¯t killed Charlotte yet!¡± As if hitting a funny bone, Fred burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Chasing a Mimic-Shifter for four years without killing her is indeed Charlie¡¯s trademark.¡± Meanwhile, An continued to scrutinize the unfamiliar city, missing no detail. His mind raced rapidly. ¡°I must find out what has happened in Temple Forest City! I can¡¯t be reckless!¡± Chapter 128 After entering the city, An and his team didn¡¯t act rashly. Instead, they found a ce to settle, secretly searched for Charlie, and began investigating the events that had urred in the city over the past few years. The Silk-Splitter Charlie had long been beheaded by Su Hao, so they were unlikely to find her. After three days of fruitless searching, An gave up on further efforts to find her and began focusing on investigating the events in Temple Forest City over the past few years. He employed a straightforward investigation method. Pretending to be neers from out of town looking to buy a house, they hired a guide to show them properties and casually inquired about the steep rise in property prices. Subsequently, the guide¡¯s mouth wouldn¡¯t stop moving. An gathered all the information he desired. Of course, he didn¡¯t rely solely on one person¡¯s word but instead sent three of his subordinates to investigate independently. In the end, theypiled their results to obtain the most urate and reliable information. In the evening, An sat quietly at his desk and reviewed everything he had learned about Temple Forest City, quickly arriving at several conclusions. First, Temple Forest City had changed hands and was now controlled by a faction known as the ¡°Temple Forest n,¡± responsible for the slogans on the city¡¯s streets and alleys. Second, the Bone Demon Deli and the Silk Demon Sik had died two years ago. If the Bone Demon¡¯s flesh and blood were to be obtained, it had to involve a confrontation with the ¡°Temple Forest n.¡± Third, based on the intensity ofbat two years ago, the ¡°Temple Forest n¡± possessed only Fourth-level Mutants, known as ¡°Boss Wei¡± and ¡°Bos Yashans¡± No Fifth-level Mutants would appear because a Fifth-level Mutant would hardly engage inbat with Fourth-level Mutants; they would simply obliterate them. Fourth, the ¡°Temple Forest n¡± advocated protecting the normal lives of ordinary people and stipted that Mutants¡¯ battles must take ce within certain rules. Fifth, based on Charlie¡¯s personality, it was highly likely she was dead, killed by the ¡°Temple Forest n.¡± An listed these conclusions one by one. Then, he pondered his goals. Goal One: Find Charlie. This goal could be crossed off. Goal Two: Acquire the Bone Demon¡¯s flesh and blood. An closed his eyes, leaned back in his chair, and considered how to achieve this goal, obtaining the Bone Demon¡¯s flesh and blood. As a Fourth-level Mutant Speed Demon, his abilities included ¡°invisibility,¡± ¡°super speed,¡± ¡°dynamic vision,¡± ¡°tearing,¡± and ¡°hovering.¡± If the Bone Demon was still Deli, obtaining a piece of Deli¡¯s flesh and blood would be a piece of cake for him. He¡¯d only need to meet Deli once, and he could effortlessly sever Deli¡¯s arm and take it with him. But now, it wasn¡¯t Deli anymore; it was two individuals known as ¡°Wei Boss¡± and ¡°Yashan Boss.¡± An wasn¡¯t sure who the Bone Demon was among them. Once he made a move and happened to acquire the wrong individual¡¯s flesh and blood, he would lose his advantage in the shadows. For him, this meant danger, a situation he absolutely couldn¡¯t allow to happen. Moreover, one of them was the Bone Demon, and he couldn¡¯t confirm the sequence of the other Fourth-level Mutant. Perhaps¡­ Night Demon!!! An had a sh of insight about the guy who had nearly tricked him four years ago as a Night Demon. Of course! Everything now made sense. The Night Demon had infiltrated Temple Forest City, aided a Mutant in evolving, with the initial target being Fred, who was still a Rampager back then. Subsequently, the Night Demon seized an opportunity, killed the Bone Demon Deli and the Thread Demon Sik, and became the new ruler of the city. Based on Fred¡¯s description from the past, the shorter one was the Night Demon, and the taller one should be the new Bone Demon. So, all he needed to do was inquire about the appearance of ¡°Wei Boss¡± and ¡°Yashan Boss¡± to confirm which one was the Bone Demon, the target of his attack. An, who had figured everything out, slowly stood up. The others in the room immediately looked at him. An smiled and reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll have the Bone Demon¡¯s flesh and blood very soon. I¡¯ll get the Bone Demon¡¯s head and take revenge for Shali.¡± The Thorned Beast Fred¡¯s heart immediately sank, knowing his Bone Demon¡¯s flesh and blood were secured. When An smiled like this, it meant he already had a n and would undoubtedly obtain the Bone Demon¡¯s flesh and blood. The Thorned Beast Fred had never seen An fail!!! The next morning, Yashan found Su Hao. Yashan said, ¡°Boss Wei, Mong Chuan kept an eye on them for four days and finally got some useful information. They¡¯re here for the Bone Demon¡¯s flesh and blood.¡± Su Hao¡¯s lips curled slightly as he replied, ¡°That makes it easy! Let¡¯s drive them out and deal with all of them. As for that Speed Demon An, leave him to me!¡± Su Hao had no desire to engage in conspiracies or tricks with them. If their intentions were impure, he wouldn¡¯t hold back, avoiding futureplications. When dealing with people who liked to y tricks, Su Hao preferred to use his fists. If his fists weren¡¯t powerful enough, it was better not to engage at all. Otherwise, he would be the one to suffer. Yashan scratched his head and asked, ¡°Boss Wei! There are too many people in the city. How should I drive them out?¡± Su Hao replied casually, ¡°Just make a sudden move, grab one or two Third-level Mutants, and run outside the city as far as you can. Keep your defense runes active throughout the process.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this? Indeed, a boss was a boss! ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao added, ¡°No need to wait until evening; you can start now.¡± ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± After saying this, Yashan immediately set off. Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, ¡°An¡­ you¡¯re indeed a talent, but you¡¯ve just had bad luck. You thought ofing to Temple Forest City when you wanted to eat meat.¡± He hadn¡¯t seen An contribute anything to Temple Forest City, but when he wanted to evolve, he needed Temple Forest City. Su Hao could say with certainty that Temple Forest City wasn¡¯t the ce for him to profit from. While An and his three subordinates were separately gathering information, Yashan pretended to bump into Yi. Yashan had chosen Yi as his first target because Yi could disappear underground, making it hard to catch her. He needed to focus on her first. Surprisingly, Yi remainedpletely oblivious to the impending danger. In the brief moment of passing by Yashan, he suddenly produced arge rock in his hand and struck Yi in the back of her head. Yi was suddenly struck hard, her eyes rolled back, and she was about to copse. Yashan swiftly embraced her, pretending to be a loving couple. Most people only recognized Su Hao as the ¡°Boss Wei¡± and didn¡¯t know who ¡°Boss Yashan¡± was. Hence, this incident didn¡¯t attract any attention from bystanders. To ask why Yashan was so skilled at using the stone, it was mainly because Su Hao had taught him well, and his skills had been passed down. Yashan quickly hugged Yi and led her in a different direction. The next target was the Thorned Beast Fred. Why didn¡¯t he choose the Corrosion Beast i? The Corrosion Beast was entirely venomous, and he didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on her. Capturing two people was sufficient. Yashan had been training with Su Hao to enhance his physical prowess for a long time, even in his normal state. He could still exhibit significant strength. Though other Mutants could manifest tremendous strength in their normal state, they were no match for Yashan. Soon, Yashan arrived behind the Thorned Beast Fred, but to his surprise, the Thorned Beast Fred was exceptionally vignt. He tilted his head slightly. ¡°Bang!¡± The stone missed its target; Fred merely hesitated for a moment and began to transform into the Thorned Beast. Yashan regretfully threw the stone aside. Since Fred hadn¡¯t lost consciousness, he decided to deal with him through brute force. Chapter 129 Yashan immediately transformed into a handsome and tall ¡°Bone Demon,¡± reaching out and grabbing the neck of ¡°Thorned Beast¡± Fred tightly. The spikes on Fred¡¯s neck, when they met Yashan¡¯s bone armor, were crushed. Fred put all his strength into it, opened his mouth, and roared, ¡°Safe¡ªcough,¡± then Yashan increased the force, squeezing the other half into his throat. Then Yashan lowered himself and fiercely smashed Fred¡¯s head against a rock. ¡°Bang!¡± The spikes on Fred¡¯s head broke one by one, but his armor defense was so strong that he didn¡¯t faint. Yashan simply tossed aside the ¡°Hiding Beast¡± in his other hand and picked up a stone. ¡®Hard!¡¯ Then he repeatedly smashed it on Fred¡¯s head¡­.. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± After a while, Fred finally passed out. Yashan threw the stone aside, muttering, ¡°Boss Wei¡¯s strength control is more urate. He¡¯s truly the boss!¡± Then he picked up ¡°Hiding Beast¡± Yi and ran straight for the city, passing by ¡°Corrosion Beast¡± i, with the purpose of having i inform ¡°Speed Demon¡± An. In the fearful eyes of the onlookers, he ran towards the city with one in each hand. As Yashan had expected, i found An. Upon hearing the news, An¡¯s initial reaction was suspicion; he believed someone was trying to lure him into pursuit. ¡°It must be the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ people who found us! How did they find us?¡± An stood still, not in a hurry to act, as his brain quickly raced. ¡°The crucial question is whether Fred and Yi should be saved. If not, the two of them are pretty much doomed. If I go, there¡¯s a chance I might die too. So, should I go or not?¡± In his hesitation, An consumed a great deal of mental energy. The most mentally taxing thing, in fact, isn¡¯t doing research or solving math problems; it¡¯s making decisions. The mental energy required to make decisions is far greater than for other tasks. After two breaths, An decided to make an attempt. If the attempt failed, he would retreat immediately and n from a safe distance. An thought to himself, ¡°I absolutely must not be reckless! Furthermore, I don¡¯t know how the other side discovered us. In theory, we¡¯ve been extremely cautious these past few days and haven¡¯t revealed any unusual abilities. After contemting it thoroughly, I haven¡¯t found any major loopholes. Before solving this puzzle, I mustn¡¯t act rashly.¡± Then An turned to ¡°Corrosion Beast¡± i and said, ¡°i, it¡¯s dangerous here. Go in the opposite direction and return to Lake Abyss City. Wait for me there.¡± i, a beautiful woman, nodded. An slowly disappeared into invisibility. Once An had moved far away, i quickly left in the opposite direction. Not far after leaving the city, i¡¯s path was blocked by several third-level ¡°Temple Forest Society¡± members. i¡¯s face turned cold, her skin taking on a mottled brownish-gray color. Her face and body were covered in numerous warts, making her look terrifying. Her once-beautiful face now appeared grotesque and frightening. Next, a light yellow gas radiated outward from her, causing nts to wither and rot as it passed. The ¡°Temple Forest Society¡± members who had blocked her path quickly dispersed. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Corrosion Beast.¡¯ We must be cautious and avoid anything touching us, or it will be troublesome.¡± ¡°What do we do then? We can¡¯t get close, and we don¡¯t have any long-range attack methods!¡± ¡°This is tricky!¡± At that moment, someone suddenly suggested, ¡°Pick up rocks and throw them at her!¡± The group exchanged nces and immediately understood! ¡­ An¡¯s speed was impressive. Just as Yashan had run out of the city, An caught up. ¡°Snap!¡± A gust of wind brushed past Yashan, and the bone armor on his neck suddenly shattered, bone fragments flying. When An passed by Yashan, Yashan didn¡¯t feel a thing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that arge piece of bone had shattered on his neck and left a gash, he would have thought it was just a gust of wind passing by. Yashan held a person in each hand, not stopping for a moment, running with all his might in the direction of Temple Forest City, always remembering Big Brother Wei¡¯s instructions: the farther, the better. An didn¡¯t reveal his form; he continued moving at high speed. He nced at the pair of short knives in his hands and sensed something unusual: ¡°His bone armor is peculiar. There¡¯s a faint red membrane on the outside that blocked my first knife attack, and the bone armor on his neck blocked my second knife attack. The hardness of the bone armor is beyond imagination.¡± It¡¯s not that An was arrogant. Although his dual-knife technique might not decapitate the Bone Demon in one go, he could easily slice open half the neck. The first cut would break the bone, and the second would inflict damage, essentially dealing a severe blow to the ¡°Bone Demon.¡± However, this move was ineffective against the guy sprinting ahead, only managing to scrape the surface. If all ¡°Bone Demons¡± were like this, their ¡°Speed Demon¡± sequence would have no ce. A strange gleam shed in An¡¯s eyes: ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡± ¡®Rend!¡¯ The twin knives instantly vibrated at high speed. An swiftly appeared at Yashan¡¯s side, this time aiming for Yashan¡¯s arm with the goal of severing it to save the people. ¡°Snap!¡± Simrly, it had no effect. The two cutsbined only managed to sever roughly half, and in the blink of an eye, Yashan had fully repaired it. ¡°Not good!¡± An hesitated! No matter how fast he was, it wouldn¡¯t work if he couldn¡¯t break through the defense! Plus, where was the opponent trying to go? Lure me out of the city and then kill me? An furrowed his brow slowly. At this moment, he unexpectedly felt a bit dissatisfied with leaving like this. They had agreed to give it a try and leave, but who would have thought the other side wouldn¡¯t even retaliate. ¡­ Meanwhile, when Yashan left the city, Su Hao arrived at the courtyard. He transformed into a ¡°Bone Demon¡± while walking. The pristine bone armor formed, the shoulder tes thickened and rose, chest and abdomen tes generated, gleaming white, and two thin wings extended from the back te¡­ ¡°Crackle, crackle¡­¡± The unique sound of bones echoed as the sleek winged armor was fully formed. Su Hao extended his right hand, and a bone-like long knife slowly elongated, taking shape in an instant, gleaming with a cold light. Following that, patterns were etched and covered the entire set of bone armor, extending to the bone knife as well. By the time Su Hao reached the center of the courtyard, all transformations wereplete. Su Hao crouched slightly, leaped into the air, and soared a hundred meters high, causing an explosive shock underfoot. He resembled a projectile as he flew toward the city¡¯s outskirts. ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± ¡°Boom¡­¡± This time, Su Hao didn¡¯t intentionally hide his form but flew directly over Temple Forest City, boldly pursuing An. Is An fast? Very fast! On the ground, not even Su Hao would be confident in outpacing him. An¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t just about straight-line running but also the ability to turn and change direction while maintaining his speed. It¡¯s often said, ¡°In martial arts, speed is unbeatable.¡± When speed reaches a certain level, it can indeed be quite invincible. A few years ago, the ¡°Speed Demon¡± Flywheel, if not for his nemesis, ¡°Silk Demon¡± Sik, might not have been stopped. However, despite An¡¯s speed, he couldn¡¯t match Su Hao¡¯s high-speed flight. On the ground, An¡¯s speed had no equal, but in terms of straight-line speed, Su Hao¡¯s high-speed flight was much faster. In other words, An couldn¡¯t escape anymore. As long as he remained within Su Hao¡¯s radar range, no matter how he tried to evade, Su Hao would gradually close in. How wide was Su Hao¡¯s radar range? Six kilometers! No matter which direction An ran, as long as he didn¡¯t disappear from Su Hao¡¯s radar range immediately, Su Hao would slowly approach. From the moment Su Hao took off, An¡¯s fate was sealed. So, how would Su Hao, in the air, eliminate An, who moved swiftly on the ground? Chapter 130 An didn¡¯t know how many times he had attacked Yashan, but Yashan simply ran ahead, seemingly treating An as if he didn¡¯t exist. Even the calmest An was having trouble controlling his emotions at this point. What exactly did the other side intend to do? Despite his relentless attacks, they didn¡¯t retaliate at all and kept running. Unbeknownst to An, high above him, a deadly hunter had locked onto his position. An stared at his blunt-edged twin knives with red eyes, realizing he couldn¡¯tpletely break through Yashan¡¯s defense. It seemed impossible to save Fred and Yi now. An tried to calm his inner turmoil, and reason gradually took over. ¡°I can¡¯t let this drag on. I need to go! I¡¯m sorry, Fred, Yi! I did my best!¡± Without hesitation, An abruptly changed direction and sprinted toward another route, getting farther away from Yashan. Meanwhile, Su Hao had a slight smile on his face, reducing his altitude as he flew toward An. ¡°It¡¯s probably far enough from Temple Forest City now!¡± As for Yashan, no worries; let him run some more! It¡¯s time to work on fitness after all that cooking. Su Hao was flying at full speed, already breaking the sound barrier. As he flew past, his sound gradually spread. When Su Hao reduced his altitude and approached An, he activated ¡°silent flight mode¡± from behind, quietly pursuing. If he could silently eliminate An, it would be a clean sweep. An was still in stealth mode, invisible to the naked eye, but Su Hao¡¯s radar urately pinpointed his location. Visual perception didn¡¯t affect Su Hao¡¯s hunt. However, An was extremely vignt. When Su Hao approached, the unavoidable sound of wind alerted An. An nced back, and that nce sent shivers down his spine. A ¡°Bone Demon¡± covered in bone armor was flying in mid-air, rapidly approaching. With a long bone knife in hand, a light swing would cut him in half. ¡°A flying ¡®Bone Demon¡¯?¡± An didn¡¯t have time to think further and immediately changed direction, instantly leaving his original spot. ¡°Swish!¡± Su Hao¡¯s long knife swept through the air, still missing its target. Su Hao thought it was a pity; if An had reacted a bit slower earlier, the battle would have ended with that one swing. Now that he had been discovered, it was a bit moreplicated. Su Hao ascended again, flying above An. An tried to escape in a straight line at high speed, but to his frustration, even with his speed, he couldn¡¯t shake off his pursuer. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this ¡®Bone Demon¡¯? No, this isn¡¯t the same ¡®Bone Demon¡¯ that captured Fred and Yi earlier; it¡¯s a different one! There are two ¡®Bone Demons¡¯ in Temple Forest City! One ¡®Night Demon¡¯ and two ¡®Bone Demons¡¯?¡± The next moment, An shook his head. ¡°No, there are only two ¡®Bone Demons¡¯!¡± The simultaneous existence of two fourth-level mutants from the same sequence in a small town was rare. Because for a third-level mutant to advance to the fourth level, the best way was to somehow hunt a fourth-level mutant. Fourth-level mutants wouldn¡¯t just hand over their flesh and blood to a third-level mutant willingly. ¡°Moreover, the other side can see through my invisibility.¡± An took a deep breath, his brain working rapidly to figure out a counterattack. Su Hao lowered his altitude again, diving toward An with the bone knife hanging behind him. This time, he didn¡¯t n to use a long knife swing, as it was easy for the agile An on the ground to dodge. He intended to use bone spurs for a wide-range, piercing attack, simr to a machine gun firing rapidly. Getting closer, Su Hao extended his palm toward An, who was running on the ground. In the next second, arge number of bone spurs shot out from Su Hao¡¯s palm, covering An with a barrage of projectiles. ¡°Pew, pew, pew!¡± Arge number of bone spurs shot out at high speed, like bullets, raking the ground, causing grass and stones to scatter. However, they still didn¡¯t hit An. Most of the bone spurs were evaded by An, and any that couldn¡¯t be dodged, he deflected with his knife, one by one. This was An¡¯s ability, ¡°Dynamic Vision.¡± Flying weapons were useless in front of him because he could see everything clearly and keep up with the movements. Su Hao ascended once again. He knew that ¡°Speed Demons¡± had some leaping abilities, so he didn¡¯t fly very low, giving An no chance to retaliate. He murmured, ¡°Machine guns don¡¯t work on him either? Then let¡¯s try a grenadeuncher!¡± Su Hao was now making explosives without needing to cut and carve bones. With the help of his ¡°Bone Patterning¡± ability, he could construct them directly. In just one minute, he could create a ¡°Fifty Burst¡± explosive shell. As for ¡°One Hundred Burst¡± and ¡°Five Hundred Burst,¡± they had greater power, but required more time for modifications and hadrger volumes. ¡°Let¡¯s try ¡®Fifty Burst¡¯ first.¡± Su Hao rapidly ascended to a safe altitude. Once at a safe height, he glided forward at a constant speed, focusing all his attention on his hands. ¡°First, create the core detonation device.¡± ¡°Bone Patterning!¡± In Su Hao¡¯s palm, a structure simr to an rm clock appeared. ¡°Next, start constructing the firstyer of ¡®burst¡¯ runes.¡± A thin bone sphere enveloped the rm clock, covered in intricate, hollow patterns. ¡°Then the secondyer of ¡®burst¡¯ runes.¡± ¡­ In this way, oneyer of sphere enveloped anotheryer, rapidly crafted by Su Hao. In no time, it had turned into a round ball slightlyrger than a fist, sparkling with a beautiful, pure white luster. Su Hao looked at his creation with satisfaction and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ever seen a hand-rolled grenade?¡± But it wasn¡¯t over. Su Hao grabbed the ¡°Fifty Burst¡± shell with his left hand, extended his right hand into a fist, and thick bone growth quickly extended outward, transforming into a ck hole-like barrel that was two meters long, including his arm, all in the time of two breaths. ¡°At the bottom of the barrel, carve the ¡®Fivefold Eruption¡¯ rune. This way, it won¡¯t backfire, and it will provide enough initial velocity for the shell.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Su Hao inserted the shell into the barrel, stopping it partway. Then, he applied the ¡°Sturdy¡± rune effect to both the barrel and the shell, and just to be safe, he added a ¡°Barrier¡± rune to the barrel. Ensuring it wouldn¡¯t backfire. Su Hao thought for a moment; it should be okay. He wasn¡¯t sure about the recoil, but given the power of the ¡°Fivefold Eruption,¡± it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. With everything set, Su Hao flew above An and began a steep dive. An also noticed Su Hao¡¯s dive and became highly alert. As long as he was quick enough to dodge, the attack wouldn¡¯t hit him. With his confidence as someone who possessed ¡°Super Speed¡± and ¡°Dynamic Vision,¡± he knew that. When Su Hao approached within two hundred meters, he raised the dark barrel, aiming it at An. An saw the dark tube but didn¡¯t understand what it was. However, he increased his vignce and thought, ¡°What¡¯s this? Probably some sort of projectile. Be ready to dodge!¡± Su Hao started slowly infusing blood energy into the barrel and the shell. Meanwhile, he instructed Little Light, ¡°Little Light, record the shell¡¯s trajectory and analyze the impact point.¡± Su Hao¡¯s goal was to create a projectile prediction system through extensive impact point data, in simple terms, an automatic aiming system. When the time came, he would only need to ce a circle around his target, then activate it. It was straightforward and user-friendly, suitable forzy people like Su Hao. Then came the time for the dyed activation of the ¡°Fifty Burst¡± shell. The ¡°Fivefold Explosion¡± activated! ¡°Boom!¡± The barrel roared, and the powerful recoil caused Su Hao to veer off course. The shell was ejected from the barrel at an incredibly high speed and was almost instantaneously in front of An. ¡°So fast!¡± In the instant the barrel vibrated, An began to dodge, but the shell was too fast. He barely managed to avoid a direct impact when the shell was right next to him. As the shell flew past him, An breathed a sigh of relief, thinking, ¡°Luckily I dodged it!¡± Chapter 131 But what happened nextpletely took him by surprise. The shell, which had just grazed the ground, suddenly exploded. ¡°Boom!¡± A powerful shockwave swept outwards in an instant, causing an earthquake and showering debris. It left a crater over ten meters wide where it exploded. In the explosion¡¯s instant, An was thrown far away by the immense force and crashed onto the ground. By now, he had already revealed his figure, his clothes were tattered, and blood flowed from numerous wounds. After getting up, he coughed up a couple of mouthfuls of blood. Su Hao, who had reestablished his flight posture, was amazed. ¡°He¡¯s still not dead? The physique of a fourth-level mutant is indeed powerful! Even the three ¡®Double Burst¡¯ grenades couldn¡¯t kill the ¡®Silk Demon¡¯ earlier.¡± After An got up, he looked at his hands, and his mind went nk. ¡°Who am I? Where am I? What am I supposed to do?¡± It took him a good while to snap out of it and recall everything that had just happened. When he looked up at the ¡°Bone Demon¡± flying at high speed in the sky, there was a clear and undisguised fear in his eyes. His brain began to work rapidly: ¡°This is bad. The enemy is flying too high, and my ¡®Walking on Air¡¯ ability can¡¯t reach him. I don¡¯t know if the opponent canunch a simr attack. If they can, it¡¯s going to be trouble. I need toe up with a n to create an opportunity for an attack!¡± An held onto the dual des tightly, unwilling to let go, even though he knew they were already dulled. ¡°Run!¡± The next moment, An, without any hesitation, entered the invisible state once more and swiftly flew toward the distance, vanishing instantly. Su Hao adjusted his position, and with a violent burst beneath his feet, he chased after An. ¡°Another shot, still ¡®Fifty Burst¡¯.¡± He could create even higher ¡®One Hundred Burst¡¯ shells, but the ¡®One Hundred Burst¡¯ shells were toorge, requiring a different barrel. Su Hao didn¡¯t want the hassle. If one shot didn¡¯t work, he¡¯d try another. Three, four shots¡­ eventually, it would work! Moreover, he could simultaneously collect the impact point data and test the cannon¡¯s performance. Soon, Su Hao¡¯s shell was ready and inserted into the barrel. The only downside to a cannon was that its cooldown time was a bit long. Aim! Fire! ¡°Boom!¡± The shell was fired! An was already prepared. He pushed his thick thighs to swiftly dodge, trying to get as far away from the explosion as possible. His mind was filled with frustration, ¡°How can this continue?¡± The shell exploded two meters away from An. In the moment of the explosion, he curled his body up, using his back to absorb the shock. ¡°Boom!¡± The intense explosion resounded, causing rocks and debris to fly. An was also sted aside, tumbling helplessly on the ground, crashing and finally hitting arge rock,ing to a stop. ¡°Spurt!¡± An spurted out a mouthful of blood violently, then struggled to stand, swaying unsteadily. But in the next moment, he copsed to the ground and didn¡¯t move. Su Hao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did he just die like that?¡± His expression turned yful. An¡¯s blood intensity had indeed decreased, but there were still no signs of him fainting or dying. ¡°Could he be ying dead? Luring me down, and thenunching a counterattack?¡± Nheless, it didn¡¯t matter to Su Hao. He had plenty more shells; he could easily create another one. Su Hao ascended to a higher altitude, gradually shaping his next shell. His thought was simple: whether An was ying dead or not, a few more rounds of shelling, and he wouldn¡¯t need to fake it anymore! One minuteter, Su Hao descended again, lowering his altitude. The ck, gaping cannon was aimed at the fallen An. An couldn¡¯t just lie there anymore. By now, his chest felt suffocated. This was the most frustrating battle he had ever experienced. He felt utterly helpless, unable to escape or fight back, and even his stealth had been exposed. It was all he could do not to start swearing! His years of self-discipline allowed him to keep it in. He immediately jumped up, vanished, and ran. As he fled, one of the shells violently exploded where he¡¯din before, tossing him again and exacerbating his injuries. He knew he couldn¡¯t withstand many more blows. An¡¯s clothing was in tatters, and he was left with only a pair of underpants, barely clinging to his modesty, preventing him from facing the embarrassment of running around naked. After Su Hao¡¯stest shot, he ascended once again, fully satisfied and preparing the fourth shell. Meanwhile, An¡¯s inner world was in turmoil. Struggling to maintain hisposure, he reviewed what went wrong during the previous encounters. ¡°First, my escape speed isn¡¯t advantageous; I can¡¯t outrun the enemy. Second, the enemy is extremely cautious, and I can¡¯t attack them. Finally, my invisibility doesn¡¯t work, and I can¡¯t shake off the enemy. So, my only way out is to figure out how they¡¯re tracking me and then clear that, using invisibility to avoid their pursuit.¡± An took a deep breath and swiftly got to work. He recognized there was a short time before the next explosion. An immediately turned and ran to a small pond, then dove in without concern for his existing wounds, scrubbing his entire body thoroughly with water. Su Hao flew in the sky, bewildered by An¡¯s continued bathing, jokingly muttering, ¡°Wishing to look a bit more dignified before dying, perhaps?¡± However, Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate due to his astonishment. He adjusted to the appropriate distance, raised the cannon, and took aim. An promptly jumped up, vanishing while fleeing. Su Hao pursued and fired another shot. ¡°Boom!¡± An was thrown once again. This time, he justy there and didn¡¯t hurry to get up. He truly had no more strength left this time and needed to rest. ¡°Cleaning doesn¡¯t work. There must be something trapping me, or I¡¯m hidden somewhere!¡± So An picked up his short sword again and started scraping his head, shaving his hair this time, believing there might be something hidden there. Su Hao was even more perplexed, saying, ¡°Why is he shaving his head again? His hairstyle is fine and dignified; why go bald? Is there some special tradition or something?¡± Iprehensible to Su Hao, he fired another shot. ¡°Boom!¡± An was sted again. His breathing was like a bellows, his chest rising and falling at a high frequency. He felt on the brink of death. An understood he had only onest chance because he couldn¡¯t dodge the next one. He didn¡¯t get up and, with a calm expression, drew his long knife, making a shallow cut from his neck down to his stomach. He then sliced from the base of his thigh to his foot, followed by his arms¡­ What happened next is too horrifying to describe. After a moment, An, with his flesh-colored, blood-drenched body, slowly disappeared from view, departing at an incredible speed. This was An¡¯s final struggle to stay alive. If¡­ For An, there was no ¡°if¡± anymore. He had done everything in his power, and now he had to await the judgment of fate. He understood that, in the end, whether he saved Fred and Yi or not, the result would be the same. When he and his three subordinates entered this city, their fate had already been sealed. As the team leader, An made a wrong decision ¨C bringing Fred back to the Temple Forest City to hunt down the Bone Demon! Su Hao, flying in the sky, was in shock throughout the entire process. This An was a true werewolf! He then fired another shot at An. ¡°Boom!¡± Chapter 132 Soon after, Su Hao used two more shots to st An. When the radar sensed that the blood rapidly dissipated, confirming that An was dead, hended and walked over to An¡¯s skinless body. To be honest, Su Hao admired An. He couldn¡¯t imagine himself ever doing what An had done ¨C skinning himself. It sent shivers down his spine. If it weren¡¯t for being enemies, they might have been friends. However, there were no ¡°ifs¡± when you made a mistake from the beginning. It simply wasn¡¯t meant to be. Su Hao cut off a piece of An¡¯s flesh, buried his body in a pit, and then jumped into the air, using his powers to fly back to Temple Forest City. He felt like he might have forgotten something but decided to let it go. Now that the situation was resolved, he wanted to return to his research. The rest could be handled by others. Regarding the precise gene maniption to generate the desired Cas9, he had some ideas. The next step was to conduct numerous experiments. With the care of Taini, the Round Mouse had reproduced well and would be sufficient for his experiments. On the other side, Yashan held a captive in a deste, deserted area. ¡°Where is this? The Speed Demon? When did they suddenly disappear? What about Boss Wei? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived?¡± ¡°Do I need to run again? Boss Wei said the farther, the better.¡± ¡°Or maybe run a bit more!¡± Several third-level mutants from the Temple Forest Association surrounded Corrosion Beast i from a distance, continuously throwing stones at him. No matter how i dodged, she was still hit by quite a few stones. With time passing, her injuries grew worse, and the stones wereing at her with increasing ferocity, as if the people throwing them were enjoying themselves. i felt utterly trapped in this situation and had no way to escape. Her toxicity was unstoppable, but the cunning individuals across from her didn¡¯t give her any chance. They just threw stones from a distance. She wanted to run, but speed wasn¡¯t her strength, and she couldn¡¯t get away. Trying to rush into the city to take hostages wouldn¡¯t work either. Whenever she tried to run in that direction, more stones rained down upon her, driving her further from the city. This was a dead end! She had no strength left to struggle and thought, ¡°If An were here, he would know what to do¡­ What a pity.¡± She eventually gave up resistance and was overwhelmed by the stones. One dayter, during the night, Charlotte, the Mimic Shifter, transformed into a wolfhound, following her scent and found An¡¯s body. Upon learning that An had already died, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over. ¡°If even An is dead, what can I do to avenge you? My sister, Charlotte¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always believed I killed our mother, but it wasn¡¯t me; it was An, for some unknown reason, who designed our mother¡¯s death. I just consumed a piece of her flesh and happened to be discovered by you, my foolish sister¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to seek revenge! Let¡¯s leave this city and start anew in a ce where no one knows us. Get married, be an ordinary person; that would be great!¡± After burying An¡¯s body, Charlotte vanished into the darkness. This was Charlotte¡¯sst struggle to stay alive. For An, there were no ¡°ifs.¡± He had done all he could, and now he awaited the judgment of fate. He understood that, in the end, saving Fred and Eve or not wouldn¡¯t change the oue. When he and his three subordinates entered this city, their fate was already sealed. As for Su Hao, he was back in hisboratory, conducting his experiments. He asionally thought of Yashan but dismissed the idea of letting Yashan know he could stop running. Surely, someone of Yashan¡¯s stature wouldn¡¯t lose himself. However, three dayster, Yashan returned to Temple Forest City, looking puzzled. He held two nearly lifeless individuals. That day, when Su Hao left hisboratory, he spotted Yashan and greeted him, ¡°Yashan, it seems like you¡¯ve been gone for quite a few days. Where have you been?¡± Yashan was momentarily at a loss for words but managed a forced smile, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it! Boss Wei, I¡¯ve personally prepared a table of good food for you. Come and taste it.¡± Su Hao took a seat, pointed at Taini, who was already prepared, and said, ¡°How¡¯s the teacher you were looking for to teach her to read and write?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wei. I¡¯ll have her here tomorrow.¡± Taini asked, puzzled, ¡°What teacher?¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°A teacher who will teach you knowledge and make you smarter. Taini, you have to study hard, and I believe you¡¯lle to enjoy learning.¡± Taini¡¯s eyes lit up, and she happily eximed, ¡°Really?¡± Soon, Su Hao returned to hisboratory and focused on decoding the method of manipting blood qi. He considered using his own consciousness to control it but gave up after an attempt because hecked the kind of divine consciousness found in the cultivation world. It allowed individuals to observe their body¡¯s microscopic state using inner vision. Perhaps, in the future, if he were reborn into the cultivation world, he could learn these mysterious abilities. But as a current ordinary human, he didn¡¯t have the power to change the microscopic aspects of his body with his consciousness. So, what should he do? He still needed Little Light¡¯s help to transfer control over blood qi to Little Light, allowing Little Light toplete the synthesis of Cas9. Su Hao had a well-defined method in mind. He needed to match the brainwave patterns for controlling blood qi with those generated during activities like listening, speaking, reading, writing, and imagining. Then, he could instruct Little Light to generate and map the desired effects. Su Hao would follow these instructions to achieve them. To aplish this, Su Hao had to do two things. First, he needed to fine-tune the control of blood qi movement and gather the brainwave patterns produced during blood qi movement. This movement followed specific patterns, and he needed to ount for as many directions and lengths as possible. To do this, Su Hao established a spatial coordinate system, defining a nanometer or micrometer as a unit length. This way, he could record various directions and sizes of blood qi movements. However, this process would be quite time-consuming. The second task was to engage in various activities to generate brainwave patterns and then match them to the brainwave patterns for controlling blood qi. The best choice for this behavior was imagination, followed by symbolic patterns, then manual writing, andstly speaking and physical actions. Su Hao wasn¡¯tfortable with using speech, as it felt like casting spells. He didn¡¯t like performing physical actions either, as it resembled performing rituals. Therefore, his primary focus was on trying various imaginative scenarios, followed by symbolic patterns and so on. All of this required a significant amount of time, which Su Hao had in abundance at the moment. Time flew by, and two years passed in the blink of an eye. Su Hao turned thirteen years old, and he finallypleted the encoding and pairing of the brainwave patterns for blood qi control. The method he used was abination of imagination and symbolic representation. For instance, if Su Hao wanted to execute a blood qi vector movement of (5, -3, 2), he only needed Little Light to provide a series of imaginative concepts and symbols, such as ¡°#%¡­&@~?!#$¡­¡± Su Hao was filled with confidence and said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s start the gic experiments with Little Round Mouse!¡± Su Hao first entered the pinball space and, after properly organizing the collected gic sequences, he entered the room where Little Round Mouse was kept. As he was about to leave with one of the mice, a petite girl of around 1.6 meters in height approached him. She wore a blue and white outfit that matched her well-coordinated and graceful figure. There were soft, fluffy white fur tufts on her pointy ears, and her wavy hair cascaded down to her waist. Her round eyes blinked cutely, making her look very adorable. It was none other than the growing young girl, Taini, who was already over nine years old. The powerful Zhu Huo genes were perfectly manifested in her, enabling her to grow faster, more agile, and even more beautiful. Taini blocked Su Hao, her eyes brimming with tears, and she whined, ¡°Uncle Wei¡­ I don¡¯t want to study! It¡¯s too painful; I can¡¯t bear this torture anymore! I get sleepy as soon as the teacher starts talking.¡± Su Hao¡¯s face suddenly turned very serious, and he said, ¡°Taini, your attitude is all wrong. How could studying be a painful thing? You need to learn to feel the joy of studying.¡± Taini immediately retorted with a distressed expression, ¡°How could studying be joyful? Look at me now, Uncle Wei. Do you see any joy in this?¡± Su Hao observed her seriously for a moment and nodded, ¡°Indeed, you look much better than before, and you have a more elegant demeanor now!¡± Taini instantly felt annoyed. Clearly, it was just because she had grown taller and more mature. What did that have to do with studying? Su Hao continued, ¡°Besides, what can you do if you don¡¯t study? Do you want to be a gang boss like Yashan?¡± Taini¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yeah! Yeah! I want to be just like my dad, a boss!¡± Su Hao had a big question mark on his face, so he stopped talking and turned to leave. Taini panicked and hurriedly grabbed Su Hao. ¡°Uncle Wei, please, don¡¯t make me study anymore! It¡¯spletely pointless¡­¡± Su Hao ignored her and continued to drag her along. Taini pleaded, ¡°Uncle Wei, I was wrong. I don¡¯t want to be a boss. I can help you take care of Little Round Mouse¡­¡± Su Hao suddenly stopped and revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Alright, then. You can start by studying the books I gave you earlier: ¡®Methods and Ongoing Optimization for Raising Little Round Mice,¡¯ ¡®Reproduction Theories of Little Round Mice,¡¯ ¡®Common Behavior Analysis of Little Round Mice,¡¯ and ¡®Common Diseases and Preventive Measures for Little Round Mice.''¡± Taini: ¡°¡­¡± With a loud thud, Su Hao closed the door and returned to the experimental table. And Taini instantly felt disheartened, disying a look of despair. Just as she turned to leave, a deep and authoritative voice sounded, ¡°Taini, break time is over. Let¡¯s get back to studying.¡± Taini shivered, turned around, and saw a middle-aged man with greying hair. He looked at her with a stern expression, but a hint of amusement couldn¡¯t be hidden in his eyes. Taini immediately perked up and bargained, ¡°Teacher Man, can we study a bit less today? Can you let me go early?¡± ¡­ Su Hao returned to hisboratory and immediately put Taini¡¯s matter out of his mind. Can she not study? Of course not! He couldn¡¯t allow Taini to be a person with only a beautiful exterior but an empty soul. Furthermore, she aspired to evolve into a ¡°Bone Demon¡± in the future, which would require knowledge to sensibly control her powers. Even if she became the gang leader, knowledge would still be necessary. In his understanding, the probability of an illiterate person bing a sessful gang leader wasn¡¯t zero, but it was incredibly low. He ced the Little Round Mouse on the experimental table, secured it in ce in a spread-eagle position, and then extended a finger to tap on the mouse¡¯s belly. Blood gas was slowly injected into the mouse¡¯s body. The mouse went from struggling in fear initially to eventually making contented squeaking noises, as if it was receiving a full-body massage. Su Hao¡¯s purpose in infusing blood gas into the Little Round Mouse¡¯s body was to obtain the mouse¡¯s gic sequence. Since he had learned the ¡°micro-control¡± method of blood gas, he realized that there was no need to personally devour flesh and blood to record an object¡¯s information into the Ball Space. All he had to do was infuse blood gas into the corresponding object¡¯s interior. Once the blood gas concentration reached a certain level, it would essentially achieve a state of saturation, and he would seed. Now, blood gas had be another kind of sensation for Su Hao. Soon, when the Little Round Mouse reached its peakfort level, Su Hao¡¯s information was also fully recorded. He withdrew his finger, sat down, and entered the Pinball Space to start examining the Little Round Mouse¡¯s gic sequence. With the assistance of Little Light, they quickly sorted andpared it, using different colors tobel the various sections of gic information. ¡°As expected, the other creatures in this world also have ¡®databases,¡¯ ¡®armories,¡¯ and ¡®controllers¡¯ in their genes. This means that if you feed an organism with the flesh and blood of a mutant, it might also undergo evolution.¡± Of course, the probability of a sessful evolution was quite low for the Little Round Mouse because although it had been well-fed, itcked exercise, leading to an overall lower blood gas energy level, which was unlikely to sustain its evolution. Apart from this, Su Hao had more thoughts. Perhaps this world used to be a world where various evolved beasts roamed freely. These beasts would fight and devour each other to evolve. Eventually, the Zhu Huo people achieved victory and became the masters of this continent. Perhaps the sequences for mutant evolution weren¡¯t limited to just nine, and there were more in the past. However, through the course of lengthy evolution, survival of the fittest led to only nine remaining sequences. It was also possible that there were still powerful advanced mutant beasts lurking in the deste wilderness, but because of the Zhu Huo people¡¯srge-scale hunting, their numbers were dwindling, and they were on the verge of extinction, hiding themselves away. So, the Zhu Huo people, who couldn¡¯t obtain enough flesh and blood for evolution from the wilderness, turned their sights inward, leading to a series of ruthless killings among mutants. It was brutal and straightforward! Su Hao calcted and found that if the Zhu Huo people continued on this path, it wouldn¡¯t lead to sess. The most likely oue would be the disappearance of the mutants. The reason was quite simple. As the killings continued, the Zhu Huaq poption kept decreasing. When it reached a certain point, there was a high probability that an incredibly powerful awakened mutant would emerge, starting a massive ughter of the other mutants and wiping them out. This would create a living space for the ordinary Zhu Hua people. The only uncertainty was when this would happen. Su Hao cleared his mind of these thoughts and began screening the Little Round Mouse¡¯s gic sequence. After a while, Su Hao revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start by imnting a set of ¡®scale¡¯ genes into both the coding and non-coding regions and see how it goes.¡± Once he determined the gene imntation points, Su Hao acted swiftly. The first step was to cultivate the corresponding Cas9 and extract the ¡®scale¡¯ gene segment. The issue of cultivating gene scissors and extracting the ¡®scale¡¯ segment had already been resolved by Su Hao. Su Hao exited the Pinball Space, closed his eyes, and quickly entered a meditative state. ¡°First, choose a piece of flesh within the body as the cultivation dish¡­ Let¡¯s go with the left forearm! Second, begin controlling the blood gas and extract the DNA segment! Little Light, this step is up to you!¡± ¡°Little Light, Roger.¡± The next step was the long process of extracting the segment. The process of micro-controlling blood gas to extract the segment was very simple. Little Light calcted and generated a long sequence of symbols and text. Su Hao just had to focus and read it without getting distracted. The key was to remainpletely focused. ¡°@#£¤¡­¡± Soon, Little Light presented a series of symbols. Su Hao immediately dismissed any distractions and began examining them one by one. This was the art of micro-controlling blood gas! Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Experiment Su Hao first entered the pinball space and, after properly organizing the collected gic sequences, he entered the room where Little Round Mouse was kept. As he was about to leave with one of the mice, a petite girl of around 1.6 meters in height approached him. She wore a blue and white outfit that matched her well-coordinated and graceful figure. There were soft, fluffy white fur tufts on her pointy ears, and her wavy hair cascaded down to her waist. Her round eyes blinked cutely, making her look very adorable. It was none other than the growing young girl, Taini, who was already over nine years old. The powerful Zhu Huo genes were perfectly manifested in her, enabling her to grow faster, more agile, and even more beautiful. Taini blocked Su Hao, her eyes brimming with tears, and she whined, ¡°Uncle Wei¡­ I don¡¯t want to study! It¡¯s too painful; I can¡¯t bear this torture anymore! I get sleepy as soon as the teacher starts talking.¡± Su Hao¡¯s face suddenly turned very serious, and he said, ¡°Taini, your attitude is all wrong. How could studying be a painful thing? You need to learn to feel the joy of studying.¡± Taini immediately retorted with a distressed expression, ¡°How could studying be joyful? Look at me now, Uncle Wei. Do you see any joy in this?¡± Su Hao observed her seriously for a moment and nodded, ¡°Indeed, you look much better than before, and you have a more elegant demeanor now!¡± Taini instantly felt annoyed. Clearly, it was just because she had grown taller and more mature. What did that have to do with studying? Su Hao continued, ¡°Besides, what can you do if you don¡¯t study? Do you want to be a gang boss like Yashan?¡± Taini¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yeah! Yeah! I want to be just like my dad, a boss!¡± Su Hao had a big question mark on his face, so he stopped talking and turned to leave. Taini panicked and hurriedly grabbed Su Hao. ¡°Uncle Wei, please, don¡¯t make me study anymore! It¡¯spletely pointless¡­¡± Su Hao ignored her and continued to drag her along. Taini pleaded, ¡°Uncle Wei, I was wrong. I don¡¯t want to be a boss. I can help you take care of Little Round Mouse¡­¡± Su Hao suddenly stopped and revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Alright, then. You can start by studying the books I gave you earlier: ¡®Methods and Ongoing Optimization for Raising Little Round Mice,¡¯ ¡®Reproduction Theories of Little Round Mice,¡¯ ¡®Common Behavior Analysis of Little Round Mice,¡¯ and ¡®Common Diseases and Preventive Measures for Little Round Mice.''¡± Taini: ¡°¡­¡± With a loud thud, Su Hao closed the door and returned to the experimental table. And Taini instantly felt disheartened, disying a look of despair. Just as she turned to leave, a deep and authoritative voice sounded, ¡°Taini, break time is over. Let¡¯s get back to studying.¡± Taini shivered, turned around, and saw a middle-aged man with greying hair. He looked at her with a stern expression, but a hint of amusement couldn¡¯t be hidden in his eyes. Taini immediately perked up and bargained, ¡°Teacher Man, can we study a bit less today? Can you let me go early?¡± ¡­ Su Hao returned to hisboratory and immediately put Taini¡¯s matter out of his mind. Can she not study? Of course not! He couldn¡¯t allow Taini to be a person with only a beautiful exterior but an empty soul. Furthermore, she aspired to evolve into a ¡°Bone Demon¡± in the future, which would require knowledge to sensibly control her powers. Even if she became the gang leader, knowledge would still be necessary. In his understanding, the probability of an illiterate person bing a sessful gang leader wasn¡¯t zero, but it was incredibly low. He ced the Little Round Mouse on the experimental table, secured it in ce in a spread-eagle position, and then extended a finger to tap on the mouse¡¯s belly. Blood gas was slowly injected into the mouse¡¯s body. The mouse went from struggling in fear initially to eventually making contented squeaking noises, as if it was receiving a full-body massage. Su Hao¡¯s purpose in infusing blood gas into the Little Round Mouse¡¯s body was to obtain the mouse¡¯s gic sequence. Since he had learned the ¡°micro-control¡± method of blood gas, he realized that there was no need to personally devour flesh and blood to record an object¡¯s information into the Ball Space. All he had to do was infuse blood gas into the corresponding object¡¯s interior. Once the blood gas concentration reached a certain level, it would essentially achieve a state of saturation, and he would seed. Now, blood gas had be another kind of sensation for Su Hao. Soon, when the Little Round Mouse reached its peakfort level, Su Hao¡¯s information was also fully recorded. He withdrew his finger, sat down, and entered the Pinball Space to start examining the Little Round Mouse¡¯s gic sequence. With the assistance of Little Light, they quickly sorted andpared it, using different colors tobel the various sections of gic information. ¡°As expected, the other creatures in this world also have ¡®databases,¡¯ ¡®armories,¡¯ and ¡®controllers¡¯ in their genes. This means that if you feed an organism with the flesh and blood of a mutant, it might also undergo evolution.¡± Of course, the probability of a sessful evolution was quite low for the Little Round Mouse because although it had been well-fed, itcked exercise, leading to an overall lower blood gas energy level, which was unlikely to sustain its evolution. Apart from this, Su Hao had more thoughts. Perhaps this world used to be a world where various evolved beasts roamed freely. These beasts would fight and devour each other to evolve. Eventually, the Zhu Huo people achieved victory and became the masters of this continent. Perhaps the sequences for mutant evolution weren¡¯t limited to just nine, and there were more in the past. However, through the course of lengthy evolution, survival of the fittest led to only nine remaining sequences. It was also possible that there were still powerful advanced mutant beasts lurking in the deste wilderness, but because of the Zhu Huo people¡¯srge-scale hunting, their numbers were dwindling, and they were on the verge of extinction, hiding themselves away. So, the Zhu Huo people, who couldn¡¯t obtain enough flesh and blood for evolution from the wilderness, turned their sights inward, leading to a series of ruthless killings among mutants. It was brutal and straightforward! Su Hao calcted and found that if the Zhu Huo people continued on this path, it wouldn¡¯t lead to sess. The most likely oue would be the disappearance of the mutants. The reason was quite simple. As the killings continued, the Zhu Huaq poption kept decreasing. When it reached a certain point, there was a high probability that an incredibly powerful awakened mutant would emerge, starting a massive ughter of the other mutants and wiping them out. This would create a living space for the ordinary Zhu Hua people. The only uncertainty was when this would happen. Su Hao cleared his mind of these thoughts and began screening the Little Round Mouse¡¯s gic sequence. After a while, Su Hao revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start by imnting a set of ¡®scale¡¯ genes into both the coding and non-coding regions and see how it goes.¡± Once he determined the gene imntation points, Su Hao acted swiftly. The first step was to cultivate the corresponding Cas9 and extract the ¡®scale¡¯ gene segment. The issue of cultivating gene scissors and extracting the ¡®scale¡¯ segment had already been resolved by Su Hao. Su Hao exited the Pinball Space, closed his eyes, and quickly entered a meditative state. ¡°First, choose a piece of flesh within the body as the cultivation dish¡­ Let¡¯s go with the left forearm! Second, begin controlling the blood gas and extract the DNA segment! Little Light, this step is up to you!¡± ¡°Little Light, Roger.¡± The next step was the long process of extracting the segment. The process of micro-controlling blood gas to extract the segment was very simple. Little Light calcted and generated a long sequence of symbols and text. Su Hao just had to focus and read it without getting distracted. The key was to remainpletely focused. ¡°@#£¤¡­¡± Soon, Little Light presented a series of symbols. Su Hao immediately dismissed any distractions and began examining them one by one. This was the art of micro-controlling blood gas! Chapter 134 The process of cultivating gene scissors and selecting gene fragments has continued for a long time. Meanwhile, Su Hao remained focused on the gibberish provided by Little Light, which put tremendous mental pressure on him. ¡®Concentration¡¯ was nothing for Su Hao, who had been practicing martial arts for years, but prolonged focus was somewhat taxing. By the evening, Su Hao couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His mind involuntarily became distracted, and he exited the state of precise blood maniption. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, andy down on the bed, clearing his mind. This was somewhat akin to driving long distances on the highway; not everyone could do it. After a while, Su Hao opened his eyes, sat up, and took a homemade tube. He carefully pierced a hole in his left arm¡¯s skin with a knife and inserted the tube. The liquid, mixed with shredded flesh, instantly flowed into a small cup through the tube. Once the liquid had drained, Su Hao removed the tube and ced it aside. The wound on his arm was soon covered with ayer of bone, and when it receded, his arm was as good as new. This was the formidable regenerative ability of the ¡°Bone Demon.¡± This was why Su Hao used his own flesh and blood as a culture dish; as long as he could regenerate, it didn¡¯t matter. Su Hao picked up the cup, gazing at the liquid inside with a smile. This was the homemade ¡°Gene Modification Solution¡± he had long anticipated, and it was the key to his invincibility in the future. ¡°So much ¡®Gene Modification Solution.¡¯ It¡¯s enough to modify a small round mouse. However, I need to remove the impurities first.¡± Su Hao took his homemade filtering equipment and expertly filtered the ¡°Gene Modification Solution¡± containing impurities, obtaining about one milliliter of pure liquid. This tiny amount of liquid was not simple at all; it was the result of his considerable effort and time. It contained arge number of ¡°gene scissors¡± and ¡°extraordinary gene fragments.¡± By injecting a sufficient amount of ¡°Gene Modification Solution¡± into the body of a small round mouse, they would automatically act, identify specific gene fragments, cut them out, and splice the ¡°extraordinary gene fragments¡± into the gaps. All that was left was to wait for some time for the genes to repair automatically. ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Su Hao sucked the gene modification solution into a rudimentary wooden syringe and pulled back the fur on the small round mouse. This little mouse had no idea what awaited it, but it seemed full of anticipation, thinking that Su Hao was going to give it another full-body massage! Insert the needle! ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak!¡± Injectionplete! Now, it was time to wait for the small round mouse¡¯s reaction, which would take approximately an hour. Actually, Su Hao had considered directly injecting arge amount of his blood into the small round mouse to obtain its evolutionary information. However, he was concerned that his blood might disrupt the small round mouse¡¯s bodily bnce, thus disturbing its normal evolution. So, he temporarily abandoned this n and decided to attempt it in future experiments. During the waiting process, Su Hao sat cross-legged on the bed, closed his eyes, and rxed. An hourter, Su Hao sensed some activity from the small round mouse and immediately opened his eyes. At this point, the small round mouse had fallen into a deep slumber. ck scales began to sporadically appear on its body, indicating a semnce of scales, but they were scattered and not forming a coherent whole. After a little while, the small round mouse ceased to breathe. Su Hao: ¡°Did it have to die so cleanly¡­¡± After injecting the mouse with saturated blood and collecting its information, Su Hao entered the virtual space. After a long time, he withdrew and muttered, ¡°The gene modification was sessful, but there were issues during transcription.¡± After dealing with the small round mouse that had already given its life for science, Su Haoy back on the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll make adjustments tomorrow and try again.¡± Soon, Su Hao drifted into slumber. ¡­ The next day, another small round mouse suffered the same fate. The result was even more tragic than the first one, with blood flowing from its mouth, nose, and ears, and its fur deteriorating. On the third day, the small round mouse¡¯s body shriveled, and its organs were in chaos, leading to its demise. On the fourth day¡­ And then, one day, Taini suddenly discovered that many of the small round mice she was raising had inexplicably gone missing, but she didn¡¯t mention her detective work. After a month of continuous trials, Su Hao finally discovered the key to Zhu Huo People¡¯s smooth evolution. It was due to the screening function of the ¡°Conversion Chamber.¡± During the gene looting and fusion stage, it had already eliminated the possibilities that would lead to gene expression failure or copse. This left a very high probability of sessful expression. ¡°So, I need to establish a gene simtion transcription system first to test the feasibility of the genes. Otherwise, no matter how many small round mice I have, it won¡¯t be enough for me to y with!¡± With the n confirmed, Su Hao returned to the pinball space to observe his own evolution process. Another monthter, Little Light gained a new feature, recording gene selection mechanisms and simting them. Su Hao quickly captured dozens of small round mice and brought them into theboratory, nearly making Taini cry in frustration. Then Su Hao said to Taini, ¡°Go feed the small round mice some CHUN medicine and breed more of them; we¡¯ll need them soon.¡± Taini, looking bewildered, asked, ¡°Where do I get CHUN medicine?¡± ¡°Ask Yashan.¡± ¡­ Ignoring Taini, Su Hao began to feed the small round mice with ¡°Shell People¡¯s¡± flesh and blood, allowing the small round mice to evolve on their own. He then saturated them with blood and recorded the gene selection mechanism. Almost every time he fed one, it ended up dead. There wasn¡¯t a single lucky small round mouse that sessfully evolved. It¡¯s unclear whether the small round mice were naturally weak or if Taini had neglected them. Only after thest small round mouse was fed to death did Su Hao conclude the data collection phase. The next step was to analyze the principles behind it. Once he understood the principles, he could quickly develop gene selection software to replicate the functionality of the ¡°Conversion Chamber.¡± In the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about dying due to injecting gene modification liquid. ¡­ While Su Hao was engrossed in his work, Yashan approached him with a somber face. ¡°Boss Wei, a group of people has arrived in the city, one level-4 Mutant and three level-3 Mutants. They im to be here from Linyuan City to collect protection fees.¡± Su Hao was momentarily surprised. ¡°Protection fees? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this before?¡± Yashan exined, ¡°ording to them, it¡¯s a long-standing tradition that cities near Linyuan City must pay an annual protection fee. We haven¡¯t paid for six years, so this time we need to make up for the missed payments.¡± Su Hao chuckled. ¡°The old Temple Forest City was too poor, and no one bothered when there was no money. Now that we¡¯re making a bit of progress, someone wants a piece of the pie.¡± Yashan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Meng Chuan mentioned something simr, saying there is indeed such a practice, but they stopped caring when Temple Forest City ran dry.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°How much do they want?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°They¡¯re calcting it at one million per year, so they¡¯re asking for six million.¡± Su Hao smirked. Yashan continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that Linyuan City has many major factions, each controlling their own territory. Each faction has smaller cities under its jurisdiction that provide protection fees annually. The old Temple Forest City used to belong to a faction called the ¡®Tiansha Gang,¡¯ but this affiliation isn¡¯t set in stone. Basically, the one with the biggest fist calls the shots.¡± ¡°ording to them, if we can¡¯t pay, they¡¯ll send people down to collect it in person. Essentially, it means they¡¯lle down to clean us out and take it directly from the residents of Temple Forest City.¡± Su Hao put down his work and pped his hands. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them! We¡¯re currentlycking some level-4 experimental data.¡± Chapter 135 At the base of the ¡®Temple Forest Association,¡¯ Su Hao met four individuals who imed to be from the ¡®Tiansha Gang¡¯ and were collecting protection fees. Among them, a half-naked man with two short knives tucked behind his waist braid paced around inside a small building, shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your ¡®associations¡¯ or ¡®gangs.¡¯ Let me make it clear. All the different gangs and factions in Temple Forest City, big or small, have three days to gather a total of six million Zhu, including the past five years.¡± He continued with a sinister tone, ¡°Otherwise, wait for our Tiansha Gang¡¯s leader to arrive personally! At that time, hehe, I won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as I am now! Don¡¯t expect to have a peaceful conversation.¡± The three leaders of the ¡®Temple Forest Association,¡¯ [Explosive Beast] Soubang, [Hiding Beast] Meng achuan, and [Doppelganger] Beast Nana, remained hidden in the vicinity, keeping a close eye on Lin En and his group to prevent any sudden disruptions. Although they were fearful, they continued to fulfill their duties, maintaining the stability of Temple Forest City. The ordinary people around had already been evacuated from the beginning, so there was no need to worry about them getting hurt in any conflict. As for whether the fight would damage the surrounding buildings, they didn¡¯t have to worry. ording to what the big bosses had said, there was a need for urban nning in the center of Temple Forest City to demolish the messy buildings and construct distinctive ones, bing the symbol of the city. If a fight broke out now, it would be an opportunity to tear down and rebuild. Temple Forest City had been abor of love for many people, and as long as Boss Wei and Boss Yashan were still there, they were determined to protect their territory. While the three of them nervously observed Lin En and his three henchmen, they suddenly saw Su Hao and Yashan arriving, and their faces lit up with joy. ¡°Boss Wei, Boss Yashan!¡± As Su Hao assessed Lin En and his group, Lin En also observed Su Hao. Lin En took a few steps forward, adopting a condescending attitude, and said with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯re the leader of Temple Forest City¡¯srgest gang, right? I¡¯m sure someone has informed you of our demands! So, what¡¯s your n? Are you going to pay up willingly, or resist to the end?¡± Before Su Hao could respond, Lin En added, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Lin En, known as the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ in the Tiansha Gang, a subordinate of the leader, ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi! Hahaha!¡± After his triumphant and wildughter, Lin En stared into Su Hao¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°So, young man, do you understand now?¡± Su Hao gazed at Lin En for a moment, carefully sensing his strength, and then turned to Yashan, asking, ¡°Is this the guy trying to extort protection money?¡± Yashan, with a smile on his face, replied, ¡°Yes, Boss Wei!¡± Lin En, now visibly angry, his expression turned menacing. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s your meaning, kid? State your name!¡± Su Hao remained silent, turning to Yashan and saying, ¡°Yashan, say it again, so he can hear clearly.¡± Yashan dered, ¡°Boss Wei!¡± Surprisingly, even Soubang, Mengchuan, and Nana simultaneously shouted, ¡°Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you that ¡®Night Demon¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even hear this?¡± Lin En retorted, ¡°Bastard, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± His three henchmen chimed in unison, ¡°Tiansha Gang¡¯s Squad Leader, ¡®Night Demon¡¯ Lin En! Subordinate of the invincible ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi!¡± Su Hao smirked, ¡°You guys, with your audacity, dare toe for protection money? Who gave you the courage? Is it that ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi, right?¡± At this moment, Lin En regained hisposure and stared quietly at Su Hao, saying, ¡°Young man, do you even understand what ¡®Tiansha Gang¡¯ represents?¡± Su Hao raised his chin, indicating, ¡°Please, go on.¡± Lin En shrugged his shoulders as if he was suppressing the urge to burst intoughter and said after a while, ¡°When did the reputation of the Tiansha Gang lose its influence in this small ce? It¡¯sughable, truly pitiful! Perhaps it¡¯s because Tiansha Gang has been too merciful these years.¡± Lin En continued, ¡°Maybe we need to go through bloodshed and ughter once again to make you all remember the fear of being under the Tiansha Gang¡¯s control.¡± Su Hao frowned and asked, ¡°Are you going to talk or not?¡± Lin En replied, ¡°How can I fully exin the strength of the Tiansha Gang to you, kid? You¡¯re ignorant. Only when ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ himself sets foot here will you understand what despair truly means. Compared to the inconsequential money, your own life is the most important.¡± ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ Lin En¡¯s tone turned cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time, within three days, six million Zhu, or six hundred golden Zhu. Will you hand it over, Temple Forest City?¡± Su Hao sneered, ¡°With your abilities, you won¡¯t take away this six million. If you want it, let someone with real powere.¡± Lin En looked at Su Hao for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°Very well, don¡¯t regret it.¡± He then turned to his three henchmen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After Lin En and his group had gone far, Yashan regretfully asked, ¡°Boss Wei, did we just let them go like that?¡± Su Hao smiled and replied, ¡°They won¡¯t get away. We¡¯ll deal with them once they¡¯re out of the city. Inside the city, let¡¯s not spoil the peace.¡± Yashan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Boss Wei.¡± On the other side, after leaving the city, one of Lin En¡¯s henchmen with a big nose appeared disgruntled, ¡°Lin En, we¡¯re leaving just like this? We haven¡¯t got the money yet!¡± Lin En said, ¡°What else can we do? Find another ce and continue! As long as we make a profit, it¡¯ll be enough tost us for several years!¡± Just then, Lin En¡¯s eyebrow twitched, and he turned back to see a small ck dot in the sky gradually gettingrger. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lin En was the first to ask this question, but he immediately realized what was happening and told his three henchmen, ¡°Run, people from Temple Forest City are chasing us.¡± With that, he sprinted ahead, analyzing the situation for his henchmen, ¡°The opponent can fly, and I sense it¡¯s not a ¡®Night Demon.¡¯ It might be a ¡®Devourer¡¯ from the ¡®Mimic¡¯ sequence. Attacking the ¡®Devourer¡¯ is futile because they can assimte with their enemies, consuming thempletely. So, don¡¯t even think about attacking. Just try to get as far away as possible.¡± His three henchmen quickly responded, ¡°Understood, Lin En, boss!¡± Lin En muttered, ¡°Hmph! Faster than me, and it¡¯s not even nighttime. But I, ¡®Night Demon¡¯ Lin En, am not someone to be trifled with!¡± He asionally turned his head to watch the approaching figure, now able to see the distinctive bone armor. Suddenly, Lin En was shocked. Those were bones, right? Is it a ¡®Bone Demon¡¯? Can ¡®Bone Demons¡¯ fly? What¡¯s going on? Lin En shouted, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a ¡®Devourer.¡¯ Everyone, be careful!¡± Chapter 136 Su Hao, dressed in a striking bone armor, flew in mid-air, looking down at the four panicked individuals fleeing on the ground. His long knife carved out a pattern as he descended. He had no intention of letting these people return, regardless of whether they were from the ¡®Tiansha Gang¡¯ or not. Anyone who dared to target Temple Forest City was disrupting Su Hao¡¯s peaceful research life, wasting his time, and making themselves his enemy. Su Hao never showed mercy to his enemies. He swiftly struck down his foes, eliminating the threat. After all, who hadn¡¯t faced death before? ¡°First, take out the leader, then keep a few of the underlings for questioning,¡± Su Hao thought as he descended faster and faster. ¡°So fast!¡± Lin En, the ¡®Night Demon,¡¯ saw Su Hao approaching and was suddenly filled with fear. When they were far away, Lin En didn¡¯t realize how fast Su Hao could fly. However, as the distance closed, the perceived speed increased, putting more pressure on Lin En. Lin En couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. The ¡®Bone Demon¡¯ itself was already bizarre, and he had always avoided them in the past. But now, he encountered something else entirely, someone who could fly. How is that possible? Su Hao watched the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ getting closer, and his bone knife gleamed with a faint light. The runes were ready, and one strike would be enough to kill him. Closer! ¡°Swish!¡± The long knife swept past, but to Su Hao¡¯s surprise, it didn¡¯t instantly kill the ¡®Night Demon.¡¯ Seeing the situation turning against him, Lin En immediately sank into the ground and escaped underground. Su Hao ascended again, circling in the sky for a few rounds before descending once more. Since the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ wanted to y a game of whack-a-mole with him, Su Hao decided to indulge him and test the effectiveness of sting moles. But before that, he had to deal with the ¡®Night Demon¡¯s¡¯ three Level 3 subordinates. He had already sensed that Yashan was catching up, so he slowed down and flew above Yashan. He shouted loudly, ¡°Yashan, go capture those three Level 3 Mutants, don¡¯t kill them; they might be useful.¡± Yashan replied loudly, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Su Hao¡¯s feet erupted with power, and he elerated forward. Then, he hovered in the air above the ¡®Night Demon.¡¯ Su Hao pondered for a moment and decided to drop a ¡®Two Hundred st¡¯ bomb on the ground to see if it could flush the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ out. Ideally, it would kill him outright. The ¡®Night Demon¡¯ wasn¡¯t particrly fast when moving underground, so there was no need to worry about missing the target. This saved him the steps of creating a bomb and auncher. During his previous battle with ¡®Speed Demon¡¯ An, he had used ¡®Fifty st¡¯ bombs because they were smaller, faster tounch, and could explode and cause damage to An before he could escape. If he had used ¡®Two Hundred st¡¯ bombs against An, while it might have been a guaranteed kill, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hit him. Su Hao retracted his long knife and extended his palm. In his hand, he began forming bone bombs,yer uponyer, quickly reaching the size of a basketball. Su Hao descended to a height of around two hundred meters, confirmed the ¡®Night Demon¡¯s¡¯ position, and made sure there were no other people around. Input blood qi, activate! Heave the bomb! Su Hao exerted force and threw the ¡®Two Hundred st¡¯ bomb downward at an extremely high initial speed, getting faster with each passing moment. Three secondster, it struck the ground with a thunderous explosion. ¡°Boom!¡± The deafening sound drowned out everything, even briefly deafening Su Hao. A powerful shockwave radiated outward, clearing all obstructions, as nt life and soil disintegrated and scattered. The chaotic airwaves caused Su Hao, who was flying in mid-air, to be unstable, swaying from side to side. The intense vibrations transmitted deep underground, and some insufficiently robust rocks even cracked from the shock. At that moment, the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ was underground, utilizing high-frequency body oscitions and secreting a specific substance that caused the surrounding soil to break down into fine, particle-sized dust, enabling the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ to move freely beneath the ground. Suddenly, the earth violently shook, causing the once-stable underground structures to copse, and the surrounding mud and rocks werepressed and twisted by tremendous pressure, instantly mming into the ¡®Night Demon.¡¯ Caught off guard, the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ suffered serious injuries, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out. His ears also rang violently due to the intense vibrations. Reliant on sound waves for location while underground, the loss of hearing caused him to lose his sense of direction. In a state of panic, he continued burrowing deeper underground. Without the buffer provided by the powdered chamber he had created during his subterranean movement, that previous impact would have been fatal. Lin En didn¡¯t know how his opponent had created such a powerful vibration, but he understood that if he didn¡¯t burrow deeper and evade the explosions, he would be in grave danger if more of them urred. ¡°I can move underground for a long time; I should dig deeper and then make my escape from the underground,¡± Lin En decided. He descended rapidly and continued digging until he reached what he considered a safe depth, then slowed down and waited for his hearing to recover. After a while, he proceeded to burrow in the direction away from Temple Forest City. ¡°I¡¯ll nevere back here again!¡± On the other side, Yashan, apanied by Mong Chuan and the others, had already subdued all three of the ¡®Night Demon¡¯s¡¯ subordinates. Suddenly, they heard a massive explosion in the distance, followed by a strong gust of air that nearly knocked them over. Soon, arge cloud of dust rose in the distance, forming a small mushroom cloud. The powerful ¡®Two Hundred st¡¯ explosion released a tremendous amount of heat, and as the hot air rapidly rose and flipped downward, it carried the dust, creating a small mushroom cloud. Yashan and the others had never witnessed such a scene before. They raised their hands to shield their eyes, bracing against the strong wind, and adopted defensive postures, loudly asking, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know! First time seeing something like this!¡± Yashan immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic; it should be something Boss Wei did. Let¡¯s go and check it out, but keep your distance.¡± These individuals looked naive and inexperienced, a mix of fear and curiosity. Mong Chuan marveled, ¡°Boss Wei is really¡­ too amazing!¡± Nana, the ¡®Doppelganger Beast,¡¯ looked at Yashan with curiosity and asked, ¡°Yashan, you¡¯re also a Bone Demon. Why don¡¯t you know how to fly?¡± Yashan¡¯s face turned red, and after struggling to hold back for a while, he said, ¡°No more chit-chat. Get everyone ready; we¡¯re going to see what¡¯s happening.¡± To be honest, Nana found Yashan in this state very adorable and liked him very much. ¡­ On the other side, Su Hao, still sensing the ¡®Night Demon¡¯s¡¯ blood aura, observed that he was still moving underground ¡°slowly.¡± He muttered, ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, even after all that?¡± Although the ¡®Night Demon¡¯s¡¯ blood aura had diminished somewhat, indicating he was injured, Su Hao was amazed at his opponent¡¯s incredible vitality. However, the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ had now burrowed to a depth where bombing him was no longer effective. Su Hao had no intention of letting the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ escape. ¡°Is there no way for me to get to him underground?¡± Su Hao lowered his altitude and descended gently to the ground. He walked over to the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ directly below him and began rubbing his chin while pondering how to directly deal with the ¡®Night Demon¡¯ hidden underground. ¡°The ¡®Ground Spike¡¯ runes, although capable of generating spikes underground to attack the target, have insufficientunching distance. It seems I need to modify the ¡®Ground Spike¡¯ runes.¡± In his previous life, Su Hao had never considered that there might be enemies hiding underground, as even fierce beasts didn¡¯t burrow that deep. When he developed the ¡®Ground Spike¡¯ runes, he had never taken this into ount. Now he had discovered his own limitations. First, he needed to find a way to attack enemies deep below the ground. Second, he needed a way to effectively attack extremely fast enemies. Third, he needed a solution for enemies with special forms. Su Hao needed to reconsider all these points and find corresponding solutions. ¡°The ¡®Ground Spike¡¯ runes conduct energy into the ground, inducing structural changes, while using hydraulic principles to generate powerful piercing forces. The reason theunching distance is insufficient is that my rune energy can¡¯t prate deep into the ground.¡± After thinking for a while, Su Hao smiled. ¡°That should do it!¡± Chapter 137 As Su Hao followed the ¡°Night Demon,¡± he simultaneously constructed new ¡®earth thorn¡¯ runes within the pinball space. What Su Hao didn¡¯t know was that the ¡°Night Demon,¡± underground, was being driven mad by his constant presence. Lin En, the ¡°Night Demon,¡± found himself in a situation simr to An¡¯s¡ªunable to escape or overpower Su Hao. ¡°Why can this Bone Demon determine my location?¡± No matter how many times the Night Demon changed direction, he still sensed that Su Hao hadn¡¯t left, staying right above him through his ¡®subsonic wave¡¯ positioning and ¡®life detection¡¯ skills. He must be figuring out how to eliminate me. At the thought, the Night Demon¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He pondered, just like An, that Su Hao must have attached something on him for tracking. So, he stripped off his clothes, changed direction again, and burrowed underground in an attempt to escape. But what left him in despair was that the Bone Demon continued to follow him relentlessly, like a leisurely walk in the park. ¡°What should I do?¡± Soon enough, the Night Demon didn¡¯t need to ponder this question anymore because Su Hao had finished crafting his new runes, entering the testing phase, with the Night Demon underground as the obvious test subject. Su Hao spread his palm, and a bone drill, about the size of a cup, began to form. It was conical in shape, with spiraling threads around its surface. He then engraved two runes on this bone drill, one for ¡®rotation,¡¯ providing powerful spinning force, and the other for ¡®earth thorn.¡¯ Su Hao¡¯s n was simple: let the drill automatically burrow and, when it reached a certain depth, activate ¡®earth thorn¡¯ to attack the enemy. A perfect means of attack. He named the crafted drill ¡®Burrowing Mole.¡¯ Su Hao slowly infused it with his blood essence, activating the Burrowing Mole in his hand. It immediately started spinning rapidly, emitting a buzzing sound, and he tossed it towards the ground. If he were to shout, ¡°Go, Burrowing Mole!¡± at this moment, it would feel like something out of a manga. Su Hao wore a satisfied smile, still sensing the indifferent presence of the Night Demon underground. The drill hit the ground and quickly ¡®whooshed¡¯ into the earth, disappearing from sight, leaving behind a hole in the soil. The Burrowing Mole carried Su Hao¡¯s vitality, allowing him to track its location. As the Burrowing Mole delved deeper, it deviated from its original path due to encountering some stones along the way, and the direction became uncontroble. Finally, at a position about twenty meters away from the intended destination, the Burrowing Mole activated. And the range of the ¡®earth thorn¡¯ rune activation happened to be a circle with a radius of about twenty meters. ¡°Pupupu!¡± A muffled sound came from underground, causing the Night Demon¡¯s heart to race. He had just stopped to carefully listen when, ¡°Pup!¡± Two thick soil thorns shot out right in front of him, narrowly missing him by two centimeters. If he had taken one more step forward, his fate would be obvious. This one incident thoroughly scared the Night Demon. His bare body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Run!¡± The Night Demon turned and tried to run, only to realize he couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°I need to burrow deeper!¡± He felt uneasy, so he activated his powerful burrowing ability and began to sink further. Su Hao sensed the Night Demon diving once more and murmured disappointedly, ¡°As I thought, this distance is too far. I need to improve the controbility of the Burrowing Mole.¡± Then, Su Hao recalled the killer, Jin Damo, he had in in the previous life at the academy. His core beast mark was ¡®control.¡¯ The operation of this ¡®control¡¯ beast mark was quiteplex. To activate the control rune, it required twoponents: a control port and a control subject. Both of theseponents required different runes to be drawn, making it very intricate. For Su Hao, it wasn¡¯t very useful. The principle of this ¡®control¡¯ rune was simr to that of a remote control and a drone. The control port acted as the remote control, and the control subject was like the drone. So, Su Hao entered the pinball space once again and began designing a new controble Burrowing Mole. After a while, he spread his palm and created another drill. This drill bore three runes: ¡®control,¡¯ ¡®rotation,¡¯ and ¡®earth thorn.¡¯ But he wasn¡¯t done yet. Su Hao created another bone card, on which he drew the port rune for the ¡®control¡¯ rune to control the drill. Su Hao infused it with his blood essence, calcted the Night Demon¡¯s depth, made some adjustments, and then tossed the rapidly spinning Burrowing Mole into the ground. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Rocks and soil flew as the Burrowing Mole disappeared underground. Using the bone card in his hand, Su Hao continuously adjusted the drill¡¯s position to ensure the general direction remained unchanged. Soon, the Burrowing Mole reached the Night Demon¡¯s vicinity. The Night Demon only heard something rapidly burrowing towards him, scaring him out of his wits. He dived once more, desperately trying to escape. He didn¡¯t know what this was, but he sensed the danger and just wanted to get away quickly. He had never encountered an opponent with no solution like this. He had burrowed so deep underground, and yet they could still chase him. If it were another Night Demon, he might not have said anything, but the key issue was that it turned out to be a Bone Demon. A Bone Demon that could fly and burrow underground. Can you believe it? At this moment, the Night Demon was already doubting his life. He had never felt so desperate. In his perception, the thing burrowing towards him gradually came to a stop, emitting a soft sound, followed by a tremor underground. ¡°Pupupu!¡± Countless earth thorns emerged, crisscrossing underground. ¡°Ph!¡± Three thick earth thorns instantly pierced through the Night Demon¡¯s body. The Night Demon, deep underground, widened his eyes in shock. He paid no attention to the pain of dust entering his eyes but was in disbelief, ¡°How can this be¡­¡± Blood gushed from his mouth, staining the surrounding soil. In a dazed expression, he slowly lost his vitality. Until the end, he never understood how he died. Based on his understanding of various sequence mutants, there shouldn¡¯t have been a chance for things to go wrong. But why? Su Hao sensed that the Night Demon had lost his life and slowly retracted the bone card in his hand. ¡°This Burrowing Mole is effective!¡± Su Hao had just filled in another gap, making his mood exceptionally pleasant. In the future, when encountering enemies that could hide underground, there would be no need to worry. Just one Burrowing Mole could clear away all troubles, and if one wasn¡¯t enough, use two. If that still didn¡¯t work, send out a hundred Burrowing Moles together and turn the entire underground into a world of earth thorns. No matter how agile their movements, it would be useless. This was the sense of security brought about by firepower saturation. Su Hao waited in ce for the arrival of Yashan and the others. Soon, Yashan arrived at Su Hao¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Boss Wei, we¡¯ve already subdued those three mutants. Are you okay?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve taken care of the enemy on my end.¡± The group looked around, but where were the enemies? There wasn¡¯t even a trace of a battle! However, they didn¡¯t dare to question Su Hao¡¯s words in the slightest. In their eyes, this Boss Wei was at least a Level 6 mutant, and they practically treated him like a deity. When they passed by the deep pit created by the explosion earlier, the shock it gave them was unimaginable. They could only ask, ¡°Who could create such a massive pit?¡± Not even a Level 5 mutant from the ¡®Strength Man¡¯ sequence, the ¡®Destruction King,¡¯ could do this! Su Hao pointed to the ground and said to ¡®Hiding Beast¡¯ Meng Chuan, ¡°Meng Chuan, the Night Demon is right beneath you, and you already have the flesh of the Underground Demon in your evolution. Go and pull him up!¡± Meng Chuan was first startled and then joyfully answered loudly, ¡°Yes, Boss Wei!¡± With a dive as if he were diving into water, he swiftly burrowed underground. Following this, Su Hao said to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, wake one of them up at random. We¡¯ll interrogate them thoroughly.¡± After agreeing with a grunt, Yashan approached the big-nosed mutant and gave him a hard p. ¡°Smack!¡± The big-nosed mutant slowly regained consciousness. As soon as he saw the group of enemies around him, he was about to beg for mercy. Yashan immediately pped him several times, only stopping after a while. Then, Yashan asked, ¡°Are you willing to talk?¡± Internally, the big-nosed mutant was in despair. He had wanted to talk nicely from the beginning! Tears and snot began to flow together, ¡°Please, sirs, spare me¡­¡± Yashan raised his hand again, and he immediately changed his tune, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk about everything!¡± Chapter 138 When Meng Chuan infiltrated the underground and arrived at the Night Demon¡¯s side, he was astonished by what he perceived. He had a ¡®earth thorn¡¯ rune card as well, a reward from Boss Yashan for tracking a group of people before. However, he had never imagined that the ¡®earth thorn¡¯ rune could exhibit such a powerful effect. Even hiding so deep underground, they couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being pierced by earth thorns. ¡°How strong is Boss Wei really?¡± Meng Chuan couldn¡¯t help but specte about Boss Wei¡¯s strength, but no matter how he imagined it, he couldn¡¯t figure out where Su Hao¡¯s limitsy. It seemed that anyone targeted by Boss Wei had no chance of escape, no matter where they hid or how fast they were. At this moment, Su Hao¡¯s mysterious image once again grew taller. With a collected mind, Meng Chuan cleared away the earth thorns and then returned to the surface with the Night Demon¡¯s body. As for secretly taking a bite of the flesh¡­ although he wanted to, he didn¡¯t dare. Meanwhile, on the surface, Su Hao quickly learned the information he desired. What left him speechless was that these daring individuals turned out to be fraudsters. They pretended to be from the Tiansha Gang of Linyuan City, collected money in the name of protection, and then ran to Temple Forest City. However, these people were decent actors. If it weren¡¯t for Su Hao¡¯s backup, directly killing them and letting Yashan handle it, they would probably have been fooled out of everything. Under Su Hao¡¯s watchful eye, Yashan, in a fit of anger, gave the big-nosed man a good beating. From now on, people who lied to others were ced on his list of must-be-beaten individuals. He would give them a beating every time he saw them. Meng Chuan and the others were also dumbfounded by being fooled by Night Demon Lin En. Each of them lowered their heads in shame and despised the fraudsters. But it wasn¡¯t all good news. What Night Demon Lin En said was true, that Linyuan City was indeed nning to collect a substantial protection fee from Temple Forest City. Currently, several major factions in Linyuan City were using force to ¡®negotiate¡¯ the ownership of Temple Forest City. In the eyes of these factions, based on Temple Forest City¡¯s recent development trends, there was bound to be a significant profit. They were all eager, and they didn¡¯t want to let go easily. These daring folks from Night Demon Lin En¡¯s group took advantage of this situation to make a profit. Indeed, anyone who could be a Level 4 mutant had a bit of cunning. After understanding the situation, Su Hao directly handed over the follow-up to Yashan, took a small piece of Night Demon¡¯s flesh, and flew back to Temple Forest City. However, the matter of Linyuan City demanding protection fees hung heavily on his mind, preventing him from truly rxing. If the people from Linyuan City were toe and collect the protection fee tomorrow, he could simply block them outside the city and kill them all. But the problem was not knowing when they woulde. This kind of waiting was very tormenting, even Su Hao couldn¡¯t avoid it. Waiting for others to make a move against oneself is something even a normal person can¡¯t bear! ording to Su Hao¡¯s thinking, it would be best to directly charge into Linyuan City, defeat that so-called ¡®gang¡¯ in one go, tell them to stop fighting for Temple Forest City, and thene back to focus on research, which would be veryfortable. However, the problem now is that hecks knowledge about the high-level mutants within Linyuan City. These mutants possess various strange skills, and one wrong step could lead to disaster. ¡°I need to be cautious!¡± After thinking for a while, Su Hao decided to keep his perception at full power during this time and patiently wait for the people from Linyuan City to arrive. With a radar range of 6,000 meters in radius, he could cover not only the entire Temple Forest City but also a distance of over 2,000 meters outside the city, which would be enough for Su Hao to react promptly. As long as any Level 4 or above mutants intended to enter the city, Yashan would intercept them. During this time, Su Hao would temporarily set aside his research on genes and focus on developing the functions of the Bone Demon and runes, achieving stronger and more diverse attack methods. This would ensure that he could swiftly find countermeasures in any situation. Su Hao entered the pinball space, created a workspace, and recorded his body¡¯s information. He listed the runes and skills he currently possessed, as well as the strength of his blood qi. He analyzed hisbat advantages and deficiencies. ¡°The development of runes has not reached its limit. The runes I currently use are merely a derivative from the beast patterns of the previous world. In essence, the strength of the skills I can unleash is not high, and their scope is limited, which is insufficient to gain a decisive advantage in increasingly high-end battles.¡± ¡°So¡­ in the time toe, I will update the rune array to the fifth generation rune disk.¡± After deciding what to do, Su Hao locked himself in theboratory and started his research day and night. The efficiency of the current research was over a hundred times better than his previous world¡¯s research using nematodes. He could model the runes he desired and then generate them from bones. That¡¯s why the Human Category mutant, the Shell People, was the most suitable mutant sequence for Su Hao. ¡­ Yashan gathered Meng Chuan, Nana, and Souban. He paced back and forth in front of the three of them and said, ¡°You three have done very well over these past three years. We wouldn¡¯t have reached our current status in Temple Forest City without your diligent efforts.¡± The three of them seemed to understand something, and their expressions varied. Meng Chuan, who was of short stature, was excited. His face turned red, and his body trembled irregrly. His eyes were filled with excited bloodshot veins, as if he had been staying up for several days. Nana and Souban, on the other hand, looked at Meng Chuan with envy, hoping to have such a day in their future. Yashan didn¡¯t keep them in suspense and directly said, ¡°So, take advantage of this opportunity today and receive the rewards that belong to you.¡± Nana and Souban¡¯s faces were filled with surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected to receive corresponding rewards. Yashan looked at Nana and said, ¡°Nana, your reward is the ¡®re¡¯ and ¡®Barrier¡¯ rune bone cards.¡± Nana¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she cheerfully said, ¡°Thank you, Boss Yashan.¡± Yashan then turned to Souban and said, ¡°Souban, your reward is the ¡®Sturdy¡¯ and ¡®Fire Ring¡¯ rune bone cards.¡± Souban¡¯s eyes brightened. These were the two rune skills he had been longing for. He immediately expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Boss Yashan!¡± Yashan turned to Meng Chuan, a smile on his face, and said, ¡°Meng Chuan, you¡¯re lucky. As an Earth Burrower, your reward is to evolve the Night Demon.¡± Meng Chuan knelt down on the ground, deeply bowing his head, and said, ¡°Thanks for the cultivation from Boss Yashan and Boss Wei. I¡¯m willing to offer my life to Boss Yashan from now on. Whenever there¡¯s a task, Meng Chuan won¡¯t hesitate toplete it, even if it means dying!¡± Yashan disyed a satisfied smile and said, ¡°Meng Chuan, I hope you can remember the principles of our ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ and what we stand for. What we do, at any time, even if it means losing our lives, we must never do anything that goes against our principles.¡± Meng Chuan nodded again, choking back his emotions, ¡°Meng Chuan understands, Boss Yashan, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yashan took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Alright, now go and gather all the official members of our ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ here, assemble them, and in front of everyone, announce your glory and reward you. Go!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss Yashan!¡± Once everyone had left, Yashan muttered to himself with a smile, ¡°Wei Boss¡¯s strategy of winning hearts and minds is indeed effective.¡± He was firmly attached to Wei Boss¡¯s leadership! Chapter 139 The fourth-generation runic arrays he had previously updated to were not particrlyrge, with the smallest one being the size of a ping pong ball and thergest the size of a round disk. In other words, the size of these arrays directly determined the upper limit of the energy they could contain. And when the upper limit of energy is constrained, it means there¡¯s a limit to the power that the runes can unleash. So, what Su Hao needs to do next for the fifth-generation runic arrays isn¡¯t just to crudely erge the array¡¯s size to gain more powerful rune effects. Instead, he¡¯s looking for the optimal solution for converting blood energy into power. Increasing the array¡¯s size can indeed provide more power, but ites at the cost of longer activation times and a reduction in the number of runes that can be inscribed on a set of armor or a weapon. In the end, it¡¯s not worth it. In Su Hao¡¯s vision, the optimal solution for blood energy conversion is to improve the efficiency of this conversion and slightly increase the overall power of the runes to the level he desires. Take a simple rune like ¡®Barrier¡¯ as an analogy. The mechanism behind the Barrier is simr to the principles of non-Newtonian fluids. When activated, the runes generate a significant amount of red substance that surrounds the body. When subjected to intense impacts, this substance starts moving vigorously, greatly increasing friction and forming a protective barrier effect. While this barrier effect is powerful, it also has its defense limits. Faced with attacks that exceed these limits, the barrier is no tougher than a sheet of paper. As Su Hao¡¯s battles be increasingly intense, this ¡®Barrier¡¯ is no longer sufficient to keep him safe. It¡¯s simr to his past battle with the King of Humans. He maintained the ¡®Barrier¡¯ effect almost throughout the battle, but the King of Humans still broke through it with a single strike. It¡¯s not just the ¡®Barrier¡¯ effect; most of the rune effects on his hands are no longer satisfying Su Hao¡¯s ever-growing desire forbat¡­ or rather, his craving for intense battles! Su Hao doesn¡¯t actively seek out battles; he doesn¡¯t fight for the sake of fighting. Battles are merely means to achieve a goal. And the stronger these means are, the smoother Su Hao¡¯s progress towards his goals will be. So, Su Hao needs to ensure that hisbat capabilities match what he intends to do; otherwise, he¡¯ll face destruction. In other words, true justice is only justice when apanied by sufficient power. So, once he¡¯s sure about the desired effects, the thought process for updating the array begins. The ¡®Barrier¡¯ should be so resilient that even with all his might, Su Hao can¡¯t break it. That¡¯s the benchmark for a qualified ¡®Second-Level Barrier¡¯. Then, he can further enhance it based on this benchmark. The ¡®Strong Electric Current¡¯ should deliver a lightning-like effect, ideally capable of instantly killing a person. It also deserves a name change to ¡®Second-Level Strong Electric Current¡¯. If there¡¯s room for further optimization and enhancement in the future, it can be upgraded to ¡®Third-Level¡¯ and ¡®Fourth-Level¡¯, and then based on his desired effects, he can choose runes of different levels. Once the thought process is clear, Su Hao immerses himself in his own world. ¡°First, it¡¯s about the power, not about having as much blood energy input as possible, but maintaining overall coordination.¡± In ces where more blood energy is needed, the rune structure can be made more robust to achieve greater strength. In ces where simple effects suffice, the structure can be made finer, requiring only a bit of blood energy. In the past, he only had the Golden Silkworms/naria, all of which were the same size, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to these details. But now that he can freely create runes, it¡¯s time to explore some intricate aspects. If all the details about runes are fine-tuned, the power of the runes won¡¯t be just a minor improvement; it will undergo a true transformation, and the size of rune power can be controlled. ¡­ A monthter, Su Haopleted the update of most of the runes. He began conducting experiments in hisboratory. ¡°The effect of ¡®Second-Level Barrier¡¯ has undergone a transformation. Even at my current full strength, I can¡¯t break through this barrier with two powerful strikes. And ¡®Second-Level Sturdy¡¯ has almost achieved the effect that the King of Humans originally disyed. Even a knife enhanced with ¡®Pration,¡¯ ¡®Sharpness,¡¯ and ¡®Erosion¡¯ at the first level can¡¯t prate ¡®Second-Level Sturdy.''¡± And what he¡¯s most satisfied with is ¡®Second-Level Deflection.¡¯ When a knife strikes the ¡®Second-Level Deflection¡¯ effect, it hardly exerts any force; it simply glides through. With these threeyers of defense, his safety is greatly enhanced. He has no need to fear other high-level anomalies, no matter if they¡¯re fifth-level anomalies or kings. He can stand still, and who can touch a hair on his head? Su Hao has a strong sense of confidence and premonition. This time, he is undoubtedly destined for a long life and invincibility. But that¡¯s not all. Su Hao also conducted a major update on the runes for the attack direction. ¡®Second-Level Pration¡¯ can pierce through the ¡®Second-Level Barrier¡¯ effect, ¡®Second-Level Sharpness¡¯ can break through ¡®Second-Level Sturdiness,¡¯ and they counter each other. ¡®Second-Level Coordination¡¯ can directly neutralize the ¡®Second-Level Deflection¡¯ effect, while ¡®Second-Level Erosion¡¯ inflicts chemical damage, and ¡®Second-Level Rotation¡¯ produces explosive and twisted damage. Also, ¡®Strong Electric Current¡¯ had its power significantly increased, so Su Hao simply renamed it ¡®Second-Level Lightning.¡¯ Overall, the rune effects on the attack side triumph over those on the defense side. For Su Hao, this isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. He still wishes that the defense effects were stronger. If they could reach a level where even he couldn¡¯t harm himself, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible? In addition, inspired by ¡®Drill Rat,¡¯ Su Hao developed many interesting gadgets. For example, the tracking ¡®Bombs,¡¯ which have the effect of missiles. They can track targets with precision guidance, although Su Hao needs to control them personally. Then there¡¯s ¡®Second-Level Thunder Beads.¡¯ Su Hao uses bone generation to create arge number of bone spheres, each inscribed with a ¡®Second-Level Lightning¡¯ rune. When facing fast-moving enemies, he can generate thousands of tiny bone spheres and release them into the sky, creating a massive electric web. Faced with such shameless area attacks, will speed be of any use? The faster you run, the more electrifying it gets. When Su Hao left theboratory, Yashan had already prepared a meal. At the dining table, Su Hao said directly to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯ve updated some of the runes recently, and they are much stronger than before. After dinner, I¡¯ll update your bone armor.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he responded with joy, ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei!¡± Then Yashan added, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯ve noticed that having rune abilities makes me practically invincible among the same level of Demons!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°How do youe to that conclusion?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Some time ago, that kid Mong Chuan evolved into a ¡®Night Demon,¡¯ right? I often spar with him, and he¡¯s hardly my match. I can only chase him, and in the end, he can only hide underground or fly into the sky to escape.¡± Su Hao said , ¡°Having one more rune is like having one more powerful skill. Strength is a given. When I inscribe the new runes for you, you¡¯ll understand what it means to be godlike. I reckon even some fifth-level anomalies won¡¯t be your match.¡± Yashan nodded in agreement and then hesitated, saying, ¡°But, Boss Wei, I have a question. When a ¡®Night Demon¡¯ hides underground or flies into the sky, how should we ¡®Bone Demons¡¯ respond? We can¡¯t just let him escape, can we?¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Have you mastered the ¡®Bone Control¡¯ ability?¡± Yashan scratched his head, feeling embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult, Boss Wei. I have no sense of control! What I generate is just bone spurs, and they¡¯re driving me crazy.¡± Then Yashan cautiously asked, ¡°Boss Wei, I mean, are there any other methods besides ¡®Bone Control¡¯? In case we encounter such a situation in the future, I¡¯d like to have some means of dealing with it.¡± Su Hao contemted it, and Yashan had a point. It might be a good idea to provide him with some additional attack methods. After a moment of thought, Su Hao said, ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll customize a special sniper cannon for you as an additional means of attack. But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work, so don¡¯t get your hopes up too high.¡± Yashan was confused, thinking, ¡°A sniper cannon? What¡¯s that? It doesn¡¯t sound very impressive.¡± Chapter 140 As for why Su Hao feltfortable handing the sniper cannon to Yashan, it wasn¡¯t just about trust in Yashan; it was more about Su Hao¡¯s confidence in himself. Even with a sniper cannon, it wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to Su Hao. If one day Yashan did aim the gun at him, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid either. Without rune-enhanced ammunition, even if a bullet hit Su Hao, it couldn¡¯t breach the defense of his skull. As a ¡®Bone Demon,¡¯ Su Hao had inscribed ¡®Barrier¡¯ and ¡®Sturdiness¡¯ runes on his skull, which were always in an active state. He was practically invulnerable to sudden attacks. If the bullets were rune-enhanced, Su Hao¡¯s ¡®radar¡¯ would immediately sense the impending danger the moment the bullets left the barrel, allowing him to react promptly for defense. In summary, he was quite secure. So, no matter who it was or what their rtionship with Su Hao was, he wouldn¡¯t hand them a gun capable of killing him. And once he did, it meant that he no longer saw them as a threat. Su Hao first upgraded Yashan¡¯s runes. While he was in the middle of designing the sniper cannon, three powerful blood energy fluctuations entered Su Hao¡¯s radar range. They would soon arrive in Temple Forest City. Su Hao knew this was undoubtedly a team sent by a faction in Linyuan City to collect protection fees. Their presence was prominent, and it seemed they were determined to seed. The most powerful blood energy reaction reached the level of an Ancestor, only a step below the former King of Humans. It was likely one of those so-called ¡®King¡¯ level mutants. But considering how much stronger Su Hao¡¯s blood energy had be since his encounter with the King of Humans, this ¡®King¡¯ level mutant still appeared weak in his presence. However, he couldn¡¯t be sure what kind of strange skills this ¡®King¡¯ level mutant might possess. Additionally, there were two ¡®Demon¡¯ level mutants, making it a total of three individuals. Su Hao turned to Yashan, who was standing nearby, and said, ¡°Yashan, we¡¯ll have to postpone the sniper cannon. Some ¡®guests¡¯ are visiting Temple Forest City, just south of town. Go and call ¡®Night Demon¡¯ Meng Chuan; he¡¯s currently at the ¡®Temple Forest Guild¡¯ base. The three of us will go out to wee the guests.¡± Yashan¡¯s expression turned serious, and he promptly replied, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao took a few steps forward, and bone quickly covered his entire body. His figure suddenly grew significantly, his wings extended behind him, and a long bone sword extended from his hand, followed by a dense array of runes gradually forming. These runes were notably different from his previous ones, appearing more exquisite and robust, a paradoxical fusion that created a unique aesthetic. This aesthetic could be described as ¡®the sense of strength¡¯! Su Hao leaped into the air, his feet burst forth, and he flew towards the southern part of the city. He quickly arrived on the outskirts, slowly descending. He positioned himself about a kilometer away from the city, waiting for the arrival of the three guests. Whether they would be friends or foes would depend on their choice. If they wanted money, Su Hao would let his sword do the talking. After a brief moment, Yashan and Meng Chuan appeared behind Su Hao. Yashan rapidly transformed into a tall ¡®Bone Demon,¡¯ while Meng Chuan had grown a bit of fur and transformed slightly into a bat-like creature. He still maintained a somewhat humanoid form. Su Hao tossed two bone tablets to Meng Chuan and said, ¡°These are ¡®Second-Level Barrier¡¯ and ¡®Second-Level Lightning¡¯ runes. They¡¯re more than enough to ensure your safety. Be cautious.¡± Meng Chuan excitedly received them and nearly knelt down to kowtow to Su Hao, but Yashan pulled him aside and sternly whispered, ¡°Watch your demeanor, be mindful of your image, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Meng Chuan then steadied himself and said, ¡°Yes, Boss Wei, Boss Yashan.¡± At the same time, the people they were waiting for appeared. The leader was a burly man with a face full of beard. He had a smiling face, but his appearance seemed exceptionally ferocious. His loose clothing couldn¡¯t conceal his steel-like muscr contours. Behind him were a man and a woman. The man had a stern face, narrow eyes that asionally gleamed with coldness, and the woman appeared young, exceptionally lively, almost floating as she walked. The stern man suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Rosa, we¡¯ve spotted them. Mind your demeanor!¡± Rosa immediatelyposed herself and turned into an ice-cold beauty. After a moment, the bearded muscr man and his twopanions stopped in front of Su Hao, and both sides gazed at each other. The air became heavy, making it difficult to breathe, as the powerful auras from both sides collided, refusing to yield an inch. Ultimately, Su Hao took the initiative to speak. ¡°Who are you? Name, gender, age, hobbies, upation, and your origin. State everything, or please leave. We don¡¯t entertain anyone in Temple Forest City who doesn¡¯t cooperate.¡± At that moment, a convoy of vehicles was heading towards Temple Forest City, and Rosa, the frosty beauty, regained herposure and pointed towards the approaching group, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you intercept them, handsome?¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Calling me ¡®handsome¡¯ won¡¯t work. I have limited time. If you won¡¯t talk, please leave!¡± The bearded muscr man at the front burst intoughter and then said, ¡°You three are the most powerful mutants in the city, right? Two ¡®Bone Demons¡¯ and a ¡®Night Demon.''¡± As he spoke, he quickly transformed, and his body was rapidly covered by a shiny metallic armor, causing him to grow to around four meters tall. He turned into a towering metal giant, exuding an overwhelming presence. He buzzed, ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for death, let me send you on your way!¡± With that, the Steel Armor King charged forward suddenly. Despite looking extremely heavy in his metal suit, he moved surprisingly fast. He swiftly approached Su Hao and delivered a punch to Su Hao¡¯s chest. Su Hao was curious to test the man¡¯s strength, so he didn¡¯t evade the attack but blocked it with his bone sword. ¡°ng!¡± With a crisp sound, Su Hao was pushed back by the punch. Yashan and Meng Chuan quickly leaped away from the metal giant. ¡°His strength is decent, but he has the advantage of size, which allowed him to push me back. Judging by the texture of his fist, the armor of his metal-like body is exceptionally sturdy, much tougher than bone armor. However, in the face of ¡®Second-Level Sharpness¡¯ and ¡®Second-Level Pration,¡¯ it¡¯s not that different.¡± ¡°This must be the ¡®Steel Armor King,¡¯ though I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the same one Lin En mentioned.¡± In the brief exchange, Su Hao swiftly analyzed the differences and strengths of the two sides. The Steel Armor King, as a fifth-level mutant in the ¡®Steel Armor¡¯ lineage, did exert some pressure on Su Hao¡¯s fourth-level abilities due to the gic gap. Still, this pressure was negligiblepared to Su Hao¡¯s tremendous willpower and blood energy. ¡°Steel Spear!¡± The Steel Armor King, in the moment of pushing Su Hao back, pointed his palm toward Su Hao, and a short spear, around one meter long, shot out and arrived in front of Su Hao. The spearhead was densely covered in reverse hooks, making it a hair-raising sight. Su Hao raised his bone sword and deflected the short spear with a single motion. ¡°ng!¡± Following the metallic collision sound, the short spear was broken in half and fell to the side. The Steel Armor King stared at Su Hao with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re a ¡®Bone Demon¡¯ indeed, but how could a bone sword break my steel thorns?¡± Su Hao flicked his sword yfully and replied nonchntly, ¡°You see, your steel thorns are too soft. They¡¯re so soft that they snap with a single strike.¡± The Steel Armor King didn¡¯t get angry and began his formal introduction. ¡°Well, be it your mouth or your skills, you seem to have some ability. But before I trample you to death, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Abi, themander of the Tian Sha Gang. Today, I¡¯m here to take your life.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Alright, Abi, the Steel Armor King, state your intentions foring to Temple Forest City.¡± Abi smiled and said, ¡°I like to beat people half to death first and then have a chat with them. So, you three are the strongest mutants in the city, right? Two ¡®Bone Demons¡¯ and a ¡®Night Demon.''¡± As he spoke, he quickly transformed, and his body was rapidly covered by a shiny metallic armor, causing him to grow to around four meters tall. He turned into a towering metal giant, exuding an overwhelming presence. He buzzed, ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for death, let me send you on your way!¡± With that, the Steel Armor King charged forward suddenly. Despite looking extremely heavy in his metal suit, he moved surprisingly fast. He swiftly approached Su Hao and delivered a punch to Su Hao¡¯s chest. Su Hao was curious to test the man¡¯s strength, so he didn¡¯t evade the attack but blocked it with his bone sword. ¡°ng!¡± With a crisp sound, Su Hao was pushed back by the punch. Yashan and Meng Chuan quickly leaped away from the metal giant. ¡°His strength is decent, but he has the advantage of size, which allowed him to push me back. Judging by the texture of his fist, the armor of his metal-like body is exceptionally sturdy, much tougher than bone armor. However, in the face of ¡®Second-Level Sharpness¡¯ and ¡®Second-Level Pration,¡¯ it¡¯s not that different. This must be the ¡®Steel Armor King,¡¯ though I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the same one Lin En mentioned.¡± In the brief exchange, Su Hao swiftly analyzed the differences and strengths of the two sides. The Steel Armor King, as a fifth-level mutant in the ¡®Steel Armor¡¯ lineage, did exert some pressure on Su Hao¡¯s fourth-level abilities due to the gic gap. Still, this pressure was negligiblepared to Su Hao¡¯s tremendous willpower and blood energy. ¡°Steel Spear!¡± The Steel Armor King, in the moment of pushing Su Hao back, pointed his palm toward Su Hao, and a short spear, around one meter long, shot out and arrived in front of Su Hao. The spearhead was densely covered in reverse hooks, making it a hair-raising sight. Su Hao raised his bone sword and deflected the short spear with a single motion. ¡°ng!¡± Following the metallic collision sound, the short spear was broken in half and fell to the side. The Steel Armor King stared at Su Hao with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re a ¡®Bone Demon¡¯ indeed, but how could a bone sword break my steel thorns?¡± Su Hao flicked his sword yfully and replied nonchntly, ¡°You see, your steel thorns are too soft. They¡¯re so soft that they snap with a single strike.¡± ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ wasn¡¯t angered and began his formal introduction, ¡°Regardless of your talk or your skills, you seem to have some abilities. But before I squash you to death, let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Abi, themander of the Tiansha Gang. I¡¯m here today to take your life.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush and directly asked about their intentions: ¡°So, Abi, the Steel Armor King, tell us your purpose foring to Temple Forest City.¡± Abi chuckled, ¡°I like to beat people half to death first and then have a chat with them.¡± Su Hao¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m the opposite; I prefer to beat people to death and then have a chat with their corpses.¡± Chapter 141 The smile on ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi¡¯s face grew more pronounced, and his eyes gazed at Su Hao with increasing cruelty. It was apparent that a mere ¡°Bone Demon¡± dared to speak arrogantly in his presence, fueling an unnamed anger within him, causing his murderous intent to surge. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi said, ¡°Tai, Rose, you two go kill the other two. I¡¯ll handle this brat myself.¡± ¡°Kekeke, don¡¯t worry, Captain ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi,¡± Roseughed lightly, her entire figure appearing ethereal, as if she had no tangible form, casting many shadows. The stoic man, Tai, squinted his eyes, nodded, and began to transform, gradually resembling a bat, just like Meng Chuan, turning into a ¡¾Night Demon¡¿. After observing for a moment, Yashan asked Meng Chuan, ¡°Do you have all your bone cards?¡± Meng Chuan nodded, ¡°I have them all, Yashan boss.¡± Yashan inquired further, ¡°You just evolved not long ago. Do you have confidence in dealing with that ¡¾Night Demon¡¿?¡± Meng Chuan shed a confident smile and replied, ¡°I have confidence, Yashan boss. I know the opponent¡¯s abilities, but he doesn¡¯t know mine, and the advantage is on my side.¡± Yashan nodded in agreement, signaling, ¡°Then, go deal with this ¡¾Night Demon¡¿, be careful, and don¡¯t think about sparing him. Give it your all.¡± Meng Chuan nodded in response. Yashan turned to the beautiful Rose and said, ¡°How about you, littledy over there? Do you want to have some fun with me?¡± Rose was taken aback, thinking that she had picked a weaker-looking ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ to deal with, and was nning to let Tai handle this challenging ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿, but Yashan chose her instead. Without much thought, she cheerfully agreed, ¡°Sure, we can have some fun!¡± As for Meng Chuan, carrying a pile of bone cards, brimming with confidence, he voluntarily approached ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ Tai, saying, ¡°You¡¯re a ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ too, right? What a coincidence, I am too!¡± ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ Tai was a man of few words, directly heading to arge pile of broken rocks. That location was suitable for a ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ to shine, and Meng Chuan presumably wouldn¡¯t refuse. In fact, Meng Chuan had considered refusing; he had just evolved and couldn¡¯t wield his abilities perfectly yet. His confidence primarily stemmed from his ¡¾Spike¡¿, ¡¾Corrode¡¿, ¡¾Prate¡¿, and second-level ¡¾Barrier¡¿ and ¡¾Lightning¡¿ runes. Inspired by Su Hao¡¯s previous kill of ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ Lin En with ¡¾Spikes¡¿, he preferred to lure opponents underground and strike them down with ¡¾Spikes¡¿. But since the opponent actively chose the battlefield, he wouldn¡¯t back down. He could always dig underground, lure his opponent to follow, and finish him with a ¡¾Spike¡¿. In this round, he would be victorious! After Su Hao and ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi and their respective subordinates had left, they shifted their attention to each other. Su Hao retracted his wings behind him, and the bone de extended slowly from his left hand. He generated a shorter bone knife as a secondary weapon. After some movement, he felt great. After learning that Abi was a ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ one level advanced from Su Hao, he intended to engage in closebat with Abi on the ground, researching Abi¡¯s abilities and his level of development as a ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿. This information would serve as a reference for Su Hao when he attempted to evolve into a ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ in the future, aiming to unlock more abilities. Just as he did when he noticed how ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ Deli had formed a bone de, Su Hao continually experimented with controlling bone formation, which eventually led to the activation of his ability, ¡°Bone Control.¡± It also made him realize that there were many abilities within the genes, and they were selectively expressed. Su Hao silently activated the runes on his bone armor and charged toward ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi, delivering a horizontal sh. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi, on the other hand, created a massive wolf-toothed club and powerfully swept it across. ¡°ng!¡± The sound of the metallic collision echoed far and wide. A severed section of the wolf-toothed club fell to the ground. Then both sides retreated, appearing surprised at their own performance. Su Hao was astonished that he could only break Abi¡¯s wolf-toothed club, indicating its formidable hardness. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi was equally astonished that, despite the result he had expected, he hadn¡¯t sent Su Hao flying, and his wolf-toothed iron club was instead broken with a single strike. Did this mean that the young ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ could also decapitate his head with a single blow? ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi hesitated for a moment. His originally clear mind suddenly felt insufficient, and this situation was beyond his understanding. ¡°Could it be that the other party is right, and my steel armor has be softer?¡± ¡°No,¡± ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi quickly noticed something unusual about Su Hao. He thought, ¡°The strange patterns all over that bone armor keep shing faint light during the battle. Perhaps the sharpness of that bone knife is rted to these patterns. But what exactly are these patterns?¡± Perplexed, ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi became more alert. He increased the thickness of his neck armor. As long as his head remained intact, he couldn¡¯t be killed. The severed half of the wolf-toothed club that had fallen to the ground slowly dissipated, while the club in his hand had regenerated. Su Hao applied more runes to his bone knife and fixed his gaze on the thick and robust neck of ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi. This time, he wanted to test the strength of Abi¡¯s neck armor. Su Hao suddenly burst forward, causing rocks to scatter, leaving arge pit beneath him. He appeared in front of ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi in an instant, poised to sever his opponent¡¯s head. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi vigorously swung his wolf-toothed club to repel Su Hao. ¡°Shadow Slip!¡± However, this was merely a feint by Su Hao. He slid past Abi, seemingly about to bypass him, but then appeared at Abi¡¯s side, delivering a horizontal strike with his bone knife. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi¡¯s pupils contracted, and by the time he tried to pull back his club for a counter, it was toote. ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± In the blink of an eye, a thickyer of steel armor grew on the side of ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi¡¯s neck, blocking Su Hao¡¯s de. ¡°ng!¡± The bone knife sliced through effortlessly at first, like cutting through tofu, but it got stuck halfway into the neck. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi tilted his head. ¡°Crack!¡± After a crisp sound, Su Hao¡¯s bone knife was snapped in two by Abi. Su Hao looked at the broken de, which bore a trace of red, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi had reacted well. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden growth of arge piece of armor as a buffer, Su Hao¡¯s head would be on the ground right now. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi reached out, seized the broken de, and pulled it out from his neck, crushing it in his hand before scattering it on the ground. However, he was filled with a sense of dread, thinking, ¡°I almost made a grave mistake. This ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ kid is not simple! And¡­¡± By rubbing the broken de, he realized that there was nothing special about the bone knife. It was quite simr to the bone structure of a regr ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿. The reason it was so sharp must have been the patterns on the long de. ¡°Now, I have to be careful. I can¡¯t let that kid get too close.¡± Having been shed twice, it had cast a shadow over him, almost making him suspect that his steel armor had softened. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi quietly put away the wolf-toothed club, conjuring a massive, thick shield and a longsword. He thought, ¡°Let the kid in front experience the power of the ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿! Let him¡­ rest in peace!¡± On the other side, under the thick facial bone armor, Su Hao revealed a faint smile. ¡°Oh? Are you getting serious now? If you don¡¯t take this seriously, I¡¯m afraid I might identally cut you!¡± He shook the bone knife in his hand, and it rapidly grew and repaired itself in the blink of an eye. Then, an idea suddenly crossed his mind: what if, as the bone knife pierced the enemy, he generated arge number of bone spikes from inside the opponent¡¯s body¡­ Chapter 142 Su Hao took a step forward and swung his de again. As Su Hao closed in, ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi roared, ¡°Steel Spikes!¡± ¡°Plop, plop, plop!¡± A multitude of razor-sharp steel spikes suddenly emerged from the shield. They were so swift that Su Hao couldn¡¯t react in time, and he was thrown back by the onught of spikes. It wasn¡¯t over yet; Abi took another step. ¡°Thousand Needle Forest!¡± Countless steel spikes shot out from the ground towards Su Hao. Su Hao had already reacted by now. He swung his de, cutting through many of the spikes, but even more spikes pushed him further into the air. While in the air, Su Hao replenished his runes. His bone knife continued to grow and lengthen until it became a ten-meter-long greatsword, and he swung it down viciously toward ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿. This blow made ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi¡¯s heart pound with fear. He couldn¡¯t risk taking it head-on and quickly moved to the side. ¡°Crash!¡± The strike cleaved a deep trench in the ground. Taking advantage of this, Steel Armor King smashed his shield into the ground. ¡°Thousand Needle Forest!¡± Numerous steel spikes emerged from the ground, piercing Su Hao¡¯s bone armor. The spikes shattered, and Su Hao was sent flying once again. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi furrowed his brows, staring at Su Hao, who remained unscathed. He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is he the Steel Armor King, or am I the Steel Armor King? Howe I can¡¯t even pierce his bone armor?¡± Su Hao inspected himself, realizing he was still unharmed, and he finally rxed. He said to ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi, ¡°So, Abi, right? Not bad. Do you have any more tricks? Let¡¯s see them.¡± ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ gripped his longsword tightly, his face grim. A ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿ dared to underestimate him. Even though it was a different type of ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿, in front of ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿, it was still a lower life form. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi took a deep breath, his ice-cold eyes fixed on Su Hao. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. State your name, and I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°You can call me Wei! I¡¯m giving you onest chance too. Tell me your purpose, or you won¡¯t have a chance to speak again!¡± ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi chuckled, ¡°Purpose? It¡¯s not important anymore.¡± Su Hao shook his head, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s not important to you, but it¡¯s very important to me. I need to confirm some things before deciding on what to do next.¡± ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abiughed heartily, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about whates next because meeting me means you won¡¯t have a future. But since you¡¯re curious, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t tell you. We¡¯re here to collect the six-year protection fee on behalf of the Tiansha Gang for Temple Forest City. How about that? Haha!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°How much money are you nning to collect?¡± ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi replied, ¡°Not much, just two million Zhu per year. In six years, that¡¯s a total of twelve million Zhu!¡± Su Hao furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it one million per year?¡± Abi said, ¡°It was one million just now, but now the price has gone up! Haha!¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right; there¡¯s no need to consider whates next.¡± Just then, ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ suddenly grinned, revealing jagged teeth, and shouted, ¡°Die! The World of Steel!¡± In Su Hao¡¯s perception, ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ seemed to be consuming a massive amount of vitality, as if releasing an extremely powerful skill! Only fifty meters around, the ground began to ripple, as if liquefied, undting up and down. The ground¡¯s color darkened and took on a metallic texture. ¡°What is this? Is it the ability of ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿?¡± Su Hao was greatly intrigued but had a vague sense of danger. Su Hao decided to move away first. ¡°Hahaha! Die! Steel Restraint!¡± ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abiughed maniacally. His longsword had disappeared from his hand, and he reached up. The ground where Su Hao stood seemed to explode like a water mine underwater. Arge amount of gray substance suddenly rose around Su Hao, forming a circr barrier, attempting to encase and restrain him. Su Hao leaped into the air. Before the gray substance couldpletely envelop him, he circled with his long knife, slicing through the encroaching gray material, freeing himself from its grasp and soaring into the sky. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi showed no sign of surprise and continued tough, ¡°Running? Can you escape?¡± Soon after,rge quantities of gray material rose from the ground and moved towards Su Hao. As long as Su Hao descended from the sky, this ¡®steel water¡¯ would instantly engulf him, harden, tightly wrap around him, and then grow millions of steel spikes to impale him within the encasement, ultimately killing him. However, Su Hao didn¡¯t follow Abi¡¯s scripted n. While in the air, two thin wings extended from his back. Then, he exploded upwards, flying higher into the sky. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi said, ¡°Haha¡­ Uh!¡± What¡¯s happening? Why is he flying away? Where¡¯s the restraint we talked about? On the other side, Yashan was covered in thick bone armor, feeling the beautiful Rose dancing around him. Her figure was elusive, ethereal, as if she had no real substance. She held a short knife and yfully scratched Yashan¡¯s bone armor. Her scratching was a bit too strong, tearing some of Yashan¡¯s bone skin, sending bone fragments flying. Yashan stood there, feeling Rose¡¯s attacks and contemting his strategy. ¡°This Rose should be a level-four heteromorph of the ¡¾Lightfooted People¡¿ sequence, a ¡¾Shadow Demon¡¿. Even though it¡¯s not her optimal time during the day, her form remains elusive and hard to grasp. It¡¯s troublesome!¡± Yashan tried to fire bone spines during her attacks, but this ¡¾Shadow Demon¡¿ Rose seemed tock a true physical form. The bone spines couldn¡¯t find a target. ¡°I wonder how Boss Wei is doing over there! I need to end this fight quickly!¡± Yashan, after understanding Rose¡¯s patterns, devised a battle n. The n was simple, consisting of only three steps. ¡°Second-tier ¨C Lightning!¡± Step one, Yashan activated the ¡®Second-tier ¨C Lightning¡¯ rune. He didn¡¯t even need to lock onto a target. At close range, the electrical arc of the lightning automatically sought out a target. ¡°Crackle!¡± The sound of electricity erupted, and a dazzling electric arc shot toward the sky. Along with a scream, a graceful figure fell to the ground. Step oneplete. The ¡¾Shadow Demon¡¿ Rose convulsed all over, unable to control her body. In step two, Yashan activated ¡®Second-tier ¨C Lightning¡¯ once more. ¡°Crackle!¡± Another thunderous roar, and the electric arc struck the convulsing ¡¾Shadow Demon¡¿ Rose on the ground. This time, after the lightning, her body emitted a fragrant aroma. Her convulsions lessened, but her intensity increased. Then came step three. Yashan picked up arge stone and activated ¡®Hardening,¡¯ then delivered three blunt blows to the ¡¾Shadow Demon¡¿ Rose¡¯s forehead. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. To Yashan, was there any room for hesitation or sympathy? Would she snore while sleeping? The battle ended, and Yashan hoisted the ¡¾Shadow Demon¡¿ Rose onto his shoulder and quickly headed towards Boss Wei. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just then, Yashan saw a figure circling in the sky. If it¡¯s not Boss Wei, who else could it be? So Yashan hesitated and stopped, thinking, ¡°Boss Wei is already soaring in the sky. What am I doing here now?¡± Going there now would only cause trouble or risk death. Inappropriate! ¡°Let¡¯s wait!¡± Chapter 143 As for the battle between the two Night Demons, it was purely a disy of ¡®technique.¡¯ From a visual perspective, it looked like two assassins engaging in a duel, striking and immediately retreating, searching for the next opportunity to attack. ¡°Swish!¡± Suddenly, a w-like hand extended from behind a raised stone, aiming for Meng Chuan¡¯s spine. If this w caught him, it would break his spine, rendering him powerless and vulnerable. Meng Chuan seemed to anticipate the sneak attack from Night Demon Tai and swiftly evaded it, thrusting his sharp dagger into the stone. Night Demon Tai immediately jumped out from the stone, rapidly submerged into the ground, and then emerged from another raised stone, shing towards Meng Chuan. Meng Chuan shifted his body backward, concealing himself within the stones behind him. In the next moment, he appeared behind Night Demon Tai,unching an attack. This continued back and forth, with both of them navigating through the scattered rocks, attacking each other and yet knowing each other¡¯s locations. The battle process was rather uneventful. Initially, Meng Chuan felt a bit awkward, as Night Demon Tai repeatedly caught him off guard. However, he gradually became more skilled, emting Night Demon Tai¡¯s attacking style. His ability ¡®Stone Leap¡¯ became more and more adept. This was what people referred to as learning and growing duringbat. Night Demon Tai was getting increasingly frustrated. Initially, he took advantage of Meng Chuan¡¯s inexperience andnded multiple sessful surprise attacks. However, he couldn¡¯t seem to break through something in Meng Chuan¡¯s defense. It was simply unreasonable. In a fit of frustration, Night Demon Tai flew into the air, spread his flesh wings, and challenged Meng Chuan to fight in the sky. ¡°If you dare,e to the sky, and we¡¯ll settle this in the air!¡± Meng Chuan also revealed his flesh wings and flew up to approach Night Demon Tai. Silently, he activated ¡®Secondary Level ¨C Lightning.¡¯ ¡°Crack!¡± A thick, dazzling lightning bolt streaked across the sky. Night Demon Tai fell directly to the ground. To his surprise, after falling to the ground, Night Demon Tai quickly regained consciousness, burrowed into the earth, and emerged from another raised stone, ready to strike back. Meng Chuan was using a Bone te with ¡®Secondary Level ¨C Lightning¡¯ engraved on it. This version was somewhat weakerpared to the one Su Hao used or the one directly inscribed on Yashan¡¯s body. Meng Chuan revealed a smile and quietly retrieved another Bone te from his pocket, holding it in his hand. ¡°Burrow into the ground? That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for! I¡¯ve had my fun; it¡¯s time to end this!¡± Recalling the scene where he had seen Boss Wei kill a Night Demon using ¡®Earth Spikes,¡¯ Meng Chuan couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He was determined to learn from his leader! Meng Chuan dove into the earth, swiftly heading toward Night Demon Tai. At the same time, both Night Demons sensed each other¡¯s positions, closing in on each other. Clearly, Night Demon Tai nned to deliver a fatal blow to Meng Chuan underground after his previous sneak attacks. Meng Chuan identified Night Demon Tai¡¯s location and immediately activated the Bone te with the ¡®Earth Spikes¡¯ rune. ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± Muffled sounds echoed from underground as countless earth spikes suddenly emerged, crisscrossing the space around Night Demon Tai. One of the spikes even pierced through Night Demon Tai¡¯s mouth, carrying traces of blood. Momentster, Night Demon Taiy motionless, devoid of breath. This battle was truly inexplicable for Night Demon Tai, and his death equally baffling. Meng Chuan carefully collected his precious Bone tes, praising, ¡°I¡¯m truly amazing! No, it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s the greatness of our Boss Wei! Haha¡­¡± ¡­ Su Hao flew in mid-air, and after sensing that both Yashan and Meng Chuan had sessfully dealt with their respective enemies, he was determined to take down the Steel Armor King, Abi. The Steel Armor King had already disyed his abilities, and it was time to end the battle. Su Hao rapidly generated small bone spheres, each the size of an egg, which he had developed in the past few days, known as ¡®Thunder Beads.¡¯ In a short span, he had more than twenty of them. At the same time, he quickly created a ¡®Secondary Level ¨C Two Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb. This ¡®Secondary Level ¨C Two Hundred Explosions¡¯ was far more powerful than the previous ¡®Two Hundred Explosions,¡¯ at least equivalent to the previous ¡®Six Hundred Explosions¡¯ in terms of potency. With preparationsplete, Su Hao started to descend and then released the Thunder Beads towards the Steel Armor King. Two secondster, he activated the ¡®Secondary Level ¨C Two Hundred Explosions¡¯ and released it. He swiftly turned around, ascended rapidly, and distanced himself from the area. Su Hao¡¯s strategy was straightforward. He first intended to use the Thunder Beads to limit the Steel Armor King Abi¡¯s movements slightly, preventing him from evading. Then he would use the ¡®Secondary Level ¨C Two Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb. If it killed Abi, that would be good, but if his steel armor defense was too thick to be defeated, Su Hao would descend and finish the job by beheading him directly. However, ording to Su Hao¡¯s estimate, the Steel Armor King Abi probably wouldn¡¯t die. First, it was due to the opponent¡¯s formidable defensive capabilities, and second, even if he were severely injured and on the brink of death, Abi¡¯s almost ¡°indestructible¡± regenerative ability would allow him to recover quickly. As for why Su Hao didn¡¯t create a ¡®Secondary Level ¨C Five Hundred Explosions¡¯ bomb to ensure a kill, the reason was that he still needed Abi¡¯s flesh and blood; he didn¡¯t want to obliterate himpletely. Steel Armor King Abi squinted as he watched the small bone spheres rain down. He looked puzzled, not understanding what Su Hao intended to do. However, after their earlier battle, he hade to realize that fighting this opponent couldn¡¯t be judged usingmon sense. Otherwise, he would undoubtedly suffer significant losses. His response was simple: to counter whatever Su Hao intended to do and not let him seed. As the small spheres fell, Abi boosted his defense and used his ¡°Gold Spears¡± to shoot them out of the air, sending them scattering to the side. Several of the spheres were directly hit and shattered, losing their effect. Then, Abi looked up at arger bone sphere falling from the sky. He raised his hand, ready to use his ¡°Gold Spears¡± to knock it away as soon as it reached a certain height. However, at the moment when Abi was about to fire his ¡°Gold Spears,¡± the twenty or so scattered Thunder Beads simultaneously emitted blinding electrical arcs. ¡°Crackle!¡± The Thunder Beads formed a chain reaction, with the electrical arcs connecting and creating a massive electric web around Abi, entrapping him within. ¡°Zap!¡± Several electric arcs hit Abi¡¯s body, causing him to lose control of his body. He went numb all over, as if a drill had burrowed into him and was running rampant inside. At this moment, when he looked at the muchrger bone sphere above him, Abi¡¯s eyes widened in rm. ¡°This is bad!¡± He didn¡¯t know what it was, but once it got close, it would undoubtedly have a muchrger effect than these smaller spheres. However, the Steel Armor King Abi could only helplessly watch as the massive bone sphere fell in front of him. By this time, he had regained some strength and was about tounch his ¡°Gold Spears¡± to knock it away. But could he make it in time? ¡°Boom!¡± A powerful explosion made everything fall silent. A massive amount of energy was instantly released, and intense light radiated outward, blinding anyone who happened to be looking at it. The earth at the center of the explosion seemed to evaporate in an instant, vanishing without a trace. Following this, a powerful shockwave spread outward, blowing away rocks, nts, and even the hair of Meng Chuan, who had just emerged from underground, unaware of what was happening. His long curls were instantly blown straight. Startled, he immediately burrowed back into the ground. Soon after, the deafening sound rang out. ¡°Buzz!¡± People in the vicinity lost their hearing for a moment. Yashan shielded his eyes with his hand, gazing at the explosion in the distance. He murmured, ¡°Boss¡¯s ultimate ability! It¡¯s always so impressive! How does he do it?¡± Since thest time he witnessed an explosion, Yashan had developed faith in these moments. To him, this was true power! The bones and bone spurs on his body were nothing inparison. Soon, everyone in the city of Temple Forest began to hear the explosion. One by one, they came out of their houses and shops to investigate what had happened. When everything returned to normal, Su Hao descended slowly. His radar sensed the location of Steel Armor King Abi, and he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is he really dead? This can¡¯t be! The Steel Armor King can¡¯t be this weak!¡± Chapter 144 Su Hao found ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi. Abi was blown away nearly a hundred meters, lying motionless on the ground. Abi hadn¡¯t died directly, but in his current state, with shallow breath and profuse blood loss, he appeared close to death. His body had severe damage, both arms and legs had been blown off, and arge hole had torn open his chest, with almost all his blood drained. The previously solid steel armor that covered him was now shattered. The steel on his face had also disappeared, reced by a sea of blood. Only his head remained somewhat intact. But Su Hao understood that even though Abi looked incredibly miserable, anyone would think he was on the brink of death, he wouldn¡¯t actually die just yet. Given some time, he could slowly recover. Yes, the advanced members of the ¡¾Steelman¡¿ Sequence had such incredible regenerative abilities. Starting from ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿, as long as the main body remained mostly intact, the head wasn¡¯t severed and cut in half, and the brain wasn¡¯t destroyed, they could potentially resurrect. Su Hao drew his bone knife and approached. ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi turned his head with great difficulty, opening his blood-covered eyes and stared nkly at Su Hao. He struggled to say, ¡°How¡­?¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Su Hao¡¯s de swiftly moved, cutting off Abi¡¯s head. He then split the head into four pieces. After confirming Abi¡¯splete death, he sheathed his bone knife and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I like to beat people to death, and then have a chat with the dead!¡± He added, ¡°But since you¡¯re already dead, there¡¯s nothing more to chat about!¡± Su Hao¡¯s bone armor gradually faded away, revealing his expressionless face. Even though he had killed Abi and the others today, Su Hao knew this matter wasn¡¯t over. The Tiansha Gang in Linyuan City would certainly send someone to investigate the situation after not hearing from ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ for a while. Su Hao¡¯s strategy was simple: act as if nothing had happened, evolve into a ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ during this opportunity to gain even greater strength. Then, when the second wave of people sent by the Tiansha Gang came to investigate, quickly eliminate them andunch an attack on Linyuan City based on the circumstances, ideally wiping out the Tiansha Gang and eliminating future threats. A momentter, Yashan and Meng Chuan appeared by Su Hao¡¯s side, looking at the battered body. They were surprisingly filled with deep admiration. Surviving such a massive explosion with an intact body, that was impressive! They had seen the enormous crater that was about a hundred meters in diameter, and they didn¡¯t believe they could withstand such a level of attack. It would reduce them to smithereens. Yashan patted ¡¾Shadow Demon¡¿ Rose on the shoulder and said, ¡°Boss Wei, I captured this ¡¾Shadow Demon¡¿ alive. We can ask some questions.¡± Su Hao looked at the girl with disheveled hair and a faint aroma of meat, nodding and saying, ¡°Yashan, you take this ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ back with you. Prepare for the next step; we can attempt to evolve ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿.¡± Yashan was filled with excitement. ¡°Of course, Boss Wei!¡± ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿, an existence that they had never dared to imagine they could obtain, was now within their grasp. The future¡­ held great promise! Looking at their boss, who was so calm andposed, Yashan felt like he was witnessing greatness. He was in awe. Their boss¡¯s power was truly extraordinary! Meng Chuan also proudly presented a dpidated corpse and said, ¡°Boss Wei, Yashan boss, look, I took care of this ¡¾Night Demon¡¿ too!¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°You both did a great job today! Extra meal tonight! Let¡¯s go back, and I¡¯m treating! Meng Chuan, you¡¯re invited too!¡± Yashan silently added in his mind, ¡°Boss Wei¡¯s treating, and I¡¯ll cook. Is there a problem? No problem. This is called teamwork!¡± Meng Chuan, on the other hand, was so excited that his legs almost gave way. Eating at the same table as Boss Wei! What an honor! What did this mean? It meant that in Boss Wei¡¯s eyes, his position had risen! He could almost imagine the jealous, envious gazes of his colleagues when he returned to their headquarters tomorrow. Thinking about it made him feel utterly content! ¡­ Through this battle, Su Hao was very satisfied with the performance of the second-level runes, with the most satisfactioning from the ¡®second-level ¨C burst¡¯ rune, which was many times stronger than the previous ¡®burst¡¯ rune. When a hundred or even a thousand ¡®burst¡¯ runes umted and burst simultaneously, the destructive power was something even he feared. Apart from the burst rune, Su Hao¡¯s current favorite rune was the ¡®second-level ¨C lightning,¡¯ which was incredibly effective against biological enemies. However, the drawback was clear ¨C as a spell-type ability, the range of its release was limited to just a few meters, making it ineffective at longer distances. However, after today¡¯s experiment, Su Hao¡¯s mind became more active, and he started to focus on developing this rune. In his view, there was nothing impossible; it was only a matter of imagination. He imagined that one day he could fly in the sky, transforming into a budget version of Thor, using powerful lightning to attack enemies on the ground like a divine judgment ¨C just thinking about it gave him a sense of excitement. But the most challenging aspect of the ¡®second-level ¨C lightning¡¯ rune was not generating the electrical currents but guiding them, as a slight misstep could lead to self-injury. Putting aside these misceneous thoughts, Su Hao began to study the flesh and blood of the ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ Abi. The gic sequence of ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ had many additional segmentspared to ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿, and Su Hao was not yet sure about the effects expressed by these segments due to ack ofparative data. Su Hao called Yashan to theboratory, intending to use Yashan¡¯s evolution to obtain some relevant information. The key points he wanted to explore included whether the second stage of evolution could activate specific abilities through specific training, how the evolution of ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ would affect body structure and surface cell changes, with a focus on the adaptability to runes. If he couldn¡¯t continue to use runes, Su Hao preferred not to evolve into ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿. Lastly, he wanted topare the gic changes before and after Yashan¡¯s evolution andpare them with Abi¡¯s gics to mark the differences. He was particrly curious about the wide-range attack Abi used at the end, which gave him a very eerie feeling. Su Hao had a premonition that after evolving into the ¡¾King¡¿ level, there would be a qualitative change in gic function. Everything was prepared. Su Hao gestured for Yashan to lie down and handed the flesh and blood over to him. Yashan appeared extremely excited,pletely unconcerned about the high evolution failure rate for advanced mutants. Yashan knew that the energy required for evolution was the blood energy he controlled. He had already umted blood energy to the limits his body could withstand, many times more than other mutants of the same level, and there was no risk of failure. His excitement stemmed from the fact that he was one step closer to his initial dream, almost reaching the peak of mutants. Seeing Yashan hesitating to swallow the flesh and blood, Su Hao prompted, ¡°Yashan, rx. How will you lead when you¡¯re the boss if you¡¯re like this? You need to learn to control your emotions. Even if there are turbulent waves in your heart, you should maintain a calm demeanor on the surface. Alright, we can discuss these thingster. Just swallow it quickly.¡± Yashan immediately gulped down the flesh and blood and said, ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao drew a bone de, activating the ¡®sharp¡¯ rune. Yashan swallowed and hesitated, ¡°Boss Wei, why do you need fresh blood now? Be gentleter! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wake up suddenly, and the evolution will fail!¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yashan! I¡¯m quick and steady with my cuts. You won¡¯t wake up. You¡¯re already a grown man, still afraid of this.¡± Chapter 145 Yashan¡¯s evolution is progressing very smoothly. When he opened his eyes again, he had be a Level 5 mutant, known as the ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± and his strength had transformed once more. Su Hao first had Yashan demonstrate his newly acquired abilities. First was the armor; it transformed into a substance resembling gold but with the texture and strength of steel. In terms of design, if youpared the ¡°Bone Demon¡¯s¡± bone armor to a tank, the ¡°Steel Armor King¡¯s¡± armor could be described as arge armored vehicle. Overall, it became taller and more robust, with angr lines, and Yashan¡¯s appearance changed from that of a young man to a rugged one. Evidently, Yashan preferred his current state. Next were the abilities. The abilities the ¡°Bone Demon¡± possessed could still be used smoothly, but the bone spikes had turned into steel spikes. In addition, he had gained a new ability called ¡°Blood Flesh Assimtion.¡± ording to Yashan, ¡°Blood Flesh Assimtion¡± was a process in which his cells merged with an object, infecting it. Under the influence of his blood, the object would briefly transform, gaining properties simr to steel armor. Yashan was afraid he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly, so he demonstrated it to Su Hao on the spot. He pressed his hand onto the ground, and his entire hand began to dissolve, merging with the ground. The ground gradually turned dark gray and spread outward like ink in water. The assimted ground exhibited new changes. What was once hard ground softened, turning into a semi-liquid state, undting like waves. Yashan said, ¡°After my cells have assimted this area, I can manipte the material in this area just like I control my body. For example, I can turn it into a chair¡­¡± Saying this, Yashan controlled the gray, soft substance to protrude and shape, ultimately forming a crooked round stool. Yashan awkwardly said, ¡°Well, Boss, I¡¯m not very proficient at this. It¡¯s a chair, I promise. I¡¯ll get better at it!¡± However, Su Hao didn¡¯t mock the result, and instead, he was filled with curiosity. Yashan continued, ¡°Apart from this, I can also control this material to change its hardness at will¡­ Soft like water, hard like steel! Just like this!¡± *Crack!* As Yashan spoke, the crooked stool instantly hardened, emitting a metallic sheen. Su Hao tapped it with a bone de in his hand, producing the sound of metal shing. Then, he thrust downward forcefully. *ng!* The bone de in his hand immediately snapped and flew. Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°The strength is decent!¡± He conjured another bone de and added ¡°Level 2 ¨C Pration,¡± then thrust downward again. *St!* Like poking tofu, the bone de didn¡¯t reach the bottom. Su Haomented once more, ¡°The strength is decent!¡± Surprisingly, the meanings of the twoments were entirely different. Su Hao soon gave this special material a name, calling it ¡°Assimtion Steel.¡± This Assimtion Steel could only change the external properties of a substance for a short time and couldn¡¯t alter the substance¡¯s fundamental nature. Once it lost the support of the ¡°Steel Armor King¡¯s¡± cells and blood, it would quickly revert to its original state. However, it couldn¡¯t be denied that for mutants, ¡°Blood Flesh Assimtion¡± was an incredible technique. As long as their blood strength was sufficient within the domain¡¯s range, they would be nearly invincible. Imagine someone stepping into the area, and the Assimtion Steel would instantly bind their entire body, then harden. This person would essentially be easy prey because when all their joints were restricted, they couldn¡¯t even exert force, making it impossible to break free. It¡¯s likely that ¡°Steel Armor King¡± Abi used ¡°Blood Flesh Assimtion¡± to attack Su Hao in the past. It could assimte a range of up to fifty meters, and its strength was indeed formidable. If Su Hao couldn¡¯t fly into the sky, dealing with Abi¡¯s Assimtion Steel would undoubtedly be a bit tricky. After conducting some research, Su Hao asked, ¡°Is ¡®Blood Flesh Assimtion¡¯ the only ability you have?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Currently, it¡¯s the only ability I¡¯ve discovered. However, my other abilities have all been significantly enhanced.¡± Su Hao nodded, acknowledging that this ability alone was already quite impressive. He then handed Yashan a small booklet and said, ¡°You haven¡¯tpleted your evolution entirely yet; you¡¯re still in the second stage of evolution. This booklet contains tasks you need to aplish within the next month to try to activate more abilities. For example, the ability ¡®Bone Control¡¯ that you¡¯ve been trying to obtain for a while, ording to the instructions in the booklet, you might be able to gain a new ability, ¡®Steel Control.''¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°Boss, does getting ¡®Steel Control¡¯ mean I¡¯ll have the chance to fly in the sky?¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°In theory, that should be the case.¡± Yashan became excited, eximing, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Thank you, Boss. I¡¯m going to start right away!¡± He rushed out eagerly, but Su Hao immediately called him back, saying, ¡°Yashan,e back! What¡¯s the rush?¡± Yashan returned to Su Hao, scratching his head and apologizing, ¡°Boss, I got carried away.¡± Su Hao instructed, ¡°First, try to see if you can inscribe runes on the steel armor. If it doesn¡¯t work, your abilities will be severely limited.¡± Yashan was suddenly struck by the realization that he had overlooked this detail. Finally, Su Hao needed to confirm whether runes could be inscribed on the steel armor, just like on bone armor. After fiddling with Yashan for a while, Su Hao was relieved. The steel armor could indeed have runes inscribed on it, and the effect was even better than with bone armor. Once all the necessary confirmations were made, Su Hao sent Yashan on his way. He needed to promptly analyze the gic fragments of the ¡°Steel Armor King¡± before and after evolution and organize them for future reference. However, two hourster, Yashan returned to Su Hao¡¯sboratory with a hesitant expression. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯d like to ask you some questions.¡± Su Hao, busy with Yashan¡¯s blood samples, didn¡¯t look up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡± Yashan said, ¡°It¡¯s about the booklet you wrote. I¡¯m having trouble understanding some parts.¡± Su Hao was speechless. It seemed that Yashan, who was barely literate, struggled withprehension. He had tried to keep the instructions as simple as possible but apparently not simple enough. Su Hao put down his work and sighed, ¡°Yashan, look at you, having trouble understanding such a simple description! Do you know how to proceed now?¡± Yashan looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What should I do? Should I read more books in the future?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Pay more attention to your daughter, Taini, and make sure she studies well. Don¡¯t let her grow up to be someone who can¡¯t understand anything like you.¡± Yashan had no response to that. He wondered, ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s no hope for me?¡± ¡­ Half a monthter, Yashan excitedly ran up to Su Hao and said, ¡°Boss, look! I did it. I¡¯ve mastered ¡®Steel Control.''¡± With that, he extended his right hand, forming a crude steel cleaver. Su Hao¡¯s eyes brightened. It was just as he had suspected. In the second stage of evolution, when used wisely, it could indeed activate correspondingtent abilities. Su Hao silently worked on his own n, thinking, ¡°Now, I can carefully n and evolve into the ¡®Steel Armor King.''¡± Yashan, with a thrilled expression, asked, ¡°Boss, can I fly now?¡± Su Hao nced at the awkwardly shaped cleaver in Yashan¡¯s hand and bluntly remarked, ¡°How about making the cleaver more refined first?¡± Yashan: ¡°¡­¡± The words sounded familiar; had he heard them somewhere before? Chapter 146 Since it¡¯s possible to activate corresponding hidden abilities in the second stage of evolution, Su Hao needs to n the evolution of his ¡°Steel Armor King¡± ability carefully. Originally, what caught Su Hao¡¯s attention the most about the ¡°Steel Armor King¡± sequence was its ability to maximize the use of runes. Essentially, his power source is primarily runes, and the path of gic evolution simply elevates the convenient use of runes to another level. However, after discovering that the ¡°Steel Armor King¡± possesses the ability of ¡°Blood Flesh Assimtion,¡± Su Hao bes more focused on the evolution of the ¡°Steel Armor King.¡± What does ¡°Blood Flesh Assimtion¡± mean? For an ordinary ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± it simply means having a free attack and defense domain. Strength can undergo a qualitative change and, to some extent, achieve invincibility, making it difficult for anyone to easily kill them. But for Su Hao, it¡¯s more than that. He envisions a ¡°Rune Domain.¡± Within his range of influence, he is the master. He can turn the entire domain into raging mes, a high-voltage electricalwork, a strong light domain, a dark domain, a death spiral, or even a copsing force field, making it impossible for enemies to stand steadily. All of these can serve as offensive means, and they can also be used for healing. If allies within his domain are injured, he can remotely use ¡°Heal¡± to treat them. As long as his n seeds, he will dominate both thend and the sky. No one will be his match. Perhaps even the so-called Level 7 Mutants will have to kneel when they enter his domain! ording to Yashan¡¯s statement, the range of the domain depends on the strength of one¡¯s blood and flesh. With Su Hao¡¯s formidable blood and flesh, what range can he support? Su Hao is eagerly waiting, and as he evolves the ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± his blood and flesh strength will undoubtedly reach new heights. ¡°Not only that, as long as I assimte steel, many of the ideas I had in mind can be reality. What I need to figure out now, in the second stage of evolution, is which abilities to activate.¡± Su Hao already has a n for this. ¡°ording to Yashan, if the target of assimtion has too high hardness, assimtion will fail. The typical target for assimtion is soft soil. So¡­¡± Su Hao quickly thought of a blind spot in the thinking of the people in this world. First, can biological entities be assimted? Second, the omnipresent air, essentially a substance, can it be assimted? Third, can dissolved cells be recycled? If these three points seed, Su Hao will gain three new abilities: ¡°Puppet Control,¡± ¡°Air Maniption,¡± and ¡°Body Elementalization.¡± After listing all the precautions, Su Hao arranged some trigger runes in hisboratory, then he decisively swallowed the flesh of the ¡°Steel Armor King.¡± He didn¡¯t check the pinball ball space; instead, he patiently waited for his body to evolve automatically. The pinball ball space would automatically record everything that happened to him. It would be no problem to check itter once the evolution wasplete. Soon, with a shivering sensation and drowsiness overwhelming him, Su Hao fell into a deep sleep. As for why he needs to sleep every time he evolves, Su Hao has done some research on it. Most organisms, when awake during the day, tend to cause DNA breakage or damage, and sleep can produce two proteins, RAD52 and Ku80, which repair damaged DNA. Lack of sleep can lead to the inability of DNA to be repaired in a timely manner, elerating aging and reducing cell lifespan. This made Su Hao ce greater importance on sleep. Eating and drinking well is not enough; he also needs to sleep well! Buy the most luxurious bed, cover yourself with the softest nket! Have a super strong body! ¡­ More than an hourter, Su Hao woke up. The first thing he did was check his body¡¯s condition. Unharmed! His blood and energy consumption were a bit higher than before, but it wasn¡¯t a big issue. His body sent signals indicating a need for ravenous eating, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten for several days. His height had abruptly increased by nearly ten centimeters, reaching close to two meters in height. This was the tallest he had ever been, and the view from up there was truly different. His physique had be more robust, with his chest, waist, and neck circumference increasing by a full circle. ¡°Let¡¯s try transforming into the ¡®Steel Armor King!''¡± In the next moment, Su Hao rapidly expanded, his body inting like a balloon. His surface darkened, thick steel-like armor began to form,pletely covering him, leaving only three openings for his mouth, nose, and ears. Then, the transformation continued, creating the contours of armor pieces, one after another, on his head, neck, chest, shoulders, arms¡­ A clear array of steel armor! He looked like a small ¡°Gundam¡±! Su Hao¡¯s transformed appearance was different from Yashan¡¯s because during the transformation, Su Hao intentionally or unintentionally guided it ording to his own ideas. His goal was one word¡ªhandsome! He aimed to leave the enemies awestruck the moment he appeared. Yashan, on the other hand, transformed instinctively, and while his form couldn¡¯t be called ugly, itcked distinct features. ¡°Next, engrave the runes!¡± Soon, beautiful patterns began to be engraved from his chest, gradually spreading all over his body. ¡°Harden!¡± he initiated. His entire body armor slightly darkened, signaling a sessful activation. Then, Su Hao proceeded to try each of the ¡°Bone Demon¡¯s¡± abilities, using them all skillfully. He even tried ¡°Blood Flesh Assimtion.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t need to crouch down; he simply stood still, and arge number of cells were dissolved and entered the ground. Soon, a gray substance on the ground spread rapidly, akin to bacteria corrosion, covering the entireboratory floor, which became as soft as if frozen, exceptionally stic. ¡°Next, let¡¯s try engraving runes on assimted steel.¡± Su Hao focused and controlled the assimted steel in the distance, slowly molding it to create intricate patterns. ¡°Second-level ¨C Strong Light!¡± The moment Su Hao channeled his blood and energy into the rune, a strong light burst forth. ¡°The Rune Domain isplete!¡± Excitement filled Su Hao¡¯s eyes without restraint. Although it was far away, his control was significantly reduced, and he couldn¡¯t generate it quickly. Through continuous practice, he could shorten the process of activating the domain rune. A bright idea shed in Su Hao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Moreover, I can delegate control of the domain to Little Light, allowing him to create the domain rune on my behalf, just like controlling the gene modification liquid!¡± With Little Light¡¯s help, he could practically do anything. Manyplex operations could be easily achieved, making Little Light his best assistant, bar none. For the next month, Su Hao would be in the second stage of evolution, during which he could attempt to activate other esper abilities. ¡°But no need to rush, first fill my stomach, I¡¯m starving.¡± Thinking of this, Su Hao immediately shouted, ¡°Yashan!¡± Yashan, who was practicing shaping a kitchen knife, was startled by Su Hao¡¯s loud call. He rushed to theb, asking, ¡°I¡¯m here, Boss Wei. What can I do for you?¡± Su Hao immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and start cooking, the more, the better.¡± Yashan immediately perked up, responding, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei.¡± This was something Yashan could take pride in; he had conquered Boss Wei¡¯s stomach with his culinary skills. Taini quickly ran out of the study, looking at Yashan expectantly, ¡°Daddy, can I assist you?¡± Yashan was about to agree but suddenly remembered something, and his expression turned stern, ¡°No need, I can handle it by myself. You get back to your studies and no cking off!¡± Taini was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t it different from before? Chapter 147 A month quickly passed, and the second stage of evolution also came to an end. Su Hao, through continuous attempts and training, activated one of the three abilities he had envisioned, ¡°Air Conversion Steel.¡± The other two abilities had been tried many times without sess or achieving the desired effects, making them impractical. For instance, assimting with living organisms led to the biological energy counteracting Su Hao¡¯s blood qi attached to cells, and his foreign cells invading someone else¡¯s body triggered a furious immune system response. In short, it was impractical. The idea of ¡°Elementalization¡± was also not feasible because although cells could be retrieved after dposition, a substantial loss of cells urred each time, making it not worth the effort. In other words, it was impractical. However, the sess of ¡°Air Conversion Steel¡± surprised Su Hao greatly. After dispersing the cells into the air, they wouldbine with the air and condense into a gray substance, floating in the air. Su Hao called it ¡°Gold Sand.¡± Its functionality could be considered vast, mainly depending on how it was used. However, this skill, ¡°Gold Sand,¡± didn¡¯t significantly increase Su Hao¡¯sbat power; it only added more means to deal with various situations! Compared to these mutant abilities, Su Hao had more confidence in his runes and long knife. The existence of mutant abilities allowed him to amplify the power of runes infinitely, and that was it. During this time, Su Hao had been wondering about one thing: why had the ¡°Steel Armor King¡± been missing for so long, and the Tiansha Gang hadn¡¯t sent anyone to investigate the situation in Temple Forest City? ording to what he heard from Rose, the gang leader was the sixth-level mutant of the ¡°Night Walker¡± sequence, ¡°Tianjun.¡± Below ¡°Tianjun,¡± there were three fifth-level mutants, namely ¡°Steel Armor King¡± Abi, ¡°Speed Man¡± sequence fifth-level mutant ¡°Ejection King¡± Tangdi, and ¡°Mimic¡± sequence fifth-level mutant ¡°Aberration King¡± Luowan. After ¡°Steel Armor King¡± Abi went missing, the Tiansha Gang would undoubtedly send another fifth-level mutant to investigate. Logically, ¡°Steel Armor King¡± Abi should not fail. In everyone¡¯s perception, there were no fifth-level mutants in small cities; the highest level was the fourth level. Because the fifth-level mutants¡¯ desire for evolution hidden in their flesh and blood did not allow them to stay silently in a small ce, and that was it. Only those fourth-level mutants who had lost confidence in evolution would hide in small cities and small ces because they were timid and sneaked away from big cities, where they no longer had the opportunity to advance to fifth-level mutants. In other words, mutants who stayed in small ces were allplete failures who had lost the courage to return to big cities and the qualifications to evolve into fifth-level mutants. And these people had a collective term ¨C ¡°stray dogs.¡± Like the ¡°Speed Demon¡± Flywheel, ¡°Bone Demon¡± Deli, and ¡°Silk Demon¡± Sik, they all fled from big cities after escaping from bloody battles and hid in Temple Forest City as stray dogs. People who were determined to evolve to the end of their lives would never leave big cities. Because everything they needed was in big cities! Big cities were their dreand. Fourth-level mutants could find their fifth-level goals, search for hunting opportunities, and fifth-level mutants would also have their sixth-level goals¡­ Even if they were always fighting, always at risk of losing their lives, even if they were clearly weaker¡­ as Yashan said, what if one day a piece of flesh suddenly fell in front of their eyes? The death rate among mutants was very high; no matter how many levels they were, once they were locked on carelessly, there was a high probability that they would be targeted by their natural enemies and then assassinated. For them, this was the result they wanted because a high death rate meant that as long as they hid well and weren¡¯t discovered, thus bing a hunting target, they would eventually obtain a piece of flesh and evolve smoothly. And the desire hidden in the flesh could not be concealed from them. Evolution was the meaning of their lives! In general, the Tiansha Gang has not dispatched anyone yet, perhaps because they believe that ¡°Steel Armor King¡± Abi won¡¯t encounter danger, or he might be involved in something that¡¯s causing a dy, or perhaps there are other reasons. However, as time passes without any action from their side, Su Hao¡¯s thoughts begin to stir. He ns to go to Linyuan City in person to resolve the matter. ¡°First, make a sniper rifle for Yashan. If it¡¯s ready and they still haven¡¯te, we¡¯ll take the initiative to visit.¡± With his decision made, Su Hao stops thinking about it and finds Yashan. ¡°Yashan, how are the captives¡¯ transformationsing along?¡± As soon as this topic is brought up, Yashan bes quite proud. ¡°Very well, Boss Wei! The rune handcuffs and shackles you specially designed are incredibly effective. As long as the prisoners misbehave or try to escape or resist, the guards activate the bone cards in their hands, triggering a strong electric current in the shackles, rendering the prisoners powerless.¡± ¡°During this time, even the most stubborn ones have memorized our ¡°Code of Conduct for mutants¡± inside out. I believe that in another year or two, they¡¯ll be dedicated supporters of our Temple Forest Association.¡± ¡°Moreover, your proposedbor reformw has significantly improved the transformation of our city¡¯s appearance in Temple Forest City. The mutants are now working very diligently, and construction is progressing rapidly. Your words are right, extraordinary power should be used for building a beautiful city. By the way, I¡¯ll have a banner made for this and hang it all over the streets and alleys!¡± Su Hao nods in approval. ¡°Well done, Yashan! The city you aspire to is slowly taking shape because of your efforts. In the future, you should guard your city well. If you have the opportunity, you can share this beauty with cities all over the world.¡± Yashan¡¯s face lights up with anticipation. ¡°Can this beauty really be shared with the whole world?¡± Su Hao affirms, ¡°Of course! Whether you can seed or not depends on the power you hold. In this world, the strongest have the authority. As long as you have the strongest power, everyone will listen to you.¡± ¡°Of course, being powerful is not enough. To make this simple beautyst a long time, there¡¯s a prerequisite: you must be right, you must genuinely bring a better life to people, and everyone will support you.¡± Then, to simplify the point, Su Hao gives him examples. ¡°Like Meng Chuan, Nana, and Souban, they identify with the Temple Forest Association¡¯s ideology. As long as you remain unwavering in your path, they will continue to support you until you realize your dreams.¡± ¡°But having just them is not enough. You need more people to embrace the Temple Forest Association¡¯s ideology and lead them to collectively build an ideal homnd.¡± ¡°Do you understand, Yashan?¡± Yashan quickly grasps the concept and responds firmly, ¡°I understand, Boss Wei! First, I¡¯ll make myself very strong, and then I¡¯ll use that strength to make everyone listen to me when I exin the Temple Forest Association¡¯s ideology. I¡¯ll find those who share the same beliefs and eliminate those who don¡¯t.¡± Su Hao smiles and pats Yashan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s right! Work hard, and you¡¯ll surely seed.¡± At this moment, Su Hao can even see the fiery determination in Yashan¡¯s eyes. Su Hao changes the subject, saying, ¡°Yashan, take me to the best cksmith in the city. It¡¯s time to craft a weapon for you.¡± Yashan isn¡¯t certain. ¡°Is it the sniper rifle you mentionedst time?¡± Su Hao nods. ¡°Exactly! Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 148 Previously captured, the [Thorned Beast] Fred, the [Hidden Earth Beast] Yi, and otherster captured, including the big-nosed man, and the [Shadow Demon] Rose, were not directly killed by Yashan but were given a chance for transformation. The transformation process was simple. In the first step, they were required to thoroughly memorize the beliefs of the ¡®Temple Forest Society,¡¯ then analyze the meanings word by word and write reflections or simr expressions. The second step involved treating them asborers, assigning them the most challenging and tiring tasks, utilizing their abilities to contribute to the city, allowing them to feel the beauty of construction and the evil of destruction. The third step, the most crucial, was to confine them for several years, eroding their determination, and then releasing them. These individuals could choose not toply, resist, or even attempt to escape. However, the shackles on them would soon release a strong electric current to make them obedient. In more severe cases, they would be confined to a small dark room for three days. As the sky began to brighten, dozens of people, shackled and dressed in striped clothing, marched in orderly fashion, shouting loudly: ¡°Love the people, love life, reform, and start over¡­¡± [Thorned Beast] Fred, while reciting the slogans, cursed internally, ¡°What kind of nonsense slogans are these? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m chanting this rubbish. It¡¯s a disgrace! Someday, when I regain my freedom, I¡¯ll make them pay a hundredfold¡­¡± ¡°Zap~¡± In the moment when Fred lost focus, two arcs of electricity shed, and he immediately fell to the ground stiffly, convulsing, with wisps of smoke emanating from his open mouth. Others, upon witnessing this, shuddered and concentrated even more on chanting the slogans. Among them was the fourth-level mutant, Shadow Demon Rose. She had be terrified of the electric shocks and had behaved extremely obediently during this period, not harboring any feelings of resentment. She had tried to escape, using her Shadow Demon abilities to disappear into the shadows at night, but it was futile. Every time, she was quickly brought back by a man in the city named ¡®Boss Wei¡¯¡­ After being confined in the small dark room several times, Rosepletely surrendered. ¡®Boss Wei¡¯ was not someone she could afford to provoke. As for Fred¡¯spanion, the Hidden Earth Beast Yi, upon seeing Fred¡¯s miserable state, averted her eyes, pretending not to have witnessed it. What could she do? She was desperate too. Why did theye to this mysterious city in the first ce? And why hadn¡¯t Ane to rescue them? ording to what others said, An was already dead and wouldn¡¯te back. But she didn¡¯t believe it. An couldn¡¯t have died like that. An would definitelye to rescue them! ¡­¡­ To make a ¡°Sniper Cannon,¡± the keyy in the manufacturing process of the barrel, which had high overall requirements for the steel. It was impossible toplete such an item within the group of Zhu Hua People. So, Su Hao had topromise and lower the steel¡¯s requirements. After all, when in use, he could reinforce the barrel with the ¡°Hardened¡± and ¡°Barrier¡± runes, so the problem wasn¡¯t significant. The only trouble was uracy. There was no good solution for this. He could only create a rough model and have the cksmith fine-tune it bit by bit to meet the uracy requirements. After several days of tinkering, Su Hao finallypleted a barrel. This relieved Su Hao, as the followingponents were much simpler. Three dayster, Su Hao, apanied by Yashan, arrived outside the city with a strangely shaped rifle. Su Hao raised the rifle, its butt resting on his shoulder, and first activated the ¡°Distant View¡± rune inside the scope cylinder. The function of this rune is simr to that of a telescope, allowing for light refraction. After Su Hao¡¯s adjustments, it can fully rece the scope of the rifle, and the magnification can be adjusted at will. ¡°First, calibrate the bullet drop point!¡± Today, Su Hao had two objectives when he brought Yashan outside the city. One was to calibrate therge rifle, and the second was to teach Yashan how to use it. After teaching, they would head straight to the Lingyun City to confront the Tiansha Gang. Su Hao produced two steel prongs and stuck them into the ground. He then mounted therge rifle and tested its feel, which was excellent. A finger-sized steel conical bullet was generated in his palm, adorned with the ¡°Hardened¡± and ¡°Sonic Break¡± runes, and then loaded into the breech from the back. ¡°Click-click!¡± He rotated the bolt, pushing the lump of iron marked with the five-fold ¡°Secondary-Explosive¡± runes into the barrel, locking it against the thick bullet. The five-fold ¡°Secondary-Explosive¡± runes were the maximum power the barrel could handle once the runes were attached, stacking further could risk a barrel explosion. Su Hao focused and first activated the ¡°Secondary-Hardened¡± and ¡°Secondary-Barrier¡± runes to protect the entire rifle. Then, he slowly infused his blood energy into the ¡°Five-fold Secondary-Explosive¡± while his eyes locked onto a stone 500 meters away using the ¡°Distant View¡± scope. Activated! ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening st rang out, causing Su Hao to shudder. Even with preparations, the powerful recoil still pushed him back two meters. At the point 500 meters away, a cloud of dust and smoke erupted on the ground, while the stone he had targeted remained intact. Yashan watched the whole process and couldn¡¯t help but express his confusion, ¡°Is that it?¡± Su Hao observed the bullet¡¯s impact point, calcted through small calctions, and then began to fine-tune the cylindrical barrel of the rifle. He turned the horizontal adjuster counterclockwise by fifteen degrees and the vertical adjuster clockwise by six degrees. One more shot. ¡°Boom!¡± Su Hao was pushed back two more meters, and this time, the distant stone shattered into pieces. Su Hao furrowed his brows and muttered, ¡°The power is eptable; most mutants hit in the head won¡¯t survive, even advanced mutants in the ¡¾Shell People¡¿ sequence with no defenses. However, the uracy still needs some improvement.¡± Then, he continued to adjust. Another shot. Su Hao¡¯s vision shifted slightly as he locked onto a stone one thousand meters away. Activated! ¡°Boom!¡± The soil next to the stone burst open, but the stone remained intact. Continued adjustments. Another shot. ¡°Bang!¡± The stone shattered! Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up; it seemed amazing! ¡°Next is two thousand meters!¡± After several adjustments, Su Hao realized that he couldn¡¯t hit targets beyond two thousand meters. After analyzing the reason, it wasn¡¯t ack of precision in the ¡°Distant View¡± scope but rather wind interference affecting the bullet¡¯s trajectory. Su Hao wasn¡¯t concerned about this; he could calcte and fine-tune it at any time using Little Light. However, thisrge rifle was meant for Yashan, and he couldn¡¯t expect Yashan to understand concepts like free fall, wind speed, humidity, and so on. ¡°The bullets generated by the ¡¾Steel Armor King¡¿ are sufficiently strong but too light. They are easily influenced by external factors during flight, so the bullets need to be made heavier.¡± Su Hao had considered this and had many steel bars the size of chopsticks with him. Su Hao took out one, enveloped it in steel armor to shape it like a bullet, and then loaded it into the rifle¡¯s breech. He locked onto a stone two thousand meters away and took another shot. ¡°Boom!¡± Su Hao shook all over, leaving two grooves in the ground beneath his feet. The stone two thousand meters away instantly shattered. ¡°Hoo~¡± Su Hao let out a long breath. The uracy had finally improved. As for distances further than three or four thousand meters, he would deal with them once Yashan became more proficient. Su Hao nned to demonstrate to Yashan once more. ¡°Yashan, do you see that tree in the distance? The solitary tree on the small hill.¡± The vision of the Zhu Hua people was excellent, and Yashan squinted his eyes, observing for a moment. He said, ¡°Are you talking about the one with a little hollow on the side?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Yes!¡± Then Su Hao asked, ¡°Do you see the big snake on the tree?¡± Yashan remained silent. To be honest, Su Hao hadn¡¯t seen it either. He had discovered it using radar and then observed it through the ¡°Distant View¡± scope. Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t see it. Next, I¡¯ll shoot that snake¡¯s head from here, and we¡¯ll make snake soup when we go back.¡± Shoot the snake¡¯s head from this distance? Yashan was full of doubt, but he instinctively nodded. Boss Wei was amazing! Chapter 149 ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud noise, Su Hao casually threw the big gun to Yashan and said, ¡°Take it, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± After a leisurely walk under the trees, they did indeed find a snake as thick as an arm coiled around a tree. The snake¡¯s head was already missing, and the entire snake was hanging limply from a branch. Yashan was instantly shocked! From such a distance, where you can barely see, this is possible? It¡¯s even more incredible than the ability to fly possessed by the ¡°Bone Demons.¡± Yashan looked at the big gun he was holding in his arms, and he knew very well what it meant. The enemy might not even have a chance to transform and evade, as their heads would be blown off. No, it should be said that the enemy might not even know they¡¯re dead. It¡¯s truly terrifying! And this gun would be Yashan¡¯s weapon. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had gained such trust from Boss Wei. Su Hao said with a smile, ¡°I like to call this sniper cannon ¡®big gun.¡¯ How does it feel?¡± Yashan hesitated and said, ¡°Boss Wei, this is too amazing. You should use it yourself.¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°You can keep it. I want to make my own. Besides, the cannon I personally crafted is much more powerful than your big gun.¡± Yashan nodded and looked at the big gun in his hand as if it were a new lover, with deep affection. Su Hao said, ¡°Let me teach you how to use it first! You mustn¡¯t mishandle it and damage it.¡± Yashan immediately assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wei. Even if I mess myself up, I won¡¯t damage the big gun.¡± The next part of their day was spent with Yashan practicing, which continued until it got dark. By this point, Yashan could urately snipe anything within a thousand meters. What bothered him, though, was the slow speed at which he could craft bullets. It took nearly five minutes to make a single qualified bullet, which was far from Boss Wei¡¯s ability to create them effortlessly. If he rushed the production, he could make bullets, but their uracy was extremely low, making it impossible to hit targets beyond three hundred meters. So Su Hao suggested that Yashan should just have a cksmith custom-make them. He also said, ¡°To deal with the enemy, all we need is one shot. Hide from a distance, prepare, and take a shot before the enemy can react. Then, put away the gun and leave. There won¡¯t be a chance to use it in intensebat.¡± Yashan nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Boss Wei. But I want to keep practicing as you mentioned. I believe that in the future, I¡¯ll be able to make bullets quickly.¡± They then carried the decapitated snake and returned. The next morning, Yashan brought the ¡°Shadow Demon¡± Rose to Su Hao. ¡°Boss Wei, Rose is here,¡± he said. Su Hao looked at the terrified Rose and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not going to eat you, am I? As long as you obediently obey, I won¡¯t harm you. Right, Yashan?¡± Yashan also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Come on, recite the ¡®Code of Conduct for Mutants¡¯ once.¡± Rose shivered all over and immediately began reciting the ¡°Code of Conduct for Mutants¡± word for word. Su Hao and Yashan exchanged a satisfied look. Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Good job, Rose. It seems you truly understand the principles of our Temple Forest Society.¡± Rose quickly dered her position, saying, ¡°Boss Wei, Boss Yashan, the Temple Forest Society¡¯s principles are absolutely correct. I wholeheartedly agree, and this is the direction I want to strive for in the future. I understand the meaning of life and the mysteries of existence. I am willing to strive for the Temple Forest Society¡¯s principles and shine brightly.¡± In her heart, she thought, ¡°Can I not agree? As long as there¡¯s a hint of hesitation, I¡¯ll be turned into charcoal in an instant! I don¡¯t think anyone dares to disagree, right?¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°We called you here this time because we need you to take us to Linyuan City and point out where the Tiansha Gang is located and who their members are.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rose immediately screamed loudly, took two steps back, and looked terrified. Su Hao¡¯s face instantly turned cold and he asked, ¡°Huh? Are you refusing me?¡± Rose immediately shivered all over, cold sweat trickling down her body, and she shook her head in fear, saying, ¡°No¡­ no, I dare not refuse you, Boss Wei. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t go to Linyuan City!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go?¡± Rose calmed down slightly and carefully chose her words, saying, ¡°As soon as I enter Linyuan City, our leader, Stan, from the ¡®Night Walker¡¯ sequence, a Level 6 Mutant [Tianjun], will immediately detect my presence. He has recorded my life information, so as soon as I get close, he can capture me, and then¡­¡± Su Hao silently watched her, listening to her exnation. Rose took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Then, he will feed me to the Level 3 ¡®Doppelbeasts¡¯¡­ they will quickly create more ¡®Shadow Demons.¡¯ So, I absolutely cannot get close to Linyuan City¡­¡± After saying this, Rose realized that the atmosphere was not right and immediately added, ¡°No¡­ I mean, if I go to Linyuan City with both of you, we will be targeted by the Tiansha Gang¡¯s leader, Stan, the ¡®Tianjun.¡¯ I¡¯m afraid you two will be in danger.¡± (TLN: Tianjun means Heavenly Lord/God) Once she had spoken, Rose suddenly felt the pressure on her lessen. She inwardlymented, ¡°As expected, no one cares about me.¡± At this point, Su Hao finally spoke slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You just need to take us to Linyuan City. You don¡¯t have to enter the city; you can stay outside, and you won¡¯t be targeted by ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Rose wanted to say something. Yashan interrupted, saying, ¡°No ¡®buts,¡¯ we¡¯ll follow Boss Wei¡¯s arrangements!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to walk away. Yashan, carrying the big gun, passed by the area where Taini was studying, hearing the sound of reading inside, and smiled slightly before quickly following Boss Wei¡¯s footsteps. Noticing Rose¡¯s hesitation, he turned back, frowned, and stared at her. Rose shivered involuntarily, hurriedly caught up, and followed behind the two of them like a submissive daughter-inw. Yashan suddenly turned back again, furrowing his brow, and said, ¡°Shadow Demon Rose, do you have any dissatisfaction with Boss Wei¡¯s arrangements? Why aren¡¯t you smiling?¡± Rose immediately shed a sunny smile and said cheerfully, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m very satisfied. I¡¯m really happy now! Thanks to Boss Wei for giving me a chance to perform!¡± Yashan nodded and no longer paid attention to Rose. As for Rose¡¯s inner thoughts at this moment, it was extremelyplicated, like someone asking her, ¡°Do you want to be burned to death or drowned to death?¡± And she could only choose one. In the end, she chose the one that would take longer to die. On the way, with questions and answers, Su Hao quickly understood the general situation of Linyuan City. Linyuan City belonged to the second-tier of cities in this world, with the highest authority being a Level 6 Mutant known as ¡°Tianjun¡± Stan. Within a wide range around the city, it was an undisputed dominion without rivals. The city was home to tens of thousands of people who engaged in various livelihoods, supported by manyrge and small subsidiary cities in the vicinity, sustaining the city¡¯s massive poption. The standard of living for each person was quitefortable, far surpassing that of smaller surrounding cities. However, for ordinary people living in Linyuan City, the danger factor was rtively higher. ording to Rose, there was a consensus among Mutants: they tried to minimize the impact of their battles on ordinary people. Linyuan City was divided into the central Mutant district and the outer normal district. Mutant disputes were mostly resolved within the Mutant district. Nevertheless, there were still unavoidable cases of ordinary people getting injured or killed due to the consequences of Mutant battles. During the daytime, the Mutant district was nearly empty. Except for Mutants with self-defense capabilities of Level 5 or higher, no one dared to easily expose themselves because once exposed, they wouldn¡¯t live more than three days. Why was it said to be Mutants of Level 5 or higher? It was because Mutants at that level typically had strong life-saving means and wouldn¡¯t be easily killed by others, even if that person were a Level 6 Mutant. Structurally, Linyuan City was simr to the former Temple Forest City. Mutants of lower levels had to hide themselves and wait for opportunities to evolve until they became very powerful. After three days of hurried travel, the three finally arrived outside Linyuan City. Su Hao¡¯s radar perception with a range of over eight kilometers had long covered the entire city, revealing everyone¡¯s life force intensity. Su Hao smiled and said a single word, ¡°Steady!¡± Chapter 150 The reason Su Hao smiled was that he sensed the presence of the two most powerful life forces in Linyuan City, which must be the sixth-level mutants as Rose had mentioned. However, the so-called sixth-level mutants didn¡¯t have blood strength as strong as his. In other words, sixth-level mutants or even the highest seventh-level mutants weren¡¯t as powerful as Su Hao had imagined. They probably just had some special abilities that allowed sixth-level mutants to stand firmly above the fifth-level mutants. For Su Hao, these people were not unbeatable. As long as he could locate them, a single shot from his big gun might solve the problem. Su Hao turned to Rose and asked, ¡°Are you sure there are three sixth-level mutants in Linyuan City?¡± Rose nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. They are Tiansha Gang¡¯s Tianjun, Ji Le Gang¡¯s Ji Jun, and the one and only Shi Jun.¡± Su Hao seriously sensed once again, but there were still only two strong sixth-level mutant blood reactions. While others also had high blood strength, they didn¡¯t reach the level of the sixth. So, where was the missing sixth-level mutant? Su Hao asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not just two?¡± Rose weirdly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s three. Everyone knows that. Linyuan City has four major gangs: Tiansha Gang led by Tianjun, Ji Le Gang led by Ji Jun, the Four Kings Gangposed of four fifth-level mutants, and Shi Jun¡¯s gang.¡± Rose added, ¡°Shi Jun hasn¡¯t dered any gang to the outside world, ¡®Original¡¯ is what others call it. Shi Jun is very mysterious. Except for a few high-level mutants in the city, most people haven¡¯t seen his true face. But everyone knows he exists.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Do you know Shi Jun¡¯s abilities?¡± Rose awkwardly said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know the abilities of fifth-level mutants, let alone sixth-level mutants. I just know that Shi Jun is a sixth-level mutant in the ¡®Mimicry¡¯ sequence. Our third team leader, ¡®Metamorphic King1¡® Luo Wan, has been searching for Shi Jun in Linyuan City for nearly five years and hasn¡¯t found him.¡± After thinking for a while, Su Hao said to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s go into the city, and maybe find an inn to freshen up.¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Sure, Boss Wei!¡± Rose, the ¡®Shadow Demon,¡¯ asked, ¡°What about me?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°You stay here.¡± Rose had a happy expression on her face but hesitated, ¡°Are you two not worried that I¡¯ll run away?¡± Su Hao and Yashan exchanged nces and smiled. Yashan said, ¡°Rose, don¡¯t worry. You can¡¯t run away.¡± Rose smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m honored to follow both of you. Why would I want to run? Even if I leave here, I¡¯ll go back to Temple Forest City. The people in Temple Forest City are nice; I like it there!¡± Su Hao and Yashan paid no more attention to Rose and walked straight toward Linyuan City. Rose stood there, feeling conflicted about whether to run or not. She wanted to escape, but she was also afraid. Her previous experience of running away had shown her that these two leaders had surely ced a tracking device on her, and they could locate her at any time. She had no chance of escaping. After a while, Rose gave up thinking, ¡°Why run? It¡¯s a great stroke of luck to stay here. Why would I want to run? Rose, you need to learn to be content!¡± ¡­ At this moment, people were constantlying in and out of Linyuan City. Su Hao and Yashan blended into the crowd and slowly entered this massive city. Compared to Temple Forest City, this city was incredibly lively. The construction of the buildings was more organized and grand, and people¡¯s clothing and appearance were generally better. Men looked neat and tidy, and women were alluring and charming. Well, maybe that was the reason for the rapid poption growth of Zhu Hua people¡ªZhu Hua women were exceptionally beautiful. Everyone in Linyuan City had enthusiasm written on their faces as they bustled about for their lives, showing no signs of dissatisfaction with life. As they watched the peopleing and going, Yashan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss Wei, there¡¯s a certain indescribable feeling about the people here.¡± Su Hao looked around, continuously recording the pedestrians¡¯ blood energies using his radar and marking those who were fourth-level mutants or higher. Fourth-level mutants could be seen quite frequently, and there were asional sightings of fifth-level mutants, although not verymon, and Su Hao just ignored them. Upon hearing Yashan¡¯s question, he smiled and said, ¡°Do you feel like the people here are all happy and content? It¡¯spletely different from what we¡¯ve seen in Temple Forest City, right?¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s making me quite puzzled.¡± Su Hao shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t exin too much to you right now. Walk around, observe, and you¡¯ll gradually understand. I can only say that there is no such thing as happiness or contentment without a reason. Behind happiness, someone has certainly silently borne it all. For example, in our Temple Forest City, if it weren¡¯t for the members of the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ persistently taking action, could ordinary people in Temple Forest City have a rtively peaceful life?¡± Yashan took a deep breath and followed Su Hao into the crowd, disappearing among the people. In contrast to Temple Forest City, Linyuan City exuded a sense of superiority in every aspect. Su Hao and Yashanpared everything they saw in Linyuan City to Temple Forest City, and to Yashan¡¯s dismay, he couldn¡¯t find any superiority in Temple Forest City from what he saw in Linyuan City. The people here were much wealthier than those in Temple Forest City! Everywhere they looked was bustling with activity. Amid the hustle and bustle of the crowded streets, there was a unique, silentmotion characteristic of a big city, which left Yashan greatly amazed. Following behind Su Hao, he observed every detail with great care. It was precisely because of this that he could recognize the differences. Not to mention the women dressed in colorful silk gowns, the buildings and houses were all orderly, and the streets were paved with square stones, clean and neat, with many potted nts on the sides to decorate. The shops on both sides had wide-open doors, warmly weing customers with smiles. These were things that they had never experienced in Temple Forest City. This made Yashan hesitate. Was the happiness he had longed for in Temple Forest City really what others needed? Su Hao walked along and suddenly bought arge bag of hot food, heading to a street corner. As Yashan contemted, he suddenly woke up and looked in the direction where Boss Wei was heading. He saw a narrow alley, crowded with several children of varying sizes, looking at the food in Boss Wei¡¯s hand with dirty and pitiful faces. These children had bright eyes and didn¡¯t show any signs of discontent due to the hardships of life. They were just exploring the world with innocence, searching for a way to survive. After handing over the food in his hand, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ten years ago, when he had just been reborn, he was no different from these children. He had also struggled to survive in such a passionate yet indifferent city. He had a mature mind and a way to gain power, but these innocent children had nothing. They could only hope for the kindness of good-hearted people who might share a meal with them or find leftover food from others. To grow up sessfully, one needed enough courage and luck. ¡°Hey, kid! I¡¯m called Gail. What¡¯s your name?¡± Suddenly, a clear and bright voice rang out. Su Hao subconsciously turned to look. Was this voice calling him? In his field of vision, there was a tall young man with a somewhat punkish hairstyle. At a nce, he exuded a very sunny and positive aura, with a smiling face and clear eyes looking at Su Hao with a cheerful expression. Although this person seemed like an ordinary young man, Su Hao knew that he was not. In his radar perception, this person was a fifth-level mutant, but his blood energy intensity among fifth-level mutants was exceptionally low and unremarkable. Su Hao had noticed him earlier but had ignored him. Su Hao raised his hand, pointing at himself, and asked, ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Gail, with a cheerful smile, said, ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m Gail. What¡¯s your name?¡± Su Hao looked left and right but couldn¡¯t find anything special about himself. He answered, ¡°I¡¯m Wei. What do you want with me?¡± Gail immediately approached and said, ¡°Wei! I think you¡¯re pretty good! How about joining our Four Kings Gang?¡± Su Hao: ¡°???¡± Yashan: ¡°???¡± (TN: ±ä̬Íõ can be tranted as pervert/hentai, deviant, or abnormal. But I found another one from Baidu. The term ¡°±ä̬¿ñ¡± in medical jargon is referred to as ¡°metamorphic,¡± which denotes individuals whose behavior ornguage, in specific or general circumstances, deviates from mainstream social values. These individuals exhibit extreme personality traits,ck self-control, and often cause harm to others or themselves.) Chapter 151 Su Hao raised his voice in surprise, saying, ¡°Are you from the Four Kings Gang? Inviting me to join you?¡± The person immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, they drew arge circle in the air with their hand and proudly dered, ¡°This northern area of the city belongs to our Four Kings Gang. Not bad, right?¡± Su Hao nodded and replied, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad overall.¡± The person¡¯s smile grew even wider, and they extended another eager invitation, saying, ¡°Thene on! Join our Four Kings Gang! Let¡¯s work together to make this city better!¡± Su Hao asked in confusion, ¡°Do you know me?¡± The person nodded and said, ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you called Wei?¡± Su Hao was puzzled and asked again, ¡°What I mean is, did we know each other before?¡± The person scratched their head andughed, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t! But what does that matter? We know each other now!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Since we didn¡¯t know each other before, why are you inviting me to join your Four Kings Gang? Be more clear; you don¡¯t know anything about me!¡± The person replied nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! The main thing is I like you, so I invited you!¡± Su Hao was taken aback by this unexpected confession and quickly said, ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Please, speak clearly. What¡¯s the real story?¡± The person, upon seeing Su Hao¡¯s reaction,ughed heartily and said, ¡°Wei, don¡¯t be shy! Just now, I saw you buying food for those kids, and I found you very likable. I like people like you! If everyone were like you, this city would be much better.¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°I see. Thank you for your kind offer, but I don¡¯t want to join any gang at the moment. If I ever need it, I¡¯ll find you.¡± The person was surprised and eximed, ¡°Why not? Our Four Kings Gang is one of the four major gangs in Linyuan City, and we¡¯re very powerful. Joining us would be promising.¡± Su Hao replied as he walked away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t need promises.¡± The person hurriedly followed Su Hao and said, ¡°Join us. Together, we can work to make this city better, which is what you want, right?¡± Su Hao immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. You¡¯re making a mistake. Stop, stay right here and don¡¯t follow me.¡± The person stopped as requested but continued, ¡°Wei! Four Kings Gang needs morepassionate people to join us, to change this city together. As you¡¯ve seen, I can only ensure those kids won¡¯t go hungry or cold, but we need your help¡­ Wei¡­¡± Turning the corner, Su Hao disappeared from the person¡¯s view. At that moment, Yashan, who was with Su Hao, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Boss Wei, I think that guy made a valid point! If we join them, can¡¯t we make this city better together?¡± Su Hao stopped and turned to Yashan, saying, ¡°Yashan!¡± Yashan looked at Su Hao carefully, like a child who had said something wrong. Su Hao continued, ¡°You need to remember, making this city better is not my goal, nor is it yours. We¡¯re here to solve the problem of the Temple Forest City. After we resolve that issue, we can discuss other things.¡± Seeing Yashan lowering his head in shame, Su Hao added, ¡°Yashan, don¡¯t be swayed by superficial appearances. When you look at things, look at their essence. What you want and what that person wants are not the same. You want the whole world, and he wants this city. Do you understand? You, a person with world-changing ambitions, joining someone with city-changing ambitions? If he¡¯s really sincere, he should be the one joining you. Do you get it?¡± Yashan suddenly realized, his face contorted with embarrassment. ¡°I¡­I understand, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao sighed and said, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so easily swayed, what can you achieve? After this is over, you¡¯re going to write your goals a thousand times.¡± Yashan nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Sure, Boss Wei.¡± After Su Haopletely left, the person became dejected. At that moment, two men and a woman approached from the side and stopped next to the person. The woman had long hair tied in a ponytail with a rope, hanging behind her head. She hadrge, expressive eyes that blinked as if they could talk, and with the white fuzz on her pointed ears, she looked exceptionally beautiful. The ponytail woman came in front of the person and smacked them on the head with her hand, making the person stagger. She scolded, ¡°Idiot! Who invites people like that? You don¡¯t even know if the other person is human or not. You dare to invite anyone!¡± The smaller, buzz-cut man immediately chimed in, ¡°Xiaotong is right. Who invites people like this? You should have treated him to a big meal. If he¡¯s happy, he¡¯d agree to join us! Hahaha!¡± Xiaotong, frustrated, turned and also smacked the buzz-cut man, saying, ¡°Kas, you¡¯re an idiot too! I swear, you two are driving me crazy!¡± Kas and the person exchanged nces and chuckled. Xiaotong then nced at the long-haired man with bangs who stood expressionless to the side and asked, ¡°Asi, thank goodness we have a normal person like you; otherwise, it would be impossible!¡± Asi nodded in agreement and said softly, ¡°I trust Gaili.¡± The person immediately perked up, patting Asi¡¯s shoulder andughing heartily, ¡°See! See! I must have invited the right person! I thought that kid was quite likable. It¡¯s a shame he doesn¡¯t seem interested, but it shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± Kas, the buzz-cut man, rubbed his chin and analyzed, ¡°It seems like the other party didn¡¯t realize our strength. Gaili, you should have approached him sooner. If I had stepped in, I would have just needed to show a bit of skill, and he¡¯d have eagerly joined us.¡± Xiaotong smacked both of them and eximed, ¡°Enough, how many times have I told you not to invite random people like this? Do you hear me?¡± Gaili and Kas lowered their heads and replied, ¡°We hear you, Xiaotong.¡± ¡­ Su Hao¡¯s radar detected that three level-five mutants had joined Gaili after he left. He knew these must be the other three ¡°Kings¡± of the Four Kings Gang. But it didn¡¯t concern him as long as they had no interest in Temple Forest City. If he ever needed to study rted gic sequences, he might require a few hair samples from them, but that could be dealt withter. Su Hao and Yashan headed to a hotel to rest. After cleaning up from head to toe, they didn¡¯t linger and immediately went towards the two mutants with the strongest life signals. Su Hao needed to quickly confirm the location of Tianjun, the leader of the Tiansha Gang, and get things done so he could return to Temple Forest City for research. Various minor matters had already wasted a lot of his time, and he didn¡¯t want to be distracted by such things any longer. The two of them first headed towards the southern part of the city. As they passed through a small area in the center of the city, the clean, bright, and vibrant feeling of the northern part had disappeared, reced by a sense of heaviness. The people here seemed lifeless, each busy with their own tasks, not speaking to each other. Su Hao and Yashan, standing among them, appeared very out of ce. Su Hao frowned and used his radar to sense these people who behaved strangely. He found that their life signals had simrities, and they generally fell within the range of second to third level mutants. Yashan couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Boss Wei, something feels off.¡± The moment Yashan spoke, all the peculiar people around stopped their activities and turned to look at the two unexpected figures on the street. For a moment, the scene was extremely silent. Yashan unconsciously held his breath. Chapter 152 Su Hao grabbed Yashan¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Yashan nodded and quickly followed Su Hao out of this strange area. Su Hao was relieved to find that the peculiar people didn¡¯t chase after them when they left. Instead, they resumed their activities as if Su Hao and Yashan had never appeared. The two of them soon arrived in the southern part of the city. Upon arriving here, it felt like they had entered a bustling metropolis once again, full of liveliness. However, the difference from the northern part was evident. The environment seemed dirtier and more chaotic, and people had a certain hostility in their expressions, as if they could start fighting at the slightest provocation. Some of the more timid individuals walked quickly along the street corners, avoiding any unnecessary stops. The overall atmosphere was tense. Su Hao and Yashan strolled through the streets, curiously observing it all. They were amazed at how different areas in a city could provide such contrasting experiences, which was quite intriguing. Just then, a dirty little hand sneakily reached for Su Hao¡¯s money pouch. Without even looking, Su Hao reached out and grabbed the small hand, preventing it from escaping. Su Hao then lowered his head to look. A boy of about five or six years old stared at Su Hao with a stubborn expression, seemingly saying, ¡°I got caught, do whatever you want, but don¡¯t make a sound, or I¡¯ll consider it a loss.¡± Su Hao smiled; the kid had some decent pickpocketing skills. However, he had encountered a seasoned pro. Su Hao had done such things when he was three or four years old. Su Hao lifted the boy with one hand and stared into his eyes, saying, ¡°Do you want money?¡± The boy didn¡¯t respond but maintained a fierce expression, staring at Su Hao as if challenging him. Su Hao took out a few Zhu Yuan coins and said, ¡°Answer a few questions, and this money is yours.¡± The boy¡¯s expression shifted from fierce to puzzled and hesitant. After a moment of consideration, he nodded. Su Hao continued, ¡°Is this the territory of the Tiansha Gang?¡± The boy nodded. Su Hao asked, ¡°Where do the Tiansha Gang members usually stay?¡± The boy shook his head. Su Hao looked at the boy and casually pointed in a direction, asking, ¡°Is it over there?¡± The boy hesitated for a moment and then nodded slightly. Su Hao put the boy down and ced the Zhu Yuan coins into his hand. The little boy clutched the money and immediately ran off. In the span of two breaths, he had disappeared around the corner. Yashan stood nearby, watching. Every time he saw these homeless children, he thought of his daughter and the orphanage they had established in Temple Forest City. He wanted to help these homeless children every time, but he always restrained himself from taking any action without Wei¡¯s instructions. In contrast to the northern part of the city managed by the Four Kings Gang, where the homeless children had a rtively better life, the situation in the south, where no one reached out to help them, was much more difficult. Perhaps this was intentional on the part of the Tiansha Gang. By making these parentless children survive in challenging conditions, they could identify those who were the strongest and most resilient. These chosen individuals could be fresh recruits for the Tiansha Gang. When the time was right, they would have loyal and high-quality mutant members. Su Hao continued forward and eventually arrived at a private estate. The estate covered a vast area, and the stone buildings inside resembled a noble pce, surrounded by high fences with guards stationed at various entrances to prevent outsiders from approaching. The level-six mutant that Su Hao had detected was inside this estate, undoubtedly the leader of the Tiansha Gang, Tianjun. Getting closer was no longer an option. So, what should he do next? The simplest approach would be to create a ¡°Level Two ¨C Thousand Burst¡± bomb and throw it into the estate to obliterate everything. Su Hao was confident that whether they were level six or seven mutants, they would all be reduced to ashes. However, based on his observations in Linyuan City today, he realized that the presence of gangs yed a crucial role in maintaining stability in a city, regardless of their behavior. If he were to blow up the Tiansha Gang, it would likely lead to chaos in the south, with various major gangs in the city fighting for control of the vacant territory. The city would be a battleground, with factions battling each other until a victor emerged. ¡°Rushing in is not the way. I need to n things carefully before taking action,¡± Su Hao thought. With that in mind, he left the south. Shortly after, Su Hao and Yashan returned to the northern territory of the Four Kings Gang. Su Hao found Gaili, whom he had met earlier today. As soon as Gaili saw Su Hao, he jumped up with excitement and said, ¡°Wei! Did you agree to join our Four Kings Gang? Once you join us, you¡¯ll be the 355th member of the Four Kings Gang!¡± Xiaotong, upon hearing this, immediately jumped behind Gaili and pinched his soft flesh, twisting it viciously. ¡°Ah~ Ouch, Xiaotong, let go! I¡¯m busy with important matters!¡± Gaili nearly spun around, screaming in pain. Su Hao was speechless and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to join you; I¡¯m here to discuss cooperation.¡± ¡°Cooperation?¡± The other three level-five mutants of the Four Kings Gang stared at Su Hao and Yashan, evaluating them continuously. Their meaning was clear: You want to talk about cooperation with us? However, Gaili¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and he said, ¡°Sure! I represent the Four Kings Gang in agreeing to cooperate with you!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Xiaotong and Kas both burst intoughter. Their partner, Gaili, was something else. He didn¡¯t even listen to what the other person was suggesting; he just agreed? Su Hao also found it rather perplexing. Was it really a good idea to cooperate with this person? Xiaotong, dissatisfied, said, ¡°Hey! Gaili, be reasonable! Don¡¯t casually use the name of the Four Kings Gang for agreements.¡± Gaili waved his hand and shed a big smile at Xiaotong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaotong. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Xiaotong had no choice and turned to the calm Asi, saying, ¡°Asi, please manage Gaili and don¡¯t let him do anything reckless.¡± Asi, however, calmly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Gaili¡¯s lead.¡± Xiaotong felt like she was going to explode, and she spat out a mouthful of old blood. Kas patted Xiaotong¡¯s back repeatedly and said, ¡°Miss Xiaotong, please calm down!¡± At this point, Gaili put away his cheerful expression and became exceptionally serious, looking at Su Hao and asking, ¡°So, Wei, tell us your cooperation proposal.¡± Su Hao dered, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to kill the leader of the Tiansha Gang, Tianjun Stan.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± This single statement made the members of the Four Kings Gang burst intoughter. Even the usuallyposed Asi couldn¡¯t escape it. ¡°Hahaha~¡± Xiaotong and Kasughed so hard that they were out of breath, clutching their stomachs. Xiaotong eximed, ¡°You little rascal, what kind of joke are you telling? Hahaha, I can¡¯t hold it in! Let meugh some more!¡± Gaili awkwardly scratched his head and, catching a glimpse of Su Hao¡¯s expressionless face, discreetly asked, ¡°Wei, are you serious?¡± Su Hao nodded, saying, ¡°Of course.¡± Gaili also became serious and asked, ¡°Wei, are you serious?¡± Su Hao nodded once again, confirming, ¡°Of course.¡± Gaili stared deeply into Su Hao¡¯s eyes, while Xiaotong and Kas, who sensed the change in the atmosphere, stoppedughing and looked at Gaili, waiting for his decision. Within the Four Kings Gang, Gaili appeared the most unreliable in minor matters, but when it came to significant issues, all three of them would follow Gaili¡¯s lead. This was because Gaili might be confused about trivial matters, but he would never hesitate in crucial situations. Gaili asked, ¡°What do you need us to do?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. After I kill Tianjun Stan, you, the Four Kings Gang, should immediately take control of the southern part of the city to prevent it from falling into chaos. Can you do that?¡± Gaili wore a confident smile and said, ¡°As long as you can do it, we can do it.¡± Su Hao wore a satisfied smile and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Gaili responded, ¡°Pleasant cooperation.¡± Amid the incredulous gazes of Xiaotong and herpanions, Su Hao and Gaili sped hands and shook hands three times vigorously. Gaili thought to himself, ¡°This person is incredibly strong.¡± And Su Hao thought, ¡°DNA collection sessful.¡± Each had their gains. Chapter 153 Six people arrived at a private room in a restaurant, ordered some tea, and sat around, introducing themselves briefly. Xiaotong, representing the Four Kings Gang, spoke first: ¡°Since we¡¯ve confirmed our cooperation, we need to get to know each other better to n and ensure the feasibility of our operation.¡± Kas nodded in agreement: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Suddenly, Su Hao chuckled: ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood the meaning of cooperation that I mentioned.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiaotong looked at Su Hao with confusion. Su Hao continued, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for killing Stan, the ¡®Tianjun.¡¯ You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just wait for it. After I¡¯ve taken care of Stan, you¡¯ll be in charge of the South City area. Don¡¯t create chaos, and I won¡¯t interfere with your actions. In other words, we each mind our own business.¡± Xiaotong asked, ¡°What about the follow-up? What benefits do you want to gain in South City?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything! After South City, you can do whatever you want. It has nothing to do with me.¡± The members of the Four Kings Gang exchanged nces, clearly perplexed. Xiaotong asked, ¡°So, what is your ultimate goal?¡± Su Hao said nonchntly, ¡°Wee from Temple Forest City, and the Tiansha Gang demanded a substantial protection fee from us. Since we couldn¡¯t pay, we decided to take down the Tiansha Gang. If we can¡¯t resolve the core issue, we¡¯ll deal with the people who brought it up.¡± The Four Kings Gang members were left speechless, thinking, ¡°Is that it?¡± Moreover, they found it absurd that someone from a small provincial town would dare toe to Linyuan City and boldly im to kill one of the city¡¯s major figures. They couldn¡¯t find it in themselves tough at the situation. Xiaotong even felt like they were being yed. The Four Kings Gang collected protection fees from smaller cities every year, almost as a routine. Otherwise, how would they support so many people? If they collected fees from these smaller cities and the residents revolted, how would their gang operate? Su Hao paid no attention to their puzzled gazes and continued, ¡°So, my goal is straightforward: whoever threatens Temple Forest City, I¡¯ll take them out. Or anyone who might threaten Temple Forest City ¨C I might take them out too.¡± With an evaluating look, he gazed at the four people in front of him. Kas sneered, ¡°Kid, do you even know what the words ¡®Tianjun¡¯ mean?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but for me, it¡¯s all the same.¡± They had seen arrogant people before, but they had never seen someone so audacious. Suddenly, Su Hao said, ¡°A while back, a guy called ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi, along with two others, came to Temple Forest City to collect protection fees, and I killed him.¡± The four men were speechless, and they couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Kas¡¯s eyes bulged, and he rasped, ¡°You killed ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°If that bearded strongman was ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi, then yes.¡± The members of the Four Kings Gang fell into silence. They knew Abi better than anyone, and none of the Four Kings present could confidently im they could defeat Abi, let alone kill him. If the guy named ¡®Wei¡¯ in front of them was telling the truth, then who was this ¡®Wei¡¯? A Level 6 mutant? They began to believe Su Hao¡¯s words, as they hadn¡¯t seen the tyrannical ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi in nearly two months ¨C a stark deviation from Abi¡¯s character. In an instant, they felt a twinge of relief. Previously, it was the Four Kings Gang, who were contending with the Tiansha Gang for control of Temple Forest City. They even had violent shes over it. In the end, it was decided to relinquish the protection fee for Temple Forest City. Initially, they didn¡¯t understand why they would give up control of such a lucrative territory. Now in hindsight, if Temple Forest City had ended up under the control of the Four Kings Gang, they would have undoubtedly dispatched a Level 5 mutant to collect protection fees, and it wouldn¡¯t have been ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi who met his end. At this point, Gaili spoke, ¡°Wei, are you confident you can take him down? ¡®Tianjun¡¯ is a Level 6 mutant, nearly invincible within the territory of Linyuan City. It¡¯s not difficult to defeat him, but killing him is the challenge.¡± Su Hao responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t fought him yet, but I don¡¯t foresee any major problems.¡± Gaili said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Give the Four Kings Gang some time. After tomorrow evening, we¡¯ll be prepared, and we can take over the entire South City area at any time.¡± Su Hao nodded. At this moment, Xiaotong furrowed her brow, full of skepticism, and said, ¡°Since you have the ability to kill ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan, why do you need to cooperate with us?¡± Before Su Hao could reply, Gaili exined, ¡°Xiaotong, don¡¯t you understand? Wei is worried that after killing ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan, South City will fall into chaos. That¡¯s why he approached us. He can approach us or even approach the Bliss Gang. It doesn¡¯t matter to Wei as long as someone smoothly takes over.¡± Xiaotong, furious, couldn¡¯t believe that this guy was undermining her in front of outsiders and speaking for them. She said, ¡°The Ji Le Gang is only interested in women, not in South City.¡± Gaili turned to Xiaotong and said earnestly, ¡°Xiaotong, trust me.¡± At this point, Xiaotong hesitated for a moment, surprisingly fell silent, and sat there without speaking. Su Hao then spoke up, ¡°Since your questions are over, I have a few questions.¡± Gaili shed a big smile and said, ¡°Wei, feel free to ask. As long as we know, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t say.¡± Su Hao immediately asked, ¡°I have a doubt. ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi was killed by me over a month ago, but the Tiansha Gang hasn¡¯t sent anyone to investigate the situation in Temple Forest City. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Gailiughed, ¡°That¡¯s normal. Although ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi is managed by ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan, he had a lot of autonomy. It¡¯s not unusual for a month or even half a year to pass without anyone caring. Who knows, maybe he ran off to some small city along the way. Also, ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan himself isn¡¯t necessarily confident in defeating ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ Abi, so what could go wrong?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°I see.¡± He then asked, ¡°I heard that Linyuan City has four major gangs, and three of them are led by Level 6 mutants, namely ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan, ¡®Ji Jun¡¯ Kana, and ¡®Shi Jun¡¯ Yuan. But after entering the city, I only found two Level 6 mutants. Is it possible that the third one isn¡¯t in the city?¡± Gaili¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he burst intoughter, ¡°You must be talking about that guy ¡®Shi Jun¡¯ Yuan! He¡¯s a weird one. He doesn¡¯t provoke others, and we don¡¯t dare to provoke him either. Haha, we¡¯re even somewhat afraid of him.¡± Su Hao showed a hint of curiosity and asked, ¡°What are ¡®Shi Jun¡¯ Yuan¡¯s abilities?¡± Gaili said, ¡°Yuan, ¡®Shi Jun,¡¯ is a Level 6 mutant in the ¡®Mimic¡¯ sequence. I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I do know one thing ¨C nobody can find his true form, or maybe he doesn¡¯t have one. If you encounter someone iming to be ¡®Shi Jun,¡¯ it¡¯s mostly a clone.¡± Su Hao suddenly recalled the peculiar people he had seen today and asked, ¡°Is there a ce in the city where people act strangely and lifeless, like ¡®Shi Jun¡¯ perhaps?¡± Gaili nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s ¡®Shi Jun¡¯! A very strange person, isn¡¯t he? Haha, I can¡¯t figure him out either.¡± Su Hao took note and decided not to ask further about ¡®Shi Jun.¡¯ Instead, he asked his final question, ¡°What are ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan¡¯s abilities?¡± Gaili scratched his head and said, ¡°We interact more with ¡®Tianjun.¡¯ I know some details. He can fly freely in the sky at high speeds and move underground at will. When he burrows underground, he disappears entirely. He also has precise perception of our locations, like a slippery eel. It¡¯s nearly impossible to catch him. The most crucial part is that he can grant the objects he touches the same attributes as him. For instance, if he touches a table, it can fly or burrow underground, essentially, ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan is quite formidable.¡± Su Hao nodded in understanding. Then he asked hisst question, ¡°Is there a way to make ¡®Tianjun¡¯ Stan leave his castle?¡± TN: Tianjun= Heavenly Lord Ji Jun= Bliss Lord Shi Jun= Origin Lord Chapter 154 Gaili immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no need toe up with a n. He¡¯lle out on his own. Every evening, he leads a group to patrol his territory. As long as you stay in the south of the city, you can almost see him every day.¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°I see.¡± Gaili added, ¡°But Stan, the Heavenly Lord, can discern everyone¡¯s presence very clearly. For example, for us, as soon as we get within a kilometer of him, he¡¯ll notice us, making it impossible to assassinate him by surprise.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s particrly cautious about unfamiliar auras. He¡¯s most afraid of encountering level-six or level-seven mutants from other major cities who might kill him without warning. Haha, he¡¯s a real coward.¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°So be it! Tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll kill him. Once he¡¯s gone, it will be up to you guys to take over.¡± Gaili ced his hand on the table and stood up, saying, ¡°Alright! Tomorrow evening, we¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Su Hao stood up and said to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s go!¡± Yashan, who had been silent throughout, immediately rose and said, ¡°Sure thing, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao and Yashan returned to the hotel, contemting their strategy against the enemy. The earlier n of aerial bombardment now appeared to have many ws. Once he took to the skies, Stan, as the Heavenly Lord, would undoubtedly be aware immediately. If the opponent was someone unafraid of heights andbat, they would engage in a prolonged aerial battle with Su Hao. As the Heavenly Lord, he had to protect his aerial domain and his authority. If the opponent was a timid individual, they might quickly retreat underground when things went south. Based on experience, the effectiveness of the bombs would be greatly reduced. They would only level the castle and kill a bunch of minions, having little impact otherwise. So, the simplest approach was to take a long-range shot while the target was unprepared, regardless of his royal status. Regardless of what kind of lord he was, one bullet to the head would take care of him. ¡­ After Su Hao and Yashan left, Xiaotong immediately became furious, transforming into a female demon and baring her teeth and ws at Gaili. ¡°Gaili, you scoundrel! How could you bully me in front of outsiders? Am I, the Shadow King, not entitled to any dignity?¡± Gaili hid behind Kas, weaklyughing, ¡°Haha, Xiaotong, don¡¯t be angry. This was an ident. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡± Xiaotong exploded, ¡°How many times have you promised that? Kas, step aside! I must give Gaili a proper beating today!¡± Kas quickly moved to the side. Gaili hid behind Ashi. Xiaotong pointed at Ashi, ¡°Ashi, you step aside too. Don¡¯t protect him!¡± Ashi calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just following Gaili¡¯s lead.¡± Xiaotong was on the verge of tears, ¡°¡­¡± Kas tried to mediate, ¡°Alright, alright, Gaili had his reasons for doing this. We have to trust him. Come on, let¡¯s all hear Gaili¡¯s exnation.¡± Gaili immediately nodded like a chicken pecking at grains, ¡°Yes, yes, an exnation. Listen to my exnation!¡± Xiaotong ced her hands on her hips, ¡°Fine, go on.¡± Gaili chuckled triumphantly, ¡°Hahaha, I could tell at first nce that Wei is a person with¡­passion!¡± Everyone nearly burst intoughter. Is that it? Xiaotong smacked Gaili on the forehead with her hand and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s already thiste, and you¡¯re still joking!¡± Gaili held his head and protested, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking. My first impression of him was exactly that, so I wanted to befriend him and get to know him, ideally recruit him into our Four Kings Gang¡­¡± Xiaotong, grabbing Gaili¡¯s cor, roared, ¡°Get to the point!¡± A beautiful young girl had been forced into this state by Gaili¡­ Kas couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake his head. If he were to marry Xiaotong, it was unimaginable! Gaili, covering his ears, said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll get to the point. Xiaotong, let go for now.¡± Xiaotong released her grip, and Gaili immediately pushed Ashi in front and said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t pay much attention, just thought he was unique. Then I began to feel something was off, so I pondered it for a bit, although I didn¡¯te up with anything¡­¡± Gaili was about to make a joke, but a re from Xiaotong made him say, ¡°I deduced that Wei is at least a Level 5 mutant! Yes, the guy following him, Yashan, is also a Level 5 mutant.¡± The other three were not surprised. If they could kill the Steel King Abby, they had to be at this level at least. Gaili continued, ¡°So I paid more attention to him. In case he joins our Four Kings Gang, we can be the Six Kings Gang in the future, right? So when he proposed cooperation, I didn¡¯t think twice, I just agreed!¡± The three of them stared at Gaili with puzzled expressions. Gaili said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! He¡¯s such apassionate person; how could he be a bad guy? He must have shared ideals and goals with us, right? He must want to change this fragmented world! Then, as I was shaking hands with him¡­¡± The three were suddenly excited, looking at Gaili expectantly. Gaili said, ¡°I realized he has the strength of at least a Level 7 mutant.¡± The Three Kings: ¡°???¡± ¡­ The Four Kings Gang was actively mobilizing its forces in preparation. After Su Hao and Yashan rested for a night, early the next morning, they were wandering in the south of the city. Around noon, Su Hao and Yashan stood on a tower, overlooking the entire city of Linyuan, which seemed almost endless. This spot had a vast field of view, with most streets visible. Most importantly, the castle of the Heavenly Lord Stan was only 1,600 meters away, clearly visible. This was the ideal sniper¡¯s spot chosen by Su Hao. ording to Gaili, the Heavenly Lord¡¯s sensing range should be about 1,000 meters, so for safety¡¯s sake, Su Hao chose a distance of over 1,600 meters for the sniper shot. The only question was whether the Heavenly Lord could sense a deadly threat from afar. This was the legendary, enigmatic ¡°killing intent¡± or ¡°danger perception.¡± Having traveled through many worlds, Su Hao¡¯s understanding of ¡°killing intent¡± was limited to a sense of lethal intent, something he could feel from a person¡¯s aura. However, he hadn¡¯t experienced that uncanny feeling that someone was ¡°watching¡± or ¡°staring¡± at him from afar, let alone having the ability to foresee danger in advance. Su Hao believed such abilities existed, but so far, he hadn¡¯t encountered any. Perhaps he would have a chance to explore more mystical aspects in the future and unravel this mystery. Su Hao went down from the tower and said to Yashan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yashan, we¡¯re leaving the city.¡± Yashan was puzzled, ¡°Boss Wei, why are we leaving the city?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°To ensure nothing goes wrong and make sure the first shot is fatal, we need to recalibrate the big gun. Watch and learn from me.¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± Chapter 155 After calibrating the big gun, Su Hao and Yashan returned to the tower and found a concealed spot to set up therge gun. This time, Su Hao would personally take the shot, and Yashan¡¯s role was to act as a spotter, making sure anyone attempting to climb the tower was driven away. Su Hao closed his eyes and slowly adjusted his breathing, keeping his body rtively still to ensure that fluctuations in his breath wouldn¡¯t affect the uracy of the shot. At a distance of over a thousand meters, even the slightest error would cause the bullet¡¯s impact point to deviate significantly from the target. As Su Hao collected information about the environment, such as wind speed and humidity, he patiently waited for an opportunity. After an unknown amount of time, Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes. It was because his radar sensed the movement of the Heavenly Lord Stan, who was apanied by a few people as he left the castle. The opportunity that Su Hao had been waiting for had arrived. He activated the ¡°Distant View¡± rune on the top of the big gun. In his field of view appeared a middle-aged man dressed in an outrageously shy manner. This middle-aged man¡¯s hair was meticulously styled, adorned with numerous shy decorations, and he wore a faint smile on his face, exuding an inexplicable dignity. His gait swayed from side to side, as if he were a king inspecting his territory and reviewing his soldiers. This had to be the leader of the Tiansha Gang, the Heavenly Lord Stan. Su Hao had imagined various imposing images of Stan, but he hadn¡¯t expected thisical appearance. If you knew he was the ¡°Heavenly Lord,¡± you¡¯d think he was some nouveau riche who¡¯d been drained by women. Several subordinates walked with grandeur, following behind Heavenly Lord Stan. There were also a few young and attractive girls carrying various fruit tters and snacks, feeding him from time to time. Then they would kiss him on the cheek, making Heavenly Lord Stan burst intoughter. Su Hao slowly calmed his emotions, took out an iron core he had prepared, and created a bullet by enveloping the iron core with his Steel Armor, forming a bullet head shining with a metallic sheen. It was as thick as a finger and more than capable of blowing someone¡¯s head apart in an instant. Su Hao carefully pushed the bullet head into the magazine, locked it with the bolt marked ¡°Level 2 ¨C Fivefold Burst,¡± and activated the ¡°Level 2 ¨C Hardened¡± rune. The entirerge gun dimmed. The ¡°Level 2 ¨C Pration¡± and ¡°Level 2 ¨C Sonic Break¡± runes were activated, with their effects attached to the bullet head. Su Hao then locked onto Heavenly Lord Stan using the scope and waited for the right moment. The opportunity he waited for was when Heavenly Lord Stan stopped moving or turned his back, or was facing Su Hao directly. This would greatly increase the chances of a sessful shot. Although it was possible to hit a moving target, it was prone to prediction errors, especially at a distance of over a thousand meters. Even if the bullet traveled for only a second or two, unforeseen circumstances could ur. Su Hao understood that for a formidable mutant like Heavenly Lord Stan, there was only one opportunity. If he missed it, he would have to engage in a personal battle. A momentter, the opportunity Su Hao had been waiting for arrived. Two or three people suddenly walked out from the side and knelt in front of Heavenly Lord Stan, seemingly reporting something. Su Hao immediately activated the ¡°Level 2 ¨C Barrier¡± rune to protect the big gun and input blood energy into the bolt. ¡°Level 2 ¨C Fivefold Burst¡± was ready. Su Hao held his breath, and his entire body entered an extremely calm state. ¡°Activate!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡­ From a distance, Heavenly Lord Stan didn¡¯t sense the shadow of death looming over him. The bullet had already enveloped him. After listening to his subordinates¡¯ report, he gave a cold smile, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the people in Feishi City couldn¡¯te up with the money?¡± One of his subordinates shivered, ¡°That¡¯s right, we turned the city upside down, killed quite a few people, and personally looted it, but in the end, we only found sixty thousand zhu¡­¡± ¡°Snap!¡± The subordinate seemed to hear a muffled sound and felt a little warmth sshing on his face. He subconsciously reached out and looked at it closely. ¡°Blood?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, a dull sound came from a distance, but no one paid attention to it. Perplexed, the subordinate raised his head. They saw that their leader, the Heavenly Lord Stan, had disappeared from where his head used to be. His tall body still stood there,pletely intact except for blood gushing like a fountain from his neck, staining his magnificent clothes. Shortly after, they watched as the body of the Heavenly Lord Stan slowly toppled over. At this moment, their minds went nk, and they couldn¡¯t recall anything. Subconsciously, someone uttered, ¡°Huh?¡± After a moment of silence, the people around them finally realized what had happened. Their leader, the sixth-level mutant Heavenly Lord Stan, seemed to be dead! One graceful girl was holding a red fruit and was about to feed it to her beloved Stan when, in the next instant, his head disappeared. She stood in shock for a long time, but it was she who reacted first, letting out the highest decibel scream she had ever produced, ¡°Ah!¡± With the first hysterical scream, everyone in the vicinity panicked. ¡°Quick, save our boss Stan¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s his head? Find it quickly and put it back for Boss Stan!¡± ¡°What do we do? Boss Stan seems to be dead¡­¡± It was as if everyone had lost their backbone, spinning around Stan¡¯s mutted body. At that moment, someone shouted, ¡°Quick, go find Captain Tang Di, the Spring King!¡± Everyone was suddenly alert and had a clear target for action. On the other side, after confirming that the other side was dead, Su Hao put away therge gun and handed it to Yashan, saying, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s go! Get a piece of Heavenly Lord¡¯s flesh.¡± Trembling, Yashan took therge gun, only now realizing the significance of this weapon. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei¡± ¡­ The members of the Four Kings Gang gathered at the southern border of the city, ready for action. Gaili and the others stood on the rooftop of a tall building, looking towards the south, but they couldn¡¯t see the situation in the distance clearly. Kass suddenly squinted his eyes and pointed in a direction, saying, ¡°There¡¯s amotion over there!¡± The other three followed the direction he pointed but couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Xiaotong furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Gaili, can he really kill Heavenly Lord Stan?¡± Gailiughed triumphantly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaotong. I don¡¯t make mistakes when judging people. If that guy says he can kill him, then he can. The kind of confidence thates from the depths of the soul, you can¡¯t sense it, but I can. We just have to wait!¡± Although he said that, in reality, Gaili still felt a bit unsure. After some time, an excited member of the Four Kings Gang ran up to the rooftop and said to them, ¡°Four Kings Leader, Heavenly Lord Stan is dead!¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Even though they had been prepared for this, they were still startled by the news. Xiaotong urgently asked, ¡°Is he really dead? Did you see it with your own eyes? How did he die?¡± The member nodded, affirming, ¡°Absolutely, no mistake! Heavenly Lord Stan was listening to his subordinates report when suddenly, there was a ¡®bang,¡¯ and his head vanished, blood sprayed everywhere. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± The four of them exchanged nces, unable to believe the news they had heard. Kass asked, ¡°Did you see who killed Heavenly Lord Stan?¡± The member hesitated for a moment, trying to recall, then shook his head, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone attack Heavenly Lord Stan. In just an instant, Heavenly Lord Stan¡¯s head disappeared without any apparent reason.¡± The four of them had the same thought: ¡°This person is not to be messed with.¡± They looked at Gaili with an even greater sense of admiration. Gaili, that guy, truly lived up to¡­ Gailiughed smugly and waved his hand, saying, ¡°I told you, I wouldn¡¯t make a mistake in judging people! Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s our time to shine! Let¡¯s proceed with the n! Ashi, Captain Tang Di, is in your hands. After hearing the news, he probably won¡¯t go to where Heavenly Lord Stan died but will continue south to escape from Linyuan City. You go there and see if you can intercept him.¡± ¡°The Metamorphic King of the Tiansha Gang, Luo Wan, went out of town to collect protection fees a few days ago, so she¡¯s not in the city. After we¡¯ve cleaned up Lin Yuan City, we¡¯ll go outside and finish her off.¡± ¡°Xiaotong, Kass, the two of you immediately take the brothers and take control of the entire south of the city. Use the list as a reference and push forward, not letting anyone escape!¡± Ashi nodded lightly, leaped into the air, andnded smoothly, then swiftly moved towards the southern part of the city. Xiaotong disappeared into the shadows, and Kass began to transform, growing two wings, soaring into the sky, and disappearing. Gaili stood there, not moving at all, his mouth forming a perfect smile. Chapter 156 The sky had already darkened at this point. Su Hao and Yashan arrived beside the corpse of ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan, but they were blocked by someone. ¡°Who are you? Leave this ce quickly!¡± This was a Level 4 mutant from the ¡®Residual Poison People¡¯ sequence, known as ¡®Death Demon.¡¯ He emitted a terrifying stench, and a mysterious ck liquid oozed from his body, like ink dripping from an aged wound. His face was covered in red wrinkles, emitting a faint smoke, indicating extreme toxicity. This ¡®Death Demon¡¯ emitted a dense fog, tightly surrounding ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan¡¯s corpse. Su Hao frowned, unable to prate the fog and hesitant to test the extent of ¡®Death Demon¡¯s¡¯ abilities. He turned to Yashan and said, ¡°Yashan!¡± Yashan immediately understood, grabbed therge gun strapped to his back, and swiftly loaded a misshapen projectile into the chamber. At such close range, precision wasn¡¯t necessary; just having it work was enough. After Yashan was ready, he aimed it at ¡®Death Demon¡¯ without bothering to take precise aim and activated all the runes. Finally, he activated ¡®Tier 2 ¨C Fifth Burst.¡¯ ¡°Boom!¡± Yashan was pushed back by the immense recoil. As for ¡®Death Demon,¡¯ there was now a massive hole in his chest, offering a clear view of the scenery behind him. ¡®Death Demon¡¯ stared down at the hole in disbelief, pointed at Yashan, his eyes wide, and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Then, he fell to the ground in unwilling resignation. In just a moment, he lost his life. ¡®Fire Dragon!¡¯ Su Hao raised his hand, and a fiery dragon swept through the toxic fog, hissing. ¡®Gale!¡¯ A strong wind gushed from Su Hao¡¯s hand, instantly dispersing the toxic fog. Su Hao and Yashan quickly approached, cut off arge piece of flesh from ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan¡¯s back, and then followed Yashan to leave the area. No one dared to stop Su Hao and Yashan anymore. Everyone¡¯s eyes gleamed as they stared at ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan¡¯s body, but no one dared to approach it. ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan¡¯s level was too high, and unless they were Level 5 mutants of the same sequence, such as ¡®Heavenly King,¡¯ and their energy was already at its peak, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Not long after Su Hao and Yashan left, Kass from the Four Kings Gang descended from the sky and walked to ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan¡¯s corpse. His eyes revealed an insatiable desire. The flesh and blood of ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ were now his, and he, ¡®Heavenly King¡¯ Kass, would be the new ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ of Linyuan City! Kass raised Stan¡¯s body into the air, and then he soared into the sky, disappearing into the dim night. Evolution was essential, but what Gaili had ordered was even more important. He needed to find a ce to store Stan¡¯s body for the time being, and he could evolve afterpleting the task. A whileter, Kass flew back to Gaili, ced the body down, and said, ¡°Gaili, please watch over this body for me.¡± Gaili smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The reason Gaili had so much trust in Su Hao wasn¡¯t something he mentioned. He always believed that the special mutant prophesied in their lineage¡¯s prediction was himself. However, upon meeting Wei, when they shook hands, he felt that the unique mutant was more likely to be Wei. At this moment, Gaili was filled with anticipation for the future, eager to meet Wei once again. It turned out that in this world, he wasn¡¯t the only one working tirelessly to bring about change. ¡­ If Su Hao could know what Gaili was thinking at this moment, he would undoubtedly strongly agree with the prophecy of the ¡®Prophetic People.¡¯ In fact, Su Hao had thought deeply about this issue. Based on the history of the Zhu Hua people¡¯s development, it was easy to specte on the future oue. In essence, when a group of ordinary Zhu Hua people were driven into a dangerous situation by the mutants¡¯ battles, it would inevitably give rise to a genius who awakened to a new mindset. After bing incredibly powerful, this individual would, in turn, engage in a ughter of the mutant poption, offering survival opportunities to ordinary Zhu Hua people and thereby bringing about a transformation. The identity of this person could be anyone. It was a probabilistic event. It didn¡¯t mean that the ¡®Prophetic People¡¯ were incredibly powerful, having predicted Su Hao¡¯s birth over a thousand years ago. Instead, the ¡®Prophetic People¡¯ had foreseen the development patterns of the entire Zhu Hua poption. The person who would change the world might be Su Hao, Gaili, Yashan, or someone who had not yet been born. It could be anyone, and this probability fluctuated with time. For example, if Su Hao currently had a 1% probability of being that person, this probability could increase to 10% as he began relentlessly ughtering mutants. Conversely, if Su Hao were to withdraw and do nothing, this probability would decrease to 0.001%. In terms of probabilities, everything in this world could be exined. Su Hao and Yashan hid in a corner, silently observing the changes in the entire city. Members of the Four Kings Gang targeted mutants of Level 4 and above. Each leader within the Gang had been assigned the task of eliminating one or two mutants to prevent the Tiansha Gang from effectively organizing a resistance. As night fully descended, the clean-up operation was nearing its end. The [Ejection King] was also restrained by [Control King] Ashi, and finally died with hatred. The subsequent developments were rtively satisfactory for Su Hao. This cooperation with the Four Kings Gang had been rtively sessful. When the overall situation was settled, Su Hao and Yashan found Gaili. Upon seeing Su Hao, Gaili immediately became excited. ¡°Wei! You¡¯re truly amazing. I can¡¯t even fathom how you managed to kill ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ in an instant. In my eyes, it was impossible. Even if you were a Level 7 mutant, it would still be difficult to achieve. Can you tell me the answer?¡± Su Hao showed a warm smile. ¡°Are you suggesting you want to try?¡± Gaili immediately shook his head, rejecting the idea. ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to know if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t beat around the bush and straightforwardly stated his intentions. ¡°I came here to inform you that from now on, no one in Linyuan City is allowed to entertain any thoughts of taking over Temple Forest City. Temple Forest City belongs to me, Wei. If there is another incident, I might consider wiping out all mutants in Linyuan City!¡± Su Hao smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my ability to do so.¡± Gaili immediately nodded. ¡°Rest assured, as long as the Four Kings Gang is in Linyuan City, we won¡¯t allow anyone to set their sights on Temple Forest City. On the other side, there¡¯s the Ji Le Gang, led by ¡®Bliss King¡¯ Kana. I don¡¯t have control there. But you don¡¯t need to worry; Kana is only interested in beauty, not much else. If I ry the message, she probably won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Su Hao nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡± After some thought, Su Hao brought up another condition. ¡°May I propose a condition to you?¡± Gaili chuckled and said, ¡°Wei, what kind of rtionship do we have to need conditions? If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just tell me. No need to be so formal.¡± Su Hao was at a loss for words. What kind of rtionship? They had just met yesterday. Su Hao said, ¡°I need flesh and blood from mutants of Level 4 or above in the Tiansha Gang, one piece each.¡± Gaili¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he readily agreed, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a small matter. You just need to wait for a moment.¡± With a smile, Gaili then asked, ¡°Wei, do you want to join our Four Kings Gang?¡± Su Hao immediately declined, saying, ¡°No, not interested.¡± Chapter 157 After obtaining what they wanted, Su Hao and Yashan left Linyuan City, ready for their journey back. Yashan asked with confusion, ¡°Boss Wei, is this matter really resolved?¡± Su Hao shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. It mainly depends on the future choices of the Four Kings Gang and whether Ji Le Gang will decide to cause trouble. However, it¡¯s probably mostly resolved.¡± Yashan chuckled, ¡°Boss Wei, I thought it would be like a few years ago in Temple Forest City, where we had to go back and forth, killing a few people until everyone in Linyuan City was terrified!¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°I was thinking the same initially, but after arriving in Linyuan City, I realized that this city is toorge. It¡¯s impossible for just the two of us to handle it. So, I changed my mind temporarily.¡± Su Hao summarized the entire event and found that they had basically achieved their initial goals. Eliminating the core of Tiansha Gang, ¡°Heavenly Lord,¡± had multiple benefits: it could disrupt Tiansha Gang¡¯s organization, throw them into chaos, leaving them no time to bother with Temple Forest City. It also served as a disy of his strength to other gangs in Linyuan City, establishing a threat against him. Lastly, it was a test of the sixth-level mutants¡¯ perception of danger, confirming the upper limit of the top-level mutants¡¯ strength. From the results, things went quite smoothly. What surprised him the most was the management style of the Four Kings Gang, which was somewhat different from typicalrge gangs. It leaned more towards the teamwork model of a startup¡¯s early days. While there were hierarchies, it emphasized emotional bonds. It was easy to imagine that as the Four Kings Gang grew more powerful in the future, it would gradually transition from a group model to a full-fledged organization. However, if Gail couldn¡¯t control the situation, gain high prestige, and establish absolute leadership, the Four Kings Gang would likely disintegrate in the end. But from the current situation, the Four Kings Gang was developing well and had great potential. For Su Hao, as long as the Four Kings Gang continued to grow in Linyuan City, his Temple Forest City would enjoy long-term stability. If there were opportunities in the future, he might continue to coborate with the Four Kings Gang. Upon leaving the city, Su Hao and Yashan quickly found ¡°Shadow Demon¡± Rose wandering outside. To Su Hao¡¯s surprise, she hadn¡¯t fled immediately. She probably was genuinely terrified. However, this ¡°Shadow Demon¡± Rose had been somewhat cunning. Su Hao found her location, which was about a kilometer away from where they had originally parted. It was a little test. If Su Hao had forgotten about her or couldn¡¯t find her and simply left, she would be free. But if Su Hao still urately located her, it would mean that staying put was the right choice, and she wouldpletely dispel any thoughts of running away in the future. As she saw Su Hao, ¡°Shadow Demon¡± Rose¡¯s mind began to rey the slogan she had chanted in Temple Forest City, ¡°Turn over a new leaf, start anew¡­¡± Her heart slowly sank. ¡°It¡¯s all fate.¡± Rose followed behind Su Hao and Yashan, cautiously getting closer to Yashan. She asked, ¡°Boss Yashan, what about Tiansha Gang now?¡± Compared to Yashan, for some reason, Rose was more afraid of Su Hao. She always felt that this young Boss, Wei, would bury her without hesitation. Yashan smiled and said, ¡°As for Tiansha Gang, I guess it¡¯s gone.¡± Rose continued, ¡°What about our boss, Heavenly Lord? He didn¡¯t chase after us, did he?¡± Yashan responded, ¡°He? He¡¯s gone too.¡± Rose¡¯s voice rose, and she looked disbelieving. ¡°Gone? That can¡¯t be!¡± Yashan nced at her but remained silent. With his and Rose¡¯s respective statuses, was there any reason for him to lie or joke? Rose quickly realized this. There was no need for Yashan to y with her, but she found it a bit hard to believe. She was caught in a contradiction. On one hand, she believed Yashan wouldn¡¯t lie to her, but on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t believe that ¡°Heavenly Lord¡± Stan had just died like that. She almost thought she was going crazy. However, Yashan could understand Rose¡¯s thoughts. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed the events himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that the sixth-level mutant ¡°Heavenly Lord¡± would die so easily. Through this event, Yashan¡¯s understanding had been greatly shaken. He began to grasp a lesson: things that seem unreasonable, contrary to one¡¯s beliefs, might be worth trying to ept, believe, and think about because it might be due to his own limited knowledge and understanding. When faced with the unknown, it was good to lower one¡¯s ego, stay open-minded, and seek advice from Boss Wei. In the end, out of pity for Rose¡¯s impoverished thoughts, Yashan said to her, ¡°Rose, you may not understand, but you almost know nothing. That¡¯s alright; many people are the same. When you encounter things you don¡¯t understand, just ask and think more. In this world, no one is invincible; if there¡¯s someone close to that, it¡¯s Boss Wei.¡± Rose, upon hearing this, became even more confused. Yashan saw Rose¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. ¡°So, there¡¯s no saying that one sentence can enlighten someone. To truly understand a lesson, one must experience it themselves.¡± Yashan could feel that over the years of following Boss Wei, he had learned a lot. He gradually realized that he and other Zhu Hua people had be different, not in appearance but in their way of thinking. A few dayster, the three of them returned to Temple Forest City. Temple Forest City hadn¡¯t changed much, and it felt very familiar and weing to Su Hao and Yashan. However, for ¡°Shadow Demon¡± Rose, it was like stepping into another hell. The closer they got to Temple Forest City, the clearer the various slogans yed in her mind. When she saw Temple Forest City, she almost blurted out those slogans. Upon returning to their base, Taini, who had heard themotion, immediately rushed out. The big girl didn¡¯t care at all and jumped right into Yashan¡¯s arms. She first had teary eyes, and when she hung on Yashan, she cried out, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Then,rge teardrops rolled down, soaking Yashan¡¯s clothes. Yashan hugged his daughter, remaining silent. In his heart, he thought, ¡°If her brother and mother were still here, how good it would be. If there were less killing and more normalcy in this world, how wonderful it would be.¡± Su Hao had originally wanted to talk to Yashan about some matters, but seeing this, he decided not to. Then, Su Hao¡¯s imagination began to expand once more. ¡°Who says you have to say something in person?¡± With this thought in mind, Su Hao immediately returned to theboratory and began trying to create a long-range voice transmission loudspeaker. The principle of a loudspeaker is vibration. As long as he could create the corresponding vibration, he could produce the desired sound. The sound¡¯s tone was determined by the waveform of the sound waves. If Su Hao could control the waveform of the vibration in ¡°Transformation Steel,¡± he could produce various sounds. It¡¯s quite simple, isn¡¯t it? Su Hao also thought so. He first transformed a small area of the ground into ¡°Transformation Steel¡± and attempted to control it to create a vibrating membrane to produce various strange sounds. ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­¡± ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± As the vibration frequency increased, the sounds became sharper and more piercing. After continuous attempts, Su Hao became more skilled at controlling the vibrating membrane and producing all sorts of strange sounds. ¡°Vzz, vzz, vzz¡­¡± The vibrating frequency became faster, and the sounds became even sharper. After much experimentation, Su Hao¡¯s control became increasingly proficient, and the sound projection distance also got farther from him. This meant, ¡°Voice transmission within a domain, it works!¡± Chapter 158 Two dayster, while flipping through the chaotic reports from subordinates, a voice suddenly rang out from the side, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Yashan, can you hear me, Yashan?¡± Yashan was startled. The voice sounded somewhat like Boss Wei¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t quite right, giving an overall sense of strangeness. Yashan looked left and right, but couldn¡¯t spot Boss Wei. In a puzzled tone, he asked, ¡°Boss Wei?¡± Once again, a voice resembling Boss Wei came from the ground in front of him, ¡°Can you hear me, Yashan? Reply loudly.¡± Yashan immediately replied loudly, ¡°I can hear you, Boss Wei!¡± He pushed back his chair and leaned in to take a closer look. He saw two hand-sized areas on the ground had turned into a metallic sheen. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, wasn¡¯t this Assimtion Steel? It should be Boss Wei¡¯s Assimtion Steel. At this moment, Yashan truly heard Boss Wei¡¯s voiceing from that piece of Assimtion Steel, ¡°Can you hear me? So it worked!¡± Yashan was filled with amazement. Assimtion Steel could do this? Why didn¡¯t his have this capability? He asked, ¡°Boss Wei, what is this?¡± Boss Wei¡¯s voice continued to exin, ¡°This is a voice transmitter. It allows for talking over longer distances. In the future, if you need to discuss something with someone, you won¡¯t have to run around.¡± Yashan, puzzled, asked, ¡°A voice transmitter? Boss Wei, where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in myboratory! No need to ask, exining the details of this thing won¡¯t make sense to you, and you don¡¯t need to think about it. Your Assimtion Steel can¡¯t do it,¡± Boss Wei replied. Yashan scratched his head in embarrassment and a bit of disappointment, ¡°Is that so? Even though we¡¯re both ¡®Steel Armor Kings,¡¯ why is there such a difference?¡± Su Hao¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Yashan, I have two things to exin to you, and you need to remember them seriously.¡± ¡°First, I¡¯vepleted the collection of the flesh and blood brought back from Linyuan City. It¡¯s now stored in theboratory. Your next task is to gather the official members of the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ and hold an annual meeting. ording to the rules we¡¯ve established, select those who are deeplymitted to the ideals of the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ and have made contributions, and reward them with evolutionary benefits.¡± ¡°Second, if you want to make Temple Forest City better and stronger, you need to start developing the organizational framework of the ¡®Temple Forest Society.¡¯ Rewards and punishments, gradually transition from being managed by people to being managed by rules, and continually recruit new members to spread your ideology.¡± ¡°Have you remembered all of this?¡± Yashan quickly took notes and then replied, ¡°Boss Wei, can you slow down a bit? I can¡¯t remember that quickly¡­¡± After spending a considerable amount of time with Su Hao, Yashan had developed a habit of taking notes on important matters, and he had even introduced this habit to every member of the Temple Forest Society. He demanded that everyone take notes on important events and even check them. Those who couldn¡¯t read or write had to learn, or they could draw simple pictures to remember. The results were very positive! After finishing his notes, Yashan asked, ¡°Boss Wei, how do I go about establishing the organizational framework?¡± Boss Wei¡¯s voice came through again, ¡°Don¡¯t rush with that. First, you need to do one thing. From top to bottom, have in-depth private conversations with all the members of the ¡®Temple Forest Society.¡¯ Through casual conversation, rify three questions: first, whether they truly understand the essence of the Temple Forest Society¡¯s ideals; second, what their life goals are; and third, whether they like the Temple Forest Society.¡± ¡°These three points are very important and directly rte to your future development direction. You have plenty of time, so don¡¯t rush it. You can even take a year to slowly understand what they want. Understand?¡± Yashan dared not answer. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve noted it, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao added, ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for now. Once you¡¯ve had these conversations with everyone, you can start building the organizational structure. So for now, that¡¯s all!¡± After that, the two pieces of Assimtion Steel on the ground slowly faded away. After a while, Yashan scratched his bewildered head. He picked up his notes, and the more he read, the more profound it seemed. He muttered, ¡°Boss Wei is truly something else. He casually said something that goes beyond myprehension! Maybe I should consult with Tainiter. After all, Taini has been studying more, and she has some knowledge¡­¡± ¡­ Su Hao¡¯s big speaker could be considered a sessful test. As long as he was within the field of his ¡°blood and flesh assimtion,¡± he could transmit his voice and even collect the other person¡¯s voice and ry it, achievingmunication over short to medium distances. From now on, Su Hao didn¡¯t need to step out of Temple Forest City to convey his intentions to every corner of the city. Yes, Su Hao had conducted tests, and with his Assimtion Steel, if he only generated a long line, it could reach any corner of Temple Forest City. He hadn¡¯t tested full coverage because he was concerned about causing panic among the residents. However, he estimated that, without considering control factors, it could cover at least half of Temple Forest City¡¯s area. What a terrifying existence! But Su Hao wasn¡¯t very interested in showcasing his powers to the outside world. Instead, he was more interested in how to control the ability to modify genes at will. Without the need for rest, after organizing his affairs, Su Hao once again immersed himself in gic research and experiments with the little round rats. His gic research had reached a critical point. If he could make another breakthrough, he would truly grasp the method of modifying biological genes. The current challenge was how to ensure that the little round rats, after gene modification, could still survive. As long as the gically modified round rats could survive, Su Hao could obtain more useful information from them. Regarding this, Su Hao had a clear n even before he went to Linyuan City. That n involved the ¡°Gene Simted Transcription System¡± that had been previously established and could simte the feasibility of gene expression. Now, this system required more data. The source of this data was none other than the round rats that Taini had carefully nurtured. Finally, the moment of glory arrived for the little round rats ¨C they were about to sacrifice themselves for the cause of gic science. They were all excited, jumping around vigorously when Su Hao brought them out. Su Hao was very happy about this. These little fellows were full of energy, which would increase their chances of survival. As Su Hao¡¯s proficiency in creating gic modification fluids increased with the number of times he produced them, after a day¡¯s work, he could produce enough gic modification fluids for the experiments on three little round rats. His work efficiency significantly improved. Two monthster, during a crucial moment when most of the little round rats had perished, a hero was finally born among the little round rats. It managed to survive, against all odds! And it was precisely its survival that allowed Su Hao to identify the key to the round rats¡¯ survival after gene modification and adjust the ¡°Gene Simted Transcription System.¡± It could be anticipated that in the future, the survival rate of round rats after gene modification would greatly increase. In other words, this brave little round rat had made an indelible contribution to its species. Itspanions would probably call it the King of the Round Rats. This little round rat had shed most of its fur, and its body was covered in densely packed scales, resembling an armadillo. It looked extremely peculiar. At this moment, ity on the experimental table, barely breathing, with lifeless eyes. But Su Hao knew that with proper nourishment, it would quickly recover its vitality, although he wasn¡¯t sure if this had any effect on its lifespan. Su Hao picked up this scale-armored round rat and found Taini, saying, ¡°Taini, I¡¯ve brought you a special round rat. You¡¯re going to like it for sure.¡± During this time, Taini had been heartbroken because most of her round rats had perished. She was in mourning when she heard Uncle Wei wanted to give her a round rat, which was very unusual! Uncle Wei rarely even asked her for round rats, but now he was sending one to her? She scrutinized it for a moment and then asked, ¡°Uncle Wei, are you sure this ugly thing is a round rat?¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I have a task for you ¨C take good care of it, and I¡¯ll give you a bone token!¡± Taini¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± Thank you for your support with votes! Extra updates tomorrow! Chapter 159 During the month or two when Su Hao was busy with the Little Round Mouse, the situation in Linyuan City changed. It went from having four major gangs to only three. These three gangs were the ¡®Four Kings Gang¡¯ , the ¡®Ji Le Gang,¡¯ and ¡®The Original Gang¡¯ led by a single person. The leader of the Ji Le Gang, Kana, was a single, older woman, and the gang¡¯s members were almost all peculiar women. They spent their days inside the Ji Le Gang stronghold, and various light-hearted and cheerful sounds could be heard from inside. However, no one knew what they were actually doing inside, and outsiders didn¡¯t dare to enter easily. Although the Ji Le Gang was made up of women, their strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The main reason their territory was small was that their leader, Kana, had no interest in dominating or expanding. She was content to stay on her own turf, as long as others didn¡¯t provoke them or encroach on their interests. Kana was more interested in women, after all. As for the ¡®Original Gang,¡¯ it was more of an individual upying an area than a gang. They had no interest in expanding their influence outward and preferred to engage in peculiar activities. No one dared to provoke them. Because no one knew where their leader¡¯s true self was, or maybe, all those strange and mute people were the leader¡¯s true selves. With the Ji Le Gang and the Original Gang showing no interest in dominating Linyuan City, the remaining ¡®Four Kings Gang¡¯ would be the dominant force in Linyuan City, controlling almost all the territories. Without the bnce of the ¡®Tiansha Gang,¡¯ the ¡®Four Kings Gang¡¯ had achieved breakthroughs on both the scale and absolute strength fronts. After swallowing Stan¡¯s flesh and blood, ¡®Heavenly King¡¯ Kass had be the new ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ of Linyuan City. In Linyuan City, a meeting of the Four Kings Gang was held. This meeting included Gaili, Kass, Xiaotong, and Ashi. They all enthusiastically shared their recent victories, appearing extremely excited, except for Ashi, who remained silent and listened to the others boasting. Suddenly, Xiaotong changed the subject, ¡°Recently, many small gangs and groups seem to be getting restless, wanting to upy a piece of territory. Our strength can¡¯t cover all the areas, and that¡¯s a headache!¡± Gaili waved her hand and said, ¡°No big problem. Let¡¯s select eight people, promote them to the rank of King, and deploy them to various areas. They can hold the fort on their own.¡± Xiaotong frowned and remained silent, apparently contemting the feasibility of Gaili¡¯s suggestion. Gaili knew what Xiaotong was worried about andughed, ¡°Xiaotong, don¡¯t overthink it. We have Kass to back us up. He¡¯s an all-powerful sixth-level Heavenly Lord!¡± Kass couldn¡¯t help but be smug and ruffled his short fur. Gaili added, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. But trust me!¡± What Gaili didn¡¯t know was that for the ¡®Four Kings Gang¡¯ to expand, even with ¡®trust,¡¯ it still wouldn¡¯t be enough. In the history of the Zu Hua people, there had been countless powerful mutants who tried various methods to unite the world, to stop the endless devouring and fighting. But without exception, they all failed in the end, not because of external factors, but due to internal self-destruction. If the core issue isn¡¯t resolved, this matter will never be sessful. After some idle chitchat, Xiaotong asked, ¡°Gaili, there¡¯s another issue. How should we deal with that apparent level-seven mutant weaver?¡± Gailiughed heartily, ¡°He¡¯s a friend!¡± Xiaotong furrowed her brow and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we consider him a friend, but he might not see us the same way!¡± Gaili chuckled inexplicably, ¡°Xiaotong, I consider him a friend. What does it matter whether he considers us friends or not? There¡¯s no problem, right? As long as we treat him as a friend, no matter how powerful he is, can hee after me? Just like how I consider you a friend, would youe after me with a knife?¡± Gaili confidently added, ¡°I don¡¯t know about others, but I can see that Wei is a principled person. As long as you maintain a certain bnce in your interaction with him, there won¡¯t be any issues!¡± The others, including Xiaotong, agreed with this sentiment. They recognized that Gaili was the best they¡¯d ever seen when it came to dealing with people¡¯s psychological vulnerabilities. Xiaotong worriedly added, ¡°I don¡¯t know who leaked the news about Wei, but almost the entire Linyuan City is spreading rumors about Wei instantly killing ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan. The stories are bing increasingly sensational. Some even say they want to leave Linyuan City and seek Wei¡¯s protection in Temple Forest City¡­¡± Gaili chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Ah, that was a slip of the tongue on my part! Haha!¡± Xiaotong immediately jumped up and gave Gaili a light pat, ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? What if Wei finds out andes back to cause trouble for us?¡± Gaili grinned, ¡°He won¡¯t, you can rx!¡± Cass asked quietly, ¡°Just how strong is Wei?¡± Gaili replied casually, ¡°When I shook hands with him, the information I received was that he had the ability to instantly destroy the entire Linyuan City.¡± The other three, including Ashi, slowly opened their mouths as if they could fit ten eggs in them. Cass¡¯s proud evolution suddenly crumbled, and he said in disbelief, ¡°Gaili, you must be joking! How could that be possible? Even the legendary ¡®gods¡¯ couldn¡¯t do that! Is he some kind of ¡®god¡¯?¡± Gaili scratched his head andughed heartily, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first either, but Wei had that thought at the time! It even startled me! And, don¡¯t dream, Kass, ¡®gods¡¯ don¡¯t exist! It¡¯s just a lie!¡± Gaili concluded, ¡°Maybe Wei is the person prophesied to bring change, because under normal circumstances, a level-seven mutant as young as him couldn¡¯t exist. His birth alone suggests his extraordinary nature. Besides, even if we¡¯re wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± In Linyuan City, every street and alley was talking about the annihtion of the Tiansha Gang. In many people¡¯s eyes, the Tiansha Gang wasn¡¯t just an ordinary gang; it represented one of the world¡¯s nearly top-tier powers. Yet, a gang with such power had been annihted overnight. This incident was as sensational as the destruction of a small country. And what was being discussed most was the mention of ¡®Temple Forest City¡¯s Weaver.¡¯ Nearly everyone in Linyuan City now knew that the mastermind behind the ¡®Tiansha Gang¡¯s destruction¡¯ was the ¡®Temple Forest City¡¯s Weaver.¡¯ This piece of news gradually spread to all the surrounding cities and the Zhu Hua people¡¯s gathering points. Temple Forest City and Weaver became famous. Everyone was highly curious about this extraordinarily powerful mutant who could instantly defeat the nearly invincible ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan. However, Weaver remained very mysterious, and there was little information avable about him. All people knew was that Weaver came from ¡®Temple Forest City¡¯ and was very handsome. Beyond that, there was no urate information about him. This led many people with various intentions to set out on the road to Temple Forest City. This made Temple Forest City lively for the next few years, but very few people were able to see the so-called ¡®Temple Forest City¡¯s Weaver.¡¯ The fame of ¡®Temple Forest City¡¯s Weaver¡¯ was zing within the area of Linyuan City and its surrounding cities but was gradually forgotten by people who didn¡¯t get to see him. Chapter 160 Su Hao enjoyed the feeling of being alone in a quiet ce, allowing his thoughts to wander freely. He didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. He had always been a loner, long ustomed to it. He had no urge to find a partner; having apanion seemed meaningless to him. He didn¡¯t need to share his troubles with anyone because no matter how difficult a problem was, it would be meaningless as time passed. It was like the messages left in a QQ zone ten years ago, saying, ¡°I will never forget this day!¡± Today, those words were long forgotten, and even the events of that day had faded away into oblivion, scattered by the wind. Time had a mysterious way of making everything seem meaningless. Su Hao believed that, from the perspective of life, the present moment was the most important. The past was meaningless, and so was the future. Cherishing the happiness of the present moment was what mattered in life. Su Hao immersed himself in exploring and researching genes, and he found great joy in it. With closed eyes, deep contemtion, rapid brain activity, shes of inspiration, and a sense of aplishment when he made progress, he was deeply engrossed. This was the charm of being alive! Anyone who dared to disturb him while he was enjoying solitary contemtion could easily be the target of his fury, as Yashan and Taini living with him had learned. Even the family tutor, Mann, was someone who knew when to respect his boundaries. The only one who could disrupt Su Hao was Little Round Rat. Every time before it went onto the experimental table, it would be ¡°excited¡± and emit uncontroble howls. ¡­ In no time, three years had passed, and Su Hao was now sixteen years old. Thanks to the powerful Zhu Hua genes, his height had exceeded two meters, soon reaching the average height of Zhu Hua people. The tufts of white fur on his ears had grownpletely, indicating that his body had matured and was ready to take on the vital role of reproduction. With a more handsome and towering appearance, Su Hao asionally took to the streets. Nearly every girl of appropriate age couldn¡¯t help but blush or drop subtle hints. It seemed that all he had to do was nod, and a multitude of young and charming Zhu Hua girls wouldpete to warm his bed. Even someone as unshakable as Su Hao felt his scalp tingle! Therefore, when young men are out in the world, they must learn to protect themselves. Su Hao¡¯s experimental base remained mostly the same. He didn¡¯t have high demands for equipment since the world couldn¡¯t provide him with high-precision instruments. Many things were rtively unimportant, whether they were present or not. Most of the experiments were conducted within the Ballistic Space. Three years ago, when he had eliminated the Tiansha Gang in Linyuan City, he had demonstrated his well-built physique, which allowed him to focus on gic research for these three years. There were no major disruptions during this time. The results of these three years were remarkable. The gic modification experiments on Little Round Rat had progressed rapidly, significantly reducing the mortality rate. As a result, the number of Little Round Rats in the breeding facility had not only rebounded but also significantly increased. However, the Little Round Rats were no longer the same species as before. Through Su Hao¡¯s gic modification, they had transformed into various strange shapes. Long-tailed round rats, circle you¡¯re familiar with. Have you ever seen round rats with eight or nine tails? Nine-tailed round rats? Some evolved into flying squirrels, sprouting meat wings directly. Some grew longer fur, turning into a ball of fluff. Others developed six legs, stood upright, grew gills, generated shell-like bone spikes, produced silk, became muscle rats, increased in size, exhibited various eye colors, changed forms, or even became venomous. All sorts of round rats, things never seen or heard of before, jumped around in the breeding area of theboratory as if it were a kingdom of exotic rodents. These mutated round rats were the results of Su Hao¡¯s experiments over thest three years. He had almostpleted the decryption of basic genes and had a more detailed ssification of ¡°functional gene¡± gene fragments, even adjusting the double eyelids and bigger eyes of Cardin was a piece of cake. As the ¡°Gene Simted Transcription System¡± became more refined, the sess rate of gic modification experiments on little round rats increased. At present, almost all modified round rats had a survival rate of over 90%. For round rats that did die, it was generally due to ack of energy to support their evolution. To some extent, Su Hao had now grasped the scissors to freely modify genes. He could modify a creature¡¯s gic information ording to his own will, transforming them into various forms. He could create whatever he wanted with enough experimental subjects. Although it couldn¡¯t guarantee that the legendary creatures he modified would possess corresponding abilities, they would at least have the desired appearance. Su Hao could easily grant abilities by modifying genes, inscribing the designed ¡°rune¡± patterns into the creatures¡¯ bodies and adjusting the energy content to generate extraordinary strength. However, in the past three years, although Su Hao had acquired the ability to modify the appearance of living beings, he had not yet mastered the generation of corresponding patterns of genes. ording to his research, the patterns on an organism¡¯s body were not determined by the gene sequence but rather by gene expression. Two round rats with the same genes could express different patterns. These genes were controlled by numbered gene markers, such as ¡°1, 2, 3¡­10¡±. If the first rat might express the ¡°1¡± gene marker, receiving corresponding patterns, the second rat might express the ¡°2¡± gene marker, resulting in different patterns. Su Hao¡¯s desire to urately express his ¡°runes¡± through genes was not that simple. If one link went wrong, it would result in a failure. In the following research, Su Hao found that a certain type of protein yed an important role in the pattern expression process. He referred to this protein as ¡°pattern control protein¡±. Further research on this subject would likely yield significant results. In addition to this, Su Hao had also sessfully deciphered fragments of extraordinary genes and obtained sess in the experimental transformation of little round rats. It seemed that these miraculous gene fragments didn¡¯t differ when applied to different species. For instance, the ¡°spikes¡± gene from the ¡°Thorned Beast¡± also showed excellent expression in the round rats, leading to round rats that had spiky shells all over their bodies, capable ofunching spikes for attacks. The key to sessfully expressing these extraordinary genes was whether there was sufficient energy to support the round rats¡¯ evolution. At first, almost all experiments ended in failure. However, when Su Hao imnted extraordinary gene fragments, tried to imnt genes that enhanced blood gas, the experiments unexpectedly seeded. To sum it up, there were two conditions for evolving into extraordinary: imnting fragments of extraordinary genes and imnting fragments of genes that enhanced blood gas. Su Hao now had the confidence that he could turn a strong Zhu Hua person into a level-1 Mutant, pass the adaptation phase, and evolve into a level-2 Mutant and so forth until level 4! If there wereplete level-5 Mutant genes, he might even be able to modify genes to be a level-5 Mutant! However, he stillcked sufficient data for the level-5 Mutant genes, so he couldn¡¯t try it easily. Nevertheless, Su Hao was already extremely satisfied. Who could have imagined that he now possessed the technology to make people evolve without needing to devour their flesh? Su Hao pushed open theboratory door and walked out. ¡°Next, I need to find volunteers for the final step: human experiments.¡± Chapter 161 Over the past three years, Su Hao had constantly contemted a question: should he conduct human experiments? His final conclusion was that he must. Without taking that step, his gic research would forever remain theoretical, unable to be put into practical use. He felt like he was slowly turning into an evil overlord. Su Hao thought to himself and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if I be a big bad guy.¡± Su Hao¡¯s experimental principle was not about judging good or evil; it was a life for a life. In any world, there¡¯s no love or hatred without a reason, and everything has a price. Those who fail to understand this just haven¡¯t grasped the underlying logic of things. As Su Hao stepped out of theboratory, he immediately ran into Yashan. Yashan¡¯s face was full of excitement as he said, ¡°Boss Wei, the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ will officially move into the ¡®Ninth Upper Floor¡¯ building today. You¡¯re free; why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Over these three years, Temple Forest City had seen rapid development. More and more people moved there, and the city expanded in size. Su Hao casually introduced two new technologies to Yashan to help convert Temple Forest City into a manufacturing city, sustaining the growing poption of the city. At the same time, the ¡°Temple Forest Association¡± had gradually expanded, and by now, it had almost reached a thousand members, covering talents from various fields. Under the guidance of the ¡°Temple Forest Association,¡± the city was thriving. Notably, Yashan¡¯s daughter, Taini, had be the number one secretary of the ¡°Temple Forest Association.¡± She was responsible for handling daily affairs and had be a prominent figure within the ¡°Temple Forest Association.¡± Su Hao shook his head and said, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯m not interested in all of this. You can go, remember, you¡¯re the real boss of Temple Forest City.¡± Yashan nodded regretfully. Over these three years, Boss Wei had be more and more reclusive. He spent most of his time in theboratory with the little round rats, rarely speaking to anyone. After hastily eating his meals each day, he would immediately return to theboratory. And now, Yashan couldn¡¯t help but notice that Boss Wei wasn¡¯t getting any younger, and there wasn¡¯t any sign of youthful love or attraction to any of the beautiful girls in the city. This, to Yashan, signified a deep sense of loneliness for Boss Wei. All of this weighed heavily on Yashan¡¯s mind. Furthermore, since he had set up the organizational framework for the ¡°Temple Forest Association¡± two years ago, Boss Wei rarely inquired about the association¡¯s affairs. This made Yashan quite anxious: could he manage the ¡°Temple Forest Association¡± well by himself? In the end, Yashan realized that the ¡°Temple Forest Association¡± didn¡¯t require his extensive management; it simply needed to operate ording to the framework and rules established by Boss Wei. His role was two-fold: providing the spiritual support for the association and serving as its supervising executor, solely focused on purging any disruptive elements and enforcing the rules. That was enough. Su Hao slowly exined, ¡°Yashan, the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ is now on the right track, and I don¡¯t need to worry much about it. Your task is to ensure you possess the strongest power within the ¡®Temple Forest Association.¡¯ If you get a chance, try to gather information about a level-6 [Earth Lord] from the [Shell People] sequence. Currently, you¡¯re only a [Steel Armored King]¡¯ which isn¡¯t enough.¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°I understand, Boss Wei. I¡¯ve been searching for a while, but unfortunately, I haven¡¯t found any reliable information. I anticipate that there¡¯s no ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ within the scope of Linyuan City, so I might need to explore other major city regions.¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush! Also, I might have to leave Temple Forest City for some time. Before I go, I¡¯ll inscribe more ¡®Level-2 Runes¡¯ for you.¡± Yashan widened his eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Boss Wei, are you leaving Temple Forest City?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Just for a while! I¡¯ll be back within two years.¡± ¡°Two years¡­¡± In the instant when Boss Wei said it, Yashan was overwhelmed by a deep sense of loss, quickly followed by a profound fear. He was anxious about his ownck of self-confidence and the uncertainties of the future. In the past, as long as Su Hao was still in the city, Yashan didn¡¯t have any worries about any matter. It felt like any significant issue, as long as it reached Boss Wei, would be effortlessly resolved. However, now that Boss Wei suddenly mentioned that he was leaving for two years¡­ Yashan admitted to himself that he was panicking. Su Hao clearly sensed that Yashan was in an odd mood and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°What¡¯s got you so worried?¡± Yashan forced a smile and said, ¡°Boss Wei, I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly feel quite uncertain.¡± Su Hao pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°How well have you mastered ¡®Steel Armor Control¡¯?¡± ¡°Boss Wei, please take a look!¡± Yashan casually created a steel armor cleaver and began changing it into various forms. Su Hao nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Looks like you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. I¡¯ll teach you how to fly first. With flight, arge gun, and a bunch of runes, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. When you encounter enemies, if you can defeat them, go ahead; if not, escape!¡± Yashan became extremely excited, nodding enthusiastically and struggling to find words. The next day, Su Hao took Yashan outside the city. He attempted to exin the principles of flying to Yashan, but after ten minutes, Su Hao gave up on the exnations. They simply couldn¡¯tmunicate. So, Su Hao entered the floating pinball space and, based on Yashan¡¯s body type, designed a set of flight steel armor. Then, he directed Yashan to transform into a ¡°Steel Armored King¡± and began constructing wings. After transforming into a ¡°Steel Armored King¡± himself, Su Hao continued to generate steel, taking on Yashan¡¯s appearance and creating suitable wings. He then said, ¡°Yashan, create two wings that look like mine now.¡± Yashan reacted in confusion. Su Hao: ¡°What are you generating? These look more like cleaver des than wings!¡± ¡°Never mind; they¡¯re cleavers now! Just make these two cleavers longer¡­oh my God, they shouldn¡¯t be thickened; just extend them!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me¡­¡± ¡°Yashan, are you a fool?¡± ¡°And there¡¯s the controller¡­ugh!¡± Teaching was an extremely painful process. Even after an hour, Yashan¡¯s wings barely resembled functional flight appendages. Su Hao had lost his initial patience and simply grabbed Yashan, lifting him up into the sky. Originally, he had intended to teach Yashan how to take off andnd gradually. But now, he had changed his mind. He decided to hoist him into the air and throw him multiple times, hoping that he would get the hang of flying through trial and error. Su Hao believed this teaching method would be most suitable for Yashan. Su Hao held onto Yashan¡¯s wings and flew higher and higher until they reached an altitude of four thousand meters. Yashan had never seen such a view from such heights before. His legs began to tremble. Yashan, with quivering teeth, said, ¡°Boss Wei, isn¡¯t this a bit too high? It¡¯s my first time! Maybe we should lower it a bit?¡± Su Hao smiled and replied, ¡°No need. The higher, the better. No matter how you fall, you¡¯ll have enough time to adjust.¡± Su Hao held onto Yashan¡¯s wings, maintaining a horizontal flight and began exining the basics of flying, ¡°Yashan, as long as you maintain this posture, you can fly horizontally. If you want to elerate, activate the burst runes under the wings or under your feet while adjusting the control stick downwards¡­¡± After a while, when Yashan had calmed down, Su Hao said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to let go now. Try to control it on your own.¡± Before Yashan could respond, Su Hao abruptly released his hands and quickly flew to the side, creating enough space for Yashan. Yashan was momentarily stunned. ¡°We¡¯re falling! Help, Boss Wei!¡± Initially, Yashan could barely maintain his bnce, but soon, due to panic and confusion, his flight became unstable, and he began plummeting from high altitude. Su Hao thought, ¡°Never mind him, let him get scared enough, and next time he¡¯ll be able to stay calm!¡± Chapter 162 The flight training had continued for three days, and it was only then that Yashan could barely control his flight status. This got him extremely excited. All he could think about day and night was ¡°flying, flying, flying!¡± The fear from the first two days when he lost control and plummeted seemed to have beenpletely forgotten. Now, even if he made a mistake and started to fall, he could quickly adjust his bnce and take flight again without needing Boss Wei to catch him. Yashan summed up his experience with free flight in one word: ¡°awesome!¡± The feeling of being free and unrestricted in the sky was an unparalleled experience for Yashan. As for Yashan¡¯s takeoff andnding, Su Hao didn¡¯t need to worry. Taking off was simple. Yashan just had to use explosive runes tounch himself into the air. Landing was also simple. Yashan, being the ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± was tough, and no matter how hard he fell, he couldn¡¯t die. Falling helped him gain experience, and he gradually mastered the art ofnding safely. On the second day of teaching Yashan to fly, Su Hao packed some essential instruments and bid Yashan farewell, leaving Temple Forest City. Su Hao had long recorded the map of this continent in his Pinball Space, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about getting lost. His first destination was a small ce far from the scope of Temple Forest City called ¡°Chi Yang City,¡± which was much smaller in scale than Temple Forest City. Why did Su Hao choose to go to Chi Yang City? It was because he spotted it on the map at first nce and chose it casually. Where he went didn¡¯t matter to Su Hao; what mattered was what he could achieve. Su Hao took off into the sky, selected his direction, and flew at a speed of 2,000 kilometers per hour. The faint sound of thunder resonated in the air. Although Chi Yang City was far away, Su Hao¡¯s flying speed was extremely fast. In just three hours, he reached Chi Yang City. Viewed from thousands of meters above, the city looked like a small dot on the Earth. If it weren¡¯t for sensing the aura of arge number of Zhu Hua people, Su Hao might not even have noticed it. The poption was probably tens of thousands, with the highest aura intensity reaching the level of high-level Granmaster, which meant they were fourth-level Mutants. There were two of them, and most of the others were first or second-level Mutants, with a few third-level Mutants. After circling in the sky for a fewps, Su Haonded on a distant hill outside the city. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the city. Instead, he chose to find a ce to establish a smallboratory. Su Hao wandered around for a while, reaching a mid-level position on the mountainside. He ced his hand on the rock wall. ¡°Blood and Flesh Assimtion¡± was activated. Blood and qi, along with arge number of cells, flowed into the mountain. After a moment, almost the entire interior of the mountain had been transformed into his Assimtion Steel. Su Hao didn¡¯t n to hollow out the entire mountain; he just needed ten rooms, two halls, a kitchen, and ten bathrooms! But even for a mountain cave, it required nning. Drainage systems had to be considered, venttion systems had to be considered, and other factors as well. Since he had the means, Su Hao naturally chose the best option. Soon, after determining his n, Su Hao began to control the unnecessary Assimtion Steel inside the mountain, gradually expelling it and filling the area outside the cave entrance, creating a small tform and a staircase for easy ess. Then, he created a cover, simr to a mountain, to conceal the tform and staircase. He made it blend seamlessly with the rest of the mountain, making it impossible to discern the specifics of this ce. Once everything was settled, Su Hao slowly withdrew his blood and qi, and the Assimtion Steel quickly reverted to stone, bing hard once more. Su Hao followed the stairs to the tform, entered the cave, and after observing for a while, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. ¡°Assimtion Steel is indeed versatile, a must-have technique for daily life and travel!¡± But the job wasn¡¯t finished yet. Su Hao had to do some decorating, like installing lights and ensuring a water source, among other things. The lighting was simple. Su Hao engraved a ¡°Dim ¨C Bright¡± rune directly on the ceiling, followed by an ¡°Adhesion¡± rune. He channeled his blood and qi into the runes, allowing them to adhere to the ceiling. This allowed the ¡°Dim ¨C Bright¡± rune to receive a continuous flow of blood and qi, making it emit a constant light to illuminate the room. The blood and qi in the adhering rune couldst for a day. After that, it would be depleted, and Su Hao would need to replenish the blood and qi to keep the light glowing. In terms of efficiency, the ¡°Adhesion¡± rune wasn¡¯t the most efficient method, but did Su Hao care about this minor loss? Perhaps he would have in the past, but now his blood and qi were exceptionally abundant, so he didn¡¯t mind the slight consumption. As for the water source, Su Hao had chosen this location because he could easily bring in enough spring water from nearby. After handling various misceneous tasks, Su Hao flew to the vicinity of Chi Yang City and slowly entered the city. The architectural style of this city was quite different from Temple Forest City. Located by the sea and with lower terrain, the overall atmosphere was very humid. Therefore, most of the buildings were built on stilts, with many being two stories high. The city focused on structures that could withstand rain and moisture. Stepping into Chi Yang City, Su Hao felt like he had entered a different world. If it weren¡¯t for the Zhu Hua people bustling in the streets, he might have thought he died mysteriously and was reborn in another world. As soon as Su Hao spoke, he noticed that the ents between the two cities were different. Thedy selling quilts smiled and said, ¡°Young man, are you from out of town? Judging by your ent, you sound like someone from the west. I wonder where you¡¯re from.¡± Su Hao only wanted to buy some clothes, bedding, and daily necessities, and he didn¡¯t feel like engaging in lengthy conversation. He casually replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the west. Chi Yang City is nice!¡± Thedy, sensing that Su Hao didn¡¯t want to talk much, just smiled and advised him to be careful with mosquitoes. She didn¡¯t press for more conversation. Su Hao thought it was a reasonable concern. After buying all the daily necessities, he followed thedy¡¯s suggestion and purchased mosquito repellent. As the sky gradually darkened, Su Hao returned to theboratory he had just set up and quickly made his bed. ¡°Next, we need to wait for the night to arrive.¡± After the sky hadpletely darkened, Su Hao flew toward Chi Yang City and, after a short while, arrived above the city. However, he didn¡¯t immediatelynd but hovered at a low speed in mid-air, searching for his target. Su Hao had been in this world for over a decade, and his knowledge of the world was more extensive than most native Zhu Hua people. This knowledge extended beyond gic decoding and epassed an understanding of Zhu Hua society and behavior. Despite having many small towns and viges scattered throughout this vastnd, the history of suffering from the beasts had ingrained in the genes of every Zhu Hua person a preference for living in groups. This habit wouldn¡¯t change suddenly just because the beasts were gone. Even those living in cities still faced the danger of battles with other races every night. Su Hao¡¯s goal was to find ordinary people inadvertently affected by the fighting of other races. In any city with a certain poption, there would inevitably be the presence of other races, and every night there would be battles. Simultaneously, innocent ordinary people would inevitably be harmed, and the extent of this harm would depend on the strength of the opposing forces. If two Level 5 members of other races were rampaging through a city, it would likely result in the destruction of a significant portion of the city. Su Hao had seen this scenario numerous times, but he had no way to prevent it. He could already do his best to manage the city where he lived permanently, Temple Forest City. In this world, there were many cities of various sizes scattered across the continent, and Su Hao couldn¡¯t manage them all, nor did he want to. At most, he could guide Yashan a bit and ignite a spark in him, then see if Yashan could fan the mes himself. But this path was challenging. As long as the world¡¯s power system remained based on the evolution of the other races¡¯ flesh and blood, it would be challenging to seed. Almost no members of other races could resist the temptation of evolution. Additionally, advanced members of other races would never trust lower-level members. Who knew if they might be targets for assassination one day to obtain their flesh and blood? Suddenly, there was a loud noise from one side of Chi Yang City. Su Hao squinted and immediately flew over, then slowly descended. Soon, he observed the situation in the area and took a deep breath. He moved forward slowly, and at the same time, his steel armor quickly climbed up to form a mask, concealing his appearance. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Chapter 163 As the house copsed due to the battle between the other races, the man in front of him, drenched in blood, managed to rescue his wife and child, but he ended up buried under the rubble himself. He hadn¡¯t died; he used everyst ounce of his strength, with the help of his wife, to lift the beam off his body. But today seemed to be his day of reckoning, or perhaps he was just having terrible luck tonight. Before he could even be grateful for his narrow escape, those two other races returned, and one of them identally injured him, sending him flying three meters. Hey on the ground once again, without the strength to get back up. His wife, with her child in tow, crawled over to his side, ¡°A-Qiang, A-Qiang, what happened to you? Are you okay, A-Qiang?¡± Then she looked around in every direction, hoping for a miracle to appear. ¡°Someone, please help our A-Qiang! Help us¡­¡± But she couldn¡¯t say anything more, just cradled her man in despair, muttering with a heavy heart, ¡°Who can save us¡­¡± A-Qiang let his wife and child cry beside him, not making a sound, unable to utter a word offort. Every time he tried to speak, a surge of blood gushed from his mouth. All he could do was open his eyes and gaze quietly and tenderly at his wife. ¡°Atst, I couldn¡¯t keep my promise to protect you until the end¡­ Ari, farewell!¡± As he neared death, a cold voice sounded nearby. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Ari suddenly raised her head and saw a masked person standing nearby. A glimmer of hope shone in her eyes, as if she had caught a lifeline. She immediately said with a tearful voice, ¡°Please save our A-Qiang, please help us! Hurry, please¡­¡± Su Hao nodded, crouching down in front of A-Qiang, who was gasping heavily. He reached out and ced his hand on A-Qiang¡¯s chest, slowly infusing him with blood energy, helping clear his congested blood. A-Qiang abruptly spewed out a mouthful of blood, finally able to breathe more easily. Ari quickly knelt beside him, nervous, not knowing where to put her hands. ¡°A-Qiang, A-Qiang! Hang in there, A-Qiang, someone is helping us! You¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± A-Qiang¡¯s eyes cleared, and he struggled to say, ¡°Ari.¡± At this moment, the masked man said in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯ve only helped him clear his blood congestion, dying his death. However, his internal organs are severely damaged. He¡¯s not likely to survive.¡± Hearing this, Ari felt like lightning struck her, and the intense light gradually dimmed. She knelt down, grasping the masked man¡¯s clothing, crying without words, ¡°Please, save him¡­ I¡¯ll do anything to repay you¡­¡± Su Hao watched this scene, sighed softly, and muttered to himself, ¡°The savior of one might not save another. Begging without gaining, all sentient beings are suffering.¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°I can save him, but it won¡¯t be for free. There are conditions.¡± Ari¡¯s hope rekindled, her teary eyes fixed on Su Hao. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°As long as you can save him, I promise you anything.¡± Su Hao exined, ¡°First, after I save him, he needs to follow me for at least a year. Do you agree?¡± Ari, now moreposed, wiped her tears away and nodded, ¡°I agree!¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°Second, I need him to assist me in an experiment that could be life-threatening. Do you ept?¡± Ari hesitated, but seeing A-Qiang nod in agreement, she also nodded. ¡°I ept.¡± Su Hao finally said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Recovery!¡± Su Hao activated the Recovery rune, visibly mending A-Qiang¡¯s external wounds. A-Qiang¡¯s internal injuries gradually recovered with the help of Su Hao¡¯s blood energy. A-Qiang¡¯s face began to regain its color, his breathing stabilized, and he felt strength returning to his body, reigniting his desire to live. In reality, even if they hadn¡¯t agreed to Su Hao¡¯s terms, he would have saved A-Qiang and then looked for the next person in need. To Su Hao, it didn¡¯t matter whether they agreed or not. Someone would eventually agree, and he could always find people willing to cooperate in his experiments. Su Hao didn¡¯t feel like he owed them anything. Soon, with Su Hao¡¯s help, A-Qiang regained his strength and sat up slowly, hugging Ari as they both wept. After some time, Su Hao handed a gold Zhu to Ari and then left with A-Qiang. Over the next period, Su Hao rescued two more people on the brink of death. Then he left Chi Yang City with the people and headed towards theboratory. ¡­¡­ After bringing the three of them to theboratory, Su Hao introduced himself as ¡°Boss Wei¡± and had one request: they needed to memorize the new version of the ¡°Code of Conduct for Other Races.¡± After that, he allowed them to live in the cave and recover their health. In the following days, Su Hao brought back one or two ordinary people every night until there were eight people living in hisboratory. He then stopped making nightly trips to Chi Yang City and focused on training these ordinary people to improve their physical strength and umte blood energy. Soon, these ordinary people became acquainted with each other. In their free time, they enjoyed chatting and sharing gossip. ¡°A-Qiang, how did you end up here?¡± a man with a long face curiously asked A-Qiang, who was lost in thought. A-Qiang snapped back to reality and suddenly smiled, ¡°That night, I thought I was going to die, but Boss Wei brought me back from hell, so I came here with him.¡± The long-faced man nodded, ¡°Same here. I thought I was done for, but Boss Wei saved me. But A-Qiang, do you know what Boss Wei wants us to do here?¡± At this point, everyone else gathered around, curious. A-Qiang nced at the long-faced man, his tone suddenly indifferent, ¡°Xia Tu, my life was given to me by Boss Wei. I can do whatever he wants. I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Xia Tu chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Just asking out of curiosity!¡± At this point, others started specting about Su Hao¡¯s intentions, and there were various opinions. A-Qiang couldn¡¯t be bothered with this. He just wanted to strengthen his body and survive the potential ¡°experiment¡± Su Hao had mentioned. Then, a yearter, he hoped to return to Chi Yang City and reunite with Ari. He soon reached a tform at the foot of the mountain and began following Boss Wei¡¯s guidance to exercise his body and umte blood energy. Two monthster. Su Hao gathered the people and observed their progress in umting blood energy. He nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve all been recovering well during this time. We are about to enter the second phase.¡± Everyone felt a twinge of anxiety, even though they knew this day woulde. The fear in their hearts was hard to describe. Everyone had the same question in their minds: ¡°Boss Wei, what exactly do you want us to do?¡± Su Hao seemed to sense their unease and reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Boss Wei acts carefully and precisely. There won¡¯t be any problems!¡± ¡°Our uing experiments will be divided into four stages, eachsting approximately two months. As long as you sessfullyplete all of them, you can leave in less than a year.¡± With that, Su Hao took out eight sharp small knives from behind and small bottlesbeled with numbers, distributing them to each person. Then he said, ¡°Alright, the first task is to collect some of your own blood and fill the small bottles!¡± The first task was self-injury? Most of them looked bewildered, filled with concerns about their future. In the midst of their confusion, A-Qiang didn¡¯t hesitate. He cut his finger with a knife, allowing blood to flow into the small bottle. Swift, steady, and precise, without even blinking an eye, he immediately awed everyone. Chapter 164 Su Hao had a deep appreciation for A-Qiang due to his remarkable resilience. A-Qiang was clear about his goals, persistent in his efforts, and faced any challenges and problems bravely while seeking solutions. Although he might not be the smartest among this group, he was Su Hao¡¯s favorite. If he introduced A-Qiang to Yashan, Yashan would undoubtedly like him. After collecting their blood samples, Su Hao returned to hisboratory. He saved all the blood sample information and stored it in the Pinball Space. Then, he called A-Qiang into hisb. Su Hao asked, ¡°A-Qiang, you now have eight different Mutants sequences in front of you. Next, I will help you acquire the evolution of one of these sequences. So, which one do you like?¡± A-Qiang widened his eyes in disbelief and said, ¡°Mutants? Boss Wei brought us here to evolve into Mutants?¡± Su Hao nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not the same as the evolution you¡¯re familiar with. You won¡¯t need to devour blood and flesh.¡± A-Qiang couldn¡¯t describe hisplex feelings. The events from two months ago were still fresh in his memory. He despised those reckless and destructive Mutants, but he was powerless against them. He also loathed his own weakness, which nearly cost him his life. Now, he heard Boss Wei say that they could evolve into Mutants. He hated Mutants, but he also yearned for power. He wanted the strength to protect himself and his family. A-Qiang nodded and remained silent, carefully examining the descriptions of each sequence. When he came across the ¡°Prophet¡± sequence, he hesitated briefly. It wasn¡¯t because ¡°Prophet¡± had any special features, but rather because it had the note ¡°effect not detailed¡± and no subsequent evolutionary levels, unlike the other sequences. Su Hao had mentioned the eight sequences, and the ¡°Prophet¡± sequence seemed different. This unique sequence was extracted from the genes of the local poption. Su Hao merely spected that this particr gene sequence might have something to do with ¡°Prophet¡± but with a high degree of uncertainty, even he didn¡¯t know what abilities he would gain from transnting this gene. After attempting to transnt it into a small round mouse and finding no observable differences in the surviving mouse, Su Hao decided to leave this gene sequence for further research, assuming nothing unexpected happened. After some contemtion, A-Qiang ultimately chose ¡°Speed Human.¡± Su Hao smiled and confirmed his choice before allowing A-Qiang to leave. In Su Hao¡¯s perspective, there was no clear distinction between the strength of these sequences. Later on, each had its own advantages, and once Mutants reached the sixth level, they had a high chance of having a strong self-preservation capability, making them difficult to kill. Regarding the fact that Su Hao had seemingly easily defeated the ¡°Heavenly King¡± Stan in the past, it appeared simple on the surface, but in reality, Su Hao had utilized unauthorized procedures. If ¡°Heavenly Lord¡± Stan had discovered Su Hao beforehand, it would have been a different story. Hence, from another perspective, most Mutants chose to remain concealed. It was an incredibly wise decision since no Mutant knew how they would meet their end. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll help A-Qiang design the ¡®Speed Human¡¯ gene sequence and test its feasibility using the ¡®Gene Simted Transcription System.''¡± Designing and simting the genes took Su Hao five days. Afterward, he had sessfully designed aplete ¡°Speed Human¡± gene sequence based on A-Qiang¡¯s genes, adding blood energy enhancement genes to ensure the sess rate of A-Qiang¡¯s future evolution. Su Hao then spent a day cultivating some gene modification fluids for the pre-evolution tests. Su Hao called A-Qiang into theb and, under his slightly nervous gaze, injected a small amount of gene modification fluid into A-Qiang¡¯s hand back. The amount of gene fluid was minimal, at most modifying a small area on the back of his hand. It was used to perform an adaptation test and posed no danger. Soon, the skin on A-Qiang¡¯s hand back changed, bing withered and taut, visibly different from the surrounding skin. After patiently waiting for an hour, Su Hao cut a tiny piece of A-Qiang¡¯s flesh from the modified area and repaired it with ¡°Healing.¡± Su Hao then said, ¡°All done, A-Qiang, you can leave.¡± A-Qiang nodded and silently walked out. After A-Qiang left, Su Hao recorded the information of the modified flesh into the Pinball Space and entered it to observe. A whileter, Su Hao exited the Pinball Space, his face filled with excitement, muttering, ¡°It worked! A-Qiang¡¯s flesh has transformed into the flesh of a ¡®Speed Human¡¯!¡± Since it was confirmed that the experiment was feasible, Su Hao didn¡¯t take a break. He immediately started cultivating arge quantity of gene modification fluid. To obtain enough of it, Su Hao needed to cultivate non-stop for about two days. Intermittently, it continued for five days until Su Hao¡¯s first ¡°Speed Human¡± gene modification fluid was dered sessful. Su Hao called A-Qiang back into theboratory and said, ¡°Lie down on the table. This time, the experiment will take approximately three hours.¡± A-Qiang nodded andy down, closing his eyes. Su Hao didn¡¯t say a word. He injected all the prepared gene fluid into A-Qiang¡¯s body all at once. The reason why the process of injecting gene modification fluid for evolution took longerpared to Mutants devouring blood and flesh was that the ¡°transformation chamber¡± of Mutants could rapidly spray the gene modification fluid throughout their body, while Su Hao could only inject it, making it naturally slower. After a while, drowsiness overcame A-Qiang, and he fell into a deep sleep. Su Hao waited quietly for the results. He didn¡¯t dare to im that his experiment would definitely seed until the results were avable. However, Su Hao had made thorough preparations for this, and in his view, there was no reason for the evolution to fail. It was only after three hours that Su Hao¡¯s tense heart finally rxed. There were no signs of A-Qiang¡¯s life force weakening. On the contrary, his vital signs became stronger. His muscles throughout his body, particrly his legs, visibly strengthened. At this moment, Su Hao finally confirmed that his gene modification experiment was a sess. Unable to contain his excitement, Su Hao clenched his fist and waved it in the air. He had invested more than a decade of time and effort into the research of gics in this world. Now, he finally saw the results, and how could he not be excited? After about half an hour, A-Qiang woke up. Upon awakening, A-Qiang immediately felt that his body was different, filled with strength. Su Hao, with a smile, asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± A-Qiang conveyed his most genuine feeling, saying, ¡°I feel like I have inexhaustible strength all over my body. Also, I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Su Hao chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s expected. No need to rush about eating. Come with me first.¡± Su Hao led A-Qiang to the foot of the mountain, and the other seven individuals from theboratory followed, curious. Su Hao said, ¡°Try running a fewps in the open area ahead, run with all your might.¡± A-Qiang nodded and, as if by instinct, pressed the mysterious button in his brain. He couldn¡¯t suppress the desire to run. With a sudden movement, he disappeared from his original position. ¡°Swoosh!¡± In an instant, A-Qiang had already run a hundred meters. The seven people watching were all stunned, not expecting A-Qiang¡¯s running speed to be this fast shortly after leaving theb. They¡­ What on earth had he done inside? For a moment, the eyes of everyone were filled with a burning curiosity about the secrets that might have unfolded. Chapter 165 A-Qiang¡¯s rapid evolution was aplete sess. Afterward, Su Hao handed A-Qiang a small booklet and asked him to follow the instructions in the booklet for exercise trials over the next month. After collecting A-Qiang¡¯s current condition and gic information, Su Hao returned to hisboratory to rest. Once Su Hao left, everyone immediately became excited, crowding around A-Qiang. They all wore expressions of envy and excitement, bombarding A-Qiang with questions. ¡°A-Qiang, what did you guys do in there just now?¡± ¡°A-Qiang, how did you change so quickly?¡± ¡°A-Qiang, are you some kind of mutant now?¡± ¡°A-Qiang, can you fight well now?¡± A-Qiang was annoyed by all the questions and casually replied, ¡°I just went in and took a nap. I woke up like this, and I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± With that, he dashed back into the cave, disappeared into the kitchen, and didn¡¯te out. The others exchanged puzzled nces. ¡°Do you need to sleep with Boss Wei to be powerful?¡± ¡°Is this for real? It sounds strange and kind of scary!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for Boss Wei, it might be worth considering.¡± ¡°If it gives you strength, a nap doesn¡¯t seem like a bad deal.¡± The next day, after Su Hao had rested, he called in another person. This person had a round face and didn¡¯t look like a typical Zhu Hua person. He probably belonged to a group of mutated Zhu Hua individuals, lowering the overall attractiveness of the Zhu Hua poption. However, Su Hao found his round face quite friendly. This young man was named Naqi and was the second person Su Hao called in to serve him. He seemed exceptionally excited. Yes, after continuous analysis and spection, Naqi was convinced that one needed to serve Boss Wei before being eligible to gain power. However, the scene he had imagined did not ur. Boss Wei merely injected a needle into his arm, observed for an hour, and then let him go. This left him with an indescribable sense of disappointment. As for why Su Hao didn¡¯t allow Naqi to choose his evolutionary sequence, it was because not everyone was worthy of his attention, and not everyone had the right to choose in his presence. Just pick any sequence! Su Hao casually selected the ¡°Poison Man¡± sequence for Naqi. Five dayster, Naqi was called into Su Hao¡¯sboratory again, but this time he stayed much longer, close to four hours. When he walked out, the other six people immediately surrounded him. ¡°Naqi, what happened inside?¡± Naqi replied in confusion, ¡°Nothing much, just took a nap¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± Everyone gasped in excitement. Someone else asked, ¡°Naqi, did you gain any abilities?¡± As soon as someone asked this, Naqi became enthusiastic. ¡°Splish-ssh¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a vigorous cannon-like sounding from Naqi¡¯s rear, with distinctyers of sound and gradually increasing pitch. An indescribable smell filled the air, leaving the six people around him in a state of intoxication, almost fainting! Naqi didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but he watched the six people crawling and screaming, running far away. He sniffed the air and asked, ¡°It smells pretty good. Why are you all running away?¡± From then on, Naqi was isted by the others and they would flee when they saw him, too afraid to get close. Naqi himself remained clueless. One monthter, everyone sessfully evolved into first-level mutants of various sequences, and no one failed and died. This marked the sess of Su Hao¡¯s first-stage experiment. It also meant that even if Su Hao were to be reincarnated in the next world, he could still obtain theplete power of the ¡°Steel Armor King¡± through gic modification fluid. His journey in this world was well worth it! Su Hao¡¯s mood began to fluctuate a bit, but he quickly adjusted his emotions. ¡°I need to stay grounded and not act recklessly.¡± Gradually, Su Hao noticed that there was something wrong with his emotional fluctuations. ¡°My thinking is supposed to be more inclined towards a rational type. I rarely engage in irrational behavior. The reason I¡¯ve been having thoughts of being invincible and carefree should be due to the influence of this young Zhu Hua person¡¯s body.¡± In Su Hao¡¯s view, after experiencing so much, in so many worlds, he could remain rtively calm about many things. Even if his spiritual realm wasn¡¯t extremely high, he could still perceive the underlyingws of certain things, allowing him to maintain rtiveposure. But recently, he noticed something unusual. The young Zhu Hua person¡¯s body, which he had developed to be so powerful, had be so strong that Su Hao began to doubt whether his will or spirit could fully control this power. He remembered his father, Wu Yuntian, saying something in his past life when he was learning martial arts: ¡°The reason you can¡¯t control the flow of blood and make it move ording to your will is because the control over blood lies in the body. If you want to make the blood move the way you want, you have to strengthen your consciousness and wrest control over the blood from your body.¡± Now, he realized there was wisdom in those words. As the intensity of the blood within his body increased and his body grew stronger through various ¡°enhancement functions,¡± his consciousness gradually lostplete control over the blood. In other words, his body had be stronger than his consciousness, causing some of his body¡¯s authority to be instinctively taken back by the body itself. This resulted in the youthful vigor and exuberance of the fifteen or sixteen-year-old body now affecting Su Hao¡¯s thinking in reverse. ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s because my power of consciousness is too weak. But the consciousness strengthening method my father taught me seems to have reached its limits, and it can no longer continue to enhance my mental awareness.¡± In other words, if Su Hao wants topletely ovee the influence of this youthful exuberance, he can only wait for this body to gradually mature, or create a method that can further strengthen his mental awareness. However, creating such a method is extremely challenging. For now, he can only hope for the opportunity to go to a world that can strengthen mental awareness in the future. ¡°Next, stayposed and continue the experiments. There are still many extraordinary genes of sixth-level mutants and seventh-level mutants waiting for me to explore. And I need to thoroughly research how to use gic expression ¡®runes.''¡± With that in mind, Su Hao¡¯s heart sank again. He entered a meditative state, focusing on mental exercises to clear his mind. Half a monthter, Su Hao once again found A-Qiang. After collecting A-Qiang¡¯s blood sample, he asked, ¡°A-Qiang, how do you feel? Have you awakened any new abilities?¡± A-Qiang nodded and said, ¡°Boss Wei, as you suggested, after about twenty days of training, I suddenly awakened an ability. I call it ¡®Silent Movement.¡¯ When I¡¯m sprinting at full speed, I can move silently, without the wind making any noise in my ears as it did in the beginning. I¡¯m not sure if this counts as the new ability you mentioned.¡± After recording what A-Qiang said, Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it definitely counts. This is an incredible ability!¡± Su Hao then conducted some tests topare the ¡°Speed Man¡± who had absorbed flesh and blood and the ¡°Speed Man¡± who had directly received the gic modification fluid. He discovered the differences. Because the gic fluid Su Hao had injected into A-Qiang contained a ¡®Blood Strengthening¡¯ gic fragment that Su Hao had added secretly, A-Qiang¡¯s blood strength was much stronger than that of a newly evolved ¡°Speed Man.¡± Typically, newly evolved ¡°Speed People¡± needed to absorb the flesh and blood of mutants of the same level to plunder ¡®Blood Strengthening¡¯ gic fragments to increase their blood strength. With this knowledge, Su Hao felt more confident. After the examination, Su Hao said to A-Qiang, ¡°Go back and adjust your physical condition, keep it at its peak. Come to myb in four days, and we¡¯ll start trying to evolve into second-level mutants, ¡®High-Speeders.''¡± A-Qiang nodded and silently left Su Hao¡¯sb. Su Hao shifted his gaze back to the bottles and containers on the stone table, silently thinking, ¡°My heart is starting to surge again! Even though I know it¡¯s the influence of the Zhu Hua person¡¯s body, this feeling is really great! The taste of sess, I love it!¡± ¡°Sixth-level ¡®Earth Lord,¡¯ you better wait for me! Save me a piece of meat!¡± Chapter 166 Four dayster, A-Qiang arrived at Su Hao¡¯sboratory and expertlyy down on the experimental bed. This time, he put aside his anxiety about the unknown and became calm, willing to ept Su Hao¡¯s evolutionary experiments because he also needed power. After the near-death experience from the previous event, even he didn¡¯t know how much he desired strength deep within. A-Qiang didn¡¯t want to leave his fate in the hands of others and hope for their kindness. He wanted to make his own choices and control his destiny. Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate or waste words. After a brief examination, he directly injected the gene modification liquid into A-Qiang¡¯s body, waiting for A-Qiang¡¯s gene modification toplete, evolving into the world¡¯s first artificially designed ¡°High-Speed Individual.¡± Over three hours passed, and A-Qiang, without any surprises, became a second-level mutant ¡°High-Speeder.¡± He awakened new abilities, ¡°Super Speed¡± and ¡°Dynamic Vision.¡± Su Hao also coveted these two abilities, especially ¡°Dynamic Vision,¡± which essentially increased the speed of neural reflexes and provided an incredible advantage inbat. But he didn¡¯t have the courage to imnt the corresponding gene sequences into himself yet; different gene sequences were difficult to coexist. Fighting at the same level to acquire flesh and blood essentially meant obtaining ¡°Blood Enhancement¡± gene fragments to increase one¡¯s own vitality, enabling smoother evolution to a higher level in the future. After recording A-Qiang¡¯s basic information, Su Hao gave him a small booklet and requested that he follow its instructions for a month, trying to awaken new abilities. Su Hao then returned to theboratory to rest. To be honest, doing these things continuously was quite exhausting, but Su Hao didn¡¯t mind at all; it was his passion. It¡¯s like ying a video game for a day and night without stopping, even if it might be frustrating at times. Soon, it was Naqi¡¯s turn, and he also sessfully evolved into a second-level ¡°Lone Rampager.¡± The reason they were called ¡°Lone Rampagers¡± gradually became clear to Naqi because after his sessful evolution, no one dared to approach him. He spent his days and nights in solitude, wanting to chat with someone or share the joy of bing a mutant but having no one to do so with. It was a profound sense of loneliness and istion. Over the next month, others also gradually evolved from first-level mutants into second-level mutants, with no failures; all were excellent products. This made Su Hao even more certain that his gic experiments were sessful. He firmly held the scalpel for gic modification. Time quietly passed during Su Hao¡¯s continuous experiments. Su Hao had been near Chi Yang City for a year. During this year, Su Hao turned 17. It had been fourteen years since he arrived in this world. So far, this was the longest he had stayed in a world after entering the Pinball Space. For Su Hao, it was a new breakthrough, a good start. Su Hao gathered the eight experimental subjects, walked around them, and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s recite the ¡®Code of Conduct for Mutants¡¯ as a group!¡± As Su Hao¡¯s voice fell, all eight people began reciting it in unison, not missing a single word. Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Not bad!¡± A year ago, the eight individuals in front of him were ordinary people. Today, one yearter, they had all evolved into powerful fourth-level mutants, capable of dominating any small city. These eight experimental subjects didn¡¯t disrespect Boss Wei because they had gained unimaginable power. Instead, the more powerful they became, the more they feared Boss Wei. At the beginning, maybe they didn¡¯t have a clear concept, but gradually, everyone realized the terror of Boss Wei. No one dared to harbor even the slightest suspicious thoughts. This Boss Wei who had personally made them so powerful, who was he really? Could he be the legendary ¡°God¡±? Su Hao¡¯s gaze shifted from each of them, and he slowly said, ¡°Our one-year agreement hase to an end. I¡¯vepleted the experiments, and tomorrow, you can return to Chi Yang City.¡± Hearing this, excitement shed on the faces of the eight people, and they couldn¡¯t help but quietly cheer with theirpanions. Momentster, Su Hao continued, ¡°However, you are no longer the same as you were a year ago. After returning to Chi Yang City, you are absolutely not allowed to use your newfound powers recklessly. I had you memorize the ¡®Code of Conduct for Mutants¡¯ for a year, and it will be your code of behavior. Always remember that.¡± The eight of them replied in unison, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao added, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯tply, that¡¯s not a problem either. I can take back the powers I¡¯ve given you at any time.¡± Then, Su Hao suddenly smiled and said, ¡°The experiment of taking back powers seems worth a try.¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts shivered, and they didn¡¯t dare to question Boss Wei¡¯s words at all. After some thought, Su Hao continued, ¡°Soon, I will leave this ce and find another experimental location. Don¡¯t think abouting here to find me. Alright, that¡¯s it! A-Qiang,e with me.¡± The others watched with curiosity as A-Qiang followed Boss Wei into theboratory. But soon, they stopped thinking about this and were filled with joy at the prospect of leaving the ce tomorrow. One year of rural life had made them deeply miss the bustle of Chi Yang City. They also missed their loved ones in Chi Yang City. After bringing A-Qiang to theboratory, Su Hao handed him two metal ques and said, ¡°These are ¡®Second-Level ¨C Lightning¡¯ runes. As long as you input your vitality, you can release a powerful electric current, instantly paralyzing a person, making them unable to move for a short time. This is ¡®Second-Level ¨C Barrier,¡¯ used for self-preservation. You can try them outter. I¡¯m giving you these two runes with the hope that you can help keep the others in check and prevent them from causing chaos. In other words, if anyone breaks the rules, goes on a rampage, and kills ordinary people in the city, you¡¯ll help me deal with them.¡± A-Qiang took the metal ques. On the front side of the ques was a ¡®Wei¡¯ symbol, and on the back were a lightning bolt and a circr symbol. A-Qiang immediately said earnestly, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei. Whoever breaks the rules, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, prepare yourself, and leave with them tomorrow.¡± A-Qiang responded and then knelt down, saying, ¡°Boss Wei, I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Remember the ¡®Code of Conduct for Mutants,¡¯ and help me deal with those who break the rules. It¡¯s that simple.¡± A-Qiang got up, nodded, and left. Su Hao had personally created a group of fourth-level mutants, but he never thought of destroying them because there was no need. The number of fourth-level mutants in this world was countless, and having a few more or a few less didn¡¯t matter. Having a few more fourth-level mutants who had epted the ¡°Code of Conduct for Mutants¡± might bring pleasant surprises in the future. ¡°Using gene modification and cultivation techniques, I¡¯vepleted the evolution to the fourth level of mutants. This means that evolving to the fifth level, sixth level, or even the seventh level is all possible.¡± ¡°The current problem is theck of arge number of geneparisons for levels five and above, making it impossible to obtain reliable extraordinary gene fragments.¡± Su Hao thought about it and began listing his future goals within the Pinball Space. In the next year, he would focus on studying patterns. A yearter, he would start collecting genes of mutants at level five and above. The further time was dragged out, the greater the uncertainty. For Su Hao, only when he truly expressed the runes through gene expression could he truly make them his own! With that in mind, Su Hao immediately entered the Pinball Space to design research ns and immerse himself in the study of patterns. Chapter 167 After tidying up theboratory, Su Hao took a quick flight outside to make sure nothing was left unattended. Satisfied with the situation, he swiftly returned to Temple Forest City. After circling over Temple Forest City for a while, he noticed no significant changes and decided tond at the research base. As soon as hended, he saw Yashan, his face full of exhaustion. Evidently, Yashan had also noticed Su Hao¡¯s return and had hurried from the Ninth Floor to greet him. The moment Yashan saw Su Hao, he immediately roared with joy, ¡°Boss Wei! You¡¯re finally back! We¡¯ve been eagerly waiting for your return¡­¡± Seeing Yashan almost about to jump on him, Su Hao quickly stepped back and said, ¡°Yashan, calm down a bit. I¡¯ve only been gone for a while. What happened to you? You¡¯ve made yourself look like this?¡± Yashan helplessly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this either, Boss Wei. After you left, it seems like things escted quickly, and I couldn¡¯t keep up. I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in this whole year.¡± Su Hao immediately understood Yashan¡¯s situation. While Boss Wei had been in the city, serving as Yashan¡¯s backup, Temple Forest City faced no real threats. Yashan could handle matters confidently, knowing that Boss Wei had his back. However, with Boss Wei¡¯s absence, this support disappeared, making Yashan anxious and cautious in managing affairs, fearing potential issues that could lead to a downfall. In a way, it was a shift from an employee mentality to that of a business owner. Su Hao just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yashan. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Yashan quickly asked, ¡°Boss Wei, are you nning to leave Temple Forest City again?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving for a while. I have some tasks that require assistance from the ¡®Temple Forest Society.''¡± Yashan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great! We feel much safer when you¡¯re here, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao headed to hisboratory, saying, ¡°Come with me, Yashan. Let¡¯s discuss the events in Temple Forest City over the past year. Any concerns or questions you have, let¡¯s address them. I¡¯ll provide guidance.¡± Yashan followed and said, ¡°Sure, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao pushed open theboratory door, revealing a clean and well-maintained space that seemed to have daily care. Over the next three hours, Su Hao listened to Yashan¡¯s questions and management challenges. He provided detailed answers and organized the information to create an action n for the future. Su Hao said, ¡°Execute ording to this n, Yashan. Remember, the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ has be a formal organization now. ¡®Results¡¯ alwayse before ¡®rtionships.¡¯ Don¡¯t let personal connections affect your decision-making. No matter how close you are to someone, if they don¡¯t deliver results, handle it as necessary. Be tough and eliminate these detrimental practices.¡± Yashan vigorously nodded and said, ¡°You can trust me, Boss Wei. I understand. I¡¯ll eliminate those parasites that have been festering.¡± Su Hao added, ¡°Yashan, I need your help in collecting arge number of animals with various patterns and colors, regardless of species. The more, the better; even insects will do. I need them for my uing experiments.¡± Yashan looked around and suggested, ¡°Boss Wei, this base might not berge enough. Should I find a new location for you? I can designate arge area in the north of the city, and it can be ready in just a month!¡± Su Hao considered this and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s change the location and expand the research base.¡± Yashan asked, ¡°Do you have any specific requirements for the new base?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with a rough designter, indicating my requirements. You can follow that.¡± Yashan agreed, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei.¡± Over the next two to three days, various peculiar creatures with colorful patterns were gradually delivered to Su Hao. Many of them were entirely unfamiliar to him. And Su Hao, once again, immersed himself in his research. One monthter, Su Hao sessfully moved into the new research base, a vast area resembling the luxurious estate of a super-rich individual. But unlike other extravagant estates owned by wealthy individuals, Su Hao¡¯s is a well-organizedboratory and breeding facility. The research base was roughly designed ording to Su Hao¡¯s ns, and Yashan was very considerate in adding many small details. Naturally, Yashan and his daughter, Taini, also moved in. ording to Yashan¡¯s perspective, regardless of how the ¡°Temple Forest Society¡± is doing, the top priority is to ensure that Boss Wei hasfortable daily meals and someone to take care of his life. Boss Weies first, followed by his daughter Taini, with the ¡°Temple Forest Society¡± taking third ce. This order must never be changed! Taini has grown into a youngdy and, in front of Boss Wei, has be more reserved, no longer as unrestrained as she was in her childhood. After Su Hao moved to the research base, Taini naturally became his caregiver. After years of learning, Taini had be a knowledgeable youngdy. Her manners and temperament were significantly different from the vast majority of the Zhu Hua People. This change in temperament was rooted in Taini¡¯s way of thinking, which had fundamentally evolved from the previous ¡°instinctual stage¡± to the ¡°awareness of causes.¡± From the perspective of her thinking level, she had surpassed most of the Zhu Hua People. In other words, Taini had learned to think critically. Zhu Hua People were not unintelligent, but their strong gic makeup made their thinking highly susceptible to instinctual influences. This brings up another dialectical principle ¨C the difference between ¡°IQ¡± and ¡°wisdom.¡± It can be said that the Zhu Hua People possessed ¡°IQ¡± butcked the cultural heritage of ¡°wisdom¡± in Su Hao¡¯s view. ¡­ Two monthster, a type of beetle called the ¡°Ringstar Beetle¡± that Yashan had sent caught Su Hao¡¯s attention. This beetle had a circr pattern on its forehead shell, and when Su Hao first saw it, he almost mistook it for a ¡°super insect¡± with a built-in runic array. Discovering this insect filled Su Hao with joy. He immediately collected the gic information of this beetle and sorted it for ssification. After some research, he called for Yashan, saying, ¡°Yashan, quickly send someone to help me find more of these ¡®Ringstar¡¯ beetles. The faster, the better, and the more, the better. Other creatures can wait for now.¡± If all went as nned, Su Hao would find a breakthrough in the ¡°Runic Array Gene¡± on these ¡°Ringstar Beetles.¡± Yashan hadn¡¯t seen the desire in Boss Wei¡¯s eyes for a long time, so he hurried to the ¡°Ninth Floor¡± building of the ¡°Temple Forest Society,¡± calling together the elite members. Infected by Su Hao¡¯s enthusiasm, Yashan stood on the stage, looking at the densely packed crowd below and delivered an impassioned speech, ¡°Brothers, the great moment for our ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ has arrived¡­ The activity willst for three days. Within these three days, for every hundred you catch, you can choose one ¡®Level 1¡¯ runic card. For every five hundred, you can choose one ¡®Level 2¡¯ runic card! Catch five thousand, and you¡¯ll be directly rewarded with a one-level evolution.¡± Yashan¡¯s mobilization meeting was highly sessful. Soon, members of the ¡°Temple Forest Society¡± collectively ventured outside the city to hunt down their targets. In just three days, the ¡°Ringstar Beetles¡± within a radius of a hundred miles outside Temple Forest City were ruthlessly captured without leaving a single one behind. The scene was extremely brutal! Su Hao was overjoyed! Chapter 168 Surely, in every corner of the world, there are unimaginable riches hidden, but itcks the eyes to discover them. Who could have imagined that Su Hao would find a crucial clue to decode the ¡°Runic Array Gene¡± from the ubiquitous ¡®Ringstar Beetles¡¯ in this world? If Su Hao hadn¡¯t identallye to this world, even if a million years or ten million years passed, no one would notice the role of the ¡®Ringstar Beetles.¡¯ So, in reality, wealth is everywhere! What are you waiting for? Take action and make some money! Of course, making money is impossible; few people can earn money beyond their understanding. In just three days, Su Hao¡¯s new experimental base was taken over by the ¡®Ringstar Beetles. This left Su Hao somewhat speechless. He did want ¡®Ringstar Beetles,¡¯ but filling the entire experimental base like this was a bit exaggerated. For Su Hao, it was a bit annoying, and for the male ¡®Ringstar Beetles,¡¯ it was also a bit ¡®annoying.¡¯ The male ¡®Ringstar Beetles¡¯ had never seen so many female ¡®Ringstar Beetles in their lives. It was the mating season, and every male ¡®Ringstar Beetle¡¯ seemed restless, but there were too many females, each with various seductive traits, and they didn¡¯t know which one to choose¡­ Thanks to the ¡®Ringstar Beetle¡¯ deity, they came together, got to know each other, fell in love, and then gave birth! Su Hao took a deep breath, cast a wide, and immediately deprived more than twenty ¡®Ringstar Beetles¡¯ of their chance to choose a mate forever. He brought them into theboratory and started experiments exclusively for the ¡®Ringstar Beetles.¡¯ What Su Hao needed to include in the pinball space were two aspects of information: one was the genes of the ¡®Ringstar Beetles,¡¯ and the other was the pattern of the ¡®Ringstar Beetles.¡¯ Then, by extensiveparisons, he found that the genes of the ¡®Ringstar Beetles¡¯ were surprisingly 60% simr to those of Zhu Hua¡¯s genes, serving the same function. This was truly amazing. Who would have thought that two life forms with such enormous differences would have such a high degree of simrity in core gic information? Five dayster, Su Hao sessfully identified the gene fragment that controlled the pattern using the ¡®positive and negativeparison method.¡¯ This greatly narrowed down the scope of Su Hao¡¯s research. Even so, the gene fragment that controlled the pattern still had hundreds of thousands of base pairs. Understanding all of them was a considerable challenge, and Su Hao¡¯s work had only just begun. It sounded veryplicated, but in practice, it was straightforward, just a matter of repeating three programs continuously. The first step was to simultaneouslypare the pattern genes of a hundred ¡®Ringstar Beetles, cut out all identical gene fragments, observe the results, and record them. The second step was to simultaneouslypare the pattern genes of a hundred ¡®Ringstar Beetles, cut out all different gene fragments¡­ The third step was to simultaneously¡­ retain the same genes and randomly cut out half of the different genes¡­ And then repeat the experiments continuously, umte arge amount of experimental data, and thereby select which genes were non-expressive and which genes directly contributed to expression. Then, based on the structure of the ¡®Ringstar Beetles¡¯ body, establish a coordinate system at the pattern location and correspond the genes¡¯ expression points to a point on the coordinate system. In this way, as long as there were enough ¡®Ringstar Beetles to provide a substantial amount of data, aplete gene coordinate for expressing the pattern could be established. By then, he would be able to get any runic pattern he wanted. Soon, six months had quietly passed, and the ¡®Ringstar Beetles¡¯ still alive had been gradually released into nature three months earlier. Su Hao¡¯s pattern gene decryption experiment was alsoing to an end. He had obtained the results he wanted. First, the pattern coordinate system was sessfully established. Second, the issue of selective expression was dealt with very simply by recing the two ends of non-expressive genes with ¡®termination sequences¡¯ and the two ends of expressive genes with ¡®activation sequences.¡¯ To achieve the second point, many ¡®Ringstar Beetles sacrificed themselves for science. This group made a significant sacrifice to make Su Hao¡¯s small breakthrough possible. Su Hao was deeply grateful for this and expressed that he woulde to them next time if there was a need. Now that the expression of the pattern genes has been decrypted, it¡¯s time for the little round rats to take the stage. Their role is also simple: to use their lives to verify the reliability of this ¡®pattern coordinate system¡¯ and how to achieve precise expression in different organisms. Su Hao had no intention of resting and immediately elerated his exploration. The next day, arge number of little round rats moved into their new home ¨C Su Hao¡¯s experimental base. They seemed very satisfied with the new environment. Su Hao extended his hands, stained with the blood of the little round rats, and grabbed the first bewildered one to begin his cruel experiment in the eyes of the little round rats. The weak little round rats, with their short limbs, weakly resisted Su Hao¡¯s cruelty, but what could they do? They, as the weak, had long been destined to be toys manipted by the strong. After collecting the gic information of the little round rats, Su Hao entered the pinball space, designed the genes of the little round rats, and inserted a ¡®strong light¡¯ runic pattern into the gene fragment that controlled the little round rats¡¯ patterns, ording to the gene coordinate system. With the designplete, he began cultivating the gene modification solution. Su Hao became more and more proficient in these tasks, and the time required became shorter and shorter. Soon, the gene modification solution was ready, and he injected it directly into all the little round rats. Su Hao didn¡¯t think it would be so easy to achieve his goal. This injection was just to collect data. He needed to establish a precise coordinate system based on the little round rats¡¯ body structure, corresponding to the ¡®pattern coordinate system.¡¯ When that little round rat woke up again, its body was covered in random, unsystematic patterns. After recording this, Su Hao proceeded to the second little round rat. ¡®Record,¡¯ ¡®Design,¡¯ ¡®Cultivate,¡¯ ¡®Inject,¡¯ ¡®Record.¡¯ A one-stop service. A monthter, Su Hao sessfully established the coordinate system for the little round rats. The following time would require continuous experimentation. Insects¡¯ patterns were, after all, different from those of mammals, and this adjustment process would consume a significant amount of Su Hao¡¯s time and energy. But Su Hao had no worries about food and clothing, no external enemies, and as long as he lived long enough, time was in abundance. Moreover, his interest and energy in this research were high, and with a powerful physique, he didn¡¯t have to worry about sudden exhaustion leading to death. He was truly a rare research talent! During Su Hao¡¯s dedicated research, various hormones and hormones within his body, which had been restless, were forcibly suppressed, achieving a temporary victory on a mental level. It was only several monthster that Su Hao finally seeded in inscribing the ¡®strong light¡¯ runic pattern on the little round rats. This also meant that Su Hao could arbitrarily inscribe various runes using genes on the little round rats¡¯ bodies and pass them on to future generations. Furthermore, it meant that Su Hao¡¯s research had made a new breakthrough. But it wasn¡¯t over yet; just an external pattern wouldn¡¯t be effective. It was necessary to imprint this pattern into the flesh and blood within the body, forming a blood and qi adaptability gap! Once this final step waspleted, Su Hao would immediately be a machine for producing ¡®Innate Sacred¡¯ beings. This step was not far away! However, on this day, the powerful blood and qi reactions of more than ten mutants entered Su Hao¡¯s radar range, most of them being Level 5 mutants, with one Level 6 mutant. Su Hao stopped his work and looked up in confusion, asking, ¡°People from the Four Kings Gang? What are they doing in the Temple Forest City?¡± Chapter 169 Regardless of what the Four Kings Gang wanted to do, they couldn¡¯t be allowed into Temple Forest City. If a conflict were to erupt, it would inevitably damage the city and harm the innocent. Su Hao immediately pinpointed the location of Yashan. He activated ¡®Blood Assimtion,¡¯ and his blood and cells surged, transforming into a wrist-thick line that extended to the Ninth Floor of the Upper Building, creating two trumpet-shaped circles next to Yashan. ¡°Boss Wei?¡± Yashan was initially startled but quickly realized. Without waiting for Yashan to speak, Su Hao¡¯s voice came through the circles. ¡°Yashan, we¡¯ve found members of the Four Kings Gang three kilometers south of the city. Gather your team and intercept them outside the city. Find out their intentions before allowing them inside.¡± Yashan was taken aback and immediately got up, asking, ¡°Members of the Four Kings Gang? Understood, Boss Wei. I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t say anything further and retracted the transformed steel. For Su Hao, this was just a minor matter, and Yashan was more than capable of handling it on his own. There was no need for Su Hao to personally intervene. After sending the notification, Su Hao shifted his focus back to designing the genes of the little round rats. Yashan swiftly left the room, instructing the liaison officer, ¡°Norin, inform Meng Chuan, Soban, Nana, Rose, and the others to gather their teams and meet at the south gate.¡± Norin was a cold woman who nodded slightly. ¡°Understood, Yashan Boss.¡± She was a Level 4 mutant in the Mimic-Shifter sequence, known as a ¡°Soul Eater.¡± She had developed a highly useful ability called ¡°Spores,¡± which allowed her to parasitize a small portion of her cells on others for up to a month. Once activated, she could transmit simple messages as well. After Yashan discovered her, she had been kept close as the liaison officer for the ¡°Temple Society.¡± After making the arrangements, Yashan reached for therge gun hanging on the wall, checked it, slung it over his shoulder, and confidently walked out of the Ninth Floor of the Upper Building, heading south out of the city. When Yashan arrived outside the city, he found that the ¡°Heavenly King¡± Meng Chuan, the ¡°Mad Demon¡± Souban, the ¡°Shadow Demon¡± Nana, the ¡°Shadow Demon¡± Rose were already waiting, along with two newly promoted Level 4 mutants, ¡°Silk Demon¡± and ¡°Speed Demon.¡± These individuals were considered the top brass of the ¡°Temple Society,¡± and their various sequences were now almostplete. In addition, there were some Level 3 subordinates following them, and at a nce, there were dozens of people, all exuding a powerful aura. Yashan didn¡¯t say anything either, he simply waved his hand, and with a bustling crowd, they headed south. They quickly encountered the members of the Four Kings Gang. When they saw each other, both sides instinctively stopped. Yashan asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you members of the Four Kings Gang? What happened? Why do you look like this?¡± As soon as he saw Yashan, Gaili¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediatelyughed and walked over. ¡°Brother Yashan! It¡¯s been a long time, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Seeing Yashan and the others looking at them strangely, Gaili couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°You see this appearance! We just had a fight a few days ago, and we were in a hurry to escape. We didn¡¯t have time to tidy up. I thought I¡¯d go into the city first and clean up, then look for you and Wei. I didn¡¯t expect to meet so soon!¡± Yashan appeared even more puzzled. ¡°Who could have put you in such a state?¡± Gaili looked dispirited and said, ¡°Two Level 6 mutants came from the Anliang City, one is the ¡°Earth Lord¡± and the other is the ¡°Mist Lord.¡± They joined forces, and we couldn¡¯t match them, so we ran.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up, but he quickly suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Don¡¯t you have the ¡°Heavenly Lord,¡± the ¡°Bliss Lord,¡± and the ¡°Origin Lord¡±? As long as you work together, even if you can¡¯t drive them out, it shouldn¡¯t be this miserable, right?¡± Gaili said with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, but the ¡°Earth Lord¡± from the ¡°Earth People¡± sequence and the ¡°Mist Lord¡± from the ¡°Lightfoot People¡± sequence don¡¯t y fair at all! We couldn¡¯t beat them, and when we fought, entire sections of Lingyuan City were destroyed. The ¡°Bliss Lord¡± Kana saw the situation was not good and ran away with her people¡­ I was thinking, why not give Linyuan City to them for now ande back to clean them up when I find help.¡± After saying that, he smiled and looked at Yashan. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it; I came to you and Wei for help! And Yashan, you don¡¯t have to worry. Those two guys haven¡¯te after us; I think they¡¯re still fighting Kana!¡± Yashan nodded. ¡°I see.¡± After chatting for a while, Yashan led the Four Kings Gang members into the city. Yashan found it challenging to harbor ill feelings toward Gaili. No matter how he looked at it, Gaili showed no signs of hostility and genuinely treated him as a friend. Moreover, the Four Kings Gang members¡¯ current appearance made Yashan reluctant to take action against them. Apart from that, there was another very important reason why Yashan let the Four Kings Gang into the city: the next evolution stage of the ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± which was the ¡°Earth Lord,¡± had appeared in Lingyuan City. Yashan was searching for the ¡°Earth Lord,¡± and Boss Wei was as well. They had practically walked right into their hands. Since the other party had willinglye to them, it indicated that they were not far from evolving into a more powerful ¡°Earth Lord.¡± Yashan had no doubts about this. After arranging the Four Kings Gang and others with high standards, Yashan found Su Hao and called out softly from outside the door, ¡°Boss Wei!¡± He only called once and then stood quietly, not saying anything more. Yashan knew that Boss Wei had definitely heard him, and now he just had to wait. After a moment, Su Hao opened the door and walked out, asking, ¡°Yashan, what are the Four Kings Gang doing here?¡± Yashan then briefly exined the Four Kings Gang¡¯s situation and added, ¡°Boss Wei, they should not be lying!¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Let them rest properly. I¡¯ll meet with them tomorrow!¡± Yashan replied, ¡°They also requested to wander around the city.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t cause any trouble, they can roam freely.¡± Yashan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± ¡­ The next day, Su Hao met with the transformed Four Kings Gang and others in the meeting hall of the Ninth Floor of the Upper Building. Xiaotong, Kass, and Ashi sat quietly in chairs, lost in thought. Gaili, on the other hand, was idly ying with the tea cup in front of him. As soon as Su Hao appeared, all four of them looked over in unison, each with a different expression. When Gaili saw Su Hao, his eyes lit up, and he jumped up, shouting, ¡°Wei! It¡¯s only been a few years, and you¡¯ve changed so much! I wouldn¡¯t mind if you were better than me, but you¡¯re even more handsome than me!¡± Su Hao took a good look at Gaili. This guy had changed his hairstyle to a very trendy look, giving him a somewhat gangster-like demeanor. Su Hao smiled and asked, ¡°Go ahead, Gaili. What are you doing here in our Temple Forest City?¡± Gaili exaggerated, ¡°Oh, Wei, how can you be so cold to your friends? You should at least inquire about my recent situation!¡± Su Hao found a ce to sit and said, ¡°Seeing yourplexion, you must be doing well recently. You don¡¯t need me to ask too much.¡± Gaili looked embarrassed and said, ¡°On the contrary, we¡¯ve run into a bit of trouble recently and need your help.¡± Su Haoughed, ¡°If the Four Kings Gang can¡¯t handle it, I can¡¯t help. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Gaili chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯te to ask for your help, Wei. Lingyuan City has been taken over by someone else, and we have nowhere else to go, so we brought them with us to seek refuge with you.¡± Su Hao was suddenly filled with question marks. This was not what he had expected! He had thought that Gaili hade to tell him about the ¡°Earth Lord¡± to entice him to take action, as it was rtively easy to obtain information that Yashan was a ¡°Steel Armor King.¡± However, now it had turned into seeking refuge, and for a moment, Su Hao couldn¡¯t quite figure out what Gaili and the Four Kings Gang really wanted. But what surprised Su Hao even more was Xiaotong and Kass. The two of them immediately stood up and said, ¡°Seek refuge? Gaili, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Chapter 170: The True Prophet As soon as Su Hao saw this, he understood that either the Four Kings Gang had not yet reached a unanimous decision internally, or this was ast-minute choice made by Gaili. When Su Hao looked at Gaili again, he became even more interested. Was this guy being headstrong or decisive? Perhaps a bit of both. People who appeared headstrong were often deeply proud, believing that their judgments and decisions were unquestionably correct. It was clear that, in Su Hao¡¯s eyes, Gaili was one such person. After the four of them hadmunicated with each other, Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°Are you serious? The Four Kings Gang, thergest gang in Lingyuan City,ing to the countryside to seek refuge with a small group like us ¨C who would believe that!¡± Gailiughed heartily, ¡°Wei, you¡¯re too modest. Do you know what the biggest impression I¡¯ve had sinceing to Temple Forest City? It¡¯s that this ce, Temple Forest City, fulfills all my visions of beauty. This ce is my dreand!¡± Su Hao was a bit puzzled, not quite understanding what Gaili was trying to convey. He asked, ¡°A dreand? Temple Forest City is just an ordinary small city.¡± Gaili stood up, excited, ¡°Wei, Temple Forest City is anything but ordinary. It¡¯s the most beautiful city I¡¯ve seen so far. This is the sacred ce I¡¯ve always dreamed of creating!¡± Su Hao paused for a moment, still not fully grasping what Gaili meant. He asked, ¡°Gaili, don¡¯t get too excited. Sit down and exin slowly.¡± Gaili took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Wei, I¡¯m indeed very excited. What the Four Kings Gang has been striving to do in Lingyuan City is to find a way to maintain order in a city without involving innocent ordinary people in the battles between mutants. We want ordinary people to be able to live peacefully without living in fear every night, worrying about sudden disasters. This has been our pursuit, and I¡¯ve thought countless times about how to achieve it and tried various ways, all of which have failed.¡± Gaili stared at Su Hao intensely and spoke clearly, ¡°I¡¯ve found that almost everyone has a dark side in their hearts. They envy those better than themselves and despise those worse off. Theyck awe for this world and humility towards others. When greed and delusions take root in their hearts, they abandon all morality to satisfy their own desires, extending their hands of sin recklessly, causing rampant destruction¡­¡± Gaili paused for a moment, seemingly organizing his thoughts, ¡°It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a shackle that traps this darkness within, but it¡¯s also as if it doesn¡¯t exist because the key to this shackle is within reach, allowing them to release their darkness at any moment.¡± Gaili looked seriously at Su Hao, ¡°Wei, I want to know how you did it.¡± Su Hao listened quietly until Gaili had finished speaking. At this moment, when he looked at Gaili again, he realized that his impression of Gaili had changed. This was a proud idealist with ambitious dreams, someone who pursued and had faith. But Su Hao had to pour cold water on him, saying, ¡°Gaili, the Temple Forest City you see is an illusion. The people here are no different from the people in Lingyuan City.¡± Gaili¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, as if the beautiful dream he had struggled to create had been shattered by Su Hao¡¯s casual words. Su Hao continued, ¡°Everything you see is built upon absolute strength. Without that absolute strength, this attractive facade is as fragile as a dream, easily shattered with a single touch. So, the dreand you believe in is just an illusion.¡± With a smile, Su Hao added, ¡°If you have the most absolute power in thisnd, enough to deter the entire continent, I can replicate the model of Temple Forest City for you, and you can apply it everywhere. But if youck that kind of strength, then forget about it.¡± Gaili clenched his fists and muttered, ¡°Yes, strength is needed.¡± However, having run out of Lingyuan City like a fugitive, they were not qualified to im such strength. Su Hao continued, ¡°Gaili, humans have limits. Every living being has a limit. Even if you reach the peak of human strength and achieve the ultimate power, there is no way to oversee everything. Darkness will still grow, and everything built will gradually decay and eventually crumble.¡± Gaili said seriously, ¡°I understand that, but I still want to give it a try.¡± Su Hao nodded, agreeing with Gaili¡¯s words. Su Hao and Gaili were fundamentally different. Su Hao would always remain an individual, while Gaili and the others, with their limited lifespans, tended to think from a collective perspective. It couldn¡¯t be said who was right or wrong; it was a matter of differing viewpoints and perspectives. After a moment, Gaili formally made a request: ¡°We, the Four Kings Gang, request unconditional residency in Temple Forest City for three years. During these three years, the Four Kings Gang will act as a subordinate squad under Temple Forest Council¡¯smand.¡± Su Hao quietly observed Gaili and the others, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°I need to gather enough information before making a decision.¡± Gaili smiled and said, ¡°Please, ask.¡± Su Hao¡¯s first question startled Gaili: ¡°Are you a ¡®Prophet¡¯?¡± Gaili nodded straightforwardly, saying, ¡°Yes!¡± Su Hao had a question that had been on his mind for a while, and his mood brightened. He then asked the next question: ¡°Gaili, I know nothing about this sequence, and I¡¯m very curious. Can you tell me about it?¡± Gaili didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t tell you, Wei.¡± Su Hao understood and immediately sent everyone, except for Yashan, out of the room. He then waited quietly for Gaili to continue. Gaili smiled and continued, ¡°Wei, the truth is, everyone has been misled. The ¡®Prophet¡¯ isn¡¯t a sequence, and the ¡®Prophet¡¯ isn¡¯t an mutant.¡± As soon as Su Hao heard this, his interest was piqued. He had spected about the ¡®Prophet,¡¯ but the idea that it wasn¡¯t even a sequence hadn¡¯t crossed his mind. Gaili went on, ¡°The ¡®Prophet¡¯ does exist, but over time, it has been mistakenly considered an mutant sequence. In reality, that¡¯s not the case.¡± Gaili exined further, ¡°There are only eight mutant sequences, and the abilities of these eight sequences didn¡¯t originally belong to the Zhu Hua people. Instead, they belonged to various powerful alien beasts in thisnd. Over a long period, the Zhu Hua people acquired these abilities, eventually consolidating them into the eight stable mutant sequences we know today.¡± Gaili emphasized the uniqueness of the ¡®Prophet,¡¯ ¡°The ¡®Prophet¡¯ is different because its abilities weren¡¯t obtained from alien beasts but were originally inherent in the Zhu Hua people.¡± Su Hao was amazed, ¡°So, the ¡®Prophet¡¯ is a natural ability of the Zhu Hua people?¡± Gaili nodded and then shook his head, ¡°You could say that, but it¡¯s not entirely urate. The ¡®Prophet¡¯ is a very small group within the Zhu Hua people, and their abilities are unique to this small group. Most Zhu Hua people don¡¯t possess these abilities.¡± Gaili continued, ¡°This group of ¡®Prophets¡¯ scattered around the world long ago, and it¡¯s not easy to find one.¡± Su Hao understood, ¡°I see. So, the ¡®Prophet¡¯ is the true natural evolutionary path for the Zhu Hua people, while the other sequences are results of plunder.¡± Su Hao contemted thews of nature, ¡°In this world, creatures are destined to consume and plunder each other, taking the best genes to strengthen themselves. The ¡®Transformation Chamber¡¯ in every creature¡¯s body makes such consumption natural, which is a part of the natural selection process.¡± Gaili, hoping to oppose this natural trend, was likely to fail unless he possessed the overwhelming strength to eliminate all mutants. Su Hao thought it was a pity because if these precious genes, passed down for countless years, disappeared due to the awakening of human nature, it would be a great loss. Curiosity drove Su Hao to ask another question, ¡°Gaili, what are the abilities of the ¡®Prophet¡¯?¡± Chapter 171 Gaili smiled and continued without hesitation, ¡°The ¡®Prophet¡¯ has only two abilities: ¡®Acquisition¡¯ and ¡®Analysis.''¡± Upon hearing this, Su Hao immediately understood. The Zhu Hua people were the world¡¯s only intelligent race, and their natural evolutionary trend was to enhance their intelligence. The ¡®Prophet,¡¯ evolved from the Zhu Hua people, possessed improved information-gathering capabilities and more powerfulputational abilities. The term ¡®Prophet¡¯ merely referred to the analysis and calction of the information collected. Gaili demonstrated this to Su Hao by touching the back of his hand and exined, ¡°Just like this, when Ie into contact with you, arge amount of information from your body is gathered, and I randomly select a portion of that information to automatically analyze, reaching corresponding conclusions. Every time I gather information, it¡¯s different, but it¡¯s incredibly urate. Of course, it¡¯s not limited to people; I can acquire information from various objects, although it¡¯s faint and oftencks practical significance.¡± Su Hao¡¯s immediate reaction was that the ¡®Prophet¡¯ was incredibly powerful. It was akin to imnting aputing chip into the brain, with both logic and calction abilities. With sufficient knowledge and skillful use, the results would be beyond imagination. Through Gaili¡¯s exnation, Su Hao gained insight into how the ¡®Prophet¡¯ worked. It likely involved acquiring a specific force field or wave from an object through contact, followed by reconstructing and simting to obtain corresponding information. Su Hao recognized Gaili¡¯s honesty, which made him easy to get along with. It was akin to appreciating an overly dedicatedpanion. Su Hao praised Gaili in his mind, but Gaili continued, ¡°Wei, you might not know this, but ¡®Prophet¡¯ isn¡¯t in conflict with other sequences. I am a ¡®Prophet¡¯ and also a Level 5 mutant of the ¡®Mimic Shifter¡¯ sequence, ¡®Monstrous King.¡¯ The reason I stayed in Linyuan City was to pursue ¡®Origin of the Emperor.¡¯ However, it seems I¡¯ve failed. After all these years, we can¡¯t even locate the origin of the ¡®Emperor.¡¯ Haha!¡± Su Hao then said, ¡°Gaili, I agree to your Four Kings Gang settling in Temple Forest City, but you must follow the rules of our city.¡± Gaili jumped up andughed heartily, ¡°I knew you¡¯d agree, Wei!¡± Su Hao cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush. I have a few more questions. First, are ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ and ¡®Mist Lord¡¯ still in Linyuan City?¡± Gaili nodded and said, ¡°They are still here. They tried to take over Linyuan City. It won¡¯t be short before they leave.¡± Su Hao asked further, ¡°Secondly, why did these two individualse from afar to seize your Linyuan City?¡± Gaili responded, ¡°ording to the information we gathered from various sources, it seems there¡¯s been unrest in the Anliang City region. It¡¯s likely a powerful Level 7 mutant has been causing widespread carnage. These two probably saw that things weren¡¯t looking good there and happened toe to Linyuan City. It¡¯s not just them; many Level 6 and 7 mutants have been escaping from that area recently. This is one of the reasons we decided to abandon Linyuan City.¡± Su Hao was surprised, ¡°Level 7 mutants are fleeing?¡± Gailiughed, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. Could they being after him? Regardless of their intentions, he had a premonition that the chaos would inevitably spread to Temple Forest City and possibly affect him. He realized that he was almost eighteen this year¡­ Su Hao pushed aside his thoughts and revealed a friendly smile, asking, ¡°Thirdly, Gaili, how about staying at my ce for a few days?¡± Gaili¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to visit your home.¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s work together once again.¡± Gaili burst into heartyughter, ¡°A pleasure to work together.¡± The matter of the Four Kings Gang settling in Temple Forest City was decided, and Su Hao left the subsequent handling to Yashan. He then took Gaili back to his experimental base. Gaili curiously explored Su Hao¡¯s experimental base, touching this and that, and eximed, ¡°Wei, is this your home? It¡¯s so fascinating; I¡¯ve never seen a house like this before.¡± Su Hao led the way and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is my home.¡± Gaili asked, ¡°Wei, do you really like these little round rats, or are you secretly a round rat breeder?¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°I do genuinely like them; these little round rats have been of great help to me. But I wouldn¡¯t call myself a breeder.¡± Gaili scratched his head and continued, ¡°Your ce is really spacious and nice, but I¡¯m curious why you have so many round rats. Their meat is rather ordinary, and I doubt you make much money from them. If you¡¯re willing, we can partner up to raise mountain chickens¡­¡± Su Hao inexplicably smiled and, after opening the door to hisboratory, said to Gaili, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Gaili. This is where I live. I¡¯ll show you to the guest room in a moment.¡± Gaili curiously stepped into Su Hao¡¯sboratory and, as he watched Su Hao¡¯s friendly smile, a sense of unease washed over him for some reason. He observed the peculiar ¡°room¡± and asked, ¡°Wei, do you sleep here regrly? It doesn¡¯t seem like a typical room, and what¡¯s the purpose of bringing me here?¡± Su Hao warmly invited him, saying, ¡°Come on, have a seat, treat it like your own home. Don¡¯t be shy! I brought you here because I hope you can help me with a small favor; it¡¯s quite easy, just cooperate a little.¡± With that, Su Hao took out a sharp little knife from somewhere. ¡°Gulp!¡± Gaili swallowed hard. It was only two dayster that Gaili finally emerged from Su Hao¡¯sboratory. Despite Su Hao¡¯s attempts to persuade him, Gaili left without turning back. For Su Hao, these two days were highly rewarding. He discovered that the gic makeup of the ¡®Prophet¡¯ was unlikely to be expressed in any other animal except for the highly developed brain of the Zhu Hua people. However, Su Hao decided not to experiment on himself for the time being. Compared to researching the ¡®Prophet¡¯ genes, the ¡®Rune Genes¡¯ were more crucial to him. Before continuing his research, Su Hao nned to seize the opportunity to acquire ¡®Earth Lord¡¯s¡¯ flesh and evolve into the ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ for enhanced self-defense. He had sensed that danger was approaching, but he didn¡¯t understand why. He had some awareness of the situation, but the underlying principles were far beyond his knowledge. Although he had many spections, they were ultimately futile in preventing the imminent danger. All he could do was strengthen his power as much as possible to confront the potential threat. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a matter of probability. Some of my actions increase the probability of ¡®death,¡¯ and as these probabilities umte, the probability of ¡®death¡¯ approaches 1 and bes inevitable. But how does this probability change?¡± Given his current understanding of the universe, he wouldn¡¯t know even if someone presented the underlying principles to him. ¡°I should continue to evolve and grow stronger while expediting the research progress on the Rune Genes.¡± After making his decision, Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate any further. He directly found Yashan and said, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯ll be in theb for a few days. Don¡¯t disturb me for anything. Don¡¯t bring food or anything else. Remember, nothing.¡± This was the second time Yashan heard such a stern request from Boss Wei. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao nodded and entered theboratory, closing the door behind him. The reason he didn¡¯t inform Yashan of his n to leave was because there were members of the ¡®Four Kings Gang¡¯ in the city now, and things were different from before. He couldn¡¯t let Gaili sense his absence from the city through Yashan. Some things had to be handled discreetly. As night fell, Su Hao activated his ¡®Transformation Steel,¡¯ and he sank into the ground. After a moment, he emerged outside the city, spread his wings, and flew into the night, disappearing from sight. Chapter 172 Su Hao returned to the city of Linyuan once more. He observed the vast city from above in the sky. However, the Linyuan City at this moment was entirely different from what it was a few years ago. It wasn¡¯t improved; it was on the brink of destruction. It resembled a city that had experienced years of warfare, with broken walls and rubble everywhere. Only a very small part of the city remained intact. Most residents had already evacuated this city that seemed devoid of hope, except for a few stubborn ones who were unwilling to leave. The power of sixth-level Mutants inbat was incredibly destructive, and it confirmed the saying that destruction was far easier than construction. Who would have thought that in just over ten days, a once massive and thriving city would transform into such a state? Su Hao wanted to grab ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ and ¡®Mist Lord¡¯ by the cors and ask them what they intended to do with a city like this. When a race faced powerful external enemies, those filled with the desire to destroy would be heroes of their race, but after the external threats were eliminated, these individuals would turn into pure agents of destruction, especially when they held immense power. Originally, Su Hao¡¯s n was to take two pieces of flesh from ¡®Earth Lord,¡¯ knowing that ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ could likely recover within two seconds. However, upon seeing this scene, Su Hao had a change of heart. He thought, ¡°Why not just kill them? Regardless of whether their intent is first destruction and then reconstruction, or if they simply want to vent their frustrations, the thought of not killing them doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± By this time, dawn was breaking, and people were starting to move around in Linyuan City as they appeared to be rebuilding their homes. Su Hao circled slowly in the high sky, and his radar had already locked on two unfamiliar sixth-level Mutants in the city. These two sixth-level Mutants were together, and their vitality surpassed that of ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan and ¡®Bliss Lord¡¯ Kana. It seemed they had reached the pinnacle of sixth-level Mutant, ready to break through to seventh-level Mutant at any moment. No wonder the members of the ¡®Four Kings Gang¡¯ and others fled in haste. The ¡®Distant View¡¯ rune was activated. Su Hao observed Linyuan City from high in the sky and sought the figures of ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ and ¡®Mist Lord.¡¯ The two had upied ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Stan¡¯s pce. At this moment, they seemed to be sleeping in the pce, and there was no sign of them. Su Hao had initially thought of a long-range sniper attack, instantly killing them with a headshot. However, it was now clear that it wasn¡¯t realistic unless they came out of the castle. After some contemtion, Su Hao decided to approach them with a knife to kill them, to have a chance to observe what abilities ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ possessed. ¡°But before starting the fight, I should wake them up first; otherwise, I¡¯d becking in sportsmanship. Moreover, it seems there are no other people around the pce¡­¡± With this in mind, Su Hao extended his hand to condense the ¡®Secondary-Level ¨C Two Hundred Explosions.¡¯ Using a more powerful ¡®Secondary-Level ¨C Two Hundred Explosions¡¯ was ideal for dealing with ¡®Earth Lord.¡¯ Su Hao was confident that ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ would be able to withstand it. Moreover, considering the size of the destruction area, it would at most devastate Stan¡¯s pce and wouldn¡¯t affect other areas. After all, the entire city was already in ruins, and there was no point in keeping such a grand pce intact. Three minutester, Su Hao flew to the pce with a steel sphere the size of a basin in his hands. He activated the time-dy device and started to input his vital force. Su Hao took a deep breath, raised his hand, and prepared to throw the bomb downwards. ¡®Secondary-Level ¨C Two Hundred Explosions¡¯ fell with a high initial speed. When the bomb entered the 500-meter range of the pce, a cold and noble woman lying on therge bed in the pce, ¡¾Mist Lord¡¿, a sixth-level Mutant of the ¡®Graceful People¡¯ sequence, abruptly opened her eyes. Her husband, ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ Dong Lan, still slept soundly at this time. The faint mist spread in every corner of the pce, informing her that a spherical object was descending from the sky at an extremely high speed, directly above them. Extraordinary! Definitely not a coincidence! Mist Lord Bebe immediately pped Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s face and said sharply, ¡°Husband, wake up, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan woke up, opening his eyes. Then, he instinctively transformed into Earth Lord. His body grew taller andrger, quickly bing a small giant over four meters tall. A bright and shiny ck crystal-like structure rapidly emerged from his body, enveloping him entirely. At this moment, Earth Lord Dong Lan said with a buzzing voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Bebe?¡± Mist Lord Bebe, who was now bing elusive and mist-like, pointed to the ceiling, saying, ¡°Up there!¡± Before the words even finished, the hard stone ceiling above them abruptly shattered, and a basin-sized iron sphere entered their field of view. Earth Monarch Dong Lan¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling quite speechless. ¡°You woke me up for this thing?¡± However, Mist Lord Bebe¡¯s vignce exceeded Earth Monarch Dong Lan¡¯s by far. She transformed into mist and dissipated, vanishing from sight. Surprisingly, Earth Lord Dong Lan yawned, reaching out to swat the iron sphere, as if shooing away a fly. Before he even touched the iron sphere¡ª ¡°Boom!¡± The most destructive bomb ever created by Su Hao in this world unleashed its power. It was ruthless and cruel, rendering all things meaningless in its presence. The solid pceplex crumbled like a pile of sand, blown away effortlessly by the wind. The sturdy earth shattered like stones thrown into water, with the soil pushed aside. The dazzling light pierced the dawn, like a second sun, instantly illuminating the entire city as if it were daytime. In the next moment, a powerful shockwave spread outward. Within a five hundred meter radius, walls, trees, and everything else were shattered and destroyed. People standing outside were suddenly shaken and unable to maintain their bnce, with some falling to the ground. Immediately after, a loud explosion rang out, causing everyone¡¯s ears to ring. Everyone had the same question in their minds: ¡°What just happened?¡± At this time, Su Hao, flying in the sky, watched the shockwave below and muttered in surprise, ¡°Oh no, the explosion was too powerful; could it have killed them directly?¡± At the moment of the explosion, the surrounding energy fields became chaotic. Su Hao¡¯s radar lost its sensing ability within the explosion range, so he didn¡¯t know the current state of Earth Lord and Mist Lord. After waiting for a while, once the explosion subsided, Su Hao began to descend. He extended both hands, and two steel des, one long and one short, gradually formed, covered with intricate patterns. Soon, Su Hao¡¯s radar regained its sensing ability and he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Huh? Both of them are still alive?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Su Hao was d in thick steel armor all over his body. His feetnded on the solid ground, and he stood on it. He retracted his wings while the long de carved a beautiful pattern as he observed the two people in the distance. At this moment, Stan¡¯s luxurious pceplex had turned into ruins, and only arge crater remained at the center of the explosion, measuring nearly two hundred meters in diameter. Earth Lord Dong Lan and Mist Lord Bebe were not far from therge crater. They were alertly observing Su Hao, knowing that the recent explosion must have been caused by the man in front of them. Earth Lord Dong Lan was still surrounded by a thick ck crystalline substance. Mist Lord Bebe had turned into a mist, floating in mid-air. Su Hao couldn¡¯t see the specific condition of the two, but his radar could sense that their vital force had been nearly depleted by half, indicating that they had suffered serious injuries. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°They survived such an explosion; that¡¯s impressive!¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan looked at Su Hao, who was d in steel armor, and said in surprise, ¡°Steel Armor King?¡± Then he turned to Mist Lord Bebe beside him and said, ¡°Bebe, don¡¯t move for now. I¡¯ll go and test the situation.¡± Mist Lord Bebe, with a face formed by her mist simtion, nodded. Then, she suddenly dispersed, blending into the air, disappearing from sight. Even Su Hao¡¯s radar couldn¡¯t detect her precise location. It was as if¡­ the space around them was entirely under her control. Su Hao slowly furrowed his brows. These two seemed to have quite some ability! Chapter 173 Earth Lord Dong Lan wasn¡¯t sure if Su Hao had any otherpanions, so he instructed Mist Lord Bebe to act as a guard for the time being. Furthermore, Earth Lord Dong Lan didn¡¯t think that a mere Steel Armor King could pose any threat as long as¡­ ¡°ck Stone Ground!¡± A wave of ck light rapidly spread out, centered around Earth Lord Dong Lan. The entire hundred-meter radius turned into a ck crystalline substance, emitting a faint luster, undting slightly under Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s control. Su Hao was now inside the range of the ck crystal. Earth Lord Dong Lan extended his hand downwards, and Su Hao felt the ck crystalline material he was standing on disappear. In its ce, there was a nearly ten-meter-wide ck hole. Su Hao began to free fall. But that wasn¡¯t all. Earth Lord revealed a sly smile and reached up ruthlessly. The crystals surrounding Su Hao almost rushed toward him, filling the space around him and sealing off all his escape routes. At this moment, Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s eyes flickered with the joy of victory. However, this joy was so faint, as if he had casually crushed an annoying bug. If it were other Sequence Five mutants, Earth Lord Dong Lan would have to put in some effort to kill them. But since it was the Steel Armor King, he had the confidence to easily subdue Su Hao without giving him any opportunity to resist. However, before he could reveal his victorious smile, a sh of a de passed by. ¡°Swish!¡± His transformation ck crystal was smoothly cut open, revealing the Steel Armor trapped within. Su Hao leaped into the air and praised, ¡°The texture of this ck crystal is not bad, much more robust than steel armor!¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he waved his hand, causing more ck crystals to surge from the ground. They began to pile up around Su Hao, gradually increasing in size until they reached the size of two basketball courts. He then tried to mp Su Hao inside. ording to Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s n, no matter how skilled the opponent was with a de, his ck crystals, several times longer and thicker than the de, would close in on him and prevent him from slicing through the ck crystal. Su Hao remained calm, holding his long de high in front of him. ¡°Rotation!¡± Then he thrust forward. ¡°Crack!¡± The thick ck crystal instantly cracked open to reveal arge hole, and Su Hao quickly burst out, appearing in front of Earth Lord Dong Lan, and swung his de down. Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim in disbelief, ¡°What?¡± His heavy ck crystals were unexpectedly broken through by his opponent with ease, leaving him astonished. As he watched the Steel Armor King who had suddenly appeared before him, Earth Lord Dong Lan reacted quickly. His right hand instantly formed a huge hammer and struck fiercely at Su Hao. It was as if he was willing to exchange his life for Su Hao¡¯s,pletely ignoring the long de that was descending. Su Hao turned his long de, flipped it, and met the ck crystal mallet. ¡°Crack!¡± The ck crystal mallet was neatly cut by Su Hao, and the hammerhead flew away. Before Earth Lord Dong Lan could react, Su Hao stomped his foot. ¡°Sliding Shadow Step!¡± In contrast to Earth Lord¡¯s massive frame, the more slender Steel Armor King slid to Earth Lord¡¯s side and swiftly sliced with his long de. ¡°Crack!¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s hand holding the hammer was cleanly severed at the wrist, and his chest was shed open, with ck crystal fragments flying everywhere. Su Hao shook his wrist and praised, ¡°This ck crystal is really sturdy; if it were anyone else, I could cut it into two pieces with a single strike.¡± Underneath his thick ck crystal armor, Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯splexion became extremely ugly. Since bing Earth Lord, he had rarely sustained any injuries, and he had always been the one dealing damage. But today, he had received sessive heavy injuries. He understood that he had encountered a formidable opponent today, and this opponent was the Steel Armor King, undoubtedly targeting his flesh and blood, and they were well-prepared. Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s severed hand fell to the ground and merged with the ck crystals on the ground. His severed wrist started to emit arge amount of ck crystal, and in the blink of an eye, it formed a hand,pletely restored. Seeing this, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow and thought, ¡°Is this recyble?¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Earth Lord, is there anything else you can do? Show me.¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan replied, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t get too cocky. Do you think you can defeat me like this? Wishful thinking!¡± ¡°Roar! Tidal Wave!¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan let out a roar as he clenched his hands. Soon, the ck crystals rapidly extended to a range of five hundred meters. The ck crystal ground under his feet began to tremble. Thend within the entire five hundred meters began to rise from the outside towards the center, forming a ck tsunami several dozen meters high. The force was immense, sweeping from all sides towards Su Hao in the center. As the ck crystals hurtled towards Su Hao, countless spikes grew on the surface, creating a ck crystal rain. With nowhere to hide, Su Hao immediately sheathed his de. Layer uponyer of steel armor thickened on the outside of his body. ¡°Level 2 ¨C Hardness,¡± ¡°Level 2 ¨C Barrier!¡± ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± Numerous ck crystal spikes struck Su Hao, producing crisp sounds as they hit him, but they couldn¡¯t prate his defenses or leave any marks on his steel armor. Su Hao looked at the approaching ck crystal tsunami and calmly said, ¡°Try something new! My patience is running out.¡± He raised his de, and the de¡¯s length extended continuously. ¡°Level 2 ¨C Sharpness,¡± ¡°Level 2 ¨C Pration,¡± ¡°Level 2 ¨C Hardness,¡± ¡°Level 2 ¨C Rotation!¡± Su Hao took a step forward, leaped into the air, and chopped with his long de. ¡°Jumping sh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± The long de¡¯s bright light shed by. ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± The ck crystal tsunami was sliced in half, separating to the left and right as it passed Su Hao from both sides, failing to harm him in the least. ¡°Level 2 ¨C Vibration!¡± Su Hao activated his rune and delivered a punch to the ck crystal next to him. ¡°Crack!¡± The massive and thick ck crystals, subjected to high-frequency vibrations, unexpectedly shattered and copsed in an instant. ¡°Boom!¡± The ck crystals lost control, crashing heavily onto the ground, kicking up dense smoke. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief. The fact that his ck crystal tsunami had been shattered by a single punch was beyond hisprehension, and he struggled to ept it. Just then, Su Hao appeared in front of Earth Lord Dong Lan. Before Earth Lord Dong Lan could react, ¡°Level 2 ¨C Lightning!¡± ¡°Crackle!¡± A bolt of lightning struck Earth Lord Dong Lan, causing him to instantly stiffen and lose control of his body. Su Hao shed past him, muttering, ¡°I gave you a chance, and you have nothing but useless abilities.¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s head was instantly thrown high into the air. ¡°Boom!¡± It crashed heavily onto the ground. ¡°Crack!¡± Then it shattered. ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Hao suddenly noticed something was amiss. The shattered head showed no signs of bloodstains. Moreover, the severed neck of Earth Lord showed no signs of spurting blood, which was different from the typical beheading scenario. ¡°Not dead?¡± In Su Hao¡¯s radar perception, the opponent¡¯s vitality hadn¡¯t dissipated after death; it was still vibrant. Soon, under Su Hao¡¯s watchful gaze, Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s severed neck began to producerge amounts of ck crystals, and within moments, it grew into a new head. Earth Lord Dong Lan moved his severed neck slightly, producing crisp explosions. He said in a muffled tone, ¡°Steel Armor King, you¡¯ve sessfully provoked me. Well done!¡± With that, Earth Lord Dong Lan raised his foot and stomped the ground heavily, roaring, ¡°ckstone Giant!¡± Chapter 174 Su Hao looked at Earth Lord Dong Lan, whose head had been cut off, but was still lively, and couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have the confidence to grow back my head after it¡¯s been cut off. Is it a transformation of vitality or some other reason?¡± Meanwhile, Earth Lord Dong Lan had undergone an earth-shattering transformation. The ck crystal assimted from the ground rapidly climbed up his body, continuously umting. He became taller andrger with every moment, turning into a giant nearly a hundred meters high within the blink of an eye. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Impressive! How didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± At this moment, Earth Lord Dong Lan seemed still unsure. A buzzing sound came from him as he said, ¡°Bebe, I might not be able to defeat this Steel Armor King. Let¡¯s eliminate him together. You block his vision and restrict his movements.¡± In fact, Earth Lord Dong Lan was also getting scared. He couldn¡¯t find a way to deal with his opponent, even ¡°Tsunami¡± had been futile. So, he had transformed into a giant to not only enhance his attack power but also for self-defense. Once he turned into a hundred-meter giant with thick ck crystal defenses, no one could easily break through. Moreover, nobody could guess his hiding ce, a double benefit. Just as Earth Lord Dong Lan finished speaking, Mist Lord Bebe began to act. Within a radius of a kilometer, a dark mist began to pervade and gradually darken. Su Hao¡¯s vision became increasingly blurry, to the point where he could barely see objects within two meters. The mist that enveloped Su Hao began to condense into serpentine shapes, which entwined around him. Su Hao had no way to evade, and in a moment, he was tightly bound. Following that, the ck serpentine shape slowly tightened, restricting all the joints in Su Hao¡¯s body. Su Hao tried to move, but he found that these misty serpents, incredibly tenacious, were entangling his joints, making it challenging to exert force. The serpents also extended agile and spiky appendages into the gaps in his armor, even reaching his eyes, mouth, and nose. Furthermore, the mist serpents had a faint corrosive effect, gradually eroding his armor. Su Hao sealed his entire face with steel armor. ¡°Little Light, provide real-time simtion of the scene.¡± Su Hao immediately gave themand to Little Light. In a matter of moments, his perception changed. The radar marked Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s position and provided a basic description of the surroundings. For Su Hao, this was already sufficient. Whether he could see didn¡¯t matter much anymore. Just as the mist serpents tightly bound Su Hao, the giant form Earth Lord transformed into a huge foot and stomped down viciously. Earth Lord Dong Lan clenched his teeth, continually strengthening the sole of his foot and the strength of the ck crystal beneath Su Hao, trying to squash Steel Armor Kingpletely and grind him into a pulp. Then, Earth Lord Dong Lan experienced the sensation of stepping on a nail. Puff! Earth Lord Dong Lan lifted his foot and found that Steel Armor King was unharmed, while there was an additional hole in the sole of his enormous foot. Earth Lord Dong Lan was a little flustered. Was this not working? Was this Steel Armor King too imprable? He put his full power into the attack, yet he couldn¡¯t even dislodge a few metal scraps from his opponent. Could it be that his previous Steel Armor King was fake? ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better to run!¡± Suddenly, a thought popped into Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s mind. Under normal circumstances, he would never give up so easily; he could wear down a mere Steel Armor King eventually. However, after the intense explosion earlier, he had depleted a significant amount of energy and had lost confidence in continuing the battle. There was a chance that a few more level-six mutants woulde to the enemy¡¯s aid during the battle. At that point, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Additionally, there was still a Origin Lord hiding somewhere in the city. When mutants reached level six, they gained a new ability called ¡°Damage Resistance.¡± This allowed them to control their internal energy to mitigate a significant amount of damage. The intense explosion just now had been sustained using ¡°Damage Resistance,¡± but the energy consumption had been enormous. Earth Lord Dong Lan suppressed his fleeting thought of running. In a battle, considering fleeing was a very dangerous notion. Fleeing required strategy, and it was entirely different from showing weakness. Showing weakness indicated that one¡¯s will had been shattered, making it easy for enemies to seize the opportunity to strike. Su Hao felt the mist serpents entangling him and was suddenly quite interested. Level 2: Erosion! Su Hao activated the first rune, using Erosion tobat Erosion. He wanted to see whose Erosion ability was more potent. ¡°Ahh!¡± A vague and pitiful scream came from the void as the mist serpents entwining Su Hao suddenly loosened and disintegrated. Su Hao had regained his freedom. Su Hao chuckled, realizing that his Level 2 Erosion was even more potent. Then Su Hao discovered Mist Lord Bebe¡¯s weakness. It seemed that all attacks were ineffective against her, even explosions couldn¡¯t harm her. However, her resistance to energy-type spells was quite low. Su Hao had a basic understanding of Mist Lord¡¯s characteristics, so it was time for him to go on the offensive. ¡°High temperature!¡± Su Hao first activated the ¡°High Temperature¡± rune on his own armor to prevent the mist serpents from binding him again and interfering with his movements. ¡°First, clear the mist and restore my vision!¡± Su Hao exposed his nose and eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°Steel Transformation!¡± Arge amount of cells and vital energy began to corrode the ground. However, he encountered an obstacle right from the start. It was Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s ck Crystal Transformation, and Earth Lord¡¯s cells had a higher priority than Steel Armor King¡¯s! Su Hao smiled slightly, ¡°No problem. If the quality isn¡¯t enough, make up for it with quantity!¡± Suddenly, a surge of vital energy erupted, carrying his cells. It shattered Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s ck crystal and began to spread outward. The ck crystal-covered earth gradually turned into Su Hao¡¯s steel armor. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan stared wide-eyed. His ¡°ck Stone Earth¡± had gradually lost control, and all he could do was watch as the earth transformed from ck crystal into steel armor. Soon, the range of the steel armor exceeded five hundred meters, surpassing Earth Lord¡¯s ck stone earth. It converted all of his ck crystal into steel armor and continued to spread outward, quickly exceeding a kilometer and extending beyond his field of vision. ¡°!!!¡± Earth Lord was left in shock and speechless, his mind in a daze. The tiny Steel Armor King shouted, ¡°Level 2 ¨C Fire Dragon Domain!¡± A pattern filled with beauty gradually formed and covered the entire area converted into steel. The next moment: ¡°Boom!¡± A massive burst of mes erupted from underground, soaring into the sky, transforming the sky into a sea of raging mes wherever it went. This was Su Hao¡¯s Fire Dragon Domain, a continuous area damage skill. ¡°Ah!¡± A heart-wrenching scream came from mid-air. ¡°Bebe!¡± Earth Lord Dong Lan realized something and, with red eyes, shouted toward the sky. Mist Lord Bebe¡¯s mist had almost been burned away by Su Hao¡¯s Fire Dragon as it erupted. Only a portion of the ck mist high in the sky had escaped the destruction, allowing Bebe to survive. As the Fire Dragon gradually subsided, the field turned into scorched earth, and the troublesome ck mist had dissipated. ¡°Now, let¡¯s deal with this giant!¡± Without any visible action from Su Hao, arge amount of steel transformation surged beneath Earth Lord¡¯s feet, suddenly erupting and entwining the hundred-meter-tall Earth Lord. Then, Su Hao¡¯s vital energy began to infiltrate the giant¡¯s body, causing the ck crystal on the giant¡¯s body to be transformed into steel armor. Realizing that things were not going well, Earth Lord Dong Lan immediately jumped off the giant¡¯s body. As he fell freely towards the ground, two mist serpents coiled around him, carrying him into the sky. Su Hao raised an eyebrow, watching Earth Lord and Mist Lord Bebe flying higher and higher into the sky. He said with astonishment, ¡°Hmm? They¡¯re flying high into the sky? What a coincidence, I can do that too!¡± Chapter 175 Su Hao slowly withdrew the transformation steel, and the transformed steel domain on the ground gradually shrank and disappeared, quickly returning to its originalnd. Two wings extended behind him, he leaped into the air, and a sudden burst of impact erupted under his feet, flying towards the sky. Dangling in mid-air, [Earth Lord] Dong Lan saw Su Hao chasing after him and immediately eximed, ¡°Bebe, he¡¯s catching up!¡± [Mist Lord] Bebe seemed very weak, her flying speed was not fast, she swayed and floated in the air. When she saw Su Hao chasing after her, she felt anxious but had no way to escape. At this moment, she finally understood what ¡®no way to heaven, no door to the earth¡¯ meant. [Earth Lord] Dong Lan suddenly said, ¡°Bebe, drop me! The target is me. You run first, and I will find youter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡± [Mist Lord] Bebe fell silent for a moment, and [Earth Lord] Dong Lan said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that easy to kill!¡± [Mist Lord] Bebe nodded, suddenly letting go of her husband and flying away quickly. Meanwhile, Earth Lord Dong Lan began to descend from high in the sky. A thought popped into Earth Lord Dong Lan¡¯s mind: ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too straightforward? At least hesitate a bit!¡± Su Hao¡¯s long knife made a slight adjustment to his flight position and pounced towards [Earth Lord] Dong Lan. [Earth Lord] Dong Lan immediatelyunched arge number of ck crystal spikes, shooting at Su Hao densely. ¡°Ding, ding, ding!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t dodge or evade, taking the ck crystal spikes head-on next to [Earth Lord] Dong Lan. ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder!¡¯ ¡°Crack!¡± A lightning arc struck [Earth Lord] Dong Lan, and he helplessly cried out, ¡°Come on!¡± But defenseless, he was hit directly, losing his resistance! Su Hao adjusted his position slightly, and the long knife swept across. ¡°Crack, st!¡± He sliced [Earth Lord] Dong Lan in half from the chest, blood sprayed, and his arms detached. [Earth Lord] Dong Lan was instantly divided into four segments, falling powerless to the ground. Su Hao nced at him, temporarily ignoring him, and changed his flight direction to chase after [Mist Lord] Bebe. [Mist Lord] was no longer in full fog form at this time, her upper body had transformed into a human while her lower body remained as mist, resembling a snake-human hybrid as she flew forward gracefully. The intensity of her vitality had dropped to a dangerous level; obviously, she couldn¡¯t transform her entire body into ck mist as she did at the beginning, spreading everywhere. She also dared not do so, fearing being burned by mes. If she tried again, she would be doomed. Seeing Su Hao catching up, she immediately extended two mist snakes to entwine him. However, as they coiled around Su Hao¡¯s armor, they were burned by the high temperature, screaming in pain, and instinctively retracting. [Mist Lord] Bebe was now in a state of despair, unable to win in a fight, unable to escape, and being restrained tightly. What could she do? [Mist Lord] Bebe saw Su Hao rapidly approaching and immediately turned around and headed down. ¡°Find my husband! As long as I find my husband, he can surely save me!¡± ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder!¡¯ ¡°Crack!¡± A lightning strike hit [Mist Lord] Bebe, instantly making her eyes roll back, almost losing consciousness, and she fell softly. She wasn¡¯t like the powerful [Earth Lord], able to withstand ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder¡¯ without a scratch. Su Hao approached and made a swift sh! ¡°St!¡± [Mist Lord] Bebe¡¯s head was instantly severed. However, there was no blood gushing out; the severed area was covered in elusive ck mist. The decapitated head slowly turned into mist, dispersed, and gradually reformed into a head at the neck. Su Hao furrowed his brow. Was this [Mist Lord] so powerful? How to kill her? He couldn¡¯t just burn her to ashes because he needed to obtain her flesh and genes! ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder!¡¯ ¡°Crack!¡± Just as [Mist Lord] Bebe was beginning to recover, another lightning strike hit her, causing her to roll her eyes again. ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder!¡¯ ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder!¡¯ ¡­ Su Hao kept throwing lightning at [Mist Lord] Bebe one after another. He wanted to see if he could electrocute her to death directly. The positioning of ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder¡¯ had always been about control, as he had found that a strong electric current could make Mutants lose control of their bodies instantly, but it rarely directly killed them because Mutants had incredibly strong bodies and could recover quickly. However, Su Hao started to consider researching ¡®Level three ¨C Thunder,¡¯ which could directly electrocute Mutants to death. Otherwise, in special circumstances, he would be somewhat powerless. Both of them were descending rapidly. Through his radar perception, Su Hao noticed that [Mist Lord] Bebe¡¯s vitality was gradually being consumed by his continuous lightning attacks, and the mist resembling a snake¡¯s tail couldn¡¯t be sustained any longer. It slowly transformed back into feet! Well, apanying the transformation were some pieces of fabric, barely covering the essentials. This harmony was thanks to [Mist Lord]¡¯s ability to partially assimte matter; even her clothing had turned into ck mist. However, Su Hao seemed oblivious to this romantic scene. ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder!¡¯ ¡®Level two ¨C Thunder!¡¯ ¡­ After [Mist Lord] Bebe¡¯s vitality waspletely depleted, she gradually exuded a fragrant scent. ¡°Bang!¡± Unconsciously, [Mist Lord] Bebe was mmed hard onto the ground. With no vitality left to resist, she gradually lost her breath of life. Su Hao approached and delivered a final strike. ¡°St!¡± Her head rolled to the side, blood spewing out. Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°This should have resolved it!¡± There was still an [Earth Lord], and surprisingly, he hadn¡¯t died but was underground, using transformed ck crystals to dig a tunnel and quickly escape out of the city. What incredible vitality. Cut off the head, and it can grow back; cut into four segments, and it can be reconnected, then bounce back to life. The Sequence of [Shell People], indeed the most afraid of death Sequence! Evolution to this level, there¡¯s no one else like it! Su Hao, carrying the body of [Mist Lord], slowly walked toward the outskirts of the city. It¡¯s just not clear whether, when [Earth Lord] appearster, the first thing he sees is Su Hao, will he be very surprised. It wasn¡¯t until a distance of two kilometers outside the city that the breathless [Earth Lord] Dong Lan emerged from underground. Before he could catch his breath, he discovered Su Hao, the [Steel Armor King], standing in front of him. ¡°¡­ In the past, he used to get excited when he saw the [Steel Armor King], but now he feels a chill in his heart the moment he sees the [Steel Armor King]. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t describe theplexity of his emotions, especially when he saw the body of his wife Bebe in Su Hao¡¯s hands. Despair, anger, regret, fear¡­ But no matter what emotions he felt, they couldn¡¯t change the current situation. When [Earth Lord] Dong Lan wanted to turn around and burrow underground to escape, he found that the ground had turned into steel at some point, beyond his control. There was no escape! Su Hao threw the body and head of [Mist Lord] aside and slowly drew his long knife. [Earth Lord] immediately knelt down and begged, ¡°Big brother, spare me, I¡¯ll give you my flesh, please spare my life, and I won¡¯t appear before you again from now on!¡± Su Hao remained silent and walked closer, then made a horizontal sh with his knife. ¡°Crack, st!¡± [Earth Lord] Dong Lan¡¯s head flew off, blood gushing, and his body slowly fell to the ground, motionless, with blood gradually spreading. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Su Hao curiously looked at the motionless [Earth Lord] on the ground and carefully sensed his vitality with radar. Indeed, his vitality was gradually decreasing, but the rate of decline was extremely slow, with no feeling of rapid dissipation after death. Su Hao raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is he¡­ ying dead?¡± He yed dead so convincingly, with his head lying to the side, blood gushing from his neck, no way he could fake it. Su Hao had never seen anyone y dead so convincingly; he was willing to call it the ¡°most convincing at ying dead¡± in the world. Su Hao swung his knife and circled around, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s too heavy; I¡¯ll chop the body into pieces for easier transport!¡± Chapter 176 The moment Su Hao swung his sword, the [Earth Lord] immediatelyunched a counterattack. But since he was pretending to be dead, Su Hao didn¡¯t want him to wake up again; he wanted him to disappearpletely! As the [Earth Lord] rose, Su Hao chopped him into two pieces at the chest. From the severed parts, arge amount of ck crystal immediately extended, connecting the two halves. Just as it was about to regenerate, Su Hao¡¯s long sword continued to swing, its de shing. ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± For a moment, ck crystal fragments flew in all directions as the [Earth Lord] shattered and reformed, repeatedly trying to escape while Su Hao relentlessly hacked at him. At this point, the [Earth Lord] had lost the courage to fight; he only wanted to live. However, as his life force rapidly depleted, the time it took for him to regenerate grew longer. When he finally returned to his original form, he had lost the strength to escape andy on the ground, looking at Su Hao with pleading eyes, hoping that Su Hao would spare his life. Su Hao, d in his impressive steel armor, still looked immacte. He walked slowly to the side of the [Earth Lord] and asked, ¡°Both of you, why did youe to Lingyuan City?¡± The [Earth Lord]¡¯s eyes lit up with hope and he hurriedly said, ¡°As long as you promise to spare my life, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Su Hao remained silent, raising his sword as if to behead him. Panicked, the [Earth Lord] immediately eximed, ¡°Stop, stop, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Regardless, every second of life was a gain, and who knew, maybe a miracle would happen and he would survive? Su Hao stopped, not retracting his sword, and asked, ¡°So, why did youe to Lingyuan City?¡± The [Earth Lord] pondered and said, ¡°We were originally settled in the subsidiary Shuishi City under Anliang City. But some time ago, a powerful level seven mutant, who everyone calls ¡®ughter,¡¯ suddenly appeared in Anliang City. He seems to be a level seven mutant of the ¡®Poison People¡¯ sequence, known as ¡®Fiend.¡¯ He first killed all three level seven mutants in Anliang City, then went on a killing spree, wiping out all the mutants in the city in just a few days. Later, it only took him a day to kill all the mutants in a city¡­¡± At this point, the [Earth Lord] had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°This is unbelievable. Level seven mutants are nearly invincible in directbat. They usually die in situations where their weaknesses are discovered by someone they trust or when they¡¯re near the end of their lifespans, passing on their abilities through flesh and blood.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked curiously, ¡°So, the level seven in the ¡®Poison People¡¯ sequence is called ¡®Fiend¡¯? Why is it named ¡®Fiend¡¯?¡± The [Earth Lord] shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the saying that has been passed down is ¡®opposing life makes one a fiend.¡¯ The ¡®Poison People¡¯ sequence reaches its peak as ¡®Fiend.''¡± Su Hao then asked, ¡°What is the level seven of the ¡®Shell People¡¯ sequence called?¡± The [Earth Lord] found it strange that Su Hao didn¡¯t even know this, but he didn¡¯t dare show any unusual reactions and replied, ¡°The ¡®Shell People¡¯ sequence controls the power of life and is known as ¡®Life.¡¯ The level seven mutant is called ¡®Lifebearer.¡¯ I also know the names of the level seven mutants in three other sequences: ¡®Speed¡¯ sequence¡¯s level seven is ¡®Still,¡¯ ¡®Silk¡¯ sequence¡¯s level seven is ¡®Constant,¡¯ and ¡®Nightwalker¡¯ sequence¡¯s level seven is ¡®All-Seeing.¡¯ As for the rest, I have no idea because Anliang City doesn¡¯t have level seven mutants from other sequences.¡± Su Hao nodded in understanding and then asked, ¡°So, have you seen this ¡®ughter¡¯?¡± The [Earth Lord] was embarrassed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him. I guess anyone who has seen him couldn¡¯t escape. He not only killed all the mutants in Anliang City but also went on a killing spree in other cities, killing mutants of all levels. He¡¯s incredibly powerful, almost unimaginable. The mutants in cities around Anliang City were terrified, and they all fled. I heard rumors and didn¡¯t think much of it, so I followed the crowd and ended up here in Lingyuan City by ident.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Do you know where the level seven ¡®Lifebearer¡¯ is?¡± The [Earth Lord] immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡± Then he spoke cautiously, ¡°Big brother, you see, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just ended up here identally while fleeing. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. If you spare my life, I can offer you my flesh! As long as you spare me, I¡¯ll tell you immediately where ¡®Lifebearer¡¯ is.¡± Su Hao remained silent and lifted his sword to strike. The [Earth Lord] immediately shouted, ¡°Stop, stop! I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk right away¡­¡± Su Hao stopped, watching him in silence. The [Earth Lord] was still trembling, looking at Su Hao¡¯s long steel armor de. His brain was racing, searching for a way out. But it seemed like his brain wasn¡¯t working properly; no matter how he thought, the signals it sent were all saying, ¡°You can die now.¡± It was a dead end. He was unwilling to ept it! After seeing Su Hao¡¯s impatience, he had no choice but to say, ¡°The [Lifebearer] is in therge city to the east, Huiyang City! It¡¯s said that this generation of [Lifebearer] is nearing the end of its lifespan, and many [Earth Lord] are converging there, hoping to seize a share of its flesh. My original goal was Huiyang City, and I¡¯ll be leaving soon. Oh, by the way, I can lead you there personally, how about it?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°No need, I can go there on my own.¡± Su Hao asked a few more questions, but after not finding any useful information, he said, ¡°Five seconds to leave yourst words.¡± [Earth Lord] Dong Lan widened his eyes in despair, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll be your ve, spare my life!¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve received yourst words.¡± He swung his sword. [Earth Lord] Dong Lan had regained some strength at this point and desperately tried to escape. But in just a moment, Su Hao knocked him to the ground, and he had no strength left to regenerate. The ck crystal on his body also slowly receded. Su Hao raised his sword again and beheaded [Earth Lord] Dong Lan. ¡°Thud!¡± This time, the beheading felt real. [Earth Lord] Dong Lan¡¯s life force gradually dissipated, and after a moment, there were no signs of life. With this, the mission waspleted. Furthermore, he obtained the flesh of a [Mist Lord] as an extra reward. Not only that, he probably figured out what had happened in Anliang City and got information about the [Lifebearer], the future evolution target for the [Earth Lord]. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was true, but he would find out when he got there. The only thing that concerned him was the appearance of the [ughter]. This mutant could kill even supposedly immortal level seven mutants. Just how powerful was he? The key was that the appearance of the [ughter] made Su Hao sense that trouble wasing, most likely directed at him. Every so often, unexpected things happened to him, as if bad luck clung to him. Su Hao had gotten used to it. ¡°I don¡¯t know how powerful this [ughter] is. I need to evolve into a level six [Earth Lord] as soon as possible and then go to Huiyang City to see if there really is a [Lifebearer]. If there is, I¡¯ll borrow a piece of flesh from him, and in return, I¡¯ll provide him with some supplements to bnce it out.¡± With this in mind, Su Hao stopped overthinking and decided that what had toe woulde. In this world of gic research, he had already gained a lot. If something truly targeted him, he could simply wait for tens of millions of years and undergo a proper reincarnation. Looking back at the mostly destroyed Lingyuan City, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a peaceful time, it¡¯s just a matter of being strong. Once you¡¯re weak, the worst things can happen.¡± It was unclear how long it would take for this city to recover its former prosperity. Or maybe it had already reached the pinnacle of its glory and would decline from now on. Su Hao picked up two bodies, transformed his steel armor into two baskets, and flew into the sky, slowly moving away. ¡°Evolving into a [Earth Lord] as soon as possible!¡± By now, the sun had already risen, shining down on the shattered Lingyuan City. Chapter 177 The scene of Su Hao¡¯s battle with the Earth Lord and Mist Lord was witnessed by countless people in the Lingyuan City. Although some tried to hide, their curiosity got the better of them, and they quietly observed. Zhu Hua People, with exceptional eyesight, watched the entire battle from start to finish. Even some of the extraordinary individuals, confident in their life-saving abilities, ventured within a kilometer to watch the fight. Unfortunately, a few unlucky ones got caught in Su Hao¡¯s Fire Dragon Domain, suffering burns but miraculously surviving. After Su Hao left, the onlookers from a distance began to emerge, walking into the chaotic battlefield. ¡°The two powerful extraordinary individuals who wrecked the city are dead¡­¡± ¡°They were incredibly strong!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that person in the handsome iron armor? He managed to kill those two incredibly powerful guys!¡± ¡°When I saw the giant appear, I thought the sky was falling. I never expected such a powerful giant to be defeated and killed. That iron-armored guy is the most powerful extraordinary individual I¡¯ve ever seen, without a doubt.¡± ¡°And that massive crater, the deafening noise! It was so awe-inspiring!¡± ¡°Extraordinary individuals can reach such levels¡­ if only I¡­¡± ¡°Who knows who that iron-armored guy is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°He headed in the direction of Temple Forest City. Could he be ¡®Temple Forest City Wei¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely him, don¡¯t you remember? Four years ago, he killed the mighty Heavenly Lord Stan and destroyed the entire Tiansha Gang!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it must be ¡®Temple Forest City Wei¡¯.¡± ¡°Shall we go to Temple Forest City then? With ¡®Wei¡¯ around, we¡¯ll surely find protection!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡­ And so, a continuous migration began, catching Yashan off guard. But Su Hao¡¯s connection to this event had be minimal. He flew back outside the city,nded, and once again transformed into steel, sinking underground to move to hisboratory. A momentter, he emerged from theboratory. Su Hao tossed the two bodies aside, heaved a sigh of relief, not really tired but somewhat exhausted from not getting a good night¡¯s sleep. Su Hao briefly handled the two bodies, preserved them, and theny down to sleep. No one disturbed him, and he slept until the following morning, waking up feeling refreshed, all negative emotions gone. But he was a bit hungry. He immediately located Yashan and said through a loudspeaker, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯m hungry,e back and make me something to eat.¡± As for whether Yashan was handling the Temple Forest Guild¡¯s affairs, Su Hao didn¡¯t know. What could be more important than filling his stomach? Yashan promptly stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wei, just give me a moment, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After saying that, Yashan immediately dropped what he was doing and ran out. He had already disappeared by the time his voice came back, saying, ¡°Taini, you¡¯re in charge of the next steps, do whatever you think is best, I trust you!¡± The young woman Taini was left bewildered, looking at the contact officer, [Demon Devourer] Norlin. Taini sat in Yashan¡¯s seat and said helplessly, ¡°Norlin, with or without him, it¡¯s the same, we don¡¯t need him. Let¡¯s continue!¡± Norlin nodded. Yashan had be a bit of a master chef in Temple Forest City, thanks to Su Hao¡¯s guidance. In no time, the table was filled with dishes neatly arranged, and the aroma was enticing. Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate and sat down, digging in. He mumbled, ¡°Yashan,e, sit down and eat too!¡± Following his words, Yashan sat down. He watched their leader Wei eat heartily and couldn¡¯t resist joining in, eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content. After a while, Su Hao leaned back contentedly and patted his stomach, saying, ¡°Yashan, your skills have improved a lot!¡± Yashan, also satisfied, let out a satisfied burp and said, ¡°Hehe, Boss Wei, you¡¯ve taught me well! Haha, before I met Boss Wei, I had no idea what real food was!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°There¡¯s food and drink, but don¡¯t be picky.¡± Yashan nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°Yashan, for the next year, things might not be very peaceful. ording to the information I¡¯ve received, there¡¯s a ¡®ughter¡¯ hunting extraordinary individuals in Huiyang City, so you better prepare well.¡± After briefly exining the situation to Yashan, Su Hao added, ¡°If the situation gets bad, you might need to evacuate lightly.¡± For a moment, Yashan fell silent. He understood what Boss Wei meant by ¡°evacuating lightly.¡± It meant taking a few trusted confidants and leaving directly. As for the other members of the Temple Forest Guild, they would be left to fend for themselves. After many years of running the guild, there were some emotional attachments that weren¡¯t easy to let go of. It wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved with a simple ¡°evacuation.¡± However, since Boss Wei had mentioned the need to evacuate, the situation must be very serious. When the time came, Yashan would undoubtedly be able to distinguish between priorities. But he couldn¡¯t figure out just how powerful this ¡°ughter¡± could be, to the extent that Boss Wei felt the need to avoid him. Now that things were clear, Su Hao didn¡¯t dwell on it any further. He could tell Yashan what to do, but ultimately, Yashan had to make his own choices about how to proceed. In reality, everyone lives with a great deal of freedom, able to choose what they want to do as long as they can bear the consequences. That¡¯s the freedom of the mind. You can leave everything behind and travel, stay at home all day, stay upte, study diligently, or even run wild on the streets. Anxiety arises when there are too many things you can¡¯t let go of, restricting your mind. Like Yashan now, he felt anxious at the thought of allowing the Temple Forest Guild members to fend for themselves, unable to let go of the emotional attachment. But in reality, he could handle the consequences. He just wanted everything without wanting to bear the consequences. Yashan¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t free! After a while, Su Hao got up and said, ¡°Yashan, you seem to be in good shape now. Come with me; I¡¯ll take you to evolve into an ¡®Earth Lord.''¡± Yashan looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®evolve¡¯ and ¡®Earth Lord¡¯?¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t exin and simply got up to return to theboratory. Yashan, seeing the leftover food on the table, instinctively thought about cleaning up, but he quickly realized he needed to catch up with Boss Wei¡¯s footsteps. Once inside theboratory, he immediately noticed the two bodies soaking in a water tank and eximed, ¡°Boss Wei, these are¡­¡± Su Hao said, ¡°These are the bodies of the ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ and ¡®Mist Lord.''¡± Yashan widened his eyes and asked, ¡°The ¡®Earth Lord,¡¯ are they the neers in Lingyuan City? Boss Wei, when did you kill them?¡± Yashan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Just a few days ago, he had heard the members of the Four Kings Gang talking about Lingyuan City, and he couldn¡¯t have imagined that these troublemakers, who had been causing chaos for the Four Kings Gang, were now obediently lying in Boss Wei¡¯sboratory. This was¡­ Boss Wei was really something else, beyond words! Su Hao said, ¡°Come on, Yashan, lie down, and I¡¯ll collect some blood samples.¡± Yashan immediately took off his shirt andy down on the examination bed, extending his arm willingly. Although he hadn¡¯t been mentally prepared to evolve suddenly, he appeared very calm. After following Boss Wei, he had experienced all sorts of things. Calm was the way to go! But he couldn¡¯t have dreamed that he would easily reach the sixth level of extraordinary mutants. It was almost the pinnacle of power in this world! To think of Boss Wei as a benefactor in his life, what a blessing! Chapter 178 Yashan¡¯s evolution went incredibly smoothly, and when he woke up again, he had be a sixth-level mutant, an ¡°Earth Lord.¡± After testing his newly acquired abilities, he found that he had gained three new powers. The first was that his steel armor had transformed into ¡°ck Crystal,¡± a material with a strength roughly 1.8 times that of steel. It was decent but not as strong as he had imagined. Su Hao estimated that this strength would quickly reach its limit, and even evolving into a seventh-level mutant, a ¡°Life Bearer,¡± wouldn¡¯t enhance it significantly. The second ability was ¡°Blood Resilience.¡± By actively channeling his blood, he could redirect over 80% of the damage to his blood, using it to counteract the harm. With this ability, an ¡°Earth Lord¡¯s¡± survival capabilities reached a new level, making it hard for them to truly die. However, if caught off guard and unable to react in time, ¡°Blood Resilience¡± wouldn¡¯t automatically kick in. The third ability was ¡°Flesh and Blood Shifting.¡± In the transformed state, he could relocate parts of his body to other positions, effectively avoiding critical attacks. One could only say that the ¡°Earth Lord¡± was truly invincible! Su Hao had a sudden insight and curiously asked Yashan, ¡°Yashan, when I was fighting the ¡®Earth Lord,¡¯ I chopped off his head, but he grew it back and was perfectly fine. Do you want to try that?¡± Yashan immediately jumped away from Su Hao, taking several steps back and said, ¡°Boss Wei, please don¡¯t! I can endure losing a hand or a foot, but cutting off a head? I wouldn¡¯t dare! Let¡¯s talk about thatter, muchter!¡± Since Yashan was unwilling to try, Su Hao didn¡¯t insist. The next step was to test the feasibility of rune operation, which went smoothly. After inscribing the ¡°second-level¡± runes for Yashan and recording his gic information, Su Hao handed him a small booklet, saying, ¡°Yashan, for the next month, follow the exercises written in there. Don¡¯t worry; this time, it¡¯s not about writing, but drawing. You¡¯ll get the hang of it quickly.¡± Yashan smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei.¡± ¡­ After Yashan left, Su Hao began adjusting his state, preparing to evolve into an ¡°Earth Lord.¡± He didn¡¯t n to wait for Yashan to pass through the second stage of evolution. He needed to seize time to gain more power and increase his risk-bearing foundation. As night fell, Su Haoy quietly in bed, awaiting thepletion of his evolution. As the ¡°Transformer¡± contracted sharply, a wave of drowsiness overcame him, and Su Hao fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up again, he immediately understood that he had sessfully evolved into an ¡°Earth Lord.¡± Su Hao controlled his transformation, and his body instantly grew, inting like a balloon, bing a small giant of nearly four meters in height. The appearance was simr to the ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± but the once dull steel had transformed into ck crystal, gleaming with a faint luster. In terms of temperament, he had transitioned from a loser to a handsome and wealthy individual! It¡¯s pure visual charisma in action. Not only is the strength impressive, but the key point is the shine. If you polish this armor, you could probably sell it for a good sum! He had transformed into a gem knight from head to toe, and from now on, he couldn¡¯t be low-key. Even when he reverted to his normal state, Su Hao felt different. Every single cell in his body seemed so valuable. Su Hao looked at his sparkling ck crystal armor with satisfaction and couldn¡¯t help but make a few perfect poses. Next, he began to experiment with engraving runes. Starting from the chest,yer byyer, aesthetic runes climbed up the ck crystal armor. ¡°Cool!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim. But it still wasn¡¯t cool enough. It could be even more dazzling! The ck crystal had some transparency, and Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If I bury the patterns beneath the surface to create that elusive feeling¡­¡± He thought it and immediately went into the Pinball Space to design it, taking advantage of his current transformed state. ¡°If it¡¯s buried too deep, it won¡¯t be visible. A bit shallower, a bit shallower¡­ visible enough to appreciate the beauty of the rune patterns while still maintaining the luster of the ck crystal¡­ Hmm, let¡¯s add a toned-down version of the ¡®Strong Light¡¯ rune. Illuminate myself during the transformation, and the entrance effect must be maxed out! Haha!¡± Soon, Su Hao¡¯s design wasplete. Towards the end, he even made it a bit more understated due to how excessively cool it was. Su Hao exited the Pinball Space and began his magnificent transformation. ¡°Ka ka ka~¡± ck crystals kept forming. Shoulder pads rose like birds spreading their wings, the smooth lines on the chest extended down to the abdominal armor, creating a perfect arc that disappeared on both sides. Layers of thick ck crystal scales lined down his legs, making his physique appear extremely sleek and muscr. Su Hao slowly clenched his fist. ¡°Inscribe the runes.¡± A fist-sized circr pattern began to form at his chest, concealed beneath the ck crystal surface, yet clearly visible. Following that, from his chest, a series of intricate patterns spread across his entire body, adding a touch of mystery. ¡°Weakened ¨C Strong Light!¡± A faint light ignited from the chest and extended along the beautiful arc, finally illuminating the entire ck crystal armor. It was dazzling beyond belief. After ying around for a while, Su Hao gradually calmed down and reverted from his ¡°Earth Lord¡± state. After thinking about it, he decided to remove the lighting effect. Most battles took ce at night, and while having shy lights was cool, it also attracted unwanted attention. Su Hao, who wasn¡¯t fond of sticking out like a sore thumb, decided it was better to keep it subtle. But even without the lighting effect, Su Hao in this ck crystal armor was bound to leave people in awe. Over the next month, Su Hao continuously tried to activate new abilities, but he could only be more proficient in his existing powers. No new abilities were activated. Among the three new abilities gained by the ¡°Earth Lord,¡± the most useful for Su Hao is ¡°Blood Resistance.¡± After a month of analysis and research, Su Hao has figured out how ¡°Blood Resistance¡± works. Upon evolving into the ¡°Earth Lord,¡± he has gained control over a unique arrangement of blood energy that can create a protective force field on the surface of his body, within which a buffering structure is generated to absorb the majority of impact forces when an attack is imminent, thus protecting his flesh from harm. This structure is extremely stable and can remain active as long as there is a continuous supply of blood energy. What¡¯s more, the ¡°Blood Resistance¡± structure does not conflict with his runes, which is good news for Su Hao. It means he has acquired a powerful defensive skill, and by understanding the principles behind the ¡°Blood Resistance¡± structure, even without corresponding gic assistance, he can control the generation of the blood energy structure to achieve ¡°Blood Resistance.¡± As for the ¡°ck Crystal Armor,¡± its purpose is simply to look impressive, while ¡°Flesh Transfer¡± is mostly unnecessary for Su Hao because he¡¯s confident that no one can decapitate him in the first ce. In terms ofbat, Su Hao¡¯s advantages are apparent. Unlike the instincts-basedbat style of most other mutants in this world, Su Hao has a wealth ofbat techniques at his disposal. He also possesses a variety of runes, offering solutions for most situations. Coupled with his robust ck crystal armor and abilities like ¡°Hardening,¡± ¡°Barrier,¡± ¡°Deflection,¡± and the new ¡°Blood Resistance,¡± breaking through his defenses seems almost impossible. Furthermore, he has nearly 10,000 meters of radar perception, high-speed flight, and exceptional maneuverability. Escaping or engaging him on his terms is a considerable challenge. Even the most skilled mutants from the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence would find it difficult to get close to him. How do you behead someone like Su Hao? He doesn¡¯t even know the answer himself. In Su Hao¡¯s eyes, no mere seventh-level mutant, not even the infamous [ughterer], can pose a threat to him. This is Su Hao¡¯s confidence. However, Su Hao decides to take a cautious approach and puts his rune gics experiments on hold. He ns to head to Huixiang City and obtain the ¡°Life Bearer¡± blood before making further decisions. Chapter 179 Su Hao didn¡¯t say a word, taking advantage of the darkness to escape outside the city, disappearing into the night sky. Huiyang City is a super-sized city of the first tier in this world, akin to the administrative capital of a country. Only seven such super-sized cities are marked on the map. They are ¡°Huiyang,¡± ¡°Xiangdi,¡± ¡°Shouzhong,¡± ¡°Gucun,¡± ¡°Jinshi,¡± ¡°Xiwei,¡± and ¡°Anliang.¡± These seven cities are quite far apart, and even if Su Hao flies at full speed from Huiyang to the nearest, ¡°Xiangdi,¡± it would take him half a day. Don¡¯t underestimate this short distance; if he doesn¡¯t rest on the way, he can fly at least 20,000 kilometers in a day and a night. Given a few days, he might even be able to fly around the. Su Hao¡¯s map had some inuracies. He followed the map¡¯s directions and arrived over Huiyang City, but couldn¡¯t find the city¡¯s traces until morning. He had to continuously search while circling around before finally finding this massive city. Su Hao, from a great height, looked down at the city. Huiyang City was located at the confluence of three rivers, sprawling and vast, about four times the size of Linyuan City, with an immeasurable poption. It¡¯s hard to imagine such a massive settlement in this rtively underdeveloped world, which must be rted to its geographical location. Transportation is always a crucial factor in the development ofrge cities, regardless of where they are. However, just as Su Hao marveled at the grandeur of the city, a massive surge of blood qi rose from Huiyang City and flew towards him. Su Hao was slightly startled and looked in the direction. He saw a blurry figure swiftly approaching him. He immediately prepared himself, his long knife ready, runes engraved, ready to strike at any moment. The approaching figure was one of the four strongest blood qi reactions in the city, with blood qi nearly one-third the size of Su Hao¡¯s. This person must be a Seventh Level Mutant. This person before him was the strongest Mutant that Su Hao had faced since arriving in this world and represented the world¡¯s ceiling of power. ¡°Be careful!¡± Su Hao heightened his vignce, but for some reason, his cells became excited, a sensation of youthful vigor that he couldn¡¯t fully control. However, it didn¡¯t matter! Su Hao pointed his long knife straight at the approaching enemy, not retreating but advancing, charging towards the Seventh Level Mutant. He aimed to win this battle! As they got closer, he could see the person¡¯s appearance clearly. Their entire body was covered in long, ck fur, smooth and sleek like a seal¡¯s texture, with only two round eyes exposed. In an instant, the person¡¯s hands spread open, and their massive wing membrane expanded. With another contraction, their speed increased even further, and their sharp ws gleamed with a cold light. Su Hao immediately confirmed the person¡¯s identity. This was ¡°Mingzi,¡± the Seventh Level Mutant from the ¡°Nightwalkers¡± sequence. Su Hao squinted his eyes, and as they passed each other in mid-air, a shing sound was heard. The scene he had imagined of cutting Mingzi in two with one strike didn¡¯t happen. Su Hao¡¯s knife easily severed Mingzi¡¯s w, while Mingzi left three shallow marks on Su Hao¡¯s chest with its w. In that instant of collision, Su Hao¡¯s long knife and Mingzi¡¯s w shed, and Su Hao effortlessly severed the w. In a swift motion, he aimed to cut Mingzi in two, but Mingzi¡¯s body twisted mysteriously, avoiding the attack. It even had time to scratch Su Hao¡¯s chest with its feet. And so, Mingzi had left three marks on Su Hao¡¯s chest as its battle achievement. ¡°Hmm?¡± Both of them looked quite surprised. Su Hao was amazed by the enemy¡¯s agility in mid-air, which far surpassed his own. Moreover, his ¡°Level 2 ¨C Barrier¡± was torn apart by the opponent in an instant, relying solely on the ¡°hardening¡± and ¡°deflection¡± defenses. Mingzi was astonished by the sharpness of Su Hao¡¯s long knife and his formidable defense. Mingzi¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, ¡°This sky is my domain, and I don¡¯t allow anyone to enter. If you don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯ll give you a chance, leave immediately.¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°It used to be your domain, but since I arrived, this is my domain!¡± ¡°Mingzi¡± let out a cold snort. Immediately, he flew towards Su Hao. In the moment of nearing Su Hao, his figure blurred and then flowed like a liquid, leaving a long trail behind. He almost appeared behind Su Hao in an instant, and his shing ws reached for Su Hao¡¯s neck. In front of his ws, any heavy armor was like nothing. Because his ws were possibly the sharpest objects in the world, with tips almost at the molecr level. As long as there were gaps between the matter, his ws could prate those gaps, disrupting the forces between the material molecules, effortlessly tearing apart anything that appeared to be solid. ¡°Mingzi¡± didn¡¯t understand the principles of his ws, but he was confident that with this strike, he could at least take a piece of flesh from the ck crystal armor-wearer¡¯s neck. ¡°Level 2 ¨C Lightning!¡± Su Hao had prepared the runes well in advance, even though he was surprised by the way and speed of the opponent¡¯s attack. Su Hao calmly activated the runes. ¡°Zap!!¡± A lightning bolt struck ¡°Mingzi.¡± The ws that were about to reach Su Hao¡¯s neck froze. ¡°ck Crystal Thorns!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t turn around in mid-air, so he directly sent arge number of ck crystal thorns from behind. ¡°Stter, stter, stter!¡± ¡°Mingzi¡± couldn¡¯t evade in time and was turned into a hedgehog by Su Hao¡¯s ck crystal thorns. Immediately, Su Hao spun his body and his long knife swept horizontally. Unexpectedly, at this moment, ¡°Mingzi¡± barely regained his mobility and fluidly retreated, avoiding Su Hao¡¯s long knife. Subsequently, the numerous ck crystal thorns on his body slid down his long ck fur. Su Hao¡¯s ck crystal thorns seemed to be stuck in a bundle of yarn and didn¡¯t cause any harm to ¡°Mingzi.¡± ¡°Is physical attack ineffective again?¡± Su Hao wasn¡¯t surprised by this; the abilities of Mutants could be quite diverse. Su Hao looked at the long fur on ¡°Mingzi¡¯s¡± body, believing that it definitely had some special properties. He wondered what it would look like after setting it on fire. At this moment, ¡°Mingzi¡± had some doubts. What was the light that the opponent had emitted earlier? Was it lightning? Howe he had never heard of an Mutant controlling lightning? Moreover, the opponent could fly, and usually, only ¡°Nightwalkers,¡± ¡°Mimic Shifters,¡± ¡°Lightfooters,¡± and maybe ¡°Speed People¡± could do that, but they could only briefly hover in mid-air. The ck crystal armor-wearer in front of him clearly belonged to the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence of Mutants. ¡°Mingzi¡± had never heard of the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence being able to fly and control lightning. His worldview was seriously challenged by what he was witnessing today. Furthermore, he realized that he couldn¡¯t defeat this opponent. As soon as he got close, the opponent would attack with lightning, causing his body to go out of control and leaving him vulnerable. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but there was no need to test the opponent¡¯s attacks unnecessarily. Su Hao exploded forward, pursuing ¡°Mingzi.¡± He was very curious about the unique qualities of a Seventh Level Mutant and decided to have a fight today for the sake of it. ¡°Mingzi¡± was also a tough character. Seeing Su Hao approaching, he wasn¡¯t afraid and circled gracefully in the air, repeatedly evading Su Hao¡¯s pursuit. When Su Hao approached once more, ¡°Mingzi¡± narrowed his round eyes. ¡°ws of the Void!¡± In an instant, a multitude of sharp ws filled the surrounding airspace. All those ws were aimed at Su Hao. Chapter 180 Su Hao looked around at the faint w shadows all around him, immediately putting up his defenses. His ck crystal armor erged and thickened as a precaution. This Mingzi¡¯s move appeared to be a skill simr to ¡®Blood Flesh Assimtion,¡¯ which could allow cells and blood to be introduced into the air, giving the air special properties that could be manipted. ¡°Swish!¡± Su Hao swung his long knife, shattering most of the w shadows but still getting a few scratches on his armor. His ¡®Level 2 ¨C Barrier¡¯ instantly shattered, leaving many deep marks on the ck crystal armor. Su Hao quickly moved out of the range of the w shadows, distancing himself from this space. ¡°Why can his ws effortlessly tear through my barrier?¡± Su Hao nced at ¡°Mingzi,¡± who was chasing after him, silently preparing arge ¡°Fire Dragon¡± rune. He intended to set ¡°Mingzi¡¯s¡± smooth long fur on fire while he was unprepared. At the same time, he activated ¡°Air Conversion,¡± generating arge amount of ¡°ck Sand,¡± spreading it across almost the entire sky. Wasn¡¯t the opponent capable of assimting the air to create sharp ws? He could do it too! As the entire sky was filled with ck sand, ¡°Mingzi¡± chasing behind Su Hao also noticed the anomaly. Just as he hesitated, Su Hao turned back. ¡°Level 2 ¨C Fire Dragon!¡± ¡°Huff, huff!¡± A huge fire dragon, over a hundred meters long, spewed forth, swaying in the air, instantly engulfing ¡°Mingzi,¡± who couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream, and ¡°Mingzi,¡± with a body on fire, shot out from a long distance, escaping the range of the fire dragon. In mid-air, he struggled to extinguish the mes on his body. By the time he had put out all the mes, it was toote. His long fur had been burned off by Su Hao, revealing ¡°Mingzi¡¯s¡± true form. Smoke rose from his body. ¡°A flying serpent?¡± Su Hao widened his eyes and quickly corrected himself, ¡°A dragon?¡± But it wasn¡¯t either of those. It was just a simr shape. ¡°Mingzi¡¯s¡± body resembled a slender serpent, with hands and feet connected by wing membranes, long tail, and resembling a rayfish. If Su Hao hadn¡¯t burned off the opponent¡¯s fur, he wouldn¡¯t have known that ¡°Mingzi¡± actually had this appearance. Compared to his own handsome ck crystal armor, there was noparison! ¡°Mingzi¡± saw his own ugly appearance exposed to others and immediately became embarrassed and angry, flying off into the distance. While flying, he transformed back into his original human form. After a moment, he transformed into ¡°Mingzi¡± again, his ck long furpletely restored. Seeing the opponent attempting to flee, Su Hao immediately pursued, saying with a grin, ¡°This sky is my domain!¡± Immediately, the ck sand that had pervaded the sky began to gather and form one ck circr pattern after another, spreading across the entire sky. It was Su Hao¡¯s rune array. This was specifically designed for dealing with fast and slippery enemies ¨C the Thunder Domain. The ¡°Thunder Domain¡± covered a radius of two thousand meters in the sky, and no matter how fast ¡°Mingzi¡± was, he couldn¡¯t instantly escape. No matter how massive his blood qi was, it wouldn¡¯t change this fact. ¡°Thunder Domain,¡± activate! Su Hao almost shouted, ¡°Roar! Thunder!¡± to enhance his momentum. The runes around ¡°Mingzi¡± immediately activated. ¡°Crackle!¡± At first, there was a thunderous burst of lightning, and then this sound connected into a continuous and resounding noise. It gradually grew in intensity, and the sound echoed. This deafening sound made the people below in Huixiang City look up at the sky. For a moment, everyone saw the thunderous web in the sky and the two ck dots in the midst of the battle. ¡°It¡¯s Mingzi!¡± ¡°Who is the other person?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, can¡¯t see clearly¡­¡± Soon, everyone knew that there were two powerful Mutants battling in the sky. Had they ever seen such a fierce and dazzling battle before? One by one, they put down their work and found a good spot, looking up with great interest, as if they were watching a suddenly appeared blockbuster movie. In the sky above: Arge number of electric arcs shed and formed a web of lightning, covering ¡°Mingzi¡± within it. ¡°Mingzi¡± was instantly struck silent, convulsing all over and falling towards the ground. Su Hao immediately rushed up with his knife, and ¡°Mingzi¡± could only watch helplessly as the formidable Su Hao descended upon him, with no way to resist. Even while falling, bolts of lightning continued to strike him from all directions, leaving his body paralyzed and unresponsive. ¡°Fire Dragon!¡± A fire dragon swept through, burning off all of ¡°Mingzi¡¯s¡± fur, revealing his slender and graceful body. ¡°Mingzi¡± couldn¡¯t even scream. Once his body was exposed, Su Hao raised his long knife and aimed it at him. A sudden thrust, ¡°Spurt!¡± Su Hao impaled ¡°Mingzi¡± with a single strike. ¡°Hooking Sting!¡± In an instant, the long knife thrust into ¡°Mingzi¡¯s¡± body burst with numerous barbed spikes, piercing through his body and leaving traces of blood on the hooks. Then, some of the spikes extended further, changing shape and entwining around ¡°Mingzi¡¯s¡± body, tightly binding him, almost mummifying him. Su Hao looked at his handiwork with satisfaction and nodded, ¡°Now you can¡¯t escape.¡± Su Hao canceled the Thunder Domain and flew away from the sky over Huixiang City with Mingzi in tow. ¡­ After Su Hao and Mingzi retreated, the area below Huixiang City suddenly became lively, with excitement in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why did they stop fighting? It was so exciting just now!¡± ¡°More lightning, more mes, so thrilling!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? One of them already lost!¡± ¡°Lost? I didn¡¯t see that!¡± ¡°Are you blind? The tall and skinny Mutant lost and was captured!¡± ¡°Who is that tall and skinny Mutant? Could it be Mingzi?¡± As this spection emerged, everyone around collectively took a deep breath, and the atmosphere became strangely quiet. All of them had the same thought: ¡°Mingzi has been captured; this is not good!¡± Su Hao brought Mingzi to a rocky area, left the tightly bound Mingzi to the side, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask, cooperate, and behave well. I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡± Mingzi was in good mental shape, even though he had been pierced in countless ces, none of the wounds were fatal. However, he couldn¡¯t move now, and he was at Su Hao¡¯s mercy. This was the first time ¡°Mingzi,¡± a seventh-level Mutant of the ¡°Nightwalkers¡± sequence, had been treated like this. He snorted coldly but didn¡¯t respond. Su Hao didn¡¯t care about Mingzi¡¯s attitude. He had given him a chance, and whether Mingzi spoke or not didn¡¯t matter. If he didn¡¯t, someone else would. Facing people who acted first and talkedter like this, Su Hao had no good feelings. He preferred taking action over talking when dealing with them. If he encountered someone with a bit of politeness, Su Hao might have some goodwill and would consider speaking before acting. But the oue wouldn¡¯t change much, just the order of events. Su Hao calmly said, ¡°You are the seventh-level Mutant Mingzi from the ¡®Nightwalker¡¯ sequence, right? So, the first question: who are the other three seventh-level Mutants?¡± Mingzi closed his eyes and didn¡¯t respond. At his stage, his heart was as firm as iron, and he understood that no matter what, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t let him go. So, why say anything more? If he could make the other party ufortable at thest moment, it would be a partial victory for him. He only regretted that he had been a bit reckless today. He hadn¡¯t fully understood the opponent¡¯s abilities and had rashly engaged in battle. It was truly an irrational decision. Now that he had failed, it was time to ept it, and even though he was near death, he had reached the pinnacle in this life and had no regrets. Perhaps these years offort had led to the loss of awe for the world and the loss of the desire to continue getting stronger. Mingzi sighed in his heart. But what he didn¡¯t understand was that if he had shown a better attitude, Su Hao might have let him go. However, his unyielding heart didn¡¯t allow him to ce his hopes for survival in the enemy¡¯s mercy. He had always relied on himself for everything, and that had never changed. Su Hao extended his hand to generate a long knife and took a few steps forward. Since the other party didn¡¯t speak, there was no need to waste their time. At that moment, shadowy w images appeared behind him and reached out to grab Su Hao. A desperate struggle. A sh of the knife. ¡°Splurt!¡± Mingzi¡¯s head was sent flying. Died! With a critical injury to the vital area, having a lot of blood didn¡¯t help. Not everyone had the crazy self-healing ability of ¡°Earth Lord.¡± Chapter 181 Su Hao first recorded the gic information of ¡°Mingzi¡± and then properly handled the corpse, storing it in a safe ce. Afterward, he shed the ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ form and walked slowly toward Huixiang City Obtaining the flesh and blood of the highest-level ¡°Lifebearer¡± in the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence was both simple and not simple for Su Hao. To say it was simple, he could charge forward, engage in hundreds of rounds of battle just like with the ¡°Mingzi,¡± deplete their vitality, and then directly harvest them, ending the fight. With the strength of Su Hao¡¯s vitality, even the strongest in the city had only about one-third of his vitality, and the weakest had only about one-tenth. In a battle of attrition, no one could oust Su Hao, ensuring a win. To say it was not simple, it was because Su Hao wasn¡¯t a person without boundaries. After all, this was an extremely massive city, inhabited by countless people. If he were to recklessly battle the ¡°Lifebearer¡± in the city, it would inevitably affect countless lives and might even destroy Huixiang City. Don¡¯t underestimate the destructive power of the ¡°Earth Lord¡± and ¡°Lifebearer.¡± With just Su Hao alone, if his vitality spread, over half of Huixiang City would be transformed into ck crystal armor, and any movement would instantly destroy this part of Huixiang City. Not to mention the higher-level ¡°Lifebearer.¡± You can imagine what it would be like if two of them transformed into giant creatures over a hundred meters tall and fought each other. Ultraman versus monsters! We don¡¯t know who would win, but the city would be doomed! So, the safest approach that Su Hao thought of was to secretly approach, use ¡°Level-2 Lightning¡± continuously to paralyze the target, cut a big piece of flesh, and leave! Safe! The more Su Hao thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. Let¡¯s do it this way! First, he needed to find out where the ¡°Lifebearer¡± was. He had already killed one ¡°Mingzi¡± and had three Level-7 mutants remaining. ¡°First, let¡¯s figure out who the ¡®Lifebearer¡¯ is!¡± When Su Hao entered Huixiang City, he found that everyone had gathered in circles, eagerly discussing the recent battle he had with ¡°Mingzi.¡± There was no hesitation in calling ¡°Mingzi¡± by name, even though most people probably didn¡¯t know what ¡°Mingzi¡± meant. ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to secretly inquire. I can ask anyone!¡± This was simple! Su Hao pretended to be clueless and grabbed a nearby ordinary girl from the Zhu family, asking curiously, ¡°Miss, what happened just now? What is everyone talking about?¡± The girl was listening intently to someone boasting, and when she was suddenly grabbed, annoyance flickered across her face. She nced at Su Hao, about to retort with ¡°Can¡¯t you listen yourself?¡± But when she saw Su Hao¡¯s handsome face and imposing demeanor, she swallowed the words and revealed a bright and sweet smile, looking like a cute little girl. She said, ¡°Hey, mister, what do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow, suppressing the strange feeling, and managed a forced smile, saying, ¡°I heard someone say that ¡®Mingzi¡¯ was captured. Do you know what happened?¡± The girl stared directly into Su Hao¡¯s face, her eyes fixed on him, as if she were sizing him up. With an expression that seemed to say, ¡°You are asking the right person!¡± she said, ¡°Of course, I know. Just a while ago, someone had a grand battle with ¡®Mingzi,¡¯ the big boss, up in the sky. It was an extraordinary scene, truly dazzling! I can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s like to fly up into the sky!¡± Su Hao eximed, ¡°Someone could actually go head-to-head with ¡®Mingzi¡¯? That¡¯s amazing! Who was it? Was it one of the other big bosses in the city?¡± The girl giggled and said, ¡°It¡¯s too crowded and noisy here. How about we go somewhere quiet? I¡¯ll treat you to some fruit juice!¡± Wasn¡¯t this a bit too fast and direct? Su Hao became more cautious. This girl must have some ulterior motive, either for his beauty or his beauty. He couldn¡¯t let her seed with just a ss of fruit juice! Su Hao shook his head and said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± The girl wasn¡¯t discouraged at all and said with a slight hint of annoyance, ¡°Well, how about we go sit over there? We can chat more once we¡¯re there. Don¡¯t worry, I understand your curiosity, and I¡¯m very understanding.¡± After some hesitation, Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± So, Su Hao followed the girl and arrived at a pond, where they sat on a bench. It was rtively quiet here, with clear water in the pond, visible fish swimming, and water nts resembling lotus leaves decorating the surface, along with several vibrant flowers. Su Hao couldn¡¯t believe that this girl had brought him to such a picturesque ce. He was starting to regret his choice. Of all the people to ask, he ended up with a girl who seemed to be lusting after his looks. Su Hao wanted to get back to the main topic and ask his question again. The somewhat above-average looking girl, named Xiaobu, introduced herself with a beaming smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Xiaobu. What¡¯s your name?¡± Su Hao took a deep breath, trying to calm his restless emotions, and slowly asked, ¡°My name is Wei. Can you tell me what happened earlier? Could it have been one of the other bosses in the city, or who else has the strength to fight ¡®Mingzi¡¯?¡± Su Hao tried to steer the conversation toward other Level-7 mutants, but Xiaobu seemed to have difficulty understanding him. Su Hao realized that he was morefortable holding a knife to someone¡¯s throat and asking questions directly. These polite conversations didn¡¯t suit him well. Every time the girl veered off topic, he wanted to pull out a knife and get straight to the point. Xiaobu covered her mouth, chuckling, and said, ¡°Wei, that¡¯s a unique name, very nice!¡± Su Hao thought her focus was all wrong. He tried to ask the question once more, and if she didn¡¯t answer, he nned to leave right away. His tone became much calmer as he asked, word by word, ¡°Do you know where ¡®Lifebearer¡¯ is?¡± Xiaobu instinctively replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Then, with curiosity in her eyes, she looked at Su Hao and said, ¡°He¡¯s at the ¡®Dongling Pavilion.¡¯ Who doesn¡¯t know that in Huixiang? You¡¯re quite funny, pretending not to know.¡± Su Hao managed to hold back his difort and asked directly, ¡°Where is the ¡®Dongling Pavilion¡¯? Can you take me there?¡± Xiaobu¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought he wanted to go for a walk with her, which was too fast and direct for her liking. She was delighted and said, ¡°Sure! We can walk and talk on the way!¡± Su Hao stood up and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Su Hao realized that with his handsome face, he didn¡¯t need any special skills to chat with Xiaobu. Whenever he had a request, he could express it in the simplest way, as everything was already evident from his face. The more he talked, the further away from the main topic Xiaobu¡¯s information seemed to drift. ¡°It seems that good-looking people don¡¯t need any skills to flirt, and the same applies in reverse!¡± So, Xiaobu happily led Su Hao on a stroll through Huixiang City, with the ultimate goal being the ¡°Dongling Pavilion.¡± After a short walk, Su Hao locked onto his target. Xiaobu had led him to the east, and in the east, there was only one Level-7 vitality response. There was no doubt that this person was ¡°Lifebearer.¡± Having confirmed his target, Su Hao no longer rushed. Instead, he engaged in casual conversation with Xiaobu. ¡°Does this ¡®Lifevearer¡¯ usually go out shopping?¡± Xiaobu replied, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not from around here! I¡¯ve heard that ¡®Lifebearer¡¯ is an old man with a lot of influence in Huixiang. He usually stays at the ¡®Dongling Pavilion¡¯ and doesn¡¯t attend any major events. I¡¯ve grown up here, but I¡¯ve seen him only a few times.¡± Su Hao furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Can we enter the ¡®Dongling Pavilion¡¯?¡± Xiaobu said, ¡°No, the ¡®Dongling Pavilion¡¯ doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to enter. Security is tight. Wei-ge, do you want to get into the ¡®Dongling Pavilion¡¯? What do you n to do inside?¡± Su Hao casually replied, ¡°Yes, I want to meet ¡®Lifebearer¡¯.¡± However, he was beginning to feel troubled. If ¡°Lifebearer¡± remained inside the ¡°Dongling Pavilion,¡± he would have to force his way in to meet him. But once he did that, ¡°Mingzi¡± would undoubtedly be wary, leading to an inevitable confrontation. Just then, Xiaobu casually remarked, ¡°Want to meet ¡®Lifebearer¡¯? That¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Hao looked at Xiaobu in surprise. Chapter 182 Chapter 182: Feelings Tarnished by Money Su Hao inquired, ¡°Simple?¡± Xiaobu replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, in three days, Huaxiang City will hold the ¡®Autumn Harvest Grand Festival,¡¯ and it needs to be presided over by [Child of Fate] Boss. It¡¯s the same every year. You¡¯ll get to see him then!¡± Su Hao nodded and silently thought, ¡°Do I have to wait three more days? I guess I can ept that.¡± Xiaobu curiously asked, ¡°Do you admire [Child of Fate] Boss?¡± Su Hao nodded, saying, ¡°Seems like it. He seems pretty formidable.¡± (TLN: There are two [Mingzi] in the previous chapter, so I changed the name of one of them to its evolution name [Lifebearer] to avoid confusion. Ã÷×Ó (Mingzi): Child of rity from [Nightwalker] sequence. Ãü×Ó (Mingzi): Child of Fate aka [Lifebearer] from [Shell People] sequence.) But now I¡¯ll use its trantion name.) Xiaobu had stars in her eyes and said, ¡°Indeed, Boss [Child of Fate] is our guardian deity in Huaxiang City. Everyone says that without him, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are today.¡± Maybe seeing Su Hao¡¯s confusion in his eyes, Xiaobu proudly exined, ¡°Huaxiang City wasn¡¯t like this before. I heard that it used to be very chaotic, with many outsiders causing destruction and fighting during both day and night. Many people died every day. But since the leader of the [Child of Fate] arrived, Huaxiang City changed into what you see now. Look how good it is! I really like it here.¡± Su Hao nodded and asked, ¡°What about the other [Child]? Don¡¯t they protect Huaxiang along with the leader of the [Child of Fate]?¡± Xiaobu continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve heard others say that as long as Boss [Child of Fate] is around, the other three leaders, [Mingzi], [Changzi], and [Jingzi], get along peacefully. But, you see, Boss [Child of Fate] is already quite old. I don¡¯t know how much longer he can keep it up. I don¡¯t really understand it, but I just feel that Boss [Child of Fate] is very important.¡± If power and spirit are not passed down, everything built will gradually disappear with time. The ¡®Dongling Pavilion¡¯ wasn¡¯t close, but Xiaobu chatted with Su Hao as they walked, and she didn¡¯t feel tired. In fact, she became very excited because Su Hao was willing to apany her and talk to her, and her gaze towards him grew increasingly fervent. This kind of flirtatious look made Su Hao feel uneasy, and he unconsciously distanced himself a bit, but Xiaobu kept following him everywhere they went. Perhaps, this is the dilemma of being handsome! The saying, ¡°You run, he chases, even with wings, you can¡¯t fly away,¡± turned out to be true. After wandering ¡®Dongling Pavilion¡¯ with Xiaobu, Su Hao couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said, ¡°Xiaobu! Thank you for telling me so much today. We¡¯ll meet again!¡± With that, he turned to leave. Xiaobu panicked, rushed up to him, and grabbed his sleeve, saying, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where I can find you!¡± Su Hao calmly pulled his sleeve back and replied, ¡°No need to find me; I¡¯ll be leaving Huaxiang City in a few days.¡± Ignoring Xiaobu, he blended into the crowd and disappeared. Xiaobu stood there, watching Su Hao vanish, feeling a sense of loss she couldn¡¯t put into words. After a while, someone patted her shoulder from behind. She turned to see, ¡°Brother Wei!?¡± Xiaobu could hardly believe who she saw, and this feeling of unexpected joy instantly reinvigorated her. Su Hao handed her a bag of money and said, ¡°Xiaobu, thank you for taking me so far today. This is your reward. Please take it.¡± After that, Su Hao turned and disappeared into the crowd once again. Xiaobu held the bag of money and stood still, feeling that her feelings had been tainted by money. After a moment, she shook the bag of money and surprisingly thought, ¡°It¡¯s not bad at all! Double harvest today, I¡¯ve earned!¡± Waiting for three more days shouldn¡¯t be a problem, especially since Su Hao still needed to find more information about the [Child of Fate] and the ¡®Autumn Harvest Grand Festival.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t rely solely on Xiaobu¡¯s unreliable information. But the results he obtained, while differing in some aspects, had two consistent points: the ¡®Autumn Harvest Grand Festival¡¯ was indeed happening in three days, and it would most likely be presided over by the leader of the [Child of Fate], just like in previous years. Because Su Hao had discovered that after killing the leader of a significant force in Huaxiang City, the [Child of rity Mingzi], the city should have fallen into a certain degree of chaos. However, it was quickly pacified, indicating how strong the control of the [Child of Fate] over Huaxiang City was. Huaxiang City¡¯s affairs were still led by the [Child of Fate]. Su Hao also noticed that in the past two days, more and more people had entered Huaxiang City. The streets were overcrowded, and if he had arrived just three dayster, he might not have found a ce to stay. Furthermore, Su Hao sensed an increasing number of powerful sixth-level mutants in his radar, which gave him a sense that something unusual was happening. He also remembered what the [Earth Lord] he had killed in Linyuan City had said, predicting the imminent death of the [Child of Fate] in Huaxiang City. It seemed that not only the [Earth Lord] from Anliang City but also [Earth Lords] from across the continent were converging here, waiting for the [Child of Fate] to die. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the [Earth Lord]; other sixth-level mutants probably came too, expecting a big battle to break out, seizing the opportunity. One should not assume that evolving from a sixth-level mutant to a [Lifebearer] is simple just because Su Hao and Yashan evolved very smoothly. In fact, the mortality rate for ordinary mutants attempting to evolve is quite high. To reach the next level, mutants must continually umte vital energy to reach a certain threshold for use in evolution. Su Hao had a special way to umte vital energy, but people in this world didn¡¯t. To enhance their vital energy, they had to kill mutants of the same level and plunder fragments of their gic code. However, once you reach the sixth level, mutants of the same level aren¡¯t that easy to kill. Some sixth-level mutants can stand still and be impervious to attacks. Therefore, for sixth-level mutants, there are two major challenges to evolution: the first is umting vital energy, and the second is the nearly impossible task of consuming the flesh of seventh-level mutants. These two challenges almost stop the vast majority of sixth-level mutants from advancing. Only the lucky ones favored by fate,monly known as protagonists, can ovee these difficulties and ultimately achieve evolution, bing seventh-level mutants. So, for sixth-level mutants who want to evolve, the most important thing is to have ess to reliable information. They usually like to upy a city and establish an organization to collect information for themselves. Then, wherever there¡¯s something happening, you¡¯ll find their presence. They search the world for opportunities to evolve and aspire to be the top-ranked mutants on the continent. Su Hao sighed, ¡°The ordinary people of Huaxiang City hope the [Child of Fate] lives well, but almost all the prepared [Earth Lords] hope for the [Child of Fate]¡¯s death.¡± No matter what he did, there were always people hoping for the best and others hoping for the worst. These past two days, Su Hao didn¡¯t do anything else but enjoyed traveling, experiencing exotic customs and witnessing the diversity of human life. On the night before the ¡®Autumn Harvest Grand Festival,¡¯ inside a study room at the ¡®Dongling Pavilion.¡¯ An old man sat in the main seat, his bald head shining, no hair on his head, short white curly beard, his face full of wrinkles, and his skin dry and aged. The fine hairs on his earlobes had fallen out, making him look like an ordinary elderly man in appearance. However, his entire presence exuded immense power. Just sitting there, he made people dare not look into his eyes. This elderly body, with all its signs of aging, held unimaginable strength, the same power that had made countless mutants shiver. Even though he was old, no one dared to challenge his authority. He was the [Child of Fate] of Huaxiang City ¡ª Xiu! Standing in front of [Child of Fate] Xiu was a middle-aged man, his son, [The Earth Lord] Ji. [Child of Fate] Xiu didn¡¯t speak; he simply pushed a tray forward. [Earth Lord] Ji saw what was on the tray, and his pupils contracted. A surge of electricity rushed to his brain, followed by immense joy filling his heart. He knew that it was the flesh and blood of the [Child of Fate]. Swallowing it would allow him to evolve into the ultimate form of the [Shell People] sequence, the [Earth Lord]. He would also be the new ruler of this city and a top figure in the world. He had waited for this day for too long. But as this excitement appeared, he suppressed it, not daring to reveal any signs of it. Instead, he pretended to ask in confusion, ¡°[Child of Fate] Xiu, this is¡­¡± Yes, as Xiu¡¯s son, he didn¡¯t even dare to call his father ¡°father.¡± Chapter 183 Su Hao¡¯s perception had always been focused on the movements of the ¡°Child of Fate.¡± With his eyes closed and his mind on tomorrow¡¯s operation, Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Someone is evolving?¡± He sensed that one of the sixth-level blood energy mutant next to the ¡°Child of Fate¡± was undergoing an evolution. This surprised him greatly, especially because there was no reaction from the ¡°Child of Fate.¡± He had observed the evolution of mutants many times and knew the changes in blood energy during their evolution. There was no doubt. ¡°Could it be that the ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ has been captured and controlled?¡± He thought about it and didn¡¯t rule out the possibility, although it seemed unlikely. The ¡°Child of Fate¡± had survived for this long, indicating his unique abilities. Tomorrow was the ¡°Autumn Harvest Grand Festival,¡± and as the local power, the ¡°Child of Fate¡± must have sensed the gathering of many ¡°Earth Lords¡± and taken precautions. Not to mention that Su Hao had kidnapped ¡°Child of rity,¡± who had yet to return. In this situation, not taking any precautions and being easily controlled would be improbable, as it would have jeopardized his survival. After thinking for a moment, Su Hao quickly came up with a new spection: ¡°The disappearance of the ¡®Child of rity¡¯ must have heightened the alertness of the ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ and other seventh-level mutant. Perhaps the ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ is worried about unexpected events and has chosen an heir voluntarily.¡± Having figured this out, Su Hao paid no further attention to it. He set up protective alerts and went to sleep slowly, even as a powerful mutant, staying upte was not advisable. For him, what the people in the city wanted to do was inconsequential. He wanted one simple thing: a piece of the ¡°Child of Fate,¡± and preferably without intensebat that would harm the city and its civilians. When the time came, he would find a way to get close to the ¡°Child of Fate,¡± control him, and then make his escape. With his speed, the opponent would give up once they realized they couldn¡¯t catch him, and there would be no opportunity for battle. On the other side, two people sat facing each other from a distance, appearing friendly but also wary of each other. These were the other two seventh-level mutants in Huixiang City: the ever-changing ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom,¡± Chang Xi from the ¡°Silk People¡± Sequence, and the incredibly fast ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± Yueyi from the ¡°Speed People¡± Sequence. When ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± was still at the fifth level in the ¡°Speed People¡± Sequence, he waspletely suppressed by the ¡°Mind Control King¡± in the ¡°Silk People¡± Sequence. However, once he reached the sixth or seventh level, they were evenly matched. Sixth-level mutant already had a concept of their ¡°territory.¡± For example, ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± at the seventh level, could bounce off anything approaching his body, creating an absolute territory. Even if ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± deployed razor-sharp threads throughout the space, they couldn¡¯t cut through ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± directly. They would be repelled before reaching his body. In addition to the ability of ¡°Blood Resistance,¡± it was difficult for both sides to easily kill each other, barring a surprise attack. ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi was a tall, slender middle-aged man with prominent cheekbones and sunken eyes, as if he had been sleep-deprived for years, toying with a teacup in his hand. ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi waspletely shrouded in a high cor, with only meticulouslybed hair and a pair of sharp eyes visible. After a moment of silence, ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi stamped his foot and said slowly, ¡°Constant Wisdom, now that ¡®Child of rity¡¯ has been captured by the armored man, the situation doesn¡¯t look good. Weck the means to break through the ¡®Child of Fate¡¯s¡¯ Diamond Armor Defense. Should we proceed with tomorrow¡¯s n as usual?¡± ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi responded calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind having another ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ on top of us in the future, then do as you wish.¡± ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi sneered, ¡°Why do you talk as if I¡¯m the only one who has to kill that old man? Constant Wisdom, let me tell you, if you want a pleasant cooperation, adjust your attitude. Otherwise, none of us will be happy.¡± ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi ignored him and said, ¡°Tomorrow is thest chance. After the Grand Festival, the ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ will undoubtedly choose a new heir. At that point, it will be toote for us. We must kill him before he passes on his blood and inheritance.¡± ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi¡¯s muscles all over his body moved irregrly, and he tilted his head, saying, ¡°Of course, but the problem now is that we¡¯re missing ¡®Child of rity¡¯ as a helper, and we have a mysterious armored man to deal with. Constant Wisdom, are you confident?¡± ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi replied calmly, ¡°I have no confidence, but I have at least an eighty percent chance of sess. Besides, I suspect the armored man is the ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ in disguise.¡± ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi coldlyughed, ¡°Eighty percent? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken control of five ¡®Earth Lords¡¯ who came from elsewhere. They can serve as a distraction.¡± ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi immediately made a decision, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it your way!¡± After saying that, he kicked over a crate, and a long, transparent crystal chain slid out of it. ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyiughed and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the Diamond Chain you wanted.¡± ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi didn¡¯t show any movement either. The crystal chain, as if grabbed by an invisible hand, slowly flew toward him and eventually disappeared under his sleeve. He calmly said, ¡°Then I shall go ahead.¡± Having said that, ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi turned into a pile of fine threads, gradually dissipating. It was clear that his true body had note here; instead, he had created a surrogate with threads. ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi stamped his foot, and his shoulders began to shake uncontrobly. He couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter. ¡­ Early the next morning, almost every household began their sacrificial activities. The ¡°Autumn Harvest Grand Festival¡± organized jointly by various major factions in the city was held in front of the grand hall in the city square. It attracted not only members of the factions but also manymoners who gathered to watch the ceremony. The square was packed with people. Su Hao had managed to blend in with the crowd and was continually pushing forward to secure a rtively front-row position. In reality, once you got close to the front, faction members in charge of order would prevent ordinary civilians froming any closer. But based on Su Hao¡¯s morous appearance and heroic demeanor, everyone assumed he was some young master of a major faction, and no one tried to drive him away. In these two days, Su Hao had learned in Huixiang City how important a beautiful appearance could be. He thought that perhaps the first step in reincarnation should involve some gene tweaking for a better-looking face. Being handsome might even increase your chances of survival by ten percent. All three of the city¡¯s seventh-level mutant were present, and the vacant position of ¡°Child of rity¡± had been filled by a sixth-level mutant. No, it should be said that there were four seventh-level mutant, as another seventh-level mutant, ¡°Child of Fate¡± Ji, had suddenly appearedst night. However, besides the two ¡°Child of Fates¡± themselves, only Su Hao knew about it. Everyone else was kept in the dark. (TN: Ji is the son of the [Lifebearer] Xiu from the . He has evolved into a seven-level mutant, as mentioned in the first paragraph.) The ceremony began soon, and itsplexity left Su Hao feeling dizzy and overwhelmed. However, he understood that only an exceptionallyplex sacrificial procedure could truly reflect the sincerity of the heart. This way, the divine beings could sense people¡¯s earnestness and fulfill the humble desires of mortals. Su Hao continued to look around, pretending to be interested, but he was actually searching for the right moment to strike. His super multiyered ¡°Second-Level Lightning¡± had been prepared for a long time, ensuring that the advanced mutant around him had no chance to resist. But Su Hao had to wait for the right moment because, for the people of the Zhuo n, this ¡°Autumn Harvest Grand Festival¡± was of great importance. Su Hao assumed they would at least finish the ceremony before taking any action. He didn¡¯t mind the slight dy; interrupting someone¡¯s sacred ritual would be very impolite. However, Su Hao intended to be polite, but someone else did not! The earth slowly undted and turned into bundles of fine threads, which, at the moment when ¡°Child of Fate¡± was kneeling down to worship, wound around him, lifting him high into the air. Meanwhile, ¡°Child of Fate¡± had transformed into a dazzling suit of diamond armor,pletely enveloping his body. The threads that bound him allowed no progress, no matter how tightly they were pulled. Although this had been expected, the sudden turn of events still enraged ¡°Child of Fate.¡± He roared, ¡°Constant Wisdom, how dare you?¡± The unexpected turn of events caused ordinary people to panic, and they began to flee. Based on their experience, if they didn¡¯t run fast, they might not run at all. Low-level mutant also scattered in all directions. When big shots fought, no one dared to intervene. It was like a standoff between two descendants; anyone who tried to mediate would die, leaving the two of them without any trouble. Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. The opportunity he was waiting for had arrived! Chapter 184 The [Child of Fate] Xiu roared loudly and was about to break free from his restraints. However, he suddenly noticed that the thin threads entangling him were intertwined with a shining adamantium chain. He widened his eyes and blurted out, ¡°Lock of Destiny Adamantium Chain! Damn it!¡± This extremely rare adamantium crystal was the most potent and lethal substance for the [Child of Fate]. It was powerful because when the [Child of Fate] Xiu transformed, his armor took on the appearance of adamantium crystal and gained its imprable hardness, making it nearly indestructible. The lethality came from the fact that this naturally urring adamantium crystal was nearly indestructible. Even with the [Child of Fate¡¯s] immense strength, he couldn¡¯t break free. Furthermore, the [Blood and Flesh Transformation] used by [Child of Fate] couldn¡¯t convert natural adamantium into [Transformative Adamantium]. It was perfect for restraining the [Child of Fate]. Once ensnared by the [Lock of Destiny Adamantium Chain], his feet left the ground, rendering him nearly immobile, like amb awaiting ughter. However, this particrmb was quite tough, and the executioner might not be able to breach his defenses. ¡°Crackle, crackle!¡± Suddenly, sparks erupted from the [Child of Fate] Xiu¡¯s neck as his adamantium armor at that spot tore apart, but it immediately restored itself. This was the work of [Child of Tranquility] Yueyi, a seven level mutant of [Speedster] sequence. Although [Child of Tranquility] Yueyi, invisibly fast to the human eye, made a swift strike on the [Child of Fate] Xiu¡¯s neck, it didn¡¯t have much effect on thetter. From within hisrge robe, [Child of Constant Wisdom], Chang Xi, extended a hand, syed his five fingers, and then closed them. Five ck crystal armored [Earth Lords] immediately jumped out from the crowd and rushed towards [Child of Fate]. These five [Earth Lords] were intended to consume the [Child of Fate¡¯s] Xiu vitality. [Child of Constant Wisdom], Chang Xi¡¯s n was perfect. In his view, the [Child of Fate] Xiu was destined to suffer a cmity this time. The initial n was for him tounch the first attack, restrain the [Child of Fate], followed by [Child of rity] piercing the armor, [Child of Tranquility] rapidlyunching attacks to thoroughly break the defense, and finally, they would swiftly deplete the [Child of Fate¡¯s] energy and finish him off. But who knew that [Child of rity] was inexplicably taken away, leaving a gap in his n for how to break the [Child of Fate¡¯s] formidable defense and rapidly consume his energy. However, it seemed that fate favored him as five [Earth Lords] arrived. He could use their ¡°Blood and Flesh Assimtion¡± to corrode the [Child of Fate¡¯s] adamantium armor. With mutual energy offset under the same origin, they could quickly consume the [Child of Fate¡¯s] energy and eventually kill him. It was a perfectly executed n so far. [Child of Fate] Xiu was doomed! However, just as [Child of Constant Wisdom] and the others believed they had the upper hand, an unexpected guest entered the battlefield. The moment this unexpected guest entered the scene, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the figure, including the [Child of Fate] suspended helplessly in mid-air. The reason for the attention wasn¡¯t because of the [Earth Lord] itself, but because of the remarkable armor it wore. It was so dazzling! With its sleek lines, incredibly stylish design, and subtle engravings that seemed to appear and disappear, it dazzled everyone to the point where they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes. Even the shiny adamantine armor worn by the highest-ranking of the [Shell People] Sequence, [Child of Fate] Xiu, paled inparison to this [Earth Lord¡¯s]! Everyone had the same thought: ¡°This armor is so cool!¡± It turned out that such a stylish armor existed in the world! The moment Su Hao entered the scene, he transformed everything within a radius of 300 meters into his Transformed ck Crystal. This included everyone present, including the other nervous [Child of Fate], Ji. He was hesitating whether to save his father [Child of Fate] Xiu! Within the Transformed ck Crystal radius, rune patterns were drawn within less than two seconds. ¡°Ding!¡± The adamantine armor around Su Hao¡¯s neck was subjected to a fierce attack, producing a string of mes. ¡°Huh? That was fast!¡± Su Hao only realized at this moment that he had been attacked by [Child of Tranquility], Yueyi. [Child of Tranquility], Yueyi, who was moving at high speed, was even more surprised than Su Hao. ¡°It¡¯s so tough! I can¡¯t break through its defenses at all!¡± Meanwhile, [Child of Constant Wisdom], Chang Xi, furrowed his brow because he found his ¡°Thread Domain¡± had been disrupted and seized. He released arge number of thread surges from within his body, entangling Su Hao. No matter who it is, kill him first. ¡°Thunder Domain!¡± At that moment, Su Haopleted the rune domain, activating all the runes within it. ¡°Crackle, hiss! Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle!¡± A powerful electric current instantly swept through the entire area, causing everyone to convulse, go numb, and lose control of their bodies. This included the high-speed [Child of Tranquility], Yueyi, who, upon losing control, was sent crashing into the distance. He was about to escape the Thunder Domain when a thick ck crystal wall appeared on the periphery, intercepting [Child of Tranquility], Yueyi within. ¡°Uh-oh!¡± Everyone felt the loss of control over their bodies and realized the situation was dire. It was at this moment that Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°Excuse me, everyone! I¡¯m just here to take something, and then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Just as Su Hao spoke, everyone gradually regained control over their bodies. They were about to make a move. ¡°Crackle, sizzle, sizzle!¡± Another wave of electrical shocks swept through, causing people to convulse once more. All the sixth-level mutants on the scene fell to the ground. Chang Xi¡¯s thin threads, under the second lightning strike, began to soften and lose control. The suspended [Child of Fate], Ji, also fell to the ground. Su Hao maintained the frequency of one lightning strike every two seconds, pulling out a long knife and walking toward [Child of Fate], Xiu. [Child of Fate], Xiu, stared at Su Hao silently, his voice hoarse and trembling, as if it took great effort to speak, ¡°You¡¯re the one who took the armor of ¡®Child of rity,¡¯ right?¡± Su Hao was surprised by the opponent¡¯s strong physical resilience and originally didn¡¯t intend to answer. But considering that he still needed to harvest the man¡¯s flesh, he politely nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± In that moment, Su Hao felt a sharp pain in his feet, followed by numbness that spread upward uncontrobly. By the time Su Hao realized what was happening, he had crawled up to his knees. Thinking quickly, Su Hao decisively swung his de and cut off his own legs at the base of the thighs. Simultaneously, a ck crystal pir rose from the ground, knocking Su Hao away from [Child of Fate], Xiu. As this happened, the Thunder Domain was filled with lightning, tormenting everyone inside. As Su Haonded from mid-air, his legs grew back, fully restored. But he couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished, wondering, ¡°What was that just now?¡± Looking at his severed feet, the ck crystal armor hadpletely faded away, leaving them shriveled and looking like the body of an elderly person on the brink of death, covered in age spots. It seemed like whatever power [Child of Fate], Xiu, had used was extremely draining. Those who witnessed the entire process couldn¡¯t hide their evident disappointment upon seeing Su Hao escape. ¡°It seems like the electric power wasn¡¯t enough!¡± Su Hao increased his blood energy output again, releasing a frenzy of lightning upon the people. ¡°Crackle, crackle, a series of explosions followed. Su Hao stood in ce, vignt, as he watched [Child of Fate] Xiu, who waspletely engulfed by the lightning. ¡°I can¡¯t get near this old guy. I don¡¯t know what kind of mysterious ability he has, but it¡¯s too dangerous. Remote control it is!¡± With that in mind, Su Hao immediately controlled the Transformed ck Crystal to generate a pair of scissors. Added to them were [Level 2 ¨C Sharp], [Level 2 ¨C Pration], and [Level 2 ¨C Hardness.] He aimed the scissors at [Child of Fate], Xiu¡¯s arm and severed it. ¡°Crack!¡± The arm fell to the ground, struck by a ck crystal pir, and Su Hao caught it. Taking a closer look, he remarked, ¡°Hey! It¡¯s all adamantium armor. Where¡¯s the flesh? This old guy is really cunning!¡± Chapter 185 After Su Hao casually stored the information about the adamantium armor in his sphere, he continued to engage with ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu. Following ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu¡¯s usage of an unknown ability against Su Hao, he became quite weakened. After several attempts, Su Hao sessfully cut off a significant chunk of his flesh. Once Su Hao was confident about this, he was about to leave. However, he noticed ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± Yueyi, and ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom,¡± Chang Xi, lying in the Thunder Domain, twitching from the electric shocks. He immediately stopped. ¡°For the sake of fairness, let¡¯s all cut off a piece of flesh,¡± Su Hao thought. He directly sliced a piece of meat from the thickest part of their arms. After wrapping them with the ck crystal armor, Su Hao retreated slowly. ¡°All right, everyone, I apologize for any inconvenience. I¡¯m extremely grateful for your contributions, and perhaps we¡¯ll meet again!¡± Saying this, he didn¡¯t care about how the people reacted and quickly left the area. He found a concealed spot in the distance before releasing his control over the Thunder Domain. He didn¡¯t leave at this point but stayed to observe any subsequent changes. If the ongoing battle posed a significant threat, he would return to eliminate everyone and put an end to the turmoil. However, as soon as Su Hao released his control, the first person to regain mobility was ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu. He abruptly stood up, roaring, ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom, Chang Xi, how dare you betray our agreement andunch an attack on me? Then you shall all die!¡± As his words fell, everything within a five-hundred-meter radius turned into a world of adamantium, dazzling and breathtaking. ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom,¡± Chang Xi, and ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± Yueyi, who had just recovered from their paralysis, stared down in horror at the radiant adamantium armor beneath them. They scrambled to their feet, using all their abilities to escape. They knew how terrifying ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu, could be when he went all out. Staying within his realm was equivalent to a death sentence. In reality, ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu, was only seventy years old, which, among the Zhu Hua people, was considered middle-aged and certainly not elderly. However, his aged appearance was due to the frequent use of an ability that drained his life force called ¡°Decay.¡± It was an ability that ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu, enjoyed using in life-or-death battles, trading his lifespan for the life of his opponent. It was a deal he considered worthwhile no matter how you looked at it. But this time, it was different. With ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu, suspended in mid-air, there was no chance for him to activate the adamantium realm. In a normal situation, [Child of Fate] Xiu would never have such a chance because, as soon as [Child of Fate] activates the diamond armor field, they would immediately escape the range. There is no way they would be ¡®decayed¡¯ by [Child of Fate]¡¯s attack. However, an unexpected turn of events urred when a ¡°Mysterious Earth Lord¡± used a mysterious method to immobilize everyone. Their hard-earned victory had slipped through their fingers, stolen from them at thest moment. At this moment, ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu was in a state ofplete eruption. He had used up almost all of his lifespan to activate ¡°Decay¡± with full force. The bodies of ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom,¡± Chang Xi, and ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± Yueyi, gradually lost their vitality, rapidly withering and decaying, and their massive blood energy couldn¡¯t put up any resistance. As they just managed to run out of the adamantium realm, they lost all their strength and fell to the ground. Surprisingly, they were still alive. Their muscles had shrunk, their skin had lost its vitality, and they looked like elderly people on the brink of death, with wrinkled skin enveloping their bones, making it difficult for them to stand up. ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± Yueyi, looked at ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom,¡± Chang Xi, with despair in his eyes. He weakly pointed at ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom,¡± Chang Xi, and struggled to open his mouth, saying, ¡°You, Chang Xi! You said we had an eighty percent chance of sess, but you lied to me! Why aren¡¯t you dead yet? Hurry up and die!¡± Even as he was on the verge of death, ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom,¡± Chang Xi, remained calm. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯sing.¡± ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi looked at Chang Xi with resentment. He said: ¡°You should die first! Only when I see you die first can I rest in peace!¡± ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi said: ¡°My judgment is right, I am indeed 80% sure, but we encountered that 20% ident , If you die, you will die, there is nothing to say.¡± ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± Yueyi, didn¡¯t speak anymore, trying to struggle to get up but having no strength. Meanwhile, ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu, who had used the ¡°Decay¡± ability with all his might, had his adamantium armor losing its luster and gradually transforming into exceptionally aged skin, turning him from a tall, formidable figure into a frail old man in the blink of an eye. He had used up his entire life force, sending off the two old friends he had struggled against his whole life. Satisfied with his efforts, he mustered thest of his strength, looked at Chang Xi, who had fallen some distance away, and let out a hoarse voice, ¡°Ji, go¡­¡± (He calls his son) At this point, he no longer had the strength to continue speaking. That¡¯s when the new ¡°Child of Fate¡± Ji, his son, stepped forward. He wore a wicked smile, his bloodshot eyes fixed on the dying three individuals. His smile gradually twisted into madness. He had never dreamed that today would turn into this kind of scenario. Not only had he sessfully evolved into a ¡°Child of Fate,¡± but he had also wiped out the several Level 7 mutants who had been thorns in the side of Huixiang City. He burst into maniacalughter, saying, ¡°You high and mighty fools also have your day! Haha! All of you die! From today on, I am the sole god of Huixiang City! Haha! Open your eyes and take a good look. Who is the ultimate victor now? Who? Tell me! Did you see it? I am the god favored by Heaven!!¡± He then approached his father, ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Ji. With a satisfied look on his face, he said, ¡°Xiu, I¡¯m fed up with taking orders from you. I hate you, my hypocritical father. Did you think that I¡¯d be grateful for the flesh and blood you bestowed on me to evolve? You don¡¯t understand! I wanted it because I wanted it, not because you gave it to me. Do you understand? Why didn¡¯t you give it to me when I wanted it? Instead, you made me wait for over twenty years! Do you know how I spent those twenty-plus years?¡± A spear-like adamantium spike emerged in the hand of ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Ji. He roared loudly, ¡°Xiu, I wish I could kill you with my own hands!¡± However, ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Xiu, wore a smile and silently listened to Ji¡¯sints. The light of life in his eyes gradually dimmed until it was extinguished. With his body full of resentment and grievances, Ji fell into a rage. Under his feet, the ground turned into adamantium and rapidly spread outward, with countless spikes emerging from underground. They pierced ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom,¡± Chang Xi, and ¡°Child of Tranquility,¡± Yueyi, who were on the verge of death, killing them outright. Even after killing Chang Xi and Yueyi, ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Ji, was not satisfied. He wanted to vent further, announcing the birth of this new ¡°Child of Fate.¡± The adamantium realm continued to expand outward, destroying everything in its path. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough!¡± Suddenly, a faint voice sounded. ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Ji, became alert. Why did this voice sound familiar? Su Hao, wearing ck crystal armor, descended from the sky. He kicked ¡°Child of Fate,¡± Ji, into the air. As Ji was still flying, Su Hao caught up with him and raised his foot, sending Ji soaring high into the air. The ck sand dispersing in the air continuously gathered and entangled Ji¡¯s body, carrying him higher. However, Su Hao was aware that ¡°Child of Fate¡± had an ability that could drain the life force of others. He was reluctant to get too close to this newly born ¡°Child of Fate.¡± In case this ¡°Child of Fate¡± had also mastered the life-and-death ability, taking him away could be disastrous. So, attacking from a distance seemed like a safer option. With these thoughts in mind, Su Hao extended his hand, and ck crystal armor grew to form a long and thick ck crystal tube, pointing into the sky. Chapter 186 This is a superrge gun barrel that Su Hao created casually. The caliber reaches 50mm, and the bullets it fires can engrave at least three runes, producing various effects. Su Hao specially designed it for long-range attacks on special targets, which he calls the Rune Cannon. For example, this newborn ¡°Child of Fate¡± can¡¯t be easily approached. His shell is extremely tough, and he possesses great vitality, much like an indestructible pest. Using the Rune Cannon is the perfect way to deal with him. Su Hao gradually generates a projectile simr to a mortar shell and then engraves three runes on the projectile: ¡®Level 2 ¨C Oscition,¡¯ ¡®Level 2 ¨C Rotation,¡¯ ¡®Level 2 ¨C Copse.¡¯ These three runes are the most effective against the super-strong regenerative power of the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence, as Su Hao discovered through testing. As long as the projectile can prate the opponent¡¯s body and sequentially trigger these three runes, it can instantly destroy arge amount of flesh and blood inside the shell, rendering it unrecoverable and depleting the opponent¡¯s life force. Even with the strongest regenerative power, it is difficult to repair the damage caused by these three runes. Su Hao estimates that at most three projectiles can bring a powerful ¡°Child of Fate¡± to the brink of death. Su Hao inserts the projectile into the breech and locks it. He inputs blood essence, activates ¡®Level 2 ¨C Pration¡¯ and ¡®Level 2 ¨C Hardening¡¯ attached to the projectile, and simultaneously activates the three dyed runes on the projectile. ¡°Distat View¡± opens, and he raises the cannon barrel, locking onto the struggling ¡°Child of Fate¡± target¡¯s chest in mid-air. He fine-tunes the time using the data provided by Little Light. Three, two, one! ¡®Level 2 ¨C Fivefold Eruption¡¯ activated! ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion resonates. Su Hao is struck by the powerful recoil, and the ground beneath his feet cracks into arge circle. At the same time, the diamond-like shell on the chest of ¡°Child of Fate¡± Ji shatters, creating a huge cavity. The projectile sessfully shatters the diamond-like shell on ¡°Child of Fate¡± Ji¡¯s chest and prates his body. In the next moment, the three runes engraved on the projectile explode suddenly with minimal timing error. And the flesh and blood wrapped in the thick diamond shell of ¡°Child of Fate¡± Ji, at the moment of the rune¡¯s explosion, is helplessly churned into useless pulp and then copses into a tiny mass. And ¡°Child of Fate¡± Ji instantly loses all signs of life. This result differs slightly from what Su Hao had imagined, where three projectiles would be required to kill him. In Su Hao¡¯s imagination, once the projectile entered the opponent¡¯s body, the runes would definitely split the opponent in two from the chest, and the head and legs would remain intact at least, at which point a substantial amount of vital energy would be consumed, leaving a chance for regeneration and repair. Unexpectedly, the result is somewhat different from what Su Hao had anticipated. ¡°Child of Fate¡± Ji, in panic, generated arge amount of diamond armor to protect himself, with a defense too powerful. The projectile did not tear his body apart as expected but rather wreaked havoc in an almost sealed internal space, instantly churning all the flesh and blood enveloped within the diamond shell into useless juice. Including the brain and limbs. Death couldn¡¯t be more final. Su Hao only realized this after taking the opponent¡¯s body apart. He suddenly felt that advanced mutants were not as difficult to kill as he had imagined. As long as he aimed urately, he could deliver a fatal blow. Su Hao put away the gun barrel, collected the bodies of ¡°Child of Fate¡± Xiu, ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi, and ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi, looked at the surrounding battlefield scene, and nodded approvingly, ¡°Not much damage! Within the controlled range!¡± As for the final development of the situation, it was something Su Hao hadn¡¯t expected. When he controlled everyone with the Thunder Field, he had never thought of killing them all because his goal was to obtain the flesh and blood he wanted, not to kill people. The remaining grudges and disputes belonged to them, and he had nothing to do with them, as long as they didn¡¯t cause widespread destruction. It was evident that the battles between ¡°Child of Fate¡± Xiu, ¡°Child of Constant Wisdom¡± Chang Xi, and ¡°Child of Tranquility¡± Yueyi were all controlled within a very small range, and they have a tacit understanding not to cause a lot of damage. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the other side would mutually annihte themselves, and then there was this seemingly pent-up idiot who wanted to vent? Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate and swiftly went forward to finish him off. As for the bodies, they naturally became his materials. Eight sequences of seventh-level mutants [Child of Fate], [Child of Constant Wisdom], [Child of Tranquility] and [Child of rity] hiding outside the city have allowed him to harvest half of the sequences of extraordinary genes. This trip is very worthwhile. However, having all the seven-level mutants, the strongest in the supercity, disappear inexplicably like this was something Su Hao didn¡¯t expect and didn¡¯t desire! Yet, in this unpredictable world, one must maintain a sense of awe. After retrieving ¡°Child of rity¡± Mingzi¡¯s body from outside the city, Su Hao leaped into the clouds and disappeared into the distance. ¡­ After Su Hao left, the previously quiet Huixiang City¡¯s central square attracted arge number of level-six mutants who came to investigate the situation. They all knew that the opportunity to advance to level seven might be right in front of them. With enough luck, they might seize a piece of flesh and blood and achieve evolution. But when they arrived at the city square, they found nothing except rubble, craters, and the remains of five ¡°Earth Lords¡±. They dug three feet deep but found nothing. Where could they find the flesh and blood of level-seven mutants? Indeed, level-seven mutants wouldn¡¯t die so easily, and these level-six mutants needed to patiently wait. However, unexpectedly, harvesting the five ¡°Earth Lords¡± wasn¡¯t bad at all; they could consume them to enhance their energy. What no one knew was that the level-seven flesh and blood they eagerly hoped for had all been taken away by Su Hao in one go. Even if they waited until the end of time, they would never find it unless a level-seven mutant from another city brought them the flesh and blood. The Temple Forest City remained the same, with no significant changes. No one knew that in just a few days, Su Hao had brought back the flesh and blood of all the level-seven mutants in the entire supercity. After returning to hisboratory, Su Hao didn¡¯t go out; he immediately started researching the bodies of these level-seven mutants, wanting to understand the mystery of the world¡¯s evolutionary endpoint. Soon, Su Hao discovered the difference in the extraordinary genes of level-seven mutants. ¡°Have all the extraordinary genes of the same sequence been integrated together?¡± This different discovery left Su Hao extremely surprised. Originally evolved ¡°Earth Lords¡± genes hadn¡¯t undergone any changes. What had changed was that a new gene segment had appeared on the gene fragments. What was special was that this new gene segment was the integration of all the extraordinary gene fragments obtained from the first six levels. In the virtual space, Su Haopared and observed while muttering to himself, ¡°Level-seven genes essentially haven¡¯t added new segments; instead, they have reorganized the existing gene fragments. What do you call this, unique fusion?¡± Then Su Hao thought of another possibility. Among the Zhu Hua mutants, there was a legend that beyond the highest level seven, there was another mutant realm known as ¡°Éñ¡±, which means ¡°God.¡± ¡°Could it be that if all the level-seven gene fragments from different sequences are integrated, there¡¯s a chance to evolve into a ¡®God¡¯?¡± Su Hao became interested; this was a direction worth exploring. In reality, he was very interested in what Zhu Hua People had described as ¡°God¡± they described might be different from the one Su Hao imagined. So, if possible, Su Hao wanted to give it a try; who knows, he might seed? Su Hao revealed an expectant smile. ¡°First, evolve into ¡®Lifebearer¡¯, Child of Fate!¡± ¡°Then¡­eliminate any troublemakers like ¡®Evil Children¡¯!¡± ¡°Next, collect the genes of other level-seven mutants!¡± ¡°Finally, try to be what they call ¡®God¡¯!¡± ¡°Steady!¡± Chapter 187 This time, Su Hao doesn¡¯t intend to let Yashan evolve into a ¡°Child of Fate¡± ahead of him because ¡°Child of Fate¡± possesses a highly dangerous ability, which is ¡®decay.¡¯ Within its domain, it is nearly invincible. Until Su Hao fully understands the workings of ¡®decay,¡¯ he won¡¯t hand over such a perilous ability. The human heart can be controlled, but it can also be uncontroble. Su Hao never conducts any tests of human nature; he considers it irresponsible to both himself and others. Su Hao believes that dissecting the heart and soul, exposing them to the sun, serves no purpose. Keeping them hidden, away from prying eyes, that¡¯s what makes the world colorful. After making preparations, Su Hao swallows flesh and starts evolving. You might wonder why he doesn¡¯t design his own genes and cultivate gene fluid for injection; he could do that, but Su Hao finds the method of devouring flesh to be more secure. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t trust his own technology, but because there¡¯s too little data on the seventh-level evolution process. If he had enough data, he wouldn¡¯t need flesh; he could achieve the evolution he desires at any time. Drowsiness hits, and Su Hao falls into a deep sleep. When he wakes up again, he discovers something different about himself. It¡¯s as if all the abilities he obtained previously have be innate instincts; they don¡¯t require conscious control and can be triggered at will. This difference is akin to driving a manual transmission car versus an automatic one. Manual driving requires synchronous use of hands and feet to perform various driving operations. But with automatic driving, a singlemand or thought is all it takes to automatically perform the desired driving operation. Seventh-level mutants are like automatic drivers; a mere thought triggers a bodily response, executingplex operations without the need for gradual formation like the ¡°Earth Lord.¡± ¡°Child of Fate¡± doesn¡¯t require these steps; just imagine having a long knife in hand, any kind of knife, and the body¡¯s program activates, generating the desired shape. Su Hao exims, ¡°Biological intelligence program! So powerful!¡± These new genes formed from superhuman genebinations possess this astonishing ability, which is beyond Su Hao¡¯s expectations. And after his transformation, his ck crystal armor loses its ck color, turning into a transparent crystal with a faint white mist inside. It conceals what¡¯s inside, giving the entire suit a white appearance, making it look much more advanced than the ck crystal armor. Su Hao tests the strength; the diamond armor is approximately 1.5 times stronger than the ck crystal armor, considerably reducing the amplification effect, almost reaching the limit of biological armor. But what concerns Su Hao isn¡¯t this; it¡¯s the new special ability ¡®decay¡¯ acquired by ¡°Child of Fate.¡± Su Hao captures a small round mouse and activates ¡®decay.¡¯ Immediately, an invisible ripple emanates from the diamond armor, slowly spreading over the entire body of the small round mouse. The mouse rapidly ages, losing its fur, its eyes turning cloudy, and its flesh withering. It quickly dies. Su Hao records the entire process, entering the pinball space to examine the differences before and after the ability¡¯s activation. After a while, Su Hao gains some insight. ¡°At the cost of a significant amount of vitality and life force, it triggers a mysterious ripple or force field. Under the influence of this ripple, genes within the cells rapidly disintegrate and then chaotically dehydrate and die. However, the range of this force field¡¯s effect isn¡¯trge, and it consumes one¡¯s own vitality. It doesn¡¯t seem practical.¡± This process directly contradicts the super-strong healing and repair abilities of ¡°Child of Fate.¡± In Su Hao¡¯s view, this ability is more for research. Perhaps it can be realized through runes without needing to consume life force. By that time, ¡®decay¡¯ would truly have realized its value. Su Hao discovers that this ability is inherent to the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence itself. The powerful healing and repair ability of the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence, once it reaches the end of evolution, gains the opposite ability of ¡®decay¡¯! ¡°Things in excess will reverse!¡± Su Hao exits the pinball space, looking at his incredibly strong power. ¡°Perhaps, my body being too powerful might not be a good thing for me at the moment. I must keep up with my control over the body¡¯s abilities.¡± ¡­ After some time of adaptation and replenishing his energy, Su Hao directly transmits to Yashan, saying, ¡°Yashan,e to myb!¡± A momentter, Yashan arrives at Su Hao¡¯sb and says, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯m here!¡± Su Hao first asks, ¡°How are the people from the Four Kings Gang?¡± Yashan replies, ¡°No different, they¡¯re following others, learning the ¡®Code of Conduct for Mutants.¡¯ In just over two months, they¡¯ve bonded well with our ¡®Temple Forest Association,¡¯ showing strong learning and adaptability. They are truly exceptional talents.¡± Su Hao continues, ¡°How is the adaptation of the ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ going recently?¡± Excitedly, Yashan says, ¡°Incredible! My control has improved significantly. Combined with runes, I¡¯m almost invincible. I even think I couldpete with a seventh-level mutant in arm-wrestling. As for those ¡®Evil Children,¡¯ I don¡¯t find them as terrifying as I used to. If they dare toe, I might be able to take them down!¡± Su Hao chuckles, ¡°Seventh-level mutants aren¡¯t as powerful as you imagined. But, as you said, it¡¯s a ¡®maybe¡¯ you can defeat them. What if you can¡¯t? Do you n to lead a group of people to their deaths?¡± Yashan awkwardlyughs, ¡°Boss Wei is right.¡± Then he adds, ¡°Boss Wei, we¡¯ve received confirmed information. The massacres of mutants by ¡®Evil Childern¡¯ in the vicinity of Anliang City are real. Mutants from nearby cities are either killed or have fled. So, we can¡¯t confirm ¡®Evil Childern¡¯s¡¯ exact location now, and we don¡¯t know which city he might appear in next. Running in our direction is also a possibility. Many mutants in the city have heard some rumors. Under a climate of fear, some have started leaving Temple Forest City, heading east.¡± Su Hao nods and advises, ¡°Be cautious. If you sense anything amiss, flee immediately with your people.¡± In his mind, Su Hao silently adds, ¡°There¡¯s a high probability ¡®Evil Children¡¯ will run in our direction and inexplicably find his way to me. Don¡¯t ask why; it¡¯s just a habit.¡± But Su Hao remainspletelyposed. Even he doesn¡¯t know his limits at the moment. Regardless of the ¡®[Children],¡¯ once he discovers them, they will be subjects of his research. Yashan nods and, as if recalling something, adds, ¡°Boss Wei, recently, Taini¡¯s mutant training has reached her body¡¯s limits. She keeps talking about evolving and has be less focused on her work. Would you consider letting her evolve?¡± Su Hao raises an eyebrow, understanding that Yashan wants his daughter to have more self-defense capabilities. He says, ¡°I almost forgot that the little girl hasn¡¯t evolved yet. Which sequence does she want to choose?¡± Yashan replies, ¡°She says she wants to be a ¡®Earth Lord¡¯¡­¡± Su Hao nods and says, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with ¡®Earth Lord.¡¯ Just go ahead and arrange it for her. But you need to think it through; ¡®Evil Children¡¯ is targeting mutants, and having Taini evolve at this time might not be a good thing.¡± Yashan says, ¡°I understand, Boss Wei, but I can¡¯t talk Taini out of her desire to fly. We¡¯ll make sure she stays away from ¡®Evil Children,¡¯ and in the chaos that¡¯s likely to follow, it¡¯s better to give her some self-defense capabilities.¡± Su Hao agrees, ¡°As long as you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± ¡°By the way, Yashan, I recently went to Huixiang City and found a seventh-level mutant ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ from the ¡®Shell People¡¯ sequence. I brought back some flesh. If you¡¯re prepared, you can evolve into a ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ anytime.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes widen, and he stammers, ¡°Wh¡­ what? Boss Wei, I didn¡¯t catch that.¡± Su Hao adds, ¡°Also, Temple Forest City is good, but it¡¯s a bit small. Coincidentally, several seventh-level mutants from that side of Huixiang City have all been killed. After you evolve into a seventh-level mutant, you can move our Temple Forest Association over there. It¡¯s a better ce for our association to grow!¡± Yashan: ¡°¡­¡± He¡¯s taken quite a shock and needs time to digest this. Chapter 188 Shortly after bing a ¡®Earth Lord,¡¯ Yashan swiftly evolved to the pinnacle of the ¡®Shell People¡¯ sequence. Except for Su Hao, it¡¯s unknown if anyone in history has evolved as quickly as Yashan, bing a ¡®Child of Fate.¡¯ At this moment, Yashan truly gained the qualification to change the world ording to his own desires. As Su Hao looked at the new Yashan, transformed in body and mind, he felt an indescribable sense of achievement. To personally transform someone and then use that person to change the world ¨C it was an extraordinary feeling. Afterpleting the evolution, Yashan felt the power to control his body effortlessly. He was excited yet overwhelmed with many surreal feelings. He asked, ¡°Boss Wei, am I a ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ now? Can I continue to evolve further?¡± Su Hao earnestly nodded, saying, ¡°In theory, you can continue to evolve further, but no one knows what further evolution entails. If you¡¯re curious and want to try, I can help you explore it. I¡¯m quite curious myself!¡± Yashan immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯m not curious for now. I¡¯ll stay as a ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ for a while and adapt. Hehe.¡± Yashan slowly epted the fact that he had sessfully evolved into a ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ but began to question his life. This world was not quite what he had imagined. How could bing Boss Wei¡¯s dedicated chef lead to such a smooth evolution to the pinnacle of the Mutants? What was the significance of other Mutants risking their lives for a piece of meat? Cooking for Boss Wei seemed more practical. With these thoughts, Yashan suddenly gained insight into the rules governing this world. It didn¡¯t matter how talented you were; skill was just the foundation. Sess came from using your skills in the right ce to create value. Yashan realized this, looking at himself. He wasn¡¯t exceptionally talented, but he had good fortune in encountering Boss Wei and gaining his trust, a privilege few had. Even his own daughter, Taini, didn¡¯t have that privilege. Yashan understood that he was Boss Wei¡¯s ¡®experimental subject,¡¯ always at Boss Wei¡¯s beck and call. He was obedient and helpful, taking on tasks like a caretaker, ensuring Boss Wei¡¯s daily life went smoothly and saving him time. At that moment, Yashan understood. Grovel! If you couldn¡¯t do it yourself, grovel. Grovel to the fullest extent. Yashan then began to extrapte this principle. How to raise a daughter? Keep her happy, and trivial matters be insignificant. How to manage the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯? Strong power as the foundation, then subtly grovel to the organization¡¯s members, making themfortable. Open the way for them, and they would naturally strive to do their work. How to make Mutants adhere to the ¡®Mutant Code of Conduct¡¯? Still, grovel! Make them realize that obeying it isfortable, and not obeying it is terrifying. Then they will naturally know what to do. Then the most important question arises: How to change the world? A glimmer of wisdom shed in Yashan¡¯s eyes. By pleasing everyone and no longer thinking about consuming people for evolution, the world would change imperceptibly. Yashan decided to promote the ultimate skill he had learned from Boss Wei, ¡°Grovel to the End, Have It All,¡± to illuminate the entire world. Yashan¡¯s eyes shone with radiance as he solemnly said to Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, my most respected person, I, Yashan, have decided to put our ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ philosophy into practice, spreading the light ofpassion to every corner of the world¡­¡± Su Hao, watching the odd behavior of Yashan, suddenly interrupted, saying, ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Yashan, are you serious?¡± The emotions that Yashan had been trying to muster were abruptly halted, and upon seeing Boss Wei¡¯s impatient expression, he instantly returned to a normal state. He awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°Boss Wei, I want to relocate ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ to Huixiang City, as you rmended, and gradually expand it from there.¡± Su Hao casually responded, ¡°If you have an idea, go for it. Move as soon as possible!¡± Yashan nodded and said, ¡°Boss Wei, after moving to Huixiang City, I¡¯d like to build a statue in the city center for you, called ¡®God of Boss Wei.¡¯ What do you think?¡± Su Hao kicked him and eximed, ¡°Get lost! ¡®God of Boss Wei¡¯? That name sounds awful, not interested!¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up; Boss Wei hadn¡¯t explicitly rejected the idea! This was an opportunity! He continued, ¡°Boss Wei, will you move with us to Huixiang City?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here for the time being.¡± Yashan was surprised and asked, ¡°Then how will I cook for you?¡± Su Hao casually replied, ¡°Arrange two chefs to cook for me, and have the food delivered on time.¡± Yashan shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t work. Can you even eat the food they make? Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wei, in the future, I¡¯ll fly back from Huixiang City at regr intervals to cook for you.¡± Su Hao: ¡°¡­¡± Was there something wrong with Yashan¡¯s mind? Could it be that evolving into a ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ too quickly had affected his temperament? ¡­ After thoroughly researching the gene sequences of the ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ and other level seven Mutants, Su Hao entered the pinball space to take stock of his current state and listed it on the log panel. ¡°Age: 17 years and 10 months; Physical condition: Healthy, energy saturated; Blood energy: 800,000+; Race: Zhu Hua People, ¡®Child of Fate¡¯; Combat Skills: Sliding Shadow Step (Master), Swordsmanship (Proficient); Knowledge: Program Editing (Master), Blood Energy Control (Proficient), Life Runes (Skilled), Gic Modification (Novice); Mood: Content; Achievements: Extraordinary, Flight; Current Unfinished Goals: (1) Master Rune Gics, (2) Collect Mutant Gics, (3) Explore the world. ¡­¡± Su Hao ced obtaining knowledge of this world at the top of his priorities. Afterpleting the corresponding learning, he still wanted to travel this world on his own, bing an explorer who could go wherever his heart desired, experiencing exotic beauty in every corner of the world. He had been to many worlds, but most of the time, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to grow up before moving on, leaving him with a sense of regret. He had been to these ces but never had the opportunity to truly explore and appreciate them, which always felt iplete. However, everything was different in this world. Until now, he wanted to ask, who could possibly challenge him? The most powerful level seven Mutants in this world seemed to pose no threat to him in his current condition. Even Su Hao couldn¡¯t predict how he might meet his end. For Su Hao, once he sorted out the gic projects, things wouldn¡¯t seem so urgent anymore. That would leave him with an abundance of time to pick up various subjects he had left unfinished and delve into them deeply. He could also explore different parts of the world, searching for unknown creatures and beasts, recording information about various forms of life. To Su Hao¡¯s knowledge, not only the Zhu Hua People possessed extraordinary gics. In remote and harsh environments, there might be strange, unknown creatures waiting for Su Hao¡¯s encounter. The thought filled him with anticipation. Su Hao sighed, ¡°Continuously learning and expanding knowledge is the life a normal human like me should lead. I¡¯m not a fan of the dull fighting and killing among the Zhu Huo People.¡± Su Hao walked out of theboratory¡¯s doors with a determined stride, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll start by taking down the ¡®Evil Children¡¯! Then I¡¯ll return to study and lead a normal life!¡± Chapter 189 Su Hao transformed into a ¡®Child of Fate,¡¯ with numerous runes inscribed on his crystalline golden armor. His wings spread out behind him, and with a burst of force beneath his feet, he soared into the sky, flying in the direction of Anliang City. Regardless of whether ¡®Evil Child¡¯ was still in Anliang City, flying in the direction of Anliang would provide him with the information he sought. Su Hao had two main reasons for being in such a hurry to take down ¡®Evil Child.¡¯ The first reason was that the target of ¡®Evil Child¡¯ was the massacre of Mutants, and Su Hao was currently an Mutant. As time passed, their paths were destined to cross. Su Hao was the type who preferred to resolve issues directly and didn¡¯t like to keep things hidden in his heart. If there was a problem, he liked to address it head-on. He felt uneasy until he resolved it. If they were destined to meet in the future, why not eliminate the troublesome potential risk in advance? By doing so, Su Hao could focus on his own affairs without constantly worrying about when the encounter would happen. If everything was put off untilter, always waiting for the right moment and a foolproof n, when an unknown risk emerged, he would be unable to aplish anything. The second reason was that ¡®Evil Child¡¯ seemed to possess a silent and deadly ability to kill Mutants. After almost falling victim to the ¡®Decay¡¯ of a ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ in Huixiang City, Su Hao wasn¡¯t sure if ¡®Evil Child¡¯ had a simr lethality. Therefore, ¡®Evil Child¡¯ posed a significant threat to Su Hao. This threat wasn¡¯t about whether Su Hao could defeat ¡®Evil Child¡¯ inbat; both had the ability to put the other in a dire situation. It was all about who could gain the upper hand. If ¡®Evil Child¡¯ ndestinely infiltrated Temple Forest City and gained the upper hand, using his ability, Su Hao wasn¡¯t sure he could withstand it. From the current perspective, he couldn¡¯t, and there was a high probability that he would die directly. On the other hand, if Su Hao discovered ¡®Evil Child¡¯ in advance and took the initiative, his chances of winning would be virtually unlimited. He had many ways to eliminate ¡®Evil Child.¡¯ In summary, Su Hao preferred to take the initiative, maintain control, and reduce known risks as much as possible. He knew that certain things couldn¡¯t be avoided, so it was better to confront them directly when the risks were manageable. ¡­ On a winding forest path, a bearded man was hurriedly leading a delicate-faced woman. ¡°Big Brother Wu, slow down. I¡¯m tired. Can we take a break?¡± The woman seemed to be out of breath, gasping and acting spoiled. Big Brother Wu held the woman¡¯s hand and continued walking without stopping. He said, ¡°No.¡± The woman grew frustrated, shook off Big Brother Wu¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Big Brother Wu, I want to rest for a while. If you want to go ahead, go by yourself!¡± Big Brother Wu ran a few steps and then stopped, gradually regting his breath. He softened his expression and said, ¡°Xiao Dan, hold on a little longer. We¡¯re almost there. This time, we will definitely escape from that terrifying ¡®Evil Child.''¡± At the mention of ¡®Evil Child,¡¯ Xiao Dan¡¯s face immediately paled, but she still hesitated. ¡°But we¡¯ve run so far. We must have already escaped ¡®Evil Child,¡¯ right? I just want to rest for a while.¡± Big Brother Wu turned around and held Xiao Dan¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Xiao Dan, let¡¯s be cautious. The first time we heard about ¡®Evil Child¡¯ was in Anliang City. When we arrived there, all the Mutants in Anliang City had been killed. So, we ran away in a hurry and arrived in Ruishi City. There, we discovered that all the Mutants in Ruishi City were dead too, even though they were fine just two days earlier. Therefore, ¡®Evil Child¡¯ must be close to us. I carefully inquired about the news from surrounding cities, and after confirming that Luoyucheng is safe, we headed in that direction. However, we didn¡¯t expect that all the Mutants in Luoyucheng were dead as well. We¡¯ve run to several cities, and without exception, all the Mutants have been killed. If we weren¡¯t clear in our hearts, I¡¯d even suspect that we¡¯re the rumored ¡®Evil Child¡¯ ourselves.¡± Big Brother Wu¡¯s eyes sparkled with wisdom. ¡°So, Xiao Dan, I suspect that this ¡®Evil Child¡¯ is close to us! We need to escape quickly and get away from him. Otherwise, the next ones to die may very well be us! I don¡¯t want both of us to die at such a young age. There¡¯s a bright future waiting for us to enjoy. So, Xiao Dan, please listen to me.¡± Xiao Dan¡¯s face was filled with admiration, and she said, ¡°Big Brother Wu, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Big Brother Wu chuckled and replied, ¡°Just so-so.¡± Xiao Dan spected, ¡°Big Brother Wu, do you think ¡®Evil Child¡¯ might be following us to scare us?¡± Big Brother Wu gave her a reassuring look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just two low-level Tier-3 Mutants. Someone of ¡®Evil Child¡¯s¡¯ caliber wouldn¡¯t even spare us a second nce.¡± Xiao Dan nodded and asked, ¡°Big Brother Wu, where are we going next?¡± With confidence, Big Brother Wu said, ¡°Next, I¡¯m taking you to Linyuan City. I¡¯ve already inquired, and Linyuan City recently went through a major battle, with more than half of it destroyed. ¡®Evil Child¡¯ is unlikely to consider going to Linyuan City. Once we reach Linyuan City, we¡¯ll be safe!¡± He then spoke gently, ¡°Xiao Dan, trust your Big Brother Wu! When we get there, we¡¯ll build a house, start a family, and have a baby!¡± Blushing, Xiao Dan said, ¡°Okay!¡± Big Brother Wu held Xiao Dan¡¯s hand and started running. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Dan no longer resisted, and they disappeared into the depths of the path. ¡­ Meanwhile, just as Su Hao left theboratory, an unexpected guest entered Linyuan City. This uninvited guest was d in a thick ck leather coat and wore a mask and hood, concealing their face. Only a pair of sharp, cold, emotionless eyes were visible. They exuded an aura that made people instinctively avoid them as the residents of Linyuan City were busy constructing their new city. This person was none other than ¡®Evil Child.¡¯ It had been a while since the incursion by the ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ Dong Lan and the ¡®Mist Lord¡¯ Beibei had led to the destruction of the city, and Linyuan City had begun to show signs of revival. However, it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that it had been a wastnd not too long ago. ¡®Evil Child¡¯ stepped on the debris from the buildings that had not been cleared away, wandering aimlessly through the city, one step at a time, as if he had no specific destination. He didn¡¯t know why he hade to this city, as if he didn¡¯t know where he would go tomorrow. But for him, it didn¡¯t matter; even if he didn¡¯te now, there woulde a day when he would arrive. He had already set his mind on leaving his mark in every city in the world, and then cleaning each city, ridding them of the vermin that brought only destruction and disaster. Despite being an Mutant himself, he despised Mutant beings, those who only brought cmity and destruction. A long time ago, all his loved ones had died, one by one, in just five years, due to Mutant beings. He had even witnessed his closest kin fall in battle and be devoured, leaving nothing but a pile of bones. When he was thest person left in this world, he was profoundly lost, not knowing where to go or what his purpose was. For a long time, he believed that he was the superfluous one. Later, he gradually changed his perspective. He came to believe that it was the Mutant beings who were the superfluous ones in this world. Chapter 190 Chapter 190: Disaster and Transformation [Evil Child] Lu had once pondered a question seriously: what was the purpose of the existence of the mutants in this world? However, no matter how long he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t find an answer. Perhaps mutants were just the residual poison from the previous era. The theme of the previous era was to obtain powerful strength, protect the continuation of the race, and any sacrifice for this cause could be understood. But now, the Zhu Hua People had already achieved ultimate victory, and the world was under the rule of the Zhu Hua People. In other words, the Zhu Hua People no longer needed the mutant group. The mutants, in the end, were just remnants transitioning from the old era to the new one, and they had lost their purpose. They would eventually fade away. [Evil Child] Lu traveled alone, going to many ces, meeting many people, and pondering for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the age of fifty that he figured out many things. In reality, the world had always been changing, and the Zhu Hua People had been progressing. Many novel things emerged from all over the world, allowing the Zhu Hua People to live better lives. But the eight evolutionary sequences of the mutants were still exactly the same as they were a thousand years ago. Apart from killing and devouring, they had no other talents. In their legends of the [Prophetic People], it was foretold that someone would bring disasters and transformation to the world. As a [Prophetic Person] himself, he didn¡¯t initially understand what it meant. But when he finallyprehended these questions, he suddenly understood the wisdom of his forebears. He also realized that the world needed people to make such changes. Instead of waiting for the Zhu Hua People to decline to the brink of extinction, why not embark on this grand transformation while the whole tribe hadn¡¯t reached its nadir yet? Thus, [Evil Child] Lu decided to be the transformation figure prophesied in the past. He would exterminate all mutants, eliminate the remnants from the previous era, and clear away the lingering poison. Perhaps, this was his purpose for existence! Originally, he hadn¡¯t made up his mind to do this. However, not long ago, he saw a novel item in Anliang City. It was said to be a textile machine that could elerate the production of fabrics, and it originated from a ce called the Secluded Forest City. He studied it carefully for a while and was impressed by the intricate design and ingenious ideas within the machine. [Evil Child] Lu believed that this was the future of the Zhu Hua People! A new era had already begun to take shape. But it was just such a miraculous device that was destroyed during a battle between mutants. [Evil Child] Lu suddenly woke up! Perhaps the new era had already arrived! It was the mutants who were obstructing the progress of this era! So, [Evil Child] Lu made a determined decision. Starting from Anliang City, he would bring disaster to the mutants and transformation to the Zhu Hua People. This world didn¡¯t need mutants! [Evil Child] Lu thought about his own matters as he strolled through the broken streets of Linyuan City. His conviction grew stronger, and he silently contemted, ¡°Perhaps this is the mission of the [Residual Poison Person] sequence!¡± A tall and muscr man, shirtless, spent the entire morning clearing an area of building debris. His young son sat beside him, staring nkly as his father worked, asionally helping with the cleanup of small stones and debris. This ce used to be their home, but it was destroyed in the recent battles. He was just a modest second-level mutant, a Tracker. He had no intention of evolving further, always careful not to reveal any clues about his abilities. All he wanted was to raise his son properly. During the initial outbreak of the great battle in Linyuan City, he sensed trouble and immediately fled the city with his son, narrowly escaping harm. Unfortunately, he got separated from his wife. Now, he had just returned to this ce, nning to settle here. Maybe one day, his wife would find her way back to them. The man wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, took his son¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Come, my boy, I¡¯ll take you to eat some hot and fresh steamed buns! In a few more days, we¡¯ll have a house to live in!¡± The boy immediately jumped up with excitement, eximing, ¡°Steamed buns!!¡± ¡­ An elderly couple sold out their vegetables, returned to their dpidated home, and locked the door. After a short rest, the olddy asked softly, ¡°Old man, do you think our youngest cane back?¡± The old man spat and said, ¡°We¡¯re this old, what¡¯s the point of worrying about him? Life and death are fated; whether hees back or not doesn¡¯t matter!¡± The olddy sighed, ¡°Ah, let¡¯s just stay here! We might have to wait another ten or so years.¡± After a moment of silence, the olddy suddenly whispered, ¡°Old man, I regret bing an mutant¡­¡± The old man immediately cut her off, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Shut up!¡± The olddy, now silent¡­ ¡­ Three children, all around the age of ten, gathered together. One of them, a dark-skinned boy, looked at the boy with a scar on his forehead and said with envy, ¡°Little Eight, you¡¯ve really be an mutant?¡± The scarred boy nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I just took a bite and unexpectedly turned into one!¡± The dark-skinned boy said, ¡°I envy you. I heard that it might kill you if you eat it. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Another little girl chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, I wouldn¡¯t dare either. Little Eight, you¡¯re really brave!¡± Little Eight chuckled foolishly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just luck. But remember, you can¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± In Linyuan City, there were still many mutants living. They were all busy with their own affairs. Despite enduring hardships, they still had hope for the city. They believed that things would get better and that every surviving individual would eventually realize their dreams. Some mutants actively sought evolution in pursuit of power, making ughter their way of life, believing they could climb to the pinnacle of this world. Others had obtained evolution unintentionally and, driven by fear, wanted to hide, taking great care to keep their identity a secret. They had no intention of seeking further evolution. Then there were those who, while on the path of evolution, found it too dangerous and valued their lives above all else, desiring to return to an ordinary life. But regardless of their wishes, their thoughts, how much warmth they carried for the world, the moment they consumed the first bite of mutant flesh and evolved into mutants, their fates were sealed. Because a determined ¡°ughterer,¡± aspiring to kill all mutants, had arrived in their city. No one would be spared! ¡­ The next day, as dawn broke, ¡°ughterer¡± Lu walked out of Linyuan City at a slow pace. In the vast city of Linyuan, all the mutants had already died in their sleep, without suffering. The ones to discover the death of these mutants first were the individuals closest to them. No matter how heart-wrenching their cries, their loved ones and dependents would never wake up again. However, this world was this cruel. Regardless of who was missing, the sun continued to rise and set as if nothing had changed. At this very moment, Su Hao arrived near Linyuan City. As he approached, he realized that there were no mutant life signs within the entire city; only ordinary humans remained. However, Su Hao also had a discovery. Outside the city, there was a seventh-level mutant slowly moving away. Su Hao revealed a faint smile, thinking to himself, ¡°How fortunate! It¡¯s ¡®ughterer¡¯ Lu!¡± Chapter 191 Su Hao has already noticed that all the mutants in the entire city of Linyuan have perished. Including the [Origin King] who had been active until recently, the eerie aura that was once pervasive throughout the city haspletely disappeared. ¡°To easily kill [Origin King], this [ughterer] Lu indeed has some skills.¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. He had already figured out [Origin King]¡¯s ability, which allowed him topletely separate his own cells, scatter them among various life forms, nourish himself with other life forms, and gradually grow stronger. At the same time, he could also remotely control the people he parasitized or directly devour them, turning them into his puppets. Of course, most of the parasitized people had no idea that they were under the control of [Origin King] until he unleashed his devouring. But by then, it was usually toote. It could be said that every parasitized person was a part of [Origin King]. As long as all the bodies parasitized by [Origin King] weren¡¯t destroyed, [Origin King] would remain immortal. Even Su Hao would find it difficult to eliminate all of [Origin King]¡¯s parasitic avatars without being noticed. After some thought, Su Hao decided not to enter this dead city, which was a deathtrap for mutants. This city was unknown to him, and the unknown was the most frightening. Before he could figure out how the [ughterer] killed all the mutants, Su Hao had no intention of entering the city or confronting the [ughterer] directly. ¡°First, use the Transforming Diamond Armor to move the dead bodies out of the city and study them carefully. We need to determine how these mutants died.¡± With that in mind, Su Hao immediately controlled his blood and cells to go underground, activating the Transforming Diamond Armor, which quickly extended into the city to search for the mutants¡¯ corpses. Su Hao¡¯s radar couldn¡¯t detect objects without life signs, so he couldn¡¯t locate the mutants¡¯ bodies. But that didn¡¯t pose a problem for him. He used the principle of light reflection to create small mirrors along the way. The light reflected by these mirrors allowed him to easily see what was happening in specific locations in the city. These mirrors had limited use, but they were more than enough to find one or two bodies. Soon, Su Hao found his targets. There was a person lying in bed, still in a deep sleep. If it weren¡¯t for theck of breathing and the unusual purplish-ck color of the face, one might think this person was simply asleep. Suddenly, the Transforming Diamond Armor spread over and wrapped the body before sinking into the ground and disappearing, leaving the surface unchanged. Su Hao sessively pulled out five bodies and ced them in front of him, then curiously observed these five deceased individuals. There were no obvious signs of injury, no traces of struggle. It looked as if they had died in their sleep. Su Hao didn¡¯t act immediately but observed for a while. He noticed a rocky slope nearby, so he carried the five bodies and walked there slowly. Arriving in front of a stone wall, he ced his hand on it, activated the ¡®One Room, One Hall Technique,¡¯ and slowly entered, leaving only a small air vent to cover the entrance. Su Hao enjoyed doing research, and aboratory was a must. It was a peaceful ce where he didn¡¯t have to worry about being disturbed. As for the [ughterer] Lu, Su Hao estimated that, based on his travel speed, it would take him at least half a day to exit Su Hao¡¯s radar detection range. There was no need to worry about losing him. Su Hao extended his hand, and two sharp crystal scalpels appeared in his hand. ¡°Let me see how you died!¡± ¡­¡­ An hourter, Su Hao exited the pinball space and suddenly burst intoughter. He had figured out how the [ughterer] Lu killed the mutants, and it was truly terrifying. If Su Hao had inadvertently fallen victim to it, he would have been a goner. Su Hao found that the five bodies he had dissected had perfectly intact organs and tissues. However, when he observed at the cellr level, he discovered that the DNA in their bodies hadpletely disintegrated into chaos, and all cells had lost their activity, without exception. In other words, even if someone consumed the flesh and blood of these mutants, they would not gain any evolutionary benefits. This was the destruction of mutant genes at the root! ¡°Amazing! This is a microscopic attack; who can withstand it?¡± Su Hao marveled. ording to his spection, the [ughterer] Lu likely used a colorless and odorless special substance to shroud the entire city at night, silently killing all mutants. Su Hao temporarily referred to this substance as ¡®Gene Toxin 1,¡¯ and the invasion process of ¡®Gene Toxin¡¯ was silent. Even if some sensitive mutants detected it, by that time, it would already be toote. This ¡®Gene Toxin 1¡¯ was not simple. It could differentiate between regr people and mutants, bypassing regr individuals and specifically targeting mutants. That¡¯s why ¡®Gene Toxin 1¡¯ enveloped the entire city but spared regr people. It was as if Su Hao could precisely control Cas9 to cut specific genes, and this [ughterer] Lu had a special method to pinpoint mutant genes and then selectively attack them. Perhaps [ughterer] Lu himself didn¡¯t understand the principle, but he could use it effectively. However, Su Hao did not underestimate his opponent because of this; he heightened his vignce. Because he had other considerations. In Su Hao¡¯s view, this [ughterer] Lu was far from simple. His ability to urately identify all mutants was undoubtedly rted to his experiences. He likely had contact with mutants from every sequence, at every level, recorded their information, and developed ¡®Gene Toxin 1¡¯ to target all mutants. As Su Hao continued his analysis, he also thought about Gaili. To be precise, he thought about Gaili¡¯s identity as a [Prophet]. Gaili had mentioned having two abilities: ¡®Acquisition¡¯ and ¡®Analysis.¡¯ However, through theirter coborative research, they discovered it wasn¡¯t limited to just those two. It seemed to include ¡®Acquisition,¡¯ ¡®Analysis,¡¯ ¡®Recording,¡¯ and ¡®Simtion.¡¯ It was incredibly powerful. Most importantly, [Prophet] and mutants from other sequences were not in conflict, which meant that this [ughterer] Lu might not only be a part of the [Poison People] sequence but could also be a [Prophet]. Only fellow [Prophet] individuals would have the capability to develop a toxin that could precisely poison its targets. In the face of his opponent, Su Hao was not reluctant to imagine the enemy as incredibly formidable to avoid any underestimation that could lead to disaster. Su Hao was confident that no matter how strong his opponent might be, he could emerge victorious. Especially now that Su Hao had discovered the methods that the [ughterer] Lu used to kill mutants and the [ughterer] Lu remained unaware of Su Hao, Su Hao had the upper hand in this game. Su Hao walked out of the cave, waved his hand, burying the cave and the five bodies. Then he slowly made his way towards the [ughterer] Lu. Now, the question was, given his knowledge of the [ughterer] Lu¡¯s abilities, how could he eliminate his opponent? It had to be a one-shot kill. If Su Hao failed, he would inevitably be in danger, especially without knowing if the opponent had other tricks up their sleeve, and that danger could cost him his life. On the other side, the [ughterer] Lu moved forward unhurriedly, his cold eyes asionally showing a rare hint of anticipation. Each time he recalled the ¡®weaving machine¡¯ he had seen in Anliang City, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He let out a sigh and muttered, ¡°Temple Forest City? Who could have created such a sophisticated device? I¡¯m really looking forward to meeting the creator!¡± As for the possibility that the creator of this ¡®weaving machine¡¯ was a mutant, the [ughterer] Lu had never considered it. When he thought of mutants, all he could think about was them being a source of food. That¡¯s right, he had a strong bias against mutants! And, for the most part, any mutants who had a problem with him were already dead! Chapter 192 Su Hao walked alongside ¡°ughterer¡± at a distance of around eight kilometers. He didn¡¯t dare to get too close because he was unsure of the other person¡¯s detection range. He also didn¡¯t dare to follow behind because trailing an Mutant capable of producing a gene toxin was highly irrational. If Su Hao were ¡°ughterer,¡± he wouldn¡¯t mind leaving a ¡°Gene Toxin 1¡± capable of killing Mutants all along the way, bing a walking disaster. Firstly, it would prevent tracking, and secondly, it might help clear out Mutants who weren¡¯t in the city. So, walking alongside was much safer. After a while, Su Hao immediately confirmed the other¡¯s destination, ¡°Going to Temple Forest City? It¡¯s indeed Temple Forest City! Is heing for me? He must being for me. If I don¡¯t take the initiative to attack now, it will be a deadly situation!¡± If Su Hao were still in Temple Forest City at this moment, he would definitely meet this ¡°ughterer.¡± Following Su Hao¡¯s course of action, if he detected a Level 7 Mutant entering the Temple Forest City area, he would take the initiative to intercept and repel the other. As long as Su Hao confronted ¡°ughterer,¡± without knowing the exact effects of ¡°Gene Toxin 1,¡± he would definitely be affected and wouldn¡¯t survive. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be a matter of confronting but sacrificing himself. Up to this point, Su Hao understood one thing: there will always be someone trying to harm him. Only by taking control and proactively resolving potential threats can he live a long life. ¡­ Big Brother Wu and Xiao Dan entered the city with high hopes of starting a new life, but they soon noticed something was amiss. The entire city was immersed in grief. People mourned the loss of their loved ones as new bodies were constantly being carried out of houses and ced on the streets. Considering the size of the city, there were probably several thousand people dead. Xiao Dan anxiously held Big Brother Wu¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Big Brother Wu, I¡¯m getting scared!¡± Big Brother Wu also felt a sense of panic, but he tried to remain calm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here.¡± Xiao Dan replied, ¡°Big Brother Wu, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Big Brother Wu took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and then led Xiao Dan to a secluded spot. He analyzed seriously, ¡°Xiao Dan, trust me. I¡¯ll get you out of this nightmare with ¡®ughterer¡¯ Lu. These people have just died, so ¡®ughterer¡¯ Lu must still be in the city, not having left yet. If we leave now, we can definitely escape him.¡± Big Brother Wu¡¯s thoughts became clearer, and he regained his confidence. He said calmly, ¡°Xiao Dan,e with me. I¡¯ve figured out ¡®ughterer¡¯ Lu¡¯s patterns of action. This time, we¡¯ll go in the opposite direction and avoidrger cities.¡± Xiao Dan asked, ¡°Where should we go then? We can¡¯t just live in a vige, can we?¡± Big Brother Wu replied, ¡°No, we won¡¯t! We just need to go to a smaller city, one that¡¯s more like a rural town. ¡®ughterer¡¯ Lu won¡¯t go there. I¡¯ve heard of a ce not far from here, a few days¡¯ journey away. It¡¯s called Temple Forest City. Let Big Brother Wu take you there!¡± Xiao Dan was concerned, ¡°But what if ¡®ughterer¡¯ Lu goes to Temple Forest City too?¡± Big Brother Wu promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Trust your Big Brother Wu.¡± Xiao Dan loved Big Brother Wu¡¯s confidence. She nodded and said, ¡°Big Brother Wu, I trust you.¡± Big Brother Wu held Xiao Dan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go; we¡¯ll go right now.¡± ¡­. After Su Hao devised his n, he began to take action. He first ruled out closebat because in close quarters, he was likely not a match for ¡°ughterer.¡± In theory, Su Hao¡¯s Diamond Armor was incredibly resilient, and ¡°ughterer¡¯s¡± attacks couldn¡¯t break through it. However, Su Hao¡¯s Diamond Armor was fundamentally made up of cellr structures, and ¡°ughterer¡± possessed a ¡°Gene Toxin 1¡± that could directly attack cells and kill them. In the face of ¡°Gene Toxin 1,¡± Su Hao¡¯s recently transformed ¡°Diamond Armor¡± would likely lose control and be ineffective. As for sniping, Su Hao¡¯s current precision sniping range was approximately 3,000 meters, and beyond that, there would be a lot of uncertainty. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t sure how ¡°ughterer¡± perceived things and how far his sensing abilities extended. The crucial issue was whether he could eliminate ¡°ughterer¡± with a single shot. Su Hao had very little information about this Mutant, and if one shot couldn¡¯t kill him, the subsequent situation would be highly uncertain. So, sniping was also directly ruled out by Su Hao. That left only the option of explosives. However, the question was how to use them. The conventional method of dropping them from the sky wouldn¡¯t work. This was because the bombs were also made of Diamond Armor, and if he threw such arge bomb in front of ¡°ughterer,¡± it would probably be destroyed before it could get close, using ¡°Gene Toxin 1¡± or some other means. As always, Su Hao aimed for a safe and lethal approach with no room for error. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ll buryndmines and use ¡®Control¡¯ runes to detonate them.¡± With his decision made, Su Hao immediately got to work. After calcting the enemy¡¯s pace and route, he quickly moved ahead of ¡°ughterer,¡± found a suitable location, and sank underground. After digging out a cavity underground, he extended his hand, and in the palm of his hand, he began to create a detonation device, inscribing ¡°Control¡± runes on it. Then, he covered it with ayer of hollow crystal, on which he began to inscribe densely packed ¡°Level 2 ¨C Burst¡± runes. After finishing the inscriptions, he added a newyer of Diamond Armor, eachyer engraved with runes. The sphere grewrger andrger. After about fifteen minutes, hepleted the creation of ¡°Level 2 ¨C One Thousand Bursts,¡± with a diameter of nearly four meters. Su Hao inspected his creation with satisfaction and then inscribed a ¡°Level 2 ¨C Attachment¡± rune on ¡°Level 2 ¨C One Thousand Bursts¡± to allow his blood energy to attach to it for an extended period. Otherwise, it would be very awkward if there wasn¡¯t enough blood energy to ensure the explosion would be lethal. Afterpleting the preparation, Su Hao stepped away and used his transformed Diamond Armor to input blood energy into ¡°Level 2 ¨C One Thousand Bursts¡± from a distance. Finally, he activated ¡°Level 2 ¨C Attachment.¡± He avoided inputting blood energy directly on-site mainly because he was afraid of idental detonation that might take him along! ¡°Level 2 ¨C One Thousand Bursts¡± was not to be underestimated! Feeling the consumption of his blood energy, Su Hao muttered, ¡°With these bombs, I can fit over a hundred.¡± But he didn¡¯t need that many. ording to Su Hao¡¯s calctions, he had about five hours to prepare. He could work faster in thetter part, fitting six ¡°Level 2 ¨C One Thousand Bursts¡± per hour, totaling thirty. Su Hao was somewhat dissatisfied with this, ¡°Only thirty? That¡¯s still too few. My ideal would be eighty, for added security. But it¡¯ll have to do. Thirty should be enough to cover the essential spots where ¡®ughterer¡¯ Lu will pass. When the timees, if all thirty explode simultaneously, it¡¯s bound to kill him.¡± In some sense, ¡°ughterer¡± Lu was invincible as long as he concealed his tracks and abilities well, making him nearly impossible to locate. However, he was not truly invulnerable. There were always things beyond his knowledge that could potentially kill him. Furthermore, ¡°ughterer¡± was not an Mutant with exceptionally strong vitality. Once he sustained a certain level of damage, he would die like any other in the Mutant sequence. It¡¯s essential to note that not every Mutant was as difficult to kill as ¡°Child of Fate¡± for instance. Five hours passed quickly, and Su Hao had arranged his pockets of bombs, waiting for ¡°ughterer¡± to enter the trap. He emerged from underground amidst the tall grass, and the ground returned to its original state. ¡°Now, we wait. In another two hours, ¡®ughterer¡¯ Lu will pass through here¡­¡± With that thought in mind, Su Hao quickly withdrew to a safe distance. Two hourster. As expected, ¡°ughterer¡± Lu arrived. Chapter 193 Su Hao believes that many things in the world aren¡¯t inherentlyplex; it depends on how people approach them. It¡¯s like a tangled mess of lines blocking the way in front of you. Some people choose to untangle each line one by one, while others prefer to set the whole thing on fire. Su Hao is the kind of person who enjoys burning the chaotic tangle of lines to ashes all at once. Many things in the world are limited by human understanding and can¡¯t be exined clearly, no matter how you approach them. For example, regarding the actions of a person named [ughterer] Lu, Su Hao can¡¯t evaluate what he¡¯s done. No matter whether Lu acted with good or ill intent, his actions are a mix of good and bad. He might also be the person the ¡°Prophet¡± referred to as someone who will bring change to the world. To this, Su Hao can only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± but [ughterer] Lu has things he wants to do, and Su Hao has his own goals. Initially, there was no deep conflict between them, but now Su Hao wants to kill [ughterer] Lu because Lu has shown hostility toward the ¡°Mutants,¡± which is equivalent to showing hostility toward Su Hao. Su Hao is an Mutant; this can¡¯t be denied. They are ultimately on opposite sides. So Su Hao doesn¡¯t want to think too much about these messy rtionships; he chooses to kill his opponent in advance. Once he¡¯s out of the way, he¡¯ll have plenty of time to study the Way of Genes, which is incredibly deep and, for now, Su Hao only has a superficial understanding of it. He¡¯s far from being an expert. Su Hao takes a deep breath and patiently waits for [ughterer] Lu to walk into the trap he¡¯s set. As for whether [ughterer] Lu might detect the impending danger and stop, Su Hao isn¡¯t very confident, but it¡¯s highly likely he won¡¯t detect it. Because he once conducted simr tests on Yashan and other ¡°Temple Forest Society¡± members, apart from the ¡°Nightwalkers¡± sequence, Mutants don¡¯t have a strong sense of others¡¯ life force. Not only do theyck a strong perception of others, but most Mutants also have a very low perception of their own life force. Only advanced members of the ¡°Temple Forest Society¡± who have undergone martial training can urately sense their life force, and even their perception of others¡¯ life force isn¡¯t strong. ¡­ [ughterer] Lu walks on the road to Temple Forest City, his steps light, a feeling he has never experienced before. ¡°Perhaps, this is the most solid proof I¡¯ve found that the new era ising!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong; all Mutants will be wiped outpletely, this is the final result, and it won¡¯t change. The only difference is who will be the executioner. I don¡¯t mind being the one with blood on my hands!¡± ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t gaining the power of ¡®[ughterer]¡¯ my destiny? Among so many Mutant sequences, only ¡®[ughterer]¡¯ can aplish this great purification work! This is the choice of fate!¡± ¡°And I will walk on this path of purification for my entire life, all the way to the end of my life.¡± The more [ughterer] Lu thinks, the more excited he bes, and his pace quickens,pletely unaware that death is approaching. On the other side, Su Hao breathes a sigh of relief when he senses [ughterer] Lu entering the trap, but he doesn¡¯t hurry. ¡°When he steps directly above ¡®Level-2 Thousand Explosions,¡¯ that¡¯s when I¡¯ll detonate thirty bombs all at once!¡± Time passes by, and Su Hao¡¯s radar operates at full capacity, precisely pinpointing [ughterer] Lu¡¯s location with the help of Little Light. ¡°It¡¯s now!¡± Su Hao immediately activates the control bone cards in his hand, remotely triggering thirty ¡®Level-2 Thousand Explosions¡¯ bombs. These are the first thousand-level bombs that Su Hao has ever created, and there are thirty of them!!! No sound! But in the distance, a blinding white light ignites, like a sun crashing to the earth! The bombs have been sessfully activated! Then, a violent tremor emanates from the ground under Su Hao¡¯s feet, growing more intense, making him somewhat unsteady on his feet. After a moment, a powerful shockwave sweeps through, and if Su Hao hadn¡¯t been prepared, he would have been knocked over. Along with the shockwave, some debris and stones are carried into the air. After a while. ¡°Boom!¡± The longsting rumble finally reaches this location, and Su Hao¡¯s ears are stinging, prompting him to instinctively cover them. Immediately following that is a continuous howling of fierce winds, hitting his face. ¡°Wow!¡± After Su Hao swears, he quickly transforms into a ¡°Child of Fate,¡± using thick adamantine armor to cover his entire body for protection. How far is this ce from the explosion site? Approximately around four kilometers, and even from this distance, the shockwave still possesses such incredible power. It¡¯s easy to imagine what [ughterer] Lu, at the center of the explosion, is experiencing with the devastating energy unleashed. ¡­ ¡°Big Brother Wu, look, what¡¯s that?¡± Xiao Dan grabs Big Brother Wu¡¯s hand, pointing at the dazzling light not far away. Big Brother Wu had already noticed the anomaly, the sudden eruption of a brilliant light in the distance, leaving his mind nk. What could this be? But before he could think further, the ground shook violently, throwing both of them to the ground. Before they could get up, a powerful force of impact struck them, throwing them backward, and theynded on the ground, tumbling. ¡°Spurt~¡± Both of them simultaneously spew out blood, clearly having been injured by the violent shockwave. They were too close to the explosion site, within a range of about two kilometers, and if they had been any closer, it would have been much worse than just spitting blood. ¡°Boom!¡± The deafening sound arrives, and both of them lose their hearing in an instant, blood flowing from their ears. Not only that, arge amount of debris, dirt, and all sorts of nt fragments begin to scatter in all directions, burying them within moments. At this moment, not far from the Lingyuan City, the residents of Lingyuan City all felt the intense tremors of the earth. They ran out of their houses onto the open streets, shouting loudly, ¡°Earthquake, earthquake! Run out quickly!¡± By the time everything calmed down, the people still didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Amidst the chaotic debris, a hand suddenly emerges, pulling away the covering soil and stones. ¡°Phew, phew, phew!¡± It¡¯s Big Brother Wu. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Dan? Xiao Dan!¡± Big Brother Wu seems to recall something, hurriedly kneels on the ground and starts digging up the soil, and after a while, he unearths a person covered in mud. It¡¯s Xiao Dan. Xiao Dan regains consciousness, cleans herself up a bit, and suddenly bursts into tears. Big Brother Wu, feeling sorry for her, embraces Xiao Dan, patting her back and about to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here! I¡¯ll protect you! Trust me!¡± But as the words reach his lips, he swallows them back. Every time he says this, karma strikes extremely quickly, and he¡¯s not sure if he¡¯s been particrly unluckytely, encountering such inexplicable events ¨C it defies reason. But the good thing is that they¡¯re both still alive. Whether it¡¯s luck or misfortune, it¡¯s hard to tell. Xiao Dan suddenly breaks down, crying her heart out, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, Big Brother Wu! I don¡¯t want to run with you anymore, phew, phew, phew!¡± Big Brother Wu regains some of his hearing, barely understanding what Xiao Dan is saying, and he holds Xiao Dan tightly, saying, ¡°Xiao Dan, please listen to me one more time¡­¡± Xiao Dan shakes her head, ¡°I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen¡­¡± ¡­ As the dust settles, Su Hao leaps into the air, flying high and using the ¡°Distant View¡± runic symbols to closely observe the explosion site, searching for any traces of [ughterer] Lu. From high above, he sees a massive crater on the ground, with a diameter of over a kilometer. It looks like a meteor crater, with earth rolling outward and exposing the yellow soil. It¡¯s as if the Earth has gained a giant yellow eye, gazing at the cosmos. After a while, Su Hao finds nothing, but he spots two innocent Mutants who were affected not far from the st site. Su Hao had noticed them earlier but had ignored them. Su Hao tries to sense [ughterer] Lu¡¯s life force using his radar but finds nothing. He mumbles, ¡°He¡¯s probably dead, I guess.¡± ¡°Just to be safe, I¡¯ll wait a bit longer.¡± Although Su Hao is eager to find [ughterer] Lu¡¯s remains to record his gic information, the situation is unclear, so he decides to wait for a while. Chapter 194 It wasn¡¯t until dusk that Su Hao descended from mid-air and stood by the pit. He stomped his foot on the ground, looking at his handiwork, and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°This level of destruction caused by human strength is simply unbelievable.¡± Next, Su Hao began carefully searching for the remnants of the ¡°Evil Child¡± around. To his surprise, he found a piece of broken bone in a distant location, still with a trace of flesh attached to it. It wasn¡¯t enough to make the Level 6 ¡°Chaos Lord¡± evolve into a ¡°Evil Child,¡± but for Su Hao, it was sufficient. He only needed a fragment of the ¡°Evil Child¡¯s¡± gic code. Su Hao turned to look at the damagednd and surroundings, offering a brief apology. He leaped into the air again and headed towards the Temple Forest City. The matter of the ¡°Evil Child¡±, The [ughterer] came to an end here. Su Hao could now return to hisboratory and continue his unfinished research on Rune Gics. Su Hao¡¯s flight speed was swift, and in no time, he silently returned to hisboratory. He stored the gic information of the ¡°Evil Child¡± in his storage space, and after securing the flesh and blood of the ¡°Evil Child,¡± hey down to rest. Just as he closed his eyes, Su Hao suddenly got up and shouted, ¡°Yashan, prepare some food for me, the more, the better!¡± The small round rats in the experimental base were instantly shocked, scurrying around in their cages. Yashan, who was half asleep, suddenly woke up and instinctively replied, ¡°Of course, Boss Wei! Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡± ¡­ After a busy period, Su Hao ate to his heart¡¯s content and was about to go back to sleep. Yashan hesitated and said, ¡°Boss Wei, this afternoon, I heard a loud noise from a very distant ce, apanied by a severe earthquake. I just wanted to ask if it was¡­¡± Yashan had seen Su Hao¡¯s bombs before, and after feeling the intense shaking and loud noise, his first reaction was that Boss Wei was fighting with someone again! Indeed, this was Yashan¡¯s first reaction, different from others who thought it was an earthquake. He truly believed that such amotion could only be caused by Boss Wei. Su Hao casually replied, ¡°Ah, you mean that? Yes, I caused it! It did make quite a spectacle.¡± Yashan swallowed his saliva and thought to himself, ¡°For Boss Wei, it¡¯s indeed just a little spectacle, no doubt about that!¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°I went on a trip these past few days and eliminated that ¡®Evil Child¡¯ that was killing mutants everywhere. For the time being, we shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the ¡®Evil Child¡¯ anymore. We¡¯re supposed to move to Huixiang City, right? You should n and prepare a strategy.¡± Yashan¡¯s mouth gradually opened, and then he froze. The widely-discussed and terrifying ¡°Evil Child¡± had been taken down by Boss Wei like that? Didn¡¯t Boss Wei say he might not be a match for the ¡°Evil Child¡±? When Yashan looked at Boss Wei again, his eyes hadpletely changed: ¡°Boss Wei, someone as powerful as you is still so humble! It¡¯s worth learning from you. I, Yashan, should be even more humble than Boss Wei!¡± In the following time, Su Hao feasted on rich food at every meal, crazily transforming his vital energy, quickly replenishing the deficit. Su Hao, back at his peak condition, once again extended his hands towards the little round rats he had been keeping for some time. He entered a research state once more. Su Hao first called up the gic fragment of [Evil Child], the [ughterer]. When he looked at it, he almost popped his eyes out. This gic sequence of the ¡°Evil Child] not only contained the genes of the ¡°Poison People¡± sequence but also genes from other mutant sequences. It could be described as a gic encyclopedia, a treasure trove of genes. ¡°Upon closer examination, it¡¯s notprehensive, with at least four advanced gic segments missing. But it¡¯s terrifying enough. What kind of being did I kill? A ¡®god¡¯ as the legends say? Probably not, but it might pass as a ¡®demigod¡¯!¡± The value of this gic sequence of the ¡°Evil Child¡± to Su Hao was unimaginable. It provided a new direction for Su Hao¡¯s advancement. After studying it for a while, Su Hao set aside the matter of the ¡°Evil Child¡± because there were more important things to do. ¡°Next, there¡¯s no one who can stop me from researching runes! This time, I¡¯ll express runespletely within the bodies of the little round rats.¡± Su Hao tightened his fist slowly and whispered, ¡°To create a new, extraordinary race with my own hands!¡± Two monthster, Su Hao turned eighteen. In the midst of his experiments, Su Hao was in an exceptionally cheerful mood. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ding, new achievement unlocked ¨C adulthood!¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh at his own words and muttered, ¡°It¡¯sing soon, the new extraordinary race.¡± Another half a yearter, Su Hao finally obtained his first extraordinary little round rat ¨C the ¡°Luminous¡± little round rat. This ¡°Luminous¡± little round rat would sporadically emit a dazzling light, like the bathroom light when Sadako from ¡°The Ring¡± enters it, shing on and off, mysteriously. This ¡°Luminous¡± little round rat was terrified by the light it emitted, running around the room in the hope of getting rid of the inexplicable light. The more it ran, the faster the light on its body shed. In Su Hao¡¯s eyes, this little round rat would be considered a special ¡°monster¡± in the previous world. It might not have much attack power, but at least it had some unique abilities. ¡°The current issue is that a little round rat without intelligence can¡¯t control the runes inside its body!¡± However, this point wasn¡¯t important to Su Hao. His goal had always been intelligent beings, not other non-thinking creatures. As long as the runes were recorded in their genes, the task was already sessful. For the ¡°Luminous¡± little round rat to sessfully emit light, the conditions were quite stringent, not as simple as imagined. It wasn¡¯t just about recordingplete runes; Su Hao spent a lot of time on that. Sessful engraving of the runes wasn¡¯t enough; the little round rat needed to have sufficient surplus vital energy to support the operation of the runes. And for this, Su Hao had to continuously attempt to imnt the ¡°Blood Qi Enhancement¡± gene fragments, sacrificing many valiant little round rats. Su Hao captured the ¡°Luminous¡± little round rat and ced it back into a cage, then absentmindedly reached for another little round rat for experimentation. It was then that he realized theb¡¯s reserve of rats had run low. Su Hao had no choice but to push open theb¡¯s door, instinctively about to call for Yashan¡¯s help in capturing some little round rats. It suddenly dawned on him that Yashan had left with arge group of ¡°Temple Forest Association¡± elites to the eastern city of Huixiang two months ago. At present, in the Temple Forest City, he was only familiar with these little round rats. Su Hao waved his hand, and numerous little round rats from the breeding room automatically moved into hisb. Then, he smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been alone! I¡¯m used to it! Haha, let¡¯s continue with the research on rune gics. That¡¯s where the real fun is.¡± Having spoken quietly, Su Hao was about to turn back to enter theb when a familiar presence entered his radar. ¡°Hmm? Yashan, how did he return?¡± What Su Hao¡¯s radar detected was indeed Yashan, who was currently flying back to the Temple Forest City at an extremely high speed. It¡¯s worth noting that the distance from the Temple Forest City to Huixiang City was not short. Even if Yashan could fly at supersonic speeds, it would still take five to six hours. Yashan¡¯s return at this moment meant that there was something very important to discuss with him. After some thought, Su Hao decided not to return to theb but instead waited in the courtyard for Yashan to arrive. Soon enough, he saw the figure of Yashan flying. Wearing a sleek suit of Golden Armor, wings extended, he looked incredibly handsome. With a thunderous rumble, Yashan sessfullynded on the ground. He had been flying for a while, and as he stood there, he was a bit unsteady on his feet. Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Oh, Yashan, howe you¡¯re back? Seems like yournding technique still needs some improvement!¡± Yashan, somewhat embarrassed, said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Boss Wei. After flying for so long, I¡¯ve forgotten what it feels like to stand on solid ground. By the way, the feeling of flying is so amazing, hahaha.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Why did youe back? Is there something important?¡± Yashan immediately looked serious and said, ¡°Of course, I learned a couple of new dishes over in Huixiang, and I came back specifically to let Boss Wei try them!¡± Su Hao, with a quizzical expression, didn¡¯t react much. Yashan continued, ¡°These days, I guess Boss Wei hasn¡¯t been enjoying the meals, and I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well either. So, I decided to return.¡± After speaking, Yashan stored his Golden Armor, and then skillfully entered the kitchen, saying, ¡°There are plenty of ingredients here. Boss Wei, please wait a moment, and I¡¯ll have something ready in no time!¡± Su Hao simply created a recliner with his Golden Armor,y down in the courtyard, and watched Yashan busily working in the kitchen. His mood was somewhatplex, and in the end, he sighed quietly, ¡°Yashan, you¡¯ve really been a worthwhile investment!¡± Chapter 195 Su Hao enjoyed a satisfying meal, relishing a long-lost sense of physical satisfaction. This time, he was bing increasingly content with Yashan. If it were possible, Su Hao would want Yashan to stay with him all the time. However, how could he achieve that? When he dies in this world, he will inevitably continue wandering endlessly in the universe, and Yashan will eventually disappear with the passage of time. Thinking about this, Su Hao felt a strange sense of loneliness. The path of pursuing knowledge is inherently lonely. The joy of gaining knowledge has no one to share it with, and the sorrow of facing setbacks has no one to confide in. Although Su Hao didn¡¯t mind this, he still felt a sense of regret. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if there were some trustworthy people to apany him on this journey? People like his father, Wu Yuntian, from his previous life, or his subordinate Yashan, who worked tirelessly for him in this life. As he thought about it, Su Hao fell into deep contemtion. ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s feasible?¡± He then shook his head with a smile. He was far from achieving this because his understanding of the Pinball Space was still too shallow. All these years, he had been focusing on surviving as much as possible after reincarnation, constantly striving to acquire various knowledge and power, while neglecting the fundamental reason for his existence ¨C the Pinball Space. The knowledge documents from when he was Zhao Hui stilly quietly in a corner of the Pinball Space, and he couldn¡¯t remember how many years it had been since hest opened one to study. These years were spent in solitary research and exploration, almost forgetting the joy of learning and problem-solving. It was a time of carefree simplicity. Unfortunately, he had to first obtain enough power to protect himself and gain more time. For example, without having mastered enough strength, he would have already been killed by ¡°Evil Child,¡± and after dying and being reincarnated, he would have to start over, with no spare time for learning. Killing ¡°Evil Child¡± would provide him with ample time to study, or to earnestly explore other undeveloped functions of the Pinball Space. Su Hao was confident that he would make progress. Su Haoy on the recliner, organizing his thoughts about the future, while Yashan imitated him, forming a recliner and gazing at the sky. After some time, Su Hao sighed and turned to Yashan, asking, ¡°Yashan, can you really trust the situation with Huixiang when you return like this?¡± Yashan nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t been in charge of things for these years. It¡¯s all been handled by Taini. The ¡®Soul Eater¡¯ Norin and the ¡®Heavenly Lord¡¯ Meng Chuan have been coordinating everything efficiently. I¡¯m not afraid of you making fun of me, but I¡¯ve realized over these years that I don¡¯t have much talent for management. I¡¯m still the same old me, haha.¡± Su Hao nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Being able to recognize your strengths and weaknesses, Yashan, you¡¯ve surpassed many people.¡± Yashan also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! My role now is more about giving the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ an aim, a belief. As for the matters, they handle everything properly.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Not bad, Yashan, you¡¯ve truly grasped the essence of management. It¡¯s not as simple as you im.¡± Yashan said, ¡°To be honest, I just thought that whoever obeys me, I¡¯ll take good care of them, and whoever disobeys, I¡¯ll beat them into submission and then take good care of them. Haha, I didn¡¯t expect it to be somewhat useful.¡± Su Hao alsoughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, simplicity is the ultimate sophistication.¡± Yashan said, ¡°Before Taini evolved into a mutant, I was a bit hesitant about handing everything over to her. I used to follow her closely. Now that I¡¯ve helped her evolve to the ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ and taught her how to fly, I feel much more at ease.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°That little girl Taini, is she perhaps the youngest ¡®Earth Lord¡¯?¡± Yashan scratched his head apologetically and said, ¡°Boss Wei, after some time, I want to help Taini advance to the ¡®Lifebearer¡¯ level. Once she has enough self-defense capabilities, she cane back to Temple Forest City and assist you with some trivial matters. I¡¯m not interested in all those misceneous matters of the ¡®Temple Forest Society.¡¯ I prefer to stay by Boss Wei¡¯s side. If possible, I don¡¯t even want to go back to Huixiang City!¡± Su Hao nced at Yashan and replied, ¡°Yashan, your decision is fine. The most liberating aspect of being human is the ability to choose what you like. As long as you can bear the consequences, everything is okay.¡± Yashan, excited to gain Wei¡¯s approval, said, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll return to Huixiang City twice a month to inspect and ensure that the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ stays on the right track. The rest of the time, I¡¯ll stay in Temple Forest City!¡± Su Hao inquired, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the current situation over there?¡± Yashanughed heartily when he mentioned it, ¡°Over in Huixiang City, their ¡®Four Kings Gang¡¯ has now be our ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯s¡¯ ¡®Public Safety Team.¡¯ Furthermore, they¡¯ve dered theirplete integration into the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ and have be staunch supporters. They haven¡¯t mentioned returning to Linyuan City anymore.¡± Su Hao cautioned, ¡°Yashan, don¡¯t be deceived by appearances. Gaili is a ¡®Prophet.¡¯ He¡¯s very intelligent and has his own set of principles and methods for handling things. He¡¯s also a very proud person. People like him won¡¯t be swayed by shallow theories. Even if he¡¯s temporarily swayed, he¡¯ll quickly figure out the principles. Right now, he supports the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ because he¡¯s limited by his own understanding and believes that it¡¯s his best choice. But that might change in the future. If he thinks he has a better way, he¡¯ll undoubtedly abandon the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ and maybe even rece it. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, Yashan?¡± Yashan was taken aback and asked, ¡°Boss Wei, what should I do then?¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already found a way? Maintain an absolute strength advantage. If they don¡¯t obey, keep beating them until they do, or simply eliminate them.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded, saying, ¡°I understand, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°The current ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ and the current social structure have not reached a point where dissenting issues can be handled with gentle methods. Yashan, you must remember that you are the faith of the ¡®Temple Forest Society.¡¯ You can¡¯t go wrong. If you make a mistake, the entire ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ will be in the wrong. So, as long as you have a goal, charge forward with everything you have, and break through any obstacles with the knife in your hand. Until you reach the finish line, you will never know if you are right or wrong. Just like someone telling you that the food isn¡¯t good, but you won¡¯t truly know until you taste it. What¡¯s the harm in making mistakes? You can always correct them!¡± After a pause, Su Hao added, ¡°And all of this is based on the premise that you must have absolute, overwhelming strength.¡± With these words, Yashan¡¯s mind was once again deeply influenced. This was a result of his trust in Boss Wei. Yashan said solemnly, ¡°Boss Wei, I understand! You can rest assured that the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ won¡¯t go astray. Even if it does, I can bring it back piece by piece!¡± Then Yashan continued, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯ve already built a temple in the central square of Huixiang City, and I¡¯ve engraved an idol of you above the temple! Through a unanimous decision in the ¡®Temple Forest Society,¡¯ it¡¯s named ¡®The Genesis God.''¡± Su Hao: ¡°Cough.. cough.!!¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196: A Man Standing Tall in the World Su Hao had once spoken to Yashan about the power of faith in uniting people. He described to him the strength and operational model of a religious belief, evenying out its structure to help Yashan understand what it meant to touch hearts and have faith. The term ¡°Creating a New Century¡± was also introduced by Su Hao to Yashan. To his surprise, Yashan managed to create something out of nothing, giving birth to the ¡°God of Genesis¡± ¨C Wei. Su Hao was at a loss for words. The project was nearingpletion, and there was no time to say anything more. When Su Hao asked Yashan why he had created a ¡°God,¡± Yashan responded with amazement, ¡°Boss Wei, I mentioned this to you before, and you didn¡¯t oppose it, right?¡± Su Hao silently retorted in his mind, ¡°Didn¡¯t oppose it? Even if I didn¡¯t oppose it, I didn¡¯t agree either!¡± However, this issue was already tooplicated. Su Hao decided to skip it. If this deity¡¯s name could bring him convenience, he didn¡¯t mind using it; after all, his fundamental goal was to acquire endless knowledge. Su Hao asked, ¡°So when do you n to return to Huixiang City?¡± Yashan smiled, ¡°No rush! I need to stay here for a week or so.¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Alright, take your time these days! Take the opportunity to contemte yourbat abilities. I¡¯ll return to theb and continue with my experiments.¡± ¡­ Su Hao returned to theboratory and entered the pinball space to ponder his uing tasks. He opened the log list, nced at it, and marked ¡°Completed Small Round Mouse Experiment¡± under the ¡°Unfinished Tasks¡± option. He then began to list his objectives: 1. Establish a human gene coordinate system andplete the expression of runic genes in the human body. 2. Collect full sequences of different-grade mutant genes. 3. Join the scientific exploration program and pick up abandoned knowledge. 4. Delve deeper into the nature of the pinball space (note known properties: 1) Free roaming in the universe; 2) Recording information; 3) Having positive and negative properties, which can be calcted). 5. Attempt to evolve the legendary creature, the ¡°God.¡± These five objectives, arranged in order, would bepleted one by one. Su Hao was confident he could aplish the first one within two years, and he could delegate the second task to Yashan. The third and fourth objectives could be pursued simultaneously, and the fifth could wait until everything else was done. After organizing his thoughts, Su Hao exited the pinball space, and once again, he picked up an innocent small round mouse, muttering to himself, ¡°So, let¡¯s continue improving the runic gene expression of the small round mouse. After the experiment ispletely sessful, we¡¯ll begin human experiments. Over the years, Yashan has umted quite a number of heinous criminals, haven¡¯t they!¡± These people, after their public trials in the ¡°Temple Forest Society,¡± should have been executed, but Su Hao instructed Yashan to keep them for the time being. Over the years, this has umted a significant number of them, enough for Su Hao¡¯s experiments. After the experiments, they could be returned for execution, but Su Hao was confident that his experiments were stable, and death was unlikely. ¡­ Time passed quickly, and two years went by. This year, Su Hao turned twenty-one. He had once again grown into a tall and imposing man, standing at a towering height of 2.3 meters, surpassing the average height of Zhu Hua people. This transformation marked a significant change, allowing him to view the world from a perspective higher than most. The mature, heroic face, even among the already good-looking people of Zhu Hua, was something rarely seen. Su Hao reduced his outings because when girls saw him, they would flock around him. After gathering arge group of girls, they became bolder and began to flirt with him. Su Hao, the ¡°God of Genesis,¡± found it a bit hard to handle, reminiscent of Leonardo DiCaprio¡¯s encounters in his youth. Reflecting on this, Su Hao shook his head and sighed, ¡°This is the charm brought by immense power, an irresistible charm!¡± The impact of his powerful physique and presence was evident in Su Hao. However, looks were superficial, and what he truly valued was his research achievements. At this point, he had finallypleted his first mission goal. Entering the pinball space, he marked a check on the item ¡°Establish a human gene coordinate system andplete the expression of runic genes in the human body.¡± Su Hao, who had absolute confidence in this gene technology, immediately thought of Yashan. He called Yashan into theb and said, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯m going to upgrade your path as a martial artist, construct a new circtory system, and help you transform from an elite-level martial artist to a master-level martial artist for a qualitative change.¡± Yashan was astonished, ¡°Master-level martial artist? I thought being an elite-level martial artist was the limit!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Being an elite-level martial artist is certainly not the limit. There was once a genius figure named Wu Zongzu who explored this path.¡± Yashan looked full of admiration and said, ¡°Wu Zongzu was indeed a genius, butpared to Boss Wei, he falls far short.¡± Su Hao chuckled and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Wu Zongzu was much more formidable than me. Besides, there¡¯s no realparison; I¡¯m different from him. I¡¯m not a genius; I¡¯m just hardworking.¡± He added silently, ¡°And I have more opportunities. Other than that, I¡¯m not much stronger than others. If someone else had my experiences, they might do even better.¡± Yashan asked, ¡°Can martial artists directly level up?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°In the past, it wasn¡¯t possible; you had to rely on a lot of time to memorize and experiment with adjustments. I don¡¯t think your brain is suited for that, so I won¡¯t let you learn. However, now you can level up directly. Just lie down quietly for a while, and you¡¯ll be able to advance to a master-level martial artist.¡± Yashan: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Yashan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry; was his brain really that bad? Yashan asked, ¡°Boss Wei, what should I do now?¡± Su Hao gestured, ¡°Just lie still and don¡¯t move; promotion won¡¯t happen today; it¡¯ll take a few more days. I need to collect data first.¡± Su Hao added, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯m going to inscribe a runic pattern into your body as your innate ability. You can choose one yourself.¡± Yashan widened his eyes, looking very surprised. He really wanted to know what runic pattern Su Hao had in mind and wanted it for himself, but he restrained himself from asking. He thought to himself, ¡°How can I ask Boss Wei such a personal question?¡± After thinking for a while, Yashan said, ¡°Boss Wei, can I choose ¡®lightning¡¯?¡± Su Hao furrowed his brow and said, ¡°The ¡®lightning¡¯ runic pattern is quite special. It¡¯s fine to inscribe it on armor, but it¡¯s not easy to guide and control when inscribed inside the body. It¡¯s easy to harm oneself, so I don¡¯t rmend choosing it. After I optimize it in the future, I¡¯ll change it for you.¡± The ¡°lightning¡± runic pattern wasn¡¯t obtained from the bodies of ferocious beasts; Su Hao had designed it based on basic runic patterns himself. Practical small skills like ¡°fire ring,¡± ¡°fire dragon,¡± ¡°earth thorns,¡± ¡°strong winds,¡± ¡°rift¡± were all created by Su Hao himself. Inscribing such runic patterns inside the body could easily lead to self-harm. However, this runic pattern could be optimized in the future. While Yashan felt a bit disappointed at first, he immediately became indifferent upon hearing that the runic pattern could be changedter. After thinking for a moment, he settled on a runic pattern, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go with ¡®rotation.¡¯ This runic pattern feels handy and has tremendous power.¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Lie down, and I¡¯ll collect some data. Rx your whole body and don¡¯t resist.¡± With that, Su Hao filled Yashan¡¯s chest with arge amount of vital energy and began constructing the ¡°rotation¡± runic array inside Yashan¡¯s body, continuously adjusting the eight control rods. After half an hour, Su Hao finally confirmed the position of the runic pattern inside Yashan¡¯s body and withdrew his vital energy, saying, ¡°Alright, Yashan, wait for five days! I¡¯lle to find you then, and you¡¯ll be able to advance to a master-level martial artist.¡± Yashan was incredibly curious, ¡°Boss Wei, how do you do it? It¡¯s so amazing, especially those peculiar small round mice outside; they¡¯re simply unbelievable!¡± Su Hao replied nonchntly, ¡°Even if I tell you, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Yashan thought, ¡°Well, at least give it a try! What if I do understand?¡± Chapter 197 Su Hao didn¡¯t have high expectations for Yashan¡¯s knowledge, especially being illiterate. Many years ago, on Su Hao¡¯s advice, Yashan had started the Temple Forest Academy in ¡®Temple Forest City,¡¯ focusing on basic literacy, arithmetic, and simple skills. Of course, the most crucial part was instilling ideology, focusing on thoughts for both unique individuals and regr people. Good education begins with children, and in just a few decades, thisnd would undergo a transformation. Now the academy system had even spread to Huixiang City, and ording to Yashan, they had changed the academy¡¯s name, unifying it as ¡®Wei Education Academy ¡ª XX Branch.¡¯ Su Hao found this change to be quite inappropriate, but he couldn¡¯t interfere too much. After all, the final oue was up to the Zhu Hua people themselves. Ultimately, it came down to a matter of interests. As long as knowledge and ideology were spread, that was what mattered. Five dayster, Su Hao called Yashan into theboratory. He first asked Yashan to consume his blood essence until only one-tenth remained to prevent uncontrolled activation of runes after sessful evolution. Then he injected Yashan with gically modified liquid that had been cultivated. Yashan quickly fell into a deep sleep, and Su Hao observed his condition until the gic modification wasplete. The genes Su Hao had modified were not within the Zhu Hua people¡¯s ¡®controller¡¯ gene sequence range. They couldn¡¯t be controlled at will, like a transformation into a ¡®Child of Fate.¡¯ Instead, they were directly solidified and forcefully expressed. When Yashan woke up again, he discovered an additional pattern in his body: the ¡®Rotation¡¯ rune. This pattern continued to deepen and thicken over time, forming a distinct difference in blood flow. Finally, on the second day, the pattern solidified and stopped changing. Yashan suddenly realized that the remaining blood essence in his body was now connected to this pattern, forming aplete blood essence system, making his internal capacity for blood essence muchrger. Yashan couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Boss Wei, this is truly amazing!¡± Su Hao conjured a diamond-like shield and ced it in front of Yashan. He said, ¡°Try to activate your innate ability, ¡®Rotation.''¡± Yashan casually punched the diamond-like shield. ¡°Bang!¡± The incredibly strong diamond-like shield instantly shattered. Yashan was delighted, ¡°The ability activates very smoothly, as if it¡¯s instinctive. It¡¯s so powerful!¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°After you replenish all your blood essence, you¡¯ll find yourself even stronger than now. And that¡¯s not all¡­¡± With a mysterious smile, Su Hao told Yashan, ¡°Yashan, I have an important task for you!¡± Yashan, looking at Su Hao¡¯s mischievous expression, felt a bit scared and asked, ¡°What task?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Go find a woman and have another child!¡± Yashan widened his eyes in shock, ¡°Is this a mission? Boss Wei, are you serious?¡± Yashan hesitated and replied, ¡°Well¡­ I have¡­ someone in mind¡­ I¡¯ll figure it out myself.¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s been so many years; it¡¯s time to find apanion for yourself.¡± Su Hao wasn¡¯t worried about Yashan¡¯spatibility as a ¡®Child of Fate.¡¯ Even if he found a unique individual from a different sequence, the child born would still express Yashan¡¯s ¡®Shell People¡¯ sequence. Furthermore, Su Hao imnted a special segment into Yashan¡¯s genes, which could alter the female¡¯s genes in the fertilized egg. However, the unfortunate part was that children born to advanced unique individuals could inherit genes up to the third level, and genes at the fourth level or above could only be obtained through consumption. After all, these genes were not naturally evolved by the Zhu Hua people but plundered from other unique beasts. Su Hao¡¯s research revealed that this was because the bodies of Zhu Hua infants couldn¡¯t handle such strong gene expression. Therefore, during their development in the womb, the bodies automatically selected to remove genes at the fourth level or higher. However, Su Hao¡¯s purpose was not to study the gic inheritance of unique individuals. He wanted to see if Yashan¡¯s ¡®Rotation¡¯ gene could be passed down to the next generation. To achieve this, he needed to sacrifice Yashan¡¯s virility. As for why Su Hao didn¡¯t personally handle this matter, he exined that he had already inscribed the ¡®Perception¡¯ rune, which didn¡¯t involve ¡®rune genes.¡¯ Besides, he hadn¡¯t taken an interest in any of the Zhu Hua women yet. After leaving Su Hao¡¯sboratory, Yashan¡¯s mind was far from as calm as he appeared. He felt that having one daughter, Taini, was enough. He had once had a son, but his son had already passed away, so he had no desire to have another child. But when Boss Wei gave an order, he needed to obey. Especially since Boss Wei had called it a task, he decided to carry it out without hesitation. Outside in the courtyard, Yashan hesitated for a long time. Various women¡¯s faces and figures kept shing through his mind¡ªone after another, each with their unique charm. Yashan suddenly found himself in a dilemma. The problem wasn¡¯t about finding women willing to have a child with him. It was about having too many choices, and he couldn¡¯t decide which one to pick. Yes, middle-aged Yashan, the highest leader of the ¡®Temple Forest Society,¡¯ was in high demand. However, he had restrained himself all these years, adhering to the principles of ¡®three strictness, four diligence, and five prohibitions¡¯ for martial artists as advised by Boss Wei, keeping himself pure. This time, for Boss Wei¡¯s task, Yashan was willing to set aside his pride and choose a girl to have a child with. ¡°So, who should I choose? Each of them is so alluring! I can¡¯t choose them all; that¡¯s definitely too much¡­¡± Such thoughts lingered in Yashan¡¯s mind for a long time. Another month passed, and Yashan¡¯s condition stabilized. After fully recovering to his peak, he bid farewell to Su Hao, saying, ¡°Boss Wei, this trip will probably take about a month. In this month¡­ I will definitelyplete the task you assigned.¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Go ahead, Yashan! Stay strong!¡± Yashan nodded vigorously, exuding the determination of a warrior. He leaped into the air and flew toward Huixiang City. The journey took only five to six hours, and Yashan soon arrived just outside Huixiang City. After some contemtion, he decisively made his way into the city. ¡°For Boss Wei¡¯s mission, what¡¯s sacrificing a bit of charm?¡± ¡°For Boss Wei¡¯s mission, what¡¯s losing some face?¡± As Yashan walked, he brainwashed himself, and by the time he reached the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ headquarters, he felt it was a matter of course. He had already convinced himself that this was a righteous and inevitable task. He entered the president¡¯s office and found his daughter, Taini, reading documents at her desk, with ¡®Soul Eater¡¯ Norin by her side as an assistant. By this time, Taini and Norin had already noticed Yashan¡¯s return. Norin immediately bowed and said, ¡°Boss Yashan, you¡¯re back!¡± Taini, who had grown into a young woman, brightened up her eyes and immediately rushed forward to grab Yashan¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Dad,e quickly; there¡¯s something that requires your judgment!¡± Yashan¡¯s thoughts began to multiply, and he couldn¡¯t help but observe Norin¡¯s figure and appearance. ¡°Hmm! Not bad at all, a top choice for childbearing!¡± However, Yashan¡¯s goal today wasn¡¯t her. He took a deep breath, shook off Taini¡¯s hand, and said seriously, ¡°Taini, you can handle this matter; I have something more important to do.¡± Then, Yashan turned to Norin and said, ¡°Norin, help me contact ¡®Shadow King¡¯ Nana now. Tell her I need to see her at my house.¡± Norin hadn¡¯t fully grasped the seriousness of the situation yet but nodded and said, ¡°Of course, Boss Yashan.¡± After that, Yashan left and returned home to wait. Soon, there was a knock on the door, and a crisp voice said, ¡°Boss Yashan, you¡¯re back! You wanted to see me?¡± It was none other than ¡®Shadow King¡¯ Nana! Chapter 198: Nana, I have a task for you. After returning to Huixiang City from Yashan, Su Hao once again returned to hisboratory. Since he instructed Yashan to handle things, Su Hao felt quite relieved. How long it would take to yield results depended on Yashan¡¯s abilities. Looking at Yashan¡¯s vacant expression, it seemed quite a challenge to handle a woman. Whether it would take as short as three years or as long as five, only then would it be known whether the ¡°Rune Gene¡± could bepletely passed on to the next generation. ¡°What is bloodline? This is bloodline!¡± Su Hao could manually create extraordinary bloodlines, which was quite impressive! First, Su Hao indulged in self-satisfaction, then delved back into his research. Through Yashan fathering a child, Su Hao had new ideas. ¡°Perhaps, Zhu Hua people want to evolve without the need for internal cannibalism among Zhu Hua people!¡± What does that mean? The principle imagined by Su Hao was very simple: since Zhu Hua people could obtain fragments of extraordinary genes from wild beast mutants, they should obtain them from the wild. As long as Yashan could establish a vast empire, ruling the entire continent, then divide the territory into eight major regions, and within these eight regions, select suitable organisms, artificially breed beast mutants. These areas would be named things like the ¡°Great Strength People¡± Mutant Zone, ¡°Speed People¡± Mutant Zone, ¡°Silk Spitting People¡± Mutant Zone¡­ and so on! Then establish an Mutant Institute. To evolve into an mutant, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for fighting, only entry into the Mutant Institute¡¯s system for learning, and after earning a certain amount of points, exchange them for a chance to enter the ¡®mutant beast zone¡¯ for hunting the evolving flesh. If failed, there would be another chance after a year! Official ¡°Mutant Competitions¡± of all levels would be held annually, opening pathways for advancement and honor, to vent the mutants¡¯ exceptionally strong desire for battle. One could even artificially construct a ¡®super mutant beast zone,¡¯ cultivating arge number of dangerous beast mutants. Each year, a limited number would be allowed to enter for exploration, regardless of life or death. More details would need gradual implementation. This would create a rtively stable social structure, preventing theplete extinction of all mutants, unlike what the ¡®ughterer¡¯ achieved through extreme means. Such miraculous genes were indeed very precious, and Su Hao was still very reluctant to see them disappear like this. Perhaps, in the distant future, this world would have new evolving genes again, and after acquiring enough knowledge, he might return to this world? No one can predict the future! ¡°This approach is worth a try. So, first, I need to select suitable gene carriers. I think the little round mice are quite good, so let¡¯s start with you!¡± Su Hao once again focused on the little round mice. The little round mice had brought Su Hao a lot of help and had sacrificed a lot for this. Su Hao decided to bestow upon them a great opportunity! ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡ª¡± The little round mice were very rmed. If they knew what Su Hao was thinking, they might or might not refuse Su Hao¡¯s good intentions. *** Huixiang City, Yashan¡¯s room. Yashan, expressionless, stood up and opened the door, seeing Nana, the ¡°Shadow King,¡± standing outside with a puzzled expression. Nana had a soft and beautiful face, big, twinkling eyes full of allure, a well-proportioned figure, and slightly dusky skin that made her look vibrant. The white fur on her ear tips trembled slightly in the gentle breeze. Nana looked at Yashan with confusion and asked, ¡°Yashan, did you call for me?¡± Yashan grabbed Nana¡¯s hand and pulled her into the room, closing the door with a loud bang. Nana was startled. Yashan then pushed Nana against the wall, getting closer to her face. Nana, flustered, blushed but made no resistance. Yashan said slowly, ¡°Nana, I have a task for you.¡± Nana, feeling shy, nodded, unable to meet Yashan¡¯s gaze, softly saying, ¡°Um¡­¡± Yashan continued, ¡°The task is to have a child with me.¡± Nana¡¯s heart trembled, she lowered her eyelids, unable to look at Yashan, just nodded softly, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Su Hao miscalcted! He thought Yashan would have to put in some effort to convince a girl to have a child for him. He didn¡¯t expect that merely assigning a task would lead to sess. What was this? This was known as the top-down assignment of tasks, cooperation, and mutual benefits! Unaware that Yashan, already living a new life, Su Hao was engrossed in the research of the little round mice. He discovered that the most suitable sequence for the little round mice was the ¡°Nightwalker¡± sequence, potentially evolving into a fourth-tier ¡°Night Demon.¡± Perhaps the potential of creatures like the little round mice had reached its limit. The sess rate of further promotion was close to zero. In Su Hao¡¯s hands, despite injecting the Level 5 ¡°Heavenly King¡± gene modification fluid, without exception, all of them died. Even the imntation of the ¡®Blood Enhancement¡¯ gene was futile. Regarding this, Su Hao could only say it was beyond his control. A great opportunity presented itself, but the potential of creatures like the little round mice was indeed limited. So, Su Hao turned his attention to anothermon creature around the Temple Forest City, the ground pangolin-like creature called the Earth Armadillo. The Earth Armadillo is a natural carrier of the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence gene, advancing effortlessly up to the sixth level ¡°Earth Lord.¡± However, during the promotion to the seventh level ¡°Lifebearer,¡± the Earth Armadillo began experiencing massive gene copses and subsequent death. This indicates that while this creature exhibits extremely strongpatibility with the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence gene, it still has its own limitations and cannot support the immense power of the ¡°Lifebearer.¡± After a thorough analysis, Su Hao discovered a crucial aspect: the size of the organism. Therger the volume, the greater the potential for carrying energy within itself, and the farther it can progress along the path of evolution. For this reason, Su Hao deliberately captured several Exploding Bears and guided them towards evolving into the ¡°Great Strength People¡± sequence. The result? They smoothly evolved all the way to the seventh level ¡°Vessel,¡± without any issues. He also chose a few ck Mountain Feral Boars and guided them towards the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence. They also smoothly evolved to the seventh level ¡°Lifebearer¡± without any problems. In summary, each species has its own adapted sequence and its inherent limitations. Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So, it means that different species can carry genes of the same sequence but at different levels. This could form an alternative ecosystem within the same mutant beast zone without the need for specific nurturing.¡± However, Su Hao pondered another issue, ¡°In that case, the required area for the mutant beast zones would be immenselyrge, making it impossible to enclose. How can we restrict the movement of the beast mutants within the designated area without them venturing beyond the boundaries of the designated mutant beast zone?¡± With ideas emerging, it¡¯s normal for problems to surface one after another while implementing them. The key is to solve these issues step by step. The initial goal is to get this task done and address the existence-rted problems. Once achieved, the focus can shift to determining what works and what doesn¡¯t. If perfection is pursued from the start, it might seem foolproof but would be incredibly difficult in reality because the world is dynamic, and people are dynamic too. Su Hao has always understood this principle. As Su Hao tinkered with various creatures, he contemted the issue of restricting the range of activity for the beast mutants. While thinking, he suddenly had an idea: ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Chapter 199 Really, there is. Not only does Su Hao have ideas, but Yashan also has a new child. In just three months, Yashan excitedly ran to Temple Forest City and found his Boss, ¡°Boss Wei, my new wives are pregnant!¡± Su Hao: ¡°Wives??¡± Su Hao originally thought that Yashan, at most, could find one woman willing to have his child, thinking that was impressive. He didn¡¯t expect to underestimate him! Su Hao said calmly, ¡°Tell me, how many?¡± Yashan scratched his head and said, ¡°Not many, just three, and all three are pregnant!¡± Su Hao extended a thumb, ¡°Yashan, I can¡¯t believe how capable you are!¡± Yashan, feeling somewhat proud of Su Hao¡¯s praise, said, ¡°I thought I mustplete Boss Wei¡¯s task, you see? I was afraid that one wouldn¡¯t get pregnant, so I found two more, just to be safe, and unexpectedly, they all got pregnant. It¡¯s a happy event. However¡­¡± Su Hao saw him hesitate and asked directly, ¡°However what?¡± Yashan hesitated, ¡°However, when Taini saw that I found so many mothers for her all at once, she couldn¡¯t ept it and got angry with me.¡± Su Hao thought to himself, ¡®Not only can your daughter not ept it, even I, as the leader, am having a hard time epting it!¡¯ But since things hade to this, saying more was pointless. As long as the verification could bepleted, with Yashan having a few more children, more information could be obtained! Generally speaking, it¡¯s a good thing! Su Hao said, ¡°Once your three children are born, Taini will ept it, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m a bit hungry, Yashan, hurry up and make something to eat!¡± At this, Yashan became energized and immediately jumped up, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei, please wait a moment, it¡¯ll be ready soon!¡± Su Hao had gotten used to Yashan¡¯s cooking. Meals made by others, when he thought about it, really couldn¡¯t satisfy him properly. Although he wasn¡¯t picky about other foods, he didn¡¯t have the pleasure of enjoying good food; it was just about filling his stomach. But Yashan¡¯s culinary skills, honed to his taste, were different; they gave him the pleasure of eating and drinking. Once full, Su Hao began discussing his ideas with Yashan. ¡°First, let¡¯s create a mold, encircle thend, introduce some beasts carrying the blood and flesh of mutants to reproduce. When the time is right, we can begin household registration, forcing mutants to study for three years, forcibly changing their ideologies from previous ones. If they can¡¯t change, it¡¯s fine;bel them and let them be.¡± ¡°Then start implementing the model of mutant academies, opening eight major mutant areas. After obtaining enough points, they can enter these areas to hunt and obtain corresponding blood and flesh for evolution.¡± ¡°This process might be lengthy, but as long as we persist for fifty years, continuously improving and patching up over those fifty years, after fifty years, a new generation of Zhu Hua people will rise, and the older generation will no longer dominate society. At that point, the entire world will change, and the world you see will no longer be the same as it is now.¡± ¡°In summary, the whole society of Zhu Hua people will be more stable, more hierarchical, more creative, and more rule-based.¡± ¡°Everyone will act under new rules, even if there are individual extremists aiming to destroy the world, we can respond quickly.¡± ¡°In reality, mutant academies also serve as a screening for qualified mutant functions. For those who are too extreme and radical, we directly limit their evolutionary path, guiding them towards sequences that cause less harm.¡± Yashan took notes quickly. He seemed to understand and yet not understand. Most of it, he didn¡¯t understand, but the key point that he did grasp was that the new society would be ¡®more stable, more hierarchical, more creative, more rule-based.¡¯ Filled with anticipation, Yashan believed that as long as he followed Boss Wei¡¯s lead, in fifty years, they would inevitably achieve this. Su Hao didn¡¯t expect Yashan to understand it all at once. He conveyed the idea to imnt a concept in Yashan¡¯s mind, and that was enough. Su Hao continued, ¡°Of course, this matter requires the collective power of the entire world. Relying solely on the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ won¡¯t achieve this. So, for these two years, focus on strengthening the ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯s¡¯ power, collect information from the remaining six major cities, and then propose an alliance with them.¡± ¡°Communicate well; send some articte people to negotiate. If it¡¯s feasible and beneficial for everyone, great. If not, eliminate those who disagree and then send others to negotiate again¡­¡± ¡°No rush with these tasks. Step by step, we expect toplete everything within five years.¡± ¡°Do you understand, Yashan?¡± Yashan, spirited, said, ¡°Though not entirely clear, I know the general idea! Strengthen ourselves first, negotiate, and if it fails, eliminate and find someone else to negotiate!¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Correct! As for the n, I¡¯ll sketch something out for you to refine with your people.¡± Yashan nodded firmly, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± He regained his enthusiasm for action. ¡­ Regarding how Su Hao would control the mutants from leaving the mutant zone, he had no initial n. But thinking of the ¡®ughterer¡¯ who died three years ago gave him a new inspiration. The ¡®ughterer¡¯ developed a ¡®Gene Toxin 1¡¯ that could precisely attack mutant genes. Could a simr gene toxin be created? Utilizing this gene toxin, and cing numerous barriers around the mutant zone, any mutant trying to leave would be attacked and killed. Eventually, this area would be a forbidden zone for mutants, and removing the gene toxin afterward wouldn¡¯t matter. With continuous contemtion, Su Hao¡¯s n became clearer. ¡°Moreover, this gene toxin isn¡¯t difficult to manufacture; you just need to find suitable tall nts, design their gene sequence to allow them to synthesize and release a special gaseous ¡®gene toxin¡¯ whenever necessary. Then, surround the designated mutant zone with these nts to create a natural barrier. Furthermore, this toxin must possess tremendous pration capabilities that not even the ¡®Armor¡¯ of the ¡®Shell People¡¯ can block. To prevent mutants from leaving via the air, the gene toxin must be lighter than air and continuously rise. Also, below the ground, the roots should secrete the gene toxin, so during heavy rain, the toxin seeps underground¡­¡± The mutants living in the mutant zone would experience being trapped with no way in or out. The more Su Hao thought, the more feasible it seemed. A year ago, he had already thoroughly understood the ¡®ughterer¡¯s¡¯ attack method. In essence, it involved gathering gene fragments from various sequences of mutants, then the body secreting nanobots specifically targeting those gene fragments. Once these nanobots were dispersed, covering an entire city, within a few hours, they could shred the gene fragments of mutants, self-transcribe, and ultimately destroy the cells, causing mutant death. Su Hao could create these nanobots and even mass-produce them. The production process was straightforward: select suitable organisms and modify their genes based on the ¡®ughterer¡¯s¡¯ methods. With a n in mind, everything became more manageable. Su Hao immediately took action, first instructing Yashan to gather tall trees emitting unique scents and bring them to Temple Forest City. Next, he entered the virtual space to design the supporting ¡®Gene Toxin 2¡¯ to attack specific gene sequences. Su Hao couldn¡¯t directly utilize the ¡®ughterer¡¯s¡¯ ¡®Gene Toxin 1¡¯ as it not only harmed mutants but also indiscriminately attacked any humans within its range, potentially bing a weapon in the wrong hands. Therefore, Su Hao¡¯s ¡®Gene Toxin 2¡¯ wasn¡¯t aimed at attacking mutant gene fragments. His concept was straightforward: imnt a special DNA segment into the bodies of all mutants released in the mutant zone, one that could be inherited across generations but wouldn¡¯t transcribe. Then, design the corresponding ¡®Gene Toxin 2¡¯ specifically to attack this imnted gene fragment, resulting in lethal effects. Su Hao praised himself, ¡°Genius-level idea and execution!¡± Chapter 200 Regarding the work on ¡®Gene Toxin 2¡¯, for Su Hao, it was simpler than his previous gene research. He even managed to produce results in less than a month¡¯s time. After returning to Su Hao¡¯sb, Yashan asked Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, you instructed those small saplings to be arranged in a circle outside the city and nted. Boss Wei, what are those small trees for?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Those are not trees, they are a simted beast area.¡± Yashan, puzzled, asked, ¡°Beast area?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. You¡¯ll understand once you see it.¡± Scratching his head, Yashan inquired, ¡°So, what should I see?¡± Su Hao pointed to a fewrge cages nearby and said, ¡°Yashan, bring the small round mice from those cages. Let¡¯s go to the beast area.¡± Soon, the two arrived at a small hill covered with dense trees, encircled by a straight type of tree arranged neatly in inner and outer rows. Su Hao referred to this tree as a Barrier Tree, currently in the testing phase where only two rows were nted. When the actual beast area is demarcated, these trees would be densely nted in blocks to prevent the beasts from escaping. Su Hao said, ¡°Yashan, take these small round mice up the hill and release them.¡± Upon his return, Su Hao took Yashan around and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Yashan, puzzled, asked, ¡°Just like that, back?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°What else?¡± After a moment of silence, Yashan cautiously asked, ¡°So, what was it that you showed me?¡± Su Haoughed heartily, ¡°If you really want to see, stay here for a couple of months, and you¡¯ll know.¡± Yashan scratched his head and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯d rather not see it.¡± Su Hao responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Soon, you¡¯ll know. Those released mice inside won¡¯t be able to leave. As long as they dare to step out of the range of the Barrier Trees, they¡¯ll die. How about this, get a few people to guard here for a few days, record the condition of the small round mice, and we¡¯lle backter.¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei.¡± Five dayster, Su Hao and Yashan returned to the foot of the small hill, found the record-keeper, and Yashan asked, ¡°How are the small round mice on the hill?¡± The person, after greeting Su Hao and Yashan, said, ¡°Boss Wei, Yashan Boss, about half of the small round mice are still on the hill. Two days ago, half of them came down from the hill and tried to run outside. Shortly after, they all died. Then, fewer and fewer of the mice dared toe out from inside. Today, none have been seening out.¡± The essence of the small round mice is not to stop exploring due to the deaths of the scouts. The reason this barrier seeded was due to environmental selection. Among such arge group of small round mice, those bold enough to run out died, while the more cautious ones survived. Thus, the offspring of these small round mice would likely inherit their cautious trait. Yashan was surprised, ¡°All dead? Besides the mice, have other creatures died?¡± The person replied, ¡°Nothing found for now. The deaths were all from the marked small round mice.¡± Yashan was very amazed, looking at this peculiar tree. He asked Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, what kind of tree is this? It¡¯s so miraculous!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Barrier Tree, this is what I mentioned, used to define the beast area.¡± Yashan asked, ¡°Can it kill all the beasts that try to escape from the area? Could it cause idental harm?¡± Su Hao confidently stated, ¡°It won¡¯t. It only targets the beasts we raise. No matter the level of the beast, if it dares to intrude into the barrier, there¡¯s only one oue.¡± Yashan gasped and instinctively distanced himself from the Barrier Tree. Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s harmless to humans!¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Hao pointed at the Barrier Trees ahead and said, ¡°Yashan, take these trees as the basis for mass breeding. The more, the better. I¡¯ll write a booklet on breeding methods for you tonight. ¡°Then, within the jurisdiction of Yangcheng, find an uninhabited area with a decent environment, preferably containing terrains like mountains, forests, grasnds, deserts, rivers,kes, and slowly nt Barrier Trees around the demarcated area. The aim is to create a forest.¡± Yashan immediately assured, ¡°Rest assured, Boss Wei, I¡¯ll make it look great!¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°No rush. nt them within five years.¡± To convince the people of the six cities to form an alliance and establish a new power, mere words wouldn¡¯t be enough. He needed tangible and effective results. Armed with results and ns, Su Hao would have a stronger position. If the opposition didn¡¯t believe, he could take them to the beast area for a tour, and if still disbelieving¡­ direct recements could be made! Once the general direction was set, Su Hao didn¡¯t bother further! As long as he presented the ns and results, the ¡®Temple Forest Forest Society¡¯ would unquestionably support him. Afterying out everything clearly, Su Hao returned to theb, handed Yashan the Barrier Tree breeding method, and locked himself to research the gic sequences suitable for various organisms. Six monthster, Su Hao turned 22. During this time, he had finally listed thepatibility of all eight gic sequences. Once the Barrier Trees in the beast area were nted, the release of the beasts could happen anytime. The material foundation for this world¡¯s transformation was established; now, it was about rallying everyone¡¯s strength through the ¡®Temple Forest Forest Society¡¯ to get the job done. Regarding this, Su Hao was helpless. If left to him, he would eradicate all dissenting voices and allow only those in agreement to execute. While this might work when there are few people involved, when scaled to the entire poption, it wouldn¡¯t be feasible. The world was too vast, and wiping out dissenters wasn¡¯t a solution. The nted Barrier Trees could be sabotaged by disruptive elements, possibly leading to failure. Hence, for the sessful execution of the n, the ¡®Temple Forest Forest Society¡¯ needed to stand on the side of righteousness. Su Hao temporarily put the beast area matter aside and resumed studying the scientific knowledge that had been abandoned for an unknown period. He nned to simultaneously pursue the third item, ¡®Join the Study and Exploration of Science Program,¡¯ and the fourth item, ¡®In-depth Study of the Nature of the Pinball Space.¡¯ Over three to five years, he aimed to calmly study new theoretical knowledge and delve into the study of the ball space. ¡°With such a long time at my disposal, it¡¯s time to focus on learning. My knowledge is still too meager; I want more, much more¡­¡± Su Hao entered the ball space, waved his hand, transforming theboratory in the ball space into the semnce of his original study. He pulled a chair, sat down, picked up a book from the shelf¡ª¡¯Quantum and Consciousness.¡¯ After flipping through it, he returned it to the shelf, then took out another, ¡®Phase Transitions and Critical Phenomena.¡¯ Murmuring to himself, ¡°It¡¯s been so long! The joy of learning! Looking back, the journey to this point has experienced so many twists.¡± ¡°It seems that to safeguard the joy of learning, I must acquire more significant power.¡± ¡°Continuous learning brings mighty strength, and powerful strength, in turn, safeguards my time for learning.¡± ¡°Mutual advancement!¡± ¡°Mutual achievement!¡± ¡°How wonderful!¡± Chapter 201 Su Hao, rarely, once again found the feeling he had when he was with Old Zhao. At this moment, he felt rxed, as if the threatening sensation that had weighed on his mind had disappeared. There would be no more illness, no one or nothing that could harm him. No danger, no worries, he could leisurely wander through books, freely constructing his own private little world without any pressure. This feeling was really fantastic! Just like dropping more than ten thousand in car loans, mortgages, and living expenses each month¡­ Specifically, he could live freely ording to his own desires! Su Hao sat in the chair in the pinball space, holding a book, slowly flipping through it. It had been a long time since Su Hao had dealt with academic subjects. At first, it was difficult for him to immerse himself in the books. Not because he didn¡¯t want to read, but due to the long time without contact, many fundamental knowledge and thinking skills had almost been forgotten. So Su Hao simply picked up the books he had read before, from the shallow to the deep, rebuilding his own knowledge structure. First, the subject of ¡®Mathematics,¡¯ which took roughly two months, retrieving everything he had previously abandoned! After picking up the ¡®Mathematics¡¯ subject, Su Hao found that the sheer volume of knowledge in this single subject was immense. What he had picked up was only a fraction of what he had learned within the ¡®Mathematics¡¯ subject in his pinball space. So, how long would it take to delve into all the knowledge in ¡®Mathematics¡¯ from now on? Ten years, twenty years? This wasn¡¯t even certain. Not to mention the vast knowledge systems of ¡®Physics,¡¯ ¡®Chemistry,¡¯ ¡®Biology,¡¯ ¡®Astronomy,¡¯ ¡®Information Technology,¡¯ and so on. If each subject consumed twenty years of his time, it might not even be possible to finish them within his lifetime before his physical body naturally decayed. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°In the end, my brain just isn¡¯t sufficient! If I were a genius like Einstein, studying and researching these knowledge areas would certainly yield much more, saving a lot of time. Unfortunately, I¡¯m just an ordinary, unremarkable person¡­¡± Suddenly, he thought of something, and Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Wait! Genius?¡± What is genius? Su Hao believes it¡¯s the manifestation of talent and effort. Some say ¡®genius is ny-nine percent perspiration and one percent inspiration.¡¯ He believes he isn¡¯tcking in effort; what hecks is that one percent of inspiration, which is the legendary talent. But this thing called talent, Su Hao doesn¡¯t naturally possess it, but he can create it himself! He even created a transcendent talent race, so isn¡¯t it difficult for him to create a smart brain for himself? ¡°Not difficult, right? Quite reasonable, right?¡± Thinking this, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to those who are born as once-in-a-millennium super geniuses, but I can learn why they are geniuses and then study that. The old saying goes, ¡®As long as the mind does not slip, there are always more solutions than difficulties.¡¯ By getting closer to geniuses, learning the secrets of geniuses, I will also be a genius.¡± ¡°Genius genes? Design a set of genius genes for myself, wouldn¡¯t that make me a genius too?¡± The more Su Hao missed the ability toprehend, the happier he was about studying ¡®Mathematics.¡¯ Su Hao nned to upgrade his hardware to enjoy learning math more. Then, Su Hao thought about the naturally evolved ¡®Prophet¡¯ gene from Zhu Hua people. ording to this gene, the ¡®Prophet¡¯ gene had four abilities: ¡®Acquisition,¡¯ ¡®Analysis,¡¯ ¡®Recording,¡¯ and ¡®Simtion.¡¯ Toplete these steps, an extremely powerful brain was required, almost a standard feature for geniuses. If Su Hao could acquire these abilities, along with the pinball space and Little Light, he would undoubtedly produce unimaginable effects. Even Little Light could experience an upgrade because of this. So Su Hao decided, ¡°Let¡¯s upgrade my brain first and evolve into a ¡®Prophet¡¯!¡± This was the first time Su Hao used himself as an experimental subject for ¡®gene modification fluid,¡¯ and he was actually a bit hesitant. What if he ended up frying his brain? Would he continue wandering in the universe? ¡°No, can¡¯t rush it, let¡¯s try it on someone else first!¡± ¡­ Two monthster, Su Hao¡¯s experiment was sessful; he gained two new ¡®Prophet¡¯ abilities. Before and after the evolution, there was a significant difference in intelligence. The originally average intelligence Zhu Hua people, after Su Hao¡¯s gic modification, exhibited exceptional logical ability, especially in learning and imitation. Not to mention the ¡®Acquisition,¡¯ ¡®Analysis,¡¯ and other special abilities. After confirming without error, Su Hao decided to proceed with himself. What Su Hao didn¡¯t know was, for some things, there¡¯s only zero or infinite attempts. Once he started the first self-experiment, he couldn¡¯t stop. Of course, before experimenting on himself, Su Hao had to downgrade those two newly evolved ¡®Prophet¡¯ abilities and trim off that part of their genes. Su Hao was reluctant to let those two offenders be intelligent. So, after a brief moment of glory in Su Hao¡¯sb, the two wrongdoers Zhu Hua people returned to their original state. Afterward, they seemed to have forgotten many things, with only a vague impression that they used to be amazing! And the fact that regression could lead to memory loss caught Su Hao¡¯s attention! After some research, wasn¡¯t this a skill for erasing memories? After some time, fully prepared, Su Hao injected himself with the filtered gene modification fluid. ¡°Can an ordinary person transform into a genius in one go!¡± Su Hao slowly drifted into sleep. After who knows how long, Su Hao woke up again, feeling his brain was hazy, as if a lot of mercury had been poured into it. Gradually regaining his senses, Su Hao¡¯s initial reaction was, ¡°Failed, didn¡¯t I?¡± After a while, as his thoughts became clearer, Su Hao immediately noticed something different, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a failure; it¡¯s a sess!¡± Just that this time, the reboot of his brain took a bit longer. Activating the ¡®Prophet¡¯ abilitiespletely and adapting to them would probably take a few more days. ¡°Am I a genius now? Hahaha!¡± Relieved, Su Hao happily touched his head. It truly was outstanding! What excited him wasn¡¯t just bing a genius in this lifetime but knowing that in any future worlds he traversed, he could transform himself into a true genius. The ability to leave behind this kind of genius for future generations was the most terrifying part. ¡°If I were a horse, I could create an entire race of geniuses.¡± Up to this point, Su Hao confirmed that he had been on the right path. He gradually mastered the knowledge that transformed a weak life into strength, and this knowledge had no end. As he acquired more knowledge, he would be increasingly powerful. Upon reaching a certain level, he would qualify to explore the universe. ¡­ With the gic modification justpleted, needing some time for adaptation, Su Hao decided to take a proper break to give his brain and body adequate rest. He went to the yard, summoned a small cushion, rxed his body, and entered a meditative state. This was a habit he developed after bing Wu Xiangwu, which he continued until now. Periodically, he entered a meditative state to strengthen the power of his consciousness, even though the power of consciousness hadn¡¯t seemed to improve for a long time. After the meditation ended, his mind clear, he began introspecting, summarizing the past and investigating the sequence and origin of events. This was Su Hao¡¯s spiritual practice. Although the effect seemed minute, Su Hao attached great importance to this kind of practice. He understood that only through constant analysis and introspection could he progress continually. Only by constantly examining his inner self could he avoid going astray. The road ahead was long, and if he started on the wrong path, it would be difficult to correct itter. Su Hao cleared his mind of distractions, focusing solely on this practice. After a while, Su Hao opened his eyes, looking puzzled, ¡°Hmm?¡± Chapter 202 Su Hao¡¯s confusion lies in the perception of the power of his consciousness, experiencing subtle growth. It¡¯s a rather peculiar sensation, akin to feeling lighter, shedding the burden from his shoulders, or sudden relief from years of ailment. For Su Hao, this manifests as an immense vigor within his body, a more docile nature of the vital energy, requiring less energy to mobilize it. The weighty feeling brought by this massive vitality slightly eases. Though this sensation is subtle, Su Hao indeed perceives it. Su Hao knows that his recent contemtion has led to progress in consciousness. He hasn¡¯t experienced this for a long time, and today¡¯s sudden progress surprises him greatly but raises more doubts: ¡°Why another improvement? Could it be rted to the ¡®Prophet¡¯ gene?¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow; is the power of consciousness also manipted by gics? Upon careful consideration, it is indeed rted but not entirely so. For a moment, Su Hao finds it challenging to grasp the rtionship between them. In theory, Su Hao¡¯s consciousness essence is actually stored within the pinball space; the strength of his consciousness should not be determined by this Zhuo Hua individual¡¯s body, as this body is essentially a vehicle for his thinking. However, having just evolved into a ¡®Prophet,¡¯ he feels the growth of consciousness¡¯s power, and Su Hao can be certain that this growth won¡¯t vanish if he changes bodies, but will truly affect the growth within the pinball space. So, is the growth of consciousness rted to being a ¡®Prophet¡¯? Perhaps there are other factors he has overlooked? Su Hao rubs his head, closes his eyes, and lets his thoughts wander. ¡°Upon closer inspection, there are still many things I don¡¯t understand about the pinball space, such as its exact location in the universe, how it connects to this current body, and what the rtionship is between the pinball space and me¡­¡± The more he thinks, the further his thoughts wander. Once he starts contemting, Su Hao finds it hard to stop. These questions have been lingering in his mind for a long time, yet he hasn¡¯t had much time to explore the secrets of the pinball space. Today, with this sudden discovery, all these doubts explode at once. Maybe after figuring out this issue, he¡¯ll be able to understand the rtionship between consciousness and the body. And the so-called ¡®consciousness projection¡¯ onto the body, using the body for thinking, is merely a surface-level phenomenon. Perhaps this involves various factors like ¡®carrier,¡¯ ¡®consciousness,¡¯ ¡®information,¡¯ ¡®logic,¡¯ and more. These questions intertwine in Su Hao¡¯s mind, leaving him momentarily unable to clear his thoughts. Various guesses exist, but none can be confirmed and seem unreliable. Until darkness falls, he remains empty-handed, his mind already heavily clouded. ¡°Now, having just evolved, it¡¯s better to wait until thoroughly adapting before thinking about these issues!¡± With that thought, Su Hao lies down, gradually drifting off to sleep. ¡­ One monthter, Su Haopletely adapts to his new body. And he gains the four abilities of the ¡®Prophet.¡¯ The ¡®Acquisition¡¯ ability is as Su Hao imagined, capturing some kind of fluctuation released by touching objects. It can be electromaic waves, microwaves, or force fields. The stronger the fluctuation, the clearer the information obtained, somewhat simr to the electric current sensing of a typus. For instance, he can touch a small round mouse and acquire information such as some fearful emotions, the talents of the mouse, or even the vitality of the mouse. Each piece of information obtained is different every time. The ¡®analytical¡¯ ability involves processing and restoring the acquired information. For instance, after touching a person, Su Hao gains some life signals from that person, then analyzes and filters this information to restore the received signals. For instance, if the person is thinking about a stunning beauty, Su Hao might obtain corresponding information and, upon restoration, understand who the person is constantly thinking about. ¡®Recording¡¯ can save the corresponding information, simr to a pinball space, though there¡¯s a substantial difference. ¡®Simtion¡¯ is akin to a ¡®conversion room¡¯ inside the body, enabling the simtion of the subsequent development of events based on acquired information. In fact, any ¡®Zhu Hua¡¯ individual possesses these abilities, such as eyes gathering information, the brain analyzing and recording it, and imagining subsequent scenarios. The ¡®Prophetic¡¯ individual only intensifies this ability, making it an independent, unique skill. Undeniably powerful, Su Hao can perceive that his thinking speed has greatly improved. This difference is like that between a 90s old-fashionedputer and a modern supeputer. This exins why, despite the same nine-year education, some individuals excel while others struggle to pass, not due to effort but due to inferior hardware, slower speed. For the first time, Su Hao experiences what it¡¯s like to be a genius. This time, he¡¯s a genuine genius, unlike the superficially acimed geniuses like Luo Zhaohui and Wu Xiangwu, who are essentially ordinary individuals. Now, ncing back at the previously perceived challenging academic knowledge, it seems incredibly simple! With a little contemtion, seeminglyplex logic quickly falls into ce. Is mathematics difficult? Previously, Su Hao might have hesitated and said, ¡°Difficult!¡± But now, he¡¯d surely give a confident, almost haughty smile: ¡°Is it difficult?¡± This is looking down on ordinary people! Thinking about this, Su Hao feels a bit sad. What¡¯s saddening is that he used to be such an ignorant and unenlightened person¡­ ¡°God gave me a brain, but I didn¡¯t expect this brain to be not so good. The key is, I never realized how inadequate this brain was before. What a sad realization!¡± Without being a real genius, one can¡¯t even fathom how a genius perceives the world, or even understand that their own thinking is so muddled! Previously, Su Hao never dared to admit he was a genius, but now, he can finally stand tall and boldly tell everyone that he, Su Hao, is indeed a genius! Su Hao briskly flips through various books, quicklyprehending and absorbing the theories and logical thinking within, then weaving them together and applying them in various situations. He¡¯s so excited, he¡¯s almost moved to tears. Looking back at my previous lives, it¡¯s really hard to sum it up! Apart from effort, I had nothing. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Luckily, I still have effort! Otherwise, even the Pinball Space wouldn¡¯t be able to save an ordinary person like me.¡± At that moment, Yashan came to find Su Hao. After Su Hao opened the door for Yashan, Yashan awkwardly spoke, ¡°Boss Wei, my three wives are six months pregnant and will give birth soon. I want to bring them to Temple Forest City and ask for your opinion.¡± After calcting the time, Su Hao was indeed surprised. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to directly go back to Huixiang City to take care of them? Why bring them here?¡± Yashan chuckled, ¡°Boss Wei, it¡¯s just for your peace of mind! I don¡¯t trust anyone else much. If they encounter any unsolvable issues, Boss Wei can help take care of it! Also, taking care of three is still taking care. Bringing them here can also help with some misceneous tasks for you. As for Huixiang, with Taini there, I¡¯m very reassured!¡± Taini is now a level seven ¡°Mingshi,¡± and very few can threaten her. Yashan is entirely at ease. Su Hao smiled, ¡°I think you¡¯re just trying to avoid Taini, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yashan coughed, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re wise, that¡¯s part of it.¡± Thinking about it, Su Hao realized it might not be a good idea to have these three special children born outside. Who knows if there might be any issues during the birth of these first-generation ¡®innately sacred¡¯ individuals! So, Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Then bring them all here!¡± Then, Su Hao couldn¡¯t contain his creativity. Suddenly, he came up with an idea. He immediately took Yashan outside, saying, ¡°Yashan, when you bring your pregnant wives, you can¡¯t just let them walk slowly! Come here, let Boss Wei teach you how to make a ¡®luxury airliner,¡¯ so you canfortably transport a bunch of people back and forth!¡± Yashan had a big question mark over his head: ¡°Airliner?¡± Chapter 203 The Yashan-branded aircraft sessfullypleted its test flight. Just two dayster, Yashan brought his three charming wives to Su Hao¡¯sboratory. They were [Shadow King] Nana, [Metamorphic King] Norin, and [Shadow King] Rose. Su Hao was amazed; this [Shadow King] Rose was once a subordinate of the Tiansha Gang¡¯s [Steel Armor King] Abi, imprisoned for two years, unexpectedly taken down by Yashan, life¡¯s unpredictable! More importantly, these three [King]-leveldies were neatly managed by Yashan, showing no signs of mutual hostility or jealousy. It must be said that Yashan might not excel in managing teams, but he certainly has a way with managing wives. Upon meeting, the three [King]-leveldies were visibly pregnant, standing obediently behind Yashan, greeting Su Hao together, ¡°Paying respects to the ¡®God of Genesis,¡¯ ¡®Wei-God¡¯!¡± Su Hao was taken aback, unable to voice anything, holding his breath, struggling to respond. Forced a difficult smile, he nodded, ¡°Uh.¡± After that, Su Hao had nothing more to say. What could he say? What exactly did Yashan and Taini, those two, do in Huaxiang City? Could the people in Huaxiang City truly regard him as a deity? Well, forget it, let them do whatever they want. It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Su Hao directly entered his ownboratory, no longer stepping outside. Seeing Su Hao enter theboratory, the threedies sighed with relief, their calm and dignified faces suddenly fell, each reaching out and grabbing Yashan¡¯s arm or clothing. [Shadow King] Rose, sounding a bit panicked, whispered to Yashan, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s leave quickly, I want to go back to the room.¡± Nana and Norin nodded in agreement. Yashan, concerned, asked, ¡°What, not feeling well?¡± Rose shook her head, leaning in close to Yashan¡¯s ear, whispering softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m a bit scared of ¡®Wei-God¡¯!¡± Yashan turned to look at the other two wives, noticing the same expressions. Bewildered, he said, ¡°Huh? ¡®Wei-God¡¯ is very nice! What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Hush hush hush!¡± The three of them panicked, immediately pulling Yashan aside. Nana pinched Yashan hard, saying, ¡°Husband, speak more softly!¡± Yashan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ In the following time, Su Hao stayed in the pinball space, reading, absorbing knowledge from various disciplines, making the wisdom of his predecessors his own. Su Hao now possessed a powerful brain, greatly enhancing his learning efficiency. However, Su Hao discovered something: learning efficiency isn¡¯t just about the hardware of the brain; it¡¯s also about the method of learning. In other words, it¡¯s rted to a person¡¯s logical thinking when approaching problems. If we consider the brain as aputer, this kind of thinking logic can be seen as the software running on theputer. The efficiency of software running often rtes to the framework and code of that software. A powerful thinking method can achieve a function in just a few lines of code, whereas an outdated thinking method might require a dozen pages of code or more just to perform the sameputation. That¡¯s the difference. Su Hao underwent special thinking training in the Luo Zhaohui world, rtively advanced. With the eleration of his thinking now, he constantly optimized his thinking while reading and learning, thus increasing his learning efficiency. As Su Hao closed thest book in the ¡®Mathematics¡¯ subject category, the sound of a baby crying echoed in the experimental base. Soon, Yashan¡¯s excited voice came from outside, ¡°Boss Wei, Boss Wei! Nana has given birth to a daughter; I have another daughter!¡± Su Hao opened theboratory door, walking out and congratting, ¡°Congrattions, Yashan! Another daughter for you! I now dere your mission aplished! Grade: Excellent!¡± Yashan burst intoughter, looking very happy aboutpleting Boss Wei¡¯s mission. ¡°Haha! Boss Wei, I haven¡¯t been this excited for so long¡­ Oh!¡± Seeing Yashan suddenly stunned, Su Hao asked, ¡°Yashan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yashan honestly replied, ¡°I also gave tasks to my three wives. I haven¡¯t told Nana that her task ispleted!¡± Upon hearing this, Yashan intended to go back! Su Hao loudlymanded, ¡°Yashan, stop right there! Never mention tasks again in the future, understood?¡± Perplexed, Yashan didn¡¯t understand why Boss Wei was so serious but immediately responded, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei, I won¡¯t bring it up again!¡± Satisfied, Su Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, see your daughter!¡± Soon, Su Hao held the wrinkled baby in his arms, examined her carefully, then asked Yashan, who wasforting Nana, ¡°Have you thought of a name for this little one?¡± Yashan said, ¡°Not yet, I was thinking to ask Boss Wei to give her a name.¡± Su Hao nodded, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call her Yinger!¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up, this name struck a chord with him, immediately thanking, ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei! She¡¯ll be called Yinger from now on!¡± After handing the baby back to the midwife by his side, Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb Nana¡¯s rest for now. I¡¯ll leave first! Yashan, stay here with them!¡± Saying so, Su Hao left the room, returning to theboratory, ensuring the baby was healthy. His concern was if any special conditions might arise as the special baby was born, but now, everything seemed normal. When he held the baby earlier, Su Hao didn¡¯t use his abilities to probe the baby¡¯s information. The child was too young, and it wasn¡¯t necessary to rush. In a year or two, when the childpletely matures, it would be better to observe and explore. Over the next month, Yashan¡¯s third and fourth children were born. The third was a boy named Heli, and the fourth was a girl named Xike. From then on, Yashan became a dedicated full-time dad, tending to these three children all day. And Su Hao continued rapidly absorbing various knowledge. During the Luo Zhaohui era, he actually had limited time for studying, and his research on subjects like ¡®Mathematics¡¯ and ¡®Physics¡¯ was far from deep. Because during that time, he almost devoted all his time to studyingputer and system-rted knowledge, which allowed Little Light to build smoothly, providing unimaginable assistance for the future world¡¯s studies and research. ¡­ Two yearster, Su Hao is 24 years old! You can see three little ones ying in the courtyard of the experimental base, running around confidently, not stumbling like typical two-year-old children. Yashan is lying on a lounge chair, watching his children y, his brow furrowed, fearing they might bump into something. But watching them all day is not a solution either! Yashan considered handing over the three children to their mothers to take care of. Unexpectedly, his three wives used their ¡®Temple Forest Society¡¯ busy schedule as an excuse and refused Yashan¡¯s proposal. About a year and a half ago, they all insisted on returning to Huaxiang City for work, leaving the three little ones for Yashan to take care of himself, which left Yashan dumbfounded. It¡¯s not what he imagined! In the end, he had to follow Boss Wei¡¯s suggestion and hired two nannies to help. On this day, Su Hao walked out of theboratory and enticed the three little ones with some candy, saying, ¡°Yinger, Heli, Xike,e and see what Uncle Wei has prepared for you.¡± As soon as they heard Su Hao calling, they dropped their toys and rushed to Su Hao, ¡°Uncle Wei~!¡± About to snatch the candies from Su Hao¡¯s hand, they were halted by Su Hao¡¯s swift move, ¡°Getting candies is simple, just stand nicely!¡± The three kids, smart enough to understand Wei¡¯s temperament, immediately stood in ce. Su Hao further instructed, ¡°Put out your hands!¡± Six little chubby hands reached out to Su Hao. With a smile, he praised, ¡°Very good!¡± Su Hao ced a candy in Yinger¡¯s right hand, then held her left hand, slowly infusing some vital energy into her body, bypassing critical areas like the brain, scanning the torso part and entering the pinball space, then slowly retracting the vital energy. After finishing, he said to Yinger, ¡°All right, go and y!¡± Yinger first thanked, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wei!¡± Then happily ran to Yashan to show off her candy. The other two kids, full of eagerness, gazed at Su Hao with clear eyes. Su Hao smiled inwardly, ¡°It¡¯s time to awaken their innate abilities and talents!¡± Chapter 204 Su Hao was not in a hurry to directly tap into the talents of these three little guys, but wanted to collect physical information, check if the runic genes of Yashan were sessfully passed on to the next generation, and whether there would be any changes in the runic genes inherited by the next generation. It¡¯s not realistic to unearth the innate abilities of these three little ones right now. They¡¯re still too young, unable to grasp elite vitality at all, nor do they have the consciousness to control their vitality. Waiting another ten years will be about right. Su Hao returned to theboratory, entered the pinball space, and began to examine the physical information of the three little ones. Soon, Su Hao had the results. All three little ones had a ¡°rotation¡± rune in their bodies, but it was somewhat iplete. However, it¡¯s not a big problem, just needs manual connection to obtain aplete rune. ¡°Although it¡¯s the result of thebination of genes from both parents, when I modified the genes of Yashan, I deliberately added a gene program that could automatically imnt runic genes into the female¡¯s genes during the zygote stage, ensuring that every child born from Yashan would have aplete rune. Unfortunately, these three little ones don¡¯t have this program. The runic genes their descendants obtain are probably iplete, which is akin to bloodline loss. Of course, if they can find someone with the same runic genes tobine with, it¡¯s highly probable to generateplete runes¡­¡± Regarding this, Su Hao could only shake her head helplessly, regretting, ¡°So wanting to pass on runic genes from generation to generation is not realistic. With each passing generation, the probability of expressing this gene will be smaller.¡± Therefore, Su Hao lost interest in the transmission of runic genes. The persistent transmission of this gene doesn¡¯t seem to hold much significance for Su Hao in contemting bloodline inheritance. So, for Su Hao, this technology serves as a means to engrave runes for himself in the future, and additionally, through this technology, umte wealth. Who wouldn¡¯t be enticed by gaining special powers with just one injection? After carefully studying the genes and runes of the three little ones, Su Hao wrote a book for these three little ones, called ¡°Rotating Mind Method,¡± specifically to help them train their vitality and activate the runes within them. By the time they reach around ten years old, they¡¯ll be able to activate their innate powers. A few dayster, Su Ha found Yashan and handed over the booklet, saying, ¡°Yashan, let them slowly practice this ¡®Rotating Mind Method¡¯ after they turn six. There will be surprises!¡± Yashan took it nkly, casually flipped through it, and found that the booklet was divided into two parts. The vitality training part inside had already been taught by Veer, but what about theter incantations and visualizations? Yashan didn¡¯t understand, simply nodding, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei.¡± Yashan added, ¡°Boss Wei, as you said, we¡¯ve marked out arge area in the wilderness and nted boundary trees around the periphery.¡± Su Hao eximed, ¡°So fast?¡± Yashan smiled, ¡°The ¡®Innovative Century,¡¯ this epic project, has now be the goal of everyone in the ¡®Temple Forest Association.¡¯ From top to bottom, everyone has sparked endless enthusiasm. For everyone, it¡¯s like a moment of creating a great miracle! Everyone involved will join the ¡®Veer Sect,¡¯ be outstanding contributors, and might even be granted the special title of ¡®God,¡¯ recorded in history! ording to the current trend, no one can stop the implementation of the ¡®Innovative Century¡¯ project. Now, in the territory of Huixiang City, cities big and small have all started to establish academies, mandating enrollment for children of appropriate age. As long as our beasts area operates smoothly, setting up an ¡®Exotic People ss¡¯ within the academy is almost finalized.¡± Su Hao praised, ¡°Yashan, well done!¡± Yashan immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not much to do with me, it¡¯s mainly due to Boss Wei¡¯s genius-like vision that stunned everyone when they heard about this grand n. You have no idea about the expressions of the people in the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ upon hearing this grand n, tsk tsk! It¡¯s like discovering they¡¯re actually women.¡± With Yashan¡¯s words lifting Su Hao¡¯s spirits, he immediately took Yashan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go for a stroll in the area for exotic beasts!¡± After instructing the nanny to take care of the three little ones, Su Hao and Yashan flew into the sky. Side by side, overlooking the vastnd, they were filled with great ambition for a moment. Facing the strong wind, Su Hao shouted to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, in the future, all thisnd will be yours! Wherever you want to go, no one can stop you. A real man should be like this, free in body and soul!!¡± However, Yashan couldn¡¯t hear anything, just shouting into the wind, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao burst intoughter, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yashan, let¡¯spare who can fly faster!¡± After saying that, he gestured to Yashan, who finally understood andughed wildly, saying, ¡°Good! Boss Wei, let¡¯spare!¡± Afterward, both of them almost simultaneously erupted with immense energy at their feet, propelling them forward. Their speed instantly broke the sound barrier, creating a booming sound that echoed far and wide. Soon, Su Hao began various high-difficulty stunts in the high altitude, greatly intimidating Yashan. Quickly, Yashan followed suit, clumsily attempting various flying maneuvers like Boss Wei. Surprisingly, Yashan¡¯s learning speed was quite fast, quickly mastering the techniques and flying in a simr manner. Having fun while flying, a few hourster, the two arrived at the ¡°Exotic Beast Area¡± drawn by Yashan. The Exotic Beast Area was approximately asrge as Hai Nan Ind, surrounded by patches of boundary trees, spanning about a kilometer in width. After flying around the Exotic Beast Area, Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Not bad!¡± Slowing down, Su Hao said, ¡°Yashan, this ce can be used as an experimental site, but as the future Exotic Beast Area, it¡¯s not enough yet!¡± Yashan was surprised, ¡°Not enough?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°The range is too small!¡± Yashan widened his eyes, ¡°This is small? We can hardly see the end when flying in the sky!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Yashan, broaden your horizons. What can you achieve with this small area? You need to at least erge it a hundred times for me!¡± Yashan flew unsteadily, shocked, ¡°A hundred times?¡± He doubted he had misheard. Su Hao added, ¡°Yashan, what we want isn¡¯t just a small circle but a vast ecosystem! Not only expand your range by a hundred times, continue nting boundary trees, don¡¯t stop until it¡¯s a boundary belt tens of thousands of meters wide. If there¡¯s still energy left, keep expanding outward!¡± Yashan opened his mouth, unable to utter a word. Today, Boss Wei¡¯s words once again reshaped his understanding! Big! He finally understood the meaning of Boss Wei¡¯s ¡°bigger is better¡± from before. It seemed he had been too conservative! Su Hao continued, ¡°Yashan, broaden your mind, don¡¯t be confined by what your eyes see. We want the whole world, do you understand? The world is much bigger than you imagine. I know that such a vast area will definitelye with many difficulties, but so what? Ovee each and every difficulty bit by bit! You have plenty of time, take it slowly! Moreover, this project isn¡¯t just for a hundred or two hundred years, but an Exotic Beast Area used by people for generations and generations! We are the pioneers, and the scale of the pioneers directly determines theyout of the future world! So, Yashan! It needs to berge! Make itrger and evenrger! Understand?¡± Yashan was pumped by Su Hao¡¯s words, shouting, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei! Big it is!¡± Su Hao also shouted, ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s all about being big. A hundred times I mentioned earlier was too conservative. Keep expanding!¡± ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± Chapter 205 Since having a newrge-scale experimental site, Su Hao divided each day into two parts. He would stay in the pinball space in the morning, studying and reading, and spend the afternoons wildly modifying the genes of various animals. In the evening, he¡¯d return to the pinball space to study and read again. His life was extremely regimented. The purpose of gene modification was to make them evolve into various sequence mutant beasts while imnting the corresponding attacking segment of ¡®Gene Toxin 2¡¯ into their bodies, allowing this segment to be passed down from generation to generation. After reaching a certain quantity, he started releasing them into the enclosed experimental zone for beast mutant creatures. Later, Su Hao found the efficiency too low, so he forcefully bred these gically modified beast mutant creatures that had ¡®Spring Yao¡¯ injected into them. After breeding to a certain quantity, they were released again. Not only that, Su Hao was concerned that the beast mutant creatures he hadbored to create might foolishly enter the enclosed zone to die, so he researched a type of repelling thicket nt, filling the enclosed area directly with a pungent, unpleasant odor that made any nearby creatures automatically stay away. He steadily improved this step-by-step, actively solving problems encountered, and the project made significant progress. Su Hao continued this life for two years. He was twenty-six years old. With his updated brain, his learning progress was rapid, absorbing a vast amount of knowledge like a sponge. This gave him a deeper understanding of this world and the universe, mastering more and superior thinking structures, gradually changing the nature of his own thinking, stepping firmly towards being a true ¡®genius¡¯. The mutant creature modification project was also nearing its end, only needing another six months of observation before allowing various levels of beast mutant creatures to breed on their ownpletely. It was currently winter, with heavy snow nketing the ground. Yashan wore a thick ck coat, appearing mature, but upon seeing Su Hao, his temperament instantly changed, showing a joyful face, and said, ¡°Boss Wei, the progress in the mutant creature zone has been smooth so far. We¡¯ve employed three ¡®Metamorphic Kings¡¯ to observe the movements of the beast mutant creatures in real-time. We¡¯ve found that the beast mutant creatures have all marked their territories and are not likely to step out of those boundaries easily.¡± Then Yashan marveled, ¡°Just as Boss Wei guessed, higher-level beast mutant creatures have upied the central area, while the further outward we go, the lower the level of the beast mutant creatures. As long as those high-level beast mutant creatures have sufficient food, they won¡¯t easily venture to the outskirts, providing space for the lower-level creatures to survive. After the lower-level creatures fail to cross the boundary zone, they won¡¯t try again. This is what you called the ecology of the mutant creature zone, right? It seems this experimental zone is indeed too small.¡± Su Hao, seeing three four-year-olds who had finally built a snowman, bent down, grabbed a handful of snow, rolled it into a snowball, and casually threw it, bursting the snowman they had built. This directly caused the three kids to cry out in frustration, tears nearly streaming down their faces. After managing to calm their emotions, they moved away from Su Hao and began rebuilding the snowman. Meanwhile, Su Haoughed happily, then turned to Yashan and said, ¡°We still need to observe for another ten years. It would be best to establish an observation tower outside the mutant creature zone and arrange personnel to monitor at all times. The mutant creature zone is now gradually on the right track, so let¡¯s hope there won¡¯t be any major issues.¡± Yashan nodded and said, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei. Also, many of the various beast mutant creatures previously released were not adapted to the new environment and have almost gone extinct by now. The ones left are those with better survival abilities, and they have at least bred within the mutant creature zone. As long as we continue to try to release various types of beast mutant creatures and select them, we can form a stable ¡®ecosystem¡¯.¡± Su Hao nodded and asked, ¡°Is there enough food for the beast mutant creatures?¡± Yashan said, ¡°Initially, it wasn¡¯t enough, but after continuously releasingmonrge herbivores, it can meet the demand. Now, a mountain goat with excellent breeding capabilities has be the main food source for numerous beast mutant creatures. Later, we should be able to find more suitablerge beasts.¡± Things have developed to a rtively stable stage, no longer requiring Su Hao¡¯s excessive attention; the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ can operate autonomously. Su Hao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s open an mutant experimental ss after next spring! For ten-year-old children, there will be two hundred slots avable across four sses! Subsequently, every year, we¡¯ll enroll two hundred slots. Depending on the situation, we can expand the enrollment, strictly controlling the quantity to allow the mutant creature zone to achieve a benign development.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up, waiting for this sentence for a long time, and immediately eximed, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°Yashan, set the rules before starting the sses. Temporarily, hunting or killing same-level or lower-level beast mutant creatures is not allowed! The mutant creature zone is for evolution, not a ce for indulging in ughter. If they don¡¯t ept it, they won¡¯t be allowed to be mutant students. If they be students and vite the rules, their mutant abilities will be revoked.¡± For Su Hao, if someone couldn¡¯t even defeat creatures at the same level and was in life-threatening danger, they wouldn¡¯t qualify to evolve into higher-level mutants. If they died, so be it¡ªno remorse. Anything done carries some risk. Yashan was astonished, ¡°mutant abilities can be revoked? By killing them directly?¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Of course, they can be revoked! I¡¯ve already researched a special type of small round rodent that can produce a particr liquid. As long as a sufficient amount of this liquid is injected into an mutant¡¯s body, it can revoke all of their mutant abilities, reverting them to ordinary people.¡± Yashan took in a sharp breath, feeling a chill down his spine, ¡°This kind of small rodent¡­¡± Su Hao pointed casually, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s that kind with a tuft of red hair on its head over there.¡± Yashan, taking a look, involuntarily took two steps back. Su Hao continued, ¡°I call this type of rodent a Regression Mouse, and the liquid it secretes is called Regression Liquid. This will now be managed by the highest level of the ¡®Temple Forest Association.¡¯ Do not let people know that the Regression Liquides from the Regression Mouse, and those who rear the Regression Mouse should not know this liquid is called the Regression Liquid. When the Regression Liquid appears in front of people, it should undergo color and taste alterations. Do you understand, Yashan?¡± Yashan deeply breathed in the cold air, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± Internally, Yashan marveled, ¡®Boss Wei¡­ is too powerful!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t imagine anything that Boss Wei couldn¡¯t achieve. Everything Boss Wei did exceeded his understanding. No, not just his¡ªexceeded the understanding of everyone in the Temple Forest Association. So, bestowing upon Boss Wei the title of a ¡®God¡¯ isn¡¯t too excessive. As long as the ¡®Innovation Century¡¯ project seeds, Boss Wei¡¯s divine status as the ¡®God of Creation¡¯ will undoubtedly be on par with the highest deity, ¡®Great God Zhu Huo,¡¯ of the Zhu Huo people! Su Hao then said, ¡°Yashan, have you made contact with the people from the other six major cities?¡± Yashan smiled, ¡°We¡¯re in contact. There¡¯s a fellow there who proposedpiling what we¡¯re doing into various children¡¯s rhymes and stories, then extensively spreading them to the other six major cities. It¡¯s starting to show some effect. Many people are nowing from distant ces. If we continue spreading for some more time, the people in the six cities will surely be half-believing, half-doubting. At that point, when we send someone to make contact, it will yield twice the result with half the effort.¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow, ¡°That fellow is really talented, huh?¡± Su Hao casually grabbed another snowball and once again demolished the lopsided snowmen of the three little ones. Then these three little ones became unhappy, lying on the ground, rolling and throwing a tantrum, demanding that Uncle Wei restore their snowman. Ying Nair, being the second eldest, was somewhat timid, whereas the youngest, Hiker, had the most courage and the fiercest demeanor. He ran angrily to Yashan andined, ¡°Dad! Look at Uncle Wei, he ruined our snowman!¡± Yashan scratched his head, nodding in agreement, ¡°Yeah, Dad saw it!¡± Ying Nair and Heli looked at their father in shock from a distance¡ªthis was it, weren¡¯t you supposed to stand up for your own kids? Unexpectedly, Yashan said, ¡°You three, go and make more snowmen for Uncle Wei to smash!¡± Su Hao, Ying Nair, Heli, Hiker: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ The Temple Forest Association expanded rapidly, arge area on the map came under the management of the ¡®Temple Forest Association,¡¯ and all dissent and resistance gradually vanished. The power of people uniting for amon goal was beyond imagination. With the continuous expansion of the Temple Forest Association, this world underwent tremendous changes. Yet, Su Hao, the one orchestrating everything, did not personally involve himself in these events. After ensuring that the overall direction did not deviate, he allowed things to evolve on their own. How things would ultimately turn out, Su Hao had no clue in his heart, only knowing that it was bound to deviate from what he expected. But he didn¡¯t care! Reaching this stage was already a form of giving back to this world. Whether they could seize the opportunity topletely change the fate of the Zhu Huo people and the mutants was up to them. Su Hao returned to the pinball space, waving his hand, causing the study and living room to vanish, revealing the entirety of the pinball space within Su Hao¡¯s consciousness. Chapter 206 After the disappearance of the illusory simted study living room, only a misty and dark color remains, like swirling smoke, continuously extending to an unknown end. There are no colors or shapes here; it¡¯s just Su Hao¡¯s cognition of the pinball space, portraying scenes. Here, countless information from the distant past until now is stored, serving as the fundamental basis for Su Hao¡¯s survival. In Su Hao¡¯s understanding, all knowledge is arranged hierarchically and chronologically. The appearance of the pinball space should resemble a long dragon-like whirl, where the dragon¡¯s head represents the present and the unknown length of the dragon¡¯s body and tail symbolize the past. With the establishment of ¡®Little Light¡¯, Su Hao gains more and more knowledge and information, noticing his original information starting to interact with the information recorded within the pinball space. These once unrted pieces of information be a part of his consciousness, erging his original consciousness information. It¡¯s as if Su Hao¡¯s consciousness gradually, in an organized and logical manner, engulfs the information within the pinball space to enhance himself. This fusion process between Su Hao¡¯s original information and the pinball space isrgely driven by his selective integration of useful information following his own thinking rules to be part of his core being. Otherwise, Su Hao would inevitably copse under the immense flow of information. Comparing Su Hao¡¯s conscious information to a drop of ink gradually assimting water, dropping that ink into a river, if the ink drop can maintain its cohesion and independence, eventually, it will assimte the entire river into ink. However, if the ink disperses the moment it meets the rushing river, it bespletely useless. Clearly, to maintain his self, Su Hao needs to consolidate his consciousness and then absorb a vast amount of knowledge to strengthen himself. Regr meditation can maintain this process well. Within the pinball space, Su Hao¡¯s consolidated consciousness gradually fades away, his thoughts freely flowing within the space, wherever his thoughts go, his core being follows. This is an incredibly mystical experience: within the pinball space, he seems to be everywhere yet unable toprehend the entirety of this ce. He feels like he¡¯s gone to a very distant ce while also continuously revolving in the same spot. As for Little Light¡¯s existence, it¡¯s a colossal information processing center he constructed, using a part of his consciousness as its core, in conjunction with the space¡¯s characteristics. Seemingly two independent entities, fundamentally, they¡¯re inseparable. Therefore, Su Hao¡¯s consciousness, no matter where it travels within the pinball space, can swiftly pinpoint Little Light. Moreover, the most astonishing thing is the inexplicable connection between Su Hao¡¯s conscious information and the distant, unknown location of a body resembling a vermilion gourd person. This link provides a foundation for Su Hao¡¯s conscious information, enabling his thinking. His primary consciousness can effortlessly switch between the body and the pinball space, facing no obstacles. While his primary consciousness is in the body, he¡¯s no different from an ordinary person. He spectes that it¡¯s akin to a state simr to quantum entanglement. At a certain moment, his conscious information and body adjusted to the same frequency, creating this inexplicable connection. Su Hao¡¯s shadow gradually consolidates within the pinball space, murmuring, ¡°Isn¡¯t this simr to ¡®projection¡¯?¡± ¡­ After Su Hao evolved into the ¡°Prophet,¡± he faced a question: Why did his consciousness abilities continue to improve after evolving into the ¡°Prophet¡±? Over the years, through exploring the pinball space, Su Hao gradually uncovered its rules. The ¡°Prophet¡± possessed a powerful brain, granting Su Hao greater information processing abilities. This ability¡¯s feedback resulted in Su Hao¡¯s conscious information gaining more control. For instance, Su Hao¡¯s ¡°meditative contemtion¡± could be likened to a ¡°logical method¡± for plundering information, while the ¡°brain¡± served as the ¡°storage repository.¡± This logical method enabled Su Hao to systematically plunder matching information to enhance himself. However, limited by the insufficient capacity of the storage repository, Su Hao couldn¡¯t plunder more information, thus restricting his consciousness abilities. Ultimately, for thinking, he had to rely on a powerful brain. Likewise, to enhance consciousness abilities, the same applied. If it weren¡¯t for evolving into the ¡°Prophet,¡± Su Hao wouldn¡¯t have realized why his consciousness abilities couldn¡¯t grow. He used to hope for some powerful ¡°techniques¡± to achieve a breakthrough. But the fact was, the inability to improve had nothing to do with these ¡°techniques.¡± Essentially, the brain wasn¡¯t functioning properly! Su Hao was immensely grateful for obtaining the ¡°Prophet¡± genius gene, ensuring intelligence improvements regardless of where he reincarnated in the future. ¡°But the ¡®Prophet¡¯ must have its limitations. When my consciousness abilities reach a certain level, they will inevitably stagnate again¡­¡± Soon, Su Hao noticed the issue: to achieve unlimited enhancement, he¡¯d need an infinitely powerful brain. Was this realistic? Shaking his head, Su Hao found it impractical. Even if his whole body were a brain, it couldn¡¯t sustain him much farther. He clenched his fist slowly, realizing, ¡°I¡¯ve acquired enough power for self-preservation. The current issue isn¡¯t about physical strength but my mental consciousness abilities.¡± ¡°Then, where should I learn knowledge to continually enhance my mental power without limitations imposed by the brain?¡± Perhaps when this world¡¯s body dies, and he wanders into other worlds, he might gain something¡ªmaybe in the next world¡­ ¡°I must cherish every reincarnation opportunity and gain knowledge! Once missed, it¡¯s truly lost!¡± Reflecting on missed opportunities in previous reincarnations within martial arts, magical, and xianxia worlds, he felt some regret. If he could cultivate the so-called ¡®divine consciousness¡¯ like the legends of the immortal sects, perhaps everything would fall into ce. What is divine consciousness, and how does one cultivate it? Su Hao didn¡¯t know the mystery behind it. ¡°As long as I stick to my original intentions and keep learning, there¡¯s always a way to achieve it!¡± After years of meditative contemtion, Su Hao¡¯s consciousness abilities experienced significant improvement, alongside his academic knowledge. In these years, his absorption speed of knowledge from various scientific fields has been terrifying, allowing Su Hao to personally experience the vast gap between ¡®true geniuses¡¯ and ¡®pseudo-geniuses.¡¯ Originally, in the field of ¡®mathematics,¡¯ he estimated it would take a dozen or even twenty years to thoroughly understand and absorb it as his own. However, after evolving into the ¡°Prophet,¡± in just over a year, he devoured all the recorded books. This efficiency can¡¯t simply be described as a mere ¡®several times improvement.¡¯ The question remains if other ¡°Prophets¡± among the vermilion gourd people can achieve such a level. Su Hao¡¯s estimation leans towards a negative answer due to the rtionship with the pinball space, where he practically unlocked the entire thinking potential of the ¡°Prophet.¡± It¡¯s evidently not a capacity other ¡°Prophets¡± possess. Their distinctive qualities merely manifest as heightened intelligence, coupled with special abilities like ¡®acquisition¡¯ and ¡®analysis.¡¯ After consuming all scientific knowledge these years, Su Hao formed new ideas about ¡®Little Light.¡¯ Yes, he aimed to upgrade Little Light from top to bottom. The current Little Light was somewhat falling behind his needs. With a wave of his hand, the surroundings reverted to the appearance of aboratory. ¡°First, upgrade Little Light to version 3.0, then, reform the pinball space, adding new functionalities!¡± Chapter 207 Regardless of Little Light¡¯s intelligence level, his simple functionality can no longer keep up with Su Hao¡¯s pace. Currently, Little Light¡¯s two most important functions for Su Hao are ¡®information retrieval, organization, simtion¡¯ and ¡®bloodline micro-operation.¡¯ The first function allows Su Hao to freely ess all recorded information forparison, while the second function is crucial for Su Hao¡¯s futurepletion of gic modification. The remaining functions, big or small, are not as crucial for Su Hao; they are good to have, but their absence does not affect his learning and research. However, these two crucial functions of Little Light aren¡¯t as powerful as Su Hao desires. For instance, ¡®information retrieval, organization, simtion¡¯ requires Su Hao to personallymand each step, making the process notably cumbersome. If Su Hao doesn¡¯t give instructions, Little Light remains inactive. Simrly, ¡®bloodline micro-operation¡¯ demands lengthy observation and contemtion of long strings of symbols, consuming time and energy. By day¡¯s end, not much ¡®gic modification fluid¡¯ has been sessfully cultivated. Therefore, Su Hao¡¯s upgrade this time will thoroughly solve these two issues. Furthermore, ording to his concept, he intends to add new functions to Little Light. ¡°The most important aspect is building the underlying framework of the system. Once the primary framework functions are established, subsequent modifications within this framework be much simpler.¡± Su Hao¡¯s idea is very straightforward. The foundational framework of the new system, ¡®Universe Light 3.0,¡¯ consists of five sections. The first section: Information search log section, part of dynamic knowledge management. The second section: System tool section, an area for moduleponent calls and settings. The third section: Function section, an area for adding various new functions. The fourth section: Intelligent feedback section, enabling intelligent learning feedback. The fifth section: Expanded permission section. His frequently used functions such as ¡®radar,¡¯ ¡®bloodline micro-operation,¡¯ ¡®gic simtion transcription system,¡¯ ¡®real-time scene simtion,¡¯ ¡®model design,¡¯ and others are all included in the third ¡®function section,¡¯ basically unchanged from the original. However, what Su Hao wants to focus on is the fourth ¡®intelligent feedback section,¡¯ requiring Little Light to have stronger real-time feedback and learning feedback capabilities. In simple terms, Little Light should continuously learn from Su Hao¡¯s daily behaviors, reaching a point where it can automatically judge Su Hao¡¯s desires without needing too manymands from him. At the start, there will inevitably be numerous errors, but with continual adjustments and refinement, the system will inevitably reach an ideal state. For instance, if Su Hao merelymands ¡®analyze XXX gene segment,¡¯ Little Light will immediately autonomously extract the corresponding genes, performing a series of functions like ¡®analysis,¡¯ ¡®ssification,¡¯ ¡®summary,¡¯ ¡®annotation,¡¯ ¡®matching,¡¯ and then arrange them based on Su Hao¡¯s daily search weight. Simrly, if Su Hao simplymands ¡®configure X gene modification fluid,¡¯ Little Light, without Su Hao staring at the symbols for a long time, will autonomously emit the corresponding signal waves ording to Su Hao¡¯s needs,pleting the configuration of the gic modification fluid. Moreover, tasks such as transforming into [Mingzi], the armor design, ¡®high-speed flight form,¡¯ ¡®silent flight form,¡¯ ¡®groundbat form,¡¯ as well as the depiction of runic fields, and so on, Little Light can autonomously carry out the intermediateplex operations. However, for Su Hao toplete the construction of the intelligent section is not a simple matter, but fortunately, he already has the construction strategy and implementation technology. What¡¯scking is a significant time investment. But now, Su Hao is not short of time. With no worries about food, clothing, and shelter, he does whatever he wants, lives however he wishes! Completely stress-free! ¡­ Time passes, and while Su Hao ispletely engrossed in building the ¡®Universe Light 3.0¡¯ version, Yashan approaches him. Knowing Su Hao¡¯s temperament, Yashan gets straight to the point: ¡°Boss Wei, there¡¯s a small issue with the experimental ¡®Beast Zone¡¯.¡± Considering the ¡®Beast Zone¡¯ is a new concept, encountering problems is entirely normal. Su Hao calmly asks, ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Yashan exins, ¡°We ced two Level 7 beasts inside. One of them, the ¡®Violentman¡¯ sequence¡¯s ¡®Rampage Bear,¡¯ seems to be feeling too lonely or perhaps going into heat. Within a month, it wandered off in search of a female bear, incidentally, disturbing other female beasts in the process.¡± Su Hao twitches at the corners of his mouth. He hadn¡¯t considered finding apanion for that bear initially, never expecting this turn of events. After a moment of thought, Su Hao suggests, ¡°Then, let¡¯s clean up that rampaging bear. Additionally, let¡¯s clear the other ¡®Bright Beast.¡¯ In the future, no Level 7 beasts will be ced in the ¡®Beast Zone.¡¯ The direct entry of advanced Level 7 beasts will be controlled by the ¡®Temple Forest Union.¡¯ As for the problem ofpanions for other high-level beasts, I¡¯ll arrange several female beasts to resolve itter.¡± Yashan doesn¡¯t question Su Hao¡¯s decision and immediately nods in agreement, adding, ¡°Boss Wei, ording to our tracking records, Level 5 and below beasts, due to their rtivelyrge numbers, have all reproduced the next generation of various beasts. The new generation sessfully inherits the abilities of their predecessors, aligning closely with your envisioned n. ording to the ¡®Temple Forest Union¡¯s¡¯ estimate, in three years, the ¡®Beast Zone¡¯ will have developed to a certain extent, allowing the first graduating ss of mutant students to enter the ¡®Beast Zone¡¯ for trials and achieve their first evolution. Boss Wei, everything is progressing ording to the anticipated direction.¡± Su Hao remarks, ¡°That¡¯s inevitable. The direction events take ultimately depends on your direction. As long as you persistently move forward, what you foresee will undoubtedly be reality.¡± Yashan sighs, ¡°Boss Wei, I used to believe that changing this world was incredibly difficult, even if I invested my entire life¡¯s time and energy, I might not be able to change even a bit. But, in just a short twenty years, we¡¯ve reached this point. It feels as if I can already see the arrival of a new world. Sometimes, I even doubt if all of this is just a dream.¡± Su Hao chuckles lightly, ¡°There are many more incredible things than this! Once you see them often enough, you be ustomed. That being said, this world harbors countless unimaginable things, far surpassing imagination. It¡¯s not the world¡¯s oddity, but our limited understanding and impoverished knowledge that make everything seem novel. For me, the direction in which this world changes is foreseeable and controble. Whenever I want, I can steer this world in a different direction and control the theme of the world. For example, an era without mutant technology, an era of mutants and technology coexistence, an era of mutants fighting without technology¡­ There are many choices, it¡¯s not about good or bad, it depends on my mood.¡± Yashan listens in disbelief. Boss Wei iming the ability to control the development of this era is undoubtedly beyond his understanding. Su Hao asks, ¡°Yashan, do you know what I rely on to control the direction of this world?¡± Yashan shakes his head, then curiously asks, ¡°What is it? Is it an unparalleled power?¡± Su Hao responds, ¡°Power is just one factor, it can be said to be and not to be. What I rely on is knowledge!¡± Although Yashan doesn¡¯t fullyprehend, he still finds it extremely impressive. Having followed Boss Wei for many years, he has gained some understanding. He says, ¡°Knowledge!¡± Su Hao adds, ¡°And the essence of what you perceive as ¡®power¡¯ is also knowledge. One could say that by mastering enough knowledge, you possess enough power.¡± Yashan silently nods. This must be why Boss Wei values the academy so much! It imparts both knowledge and power. Chapter 208 After chatting for a while, Yashan said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Boss Wei, there¡¯s one more thing. Several joint envoy teams we sent out earlier have returned from major cities in thest few days, and the feedback isn¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°Only the people from ¡®Anliang City¡¯ are willing toe for discussions, with a maximum of fifth-level representatives of mutants. The reason is that the previous ¡®Evil Child¡¯ ughtered all the mutants in Anliang City, and no seventh-level mutants have dared to settle in Anliang these years.¡± ¡°Anliang is probably afraid of contradicting our intentions and then having trouble with us, so they just sent someone over as a formality.¡± ¡°As for the other major cities, we can barely find anyone worth talking to, and they¡¯ve basically been sent back. They utterly disdain our statements and essentially consider the ¡®New Century¡¯ project a joke.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°So, what does our Temple Forest n to do?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. We can continue attempting tomunicate with the remaining cities. Although the outbreak of war is inevitable in the end, we currently don¡¯t n to conflict with other cities.¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfect; now we can take advantage of Anliang City¡¯s vulnerability, control both Anliang City and the surrounding cities, and use Anliang as a test site to build a superrge mutant zone, nurturing a new generation of talents.¡± ¡°Step by step, steadily, and eventually, we¡¯ll gradually absorb all the other cities. By that time, we¡¯ll have enough manpower to take over the management of other major cities smoothly and initiate reform. Boss Wei, what do you think?¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Just follow your n.¡± Yashan added, ¡°With your approval, I¡¯m relieved. However, the Temple Forest is still concerned that if we be too strong, the seventh-level mutants from the other five cities might unite and challenge us. With our current strength, we definitely won¡¯t be able to resist.¡± Su Hao calmly remarked, ¡°No problem. If those people indeed unite to resist, it would be even easier; we can clean them all up at once! Do whatever you need to do without too much concern.¡± Upon hearing this, Yashan instantly felt relieved. He found Boss Wei today precisely because of these concerns. Since Boss Wei said so, in critical moments, Boss Wei would take action, giving Yashan a sense of assurance. Yashan said, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯ll take three little ones back to Huixiang City in a couple of days to handle some matters, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°Your small matters don¡¯t need to be exposed; you don¡¯t have to tell me. If you want to go back, go back.¡± Yashan scratched his head, smiling awkwardly. After having a wife, this was how things went. Meanwhile, Su Hao gazed absentmindedly at the sky. In the face of the overwhelming trend, any resistance and obstruction would be crushed into pieces. So, what is the overall trend for the entire universe? On a smaller scale, as he roamed through the Pinball space and then reincarnated in a certain world by chance, what was the overall trend for him? If he could control the trend of the people of Zhu Hua, did that imply there was something he didn¡¯t understand, controlling the overall trend of the universe? Su Hao fell into deep thought. He had never before delved into these questions as deeply as he was doing now. Just now, his mind became clearer, contemting questions moreprehensively and deeply, involuntarily focusing on things he had previously ignored. As night fell, Su Hao gathered his thoughts and returned to theboratory. Instead of daydreaming about irrelevant matters, he decided to diligently work on building his ¡®Universal Light 3.0¡¯. Re-entering the Pinball Space, he opened the progress list, contentedly stating, ¡®Two-thirds of the progress, soon it will bepleted.¡¯ The little light Su Hao was constructing nearly demolished the previous structure, redesigning it from scratch. Thanks to his considerablyprehensive knowledge base, the ¡®Universal Light 3.0¡¯ version undoubtedly possessed powerful functionalities. ¡­ Time passed, three years fleeting by. Su Hao, now thirty, had just exceeded the age he was before entering the Pinball Space. How many years had passed now? Su Hao no longer bothered to count. ¡®Universal Light 3.0¡¯ had beenpleted over two years ago, and in that time, the new little light had undergone significant improvement through learning simtions, far beyond what the 2.5 version couldpare to. Su Hao¡¯s consciousness entered the Pinball Space, and the neutral voice of the little light immediately sounded, ¡®Wee back, esteemed Mr. Su Hao. ording to the log, I¡¯ll report the following information for you: 1. All extraordinary fragments of mutant genes have been sorted and recorded without omissions, avable for retrieval ording to your needs. 2. Currently listed ¡®Runes¡¯ have all been sessfully expressed within organisms using genes, such as ¡®Level 2 ¨C Lightning¡¯, ¡®Level 2 ¨C Fire Ring¡¯, ¡®Level 2 ¨C Fire Dragon¡¯¡­ adjustments have been made, enabling sessful guidance within organisms without causing self-harm. 3. Thepound rune of ¡®Sense¡¯ and ¡®Level 2 ¨C Lightning¡¯, ¡®Level 2 ¨C Fire Dragon¡¯, ¡®Level 2 ¨C Barrier¡¯, ¡®Level 2 ¨C Toughness¡¯ has beenpleted, reaching 99.9% of independent rune performance, avable for upgrade at any time. 4. ¡®Mutant Beast Zone¡¯ ecological simtion results ¨Ccking highly energized edible nts, new species have been automatically generated, avable for review. 5. Simtion of the [God] gene concluded with a 10% sess rate; reasons for failure are unknown and added to the automatic modification simtion task. The next simtion is estimated to end in 60 hours. 6. Your body is in excellent health with no abnormalities. Compared to yesterday, the overall strength increased by 0.0001%; specific details can be viewed. Respected Mr. Su Hao, the little light haspleted the report for you. Next, I will arrange the Pinball Space Exploration Experiment tform for you.¡¯ As the little light finished speaking, the scene in the Pinball Space transitioned into aboratory, with arge table in the middle, disying multiple small room models. Inside these small room models, several small round mice could be seen lying still, not moving. Why were there small round mice in the Pinball Space? This originated from a bold spection by Su Hao. This spection arose after discovering the ability of saturated blood gas to record object information. Before upgrading the little light, Su Hao had never dared to make such attempts. And Su Hao¡¯s urgent need to upgrade the little light also stemmed from this spection. This spection questions whether it¡¯s possible to record the consciousness information of other organisms within the Pinball Space.¡± Certainly! Here¡¯s the trantion: ¡°Suddenly struck by this idea, Su Hao was astonished by his own crazy thoughts. For this, he remained dazed for quite some time. There are two possibilities here. The first possibility is that it cannot be recorded. The issue is, if it¡¯s impossible to record the consciousness information of other organisms, then how does the Pinball Space record Su Hao¡¯s consciousness information? Does Su Hao have something special about him? The second possibility is that it can be recorded. The subsequent question then arises: if it¡¯s possible to record the consciousness information of other organisms, can other organisms, like him, freely switch their consciousness between the Pinball Space and their bodies? On arger scale, is it possible for recorded organisms to, like Su Hao, obtain a certain form of ¡®eternity¡¯? For Su Hao, this is indeed a crazy spection. Regardless of whether the ultimate result can sessfully record the information of other organisms, it would provide Su Hao with unimaginable information. Now, it¡¯s reached the testing phase. And those grid by grid small rooms represent the confinement cells Su Hao designed, locking in the recorded consciousness and sealing it with permission functions. What would it mean for Su Hao if he could sessfully record consciousness information? Is it akin to the ¡®Main God Space¡¯ imagined, capable of summoning and nurturing countless warriors? Or akin to the ¡®Paradise Game,¡¯ traversing through various worlds? The operational space in this is beyond imagination! ¡± Chapter 209 Can the pinball space really record the consciousness of others? After this question arose, it asionally shed through Su Hao¡¯s mind. The fundamental reason was that Su Hao felt a threat, a real, life-threatening threat. Previously, he thought of himself as the most special one. Inside the pinball space, only his consciousness information existed, making the pinball space naturally his personal property. Relying on the characteristics of the pinball space, obtaining eternity seemed natural. However, when this doubt arose, Su Hao started feeling a bit uneasy! The future is long, unlimitedly long. If, in the future, other consciousness information unintentionally enters the pinball space, what should he do? In other words, what would happen? Is it possible that, just as he devoured the information within the pinball space, the newly recorded consciousness information might inadvertently devour him? The universe is vast, with countless powerful beings. He couldn¡¯t be sure that he could definitely defeat any recorded consciousness information. He only needed one powerful being to appear, and then he would truly be finished. And this is also the reason why Su Hao made the determined decision to rebuild the ¡®Light of the Universe¡¯. The fifth section, the ¡®Expansion Permission Section¡¯, was established for this purpose. The goal is singr: to set permissions for consciousness information that is intentionally or unintentionally recorded into the pinball space. And now, it¡¯s reached the testing phase. Permissions are divided into several levels, Level one: Even if consciousness information is recorded, one cannot be aware of the space¡¯s existence, equivalent to consciousness being locked. Level two: Consciousness can enter the pinball space to a limited extent, but it¡¯s confined within the small ck room, unable to perceive more information or ess any functions. Level three: Consciousness can to a limited extent enter the small ck room, and can moderately alter the virtual environment of the small ck room. And so on, each level opening up a few minor permissions. This is used to test the effectiveness of the small ck room and to fix any possible loopholes within it. But, the premise is that all of this must happen within the small ck room. Su Hao absolutely doesn¡¯t allow anyone to share the pinball space with him. Yes, it involves a fundamental issue; Su Hao is indeed so petty. So, the question arises: how can one confine a consciousness information within the small ck room and ensure that this consciousness information can¡¯t escape from the small ck room? After thinking for a while, Su Hao came up with a reliable answer. ¡°The first method involves constructing a mental maze, restricting the extension of thought, making it continuously loop in ce, but it¡¯s difficult to control the permissions. The second method utilizes the immenseputational function of the Little Light to establish a powerful information ess rule set, using the space¡¯s positive and negative characteristics, building a ¡®permit¡¯ and ¡®reject¡¯ bidirectional ess mechanism for the small ck room, then assigning all permissions within the small ck room as ¡®reject ess¡¯. This thoroughly intercepts the information inside the small ck room within the defined scope.¡± However, for Su Hao, this is still not secure, so such a small ck room must beyered upon itself, endlessly nested, with eachyer executing different rules to enforce themand of refusal to ess. If some consciousness information unintentionally breaks through the innermostyer of the small ck room, there¡¯s anotheryer waiting for it. In the tenthyer, an information erasure mechanism is set. If consciousness information continuously breaches more than tenyers, the segment of information will be permanently deleted automatically. This process loops. The most crucial thing is that Su Hao wants to construct such a small ck room with at least ten thousandyers, the more secure, the better. Regarding erasing information, Su Hao tried it. Using arge amount of information and intense impact, it can disperse and destroy the information structure of a rule, forming a chaotic flow of information to achieve erasure. ¡­ Su Hao looked at the small round mouse quietly staying in the small ck room and murmured, ¡°The current small ck room is in an absolutely prohibited state of information retrieval. Even if the weak consciousness of the small round mouse can switch to the pinball space, perception is aplete darkness and stillness, like blocking all perception.¡± Su Hao was very satisfied with his masterpiece, saying, ¡°In other words, even if the small round mouse enters the pinball space, it won¡¯t be aware that it has entered. It will just think it closed its eyes and took a nap.¡± Next, Su Hao will proceed with the second round of testing. That is to grant second-level permissions to one of the small round mice, making it aware that it has entered a strange enclosed space. Su Hao instructed Little Light, saying, ¡°Little Light, grant second-level permissions to Subject G-3.¡± ¡°Little Light received. Second-level permissions granted, attempting to forcibly summon the consciousness of Subject G-3, summon sessful, Subject G-3 has entered the small ck room. Next, will construct the scene of the small ck room and test Subject G-3¡¯s response, collecting data.¡± Little Light quickly responded, not needing much direction from Su Hao, and fulfilled all of Su Hao¡¯s requirements one by one. Su Hao praised, ¡°Indeed, the experience after the upgrade ispletely different.¡± In Su Hao¡¯s field of vision, the small round mouse marked as G-3 immediately started to move. Clearly, a moment ago, it was ying with itspanions in the cage, and the next moment, it inexplicably found itself in this dim and narrow ce, causing extreme panic. ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± It helplessly turned around, then emitted a frightened cry, seemingly calling for itspanions! After running in the narrow small ck room for a while, it stopped in fear, huddling in a corner of the small ck room. Su Hao¡¯s mood, however, was veryplicated. Until this moment, the answer was already very clear! As long as the corresponding method is found, the consciousness information of any life can be recorded into the pinball space. He, Su Hao, is indeed not the special one, just fortunate to be the first! He truly is just an ordinary person. This made Su Hao both fearful and relieved. The fear lies in the fact that he is not as invincible and immortal as previously imagined; he still might faceplete death. The point of relief lies in the fact that he has confirmed that there is no higher controlling entity above him, specially designing this pinball space for him. He, Su Hao, truly entered the pinball space inadvertently. The logic behind this is simple: if Su Hao were special, it would inevitably hide unimaginable secrets, implying maniption, which is terrifying to think about. If Su Hao isn¡¯t special, it means all of this is a coincidence. Perhaps it¡¯s the first coincidence ever to ur in the history of the universe. The probability of Su Hao¡¯s consciousness information identally colliding into the pinball space is incredibly small, almost close to impossible. This event,pared to Su Hao actively recording the consciousness of the small round mouse and integrating it into the pinball space, is fundamentally different. However, with one instance of this kind of coincidence, there could be a second time, and that¡¯s what makes Su Hao most nervous. ¡°Perhaps, in the distant future, while I¡¯m unaware, the pinball space might be invaded by other consciousnesses! I have to be cautious!¡± For the first time, Su Hao felt what intense crisis meant! Su Hao resolved inwardly: ¡°First, I must find every possible way to be stronger as soon as possible, like a divine saint from myths, indestructible, guarding my own achievements.¡± He really didn¡¯t want all the knowledge umted through countless hardships across who knows how many worlds to ultimately be someone else¡¯s stepping stone. If that were the case, just the thought of it feels somewhat sad! Thinking this, Su Hao continued giving instructions, ¡°Little Light, grant it the third-level permissions!¡± ¡°Third-level permissions have been granted.¡± Just after waiting for a moment, the small ck room where the small round mouse stayed underwent a change, leaving Su Haopletely dumbfounded. Chapter 210 ¡°I never expected it to be such a small round mouse!¡± The small ck room where the round mouse was, first transformed into a cage-like structure, crooked but still recognizable. But soon, a new change urred as the cage transformed into a cave-like space, from which emerged another graceful and elegant female round mouse. Soon after, the two round mice staged a passionate battle! Su Hao said, ¡°Little Light, revoke Level 3 ess.¡± ¡°Level 3 ess revoked.¡± Everything the small round mouse had imagined disappeared without a trace, leaving it standing in ce, looking around the emptiness, appearing very bewildered. Then, Su Hao proceeded with his next attempt: killing the small round mouse¡¯s body to observe the changes in the consciousness information recorded in the pinball space. Su Hao exited the pinball space, grabbed the G-3 small round mouse, held its neck with one hand and gently slid the other hand across its back. With a light ¡°click¡± sound, the small round mouse instantly perished. After confirming the death of the small round mouse, Su Hao entered the pinball space to observe the status of G-3 inside the small ck room. ¡°Indeed, once the brain activity ceases, the consciousness information loses its foundation and stops thinking.¡± Following this, Su Hao focused on another small round mouse, with the designation G-4. ¡°Little Light, destroy the consciousness of the G-4 test subject.¡± ¡°The consciousness of the G-4 test subject has been destroyed and deleted.¡± Once again, Su Hao exited the pinball space to observe the current state of the G-4 small round mouse locked in the cage. Because he needed to confirm one thing: whether the consciousness information recorded in the pinball space, once destroyed, would affect the original being! ording to Su Hao¡¯s spection, it shouldn¡¯t have any impact. Once information is recorded, it¡¯s like making a duplicate and saving it in the pinball space. What connection could deleting the duplicate have with the original? However, the results surprised Su Hao. He discovered that after the consciousness information of the G-4 round mouse recorded in the pinball space was deleted, the mouse no longer moved. Upon inspection, the body remained vital, but the brain ceased functioning, turning the mouse into a vegetative-like state. ¡°Can this happen?¡± Such results greatly astonished Su Hao. ¡°It seems the consciousness information in the pinball space and the original being have a connection beyond myprehension. It¡¯s far moreplex than merely duplicating information!¡± In other words, if Su Hao¡¯s consciousness information recorded in the pinball space is destroyed, then he will also die, even if he possesses a body. Conversely, if the body is destroyed but the consciousness information remains stored in the pinball space, then he still has a chance to awaken again. ¡°The third step of the uing experiment is to transfer G-3¡¯s consciousness information into the body of G-4.¡± Su Hao merged the two small ck rooms together and ced G-3¡¯s consciousness information in G-4¡¯s original position. ¡°No good?¡± Su Hao, who had waited for a long time without any response, frowned. ¡°Indeed, establishing a connection isn¡¯t that simple! How can G-3¡¯s consciousness be sessfully transferred into G-4¡¯s body?¡± Su Hao, pondering and conducting corresponding experiments, found that all attempts failed. It seemed impossible to transfer a consciousness into a specific body. However, Su Hao firmly believed that there must be a method to achieve this: ¡°There must be some crucial missing condition. What could it be?¡± Over the following days, despite continuous attempts, Su Hao failed toe up with a solution as the body of the G-4 round mousepletely died. Three dayster, Su Hao exited the pinball space, coldly pulled out the thoroughly chilled G-4 round mouse, and casually threw it into the experimental trash can! But just as the round mouse made a precise arc and hit the trash can, a bright light shed in Su Hao¡¯s mind! Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s space!¡± Su Hao discovered the key aspect: the location of the pinball space fundamentally isn¡¯t within this world but exists in the unknown depths of the universe. The pinball space can acquire information through Su Hao¡¯s human body, but the information inside the pinball space cannot traverse the countless light-years to reach this world. Does this mean it¡¯s unrealistic to transfer G-3¡¯s consciousness into another round mouse¡¯s body? ¡°No, quite the opposite! As long as I find the problem, solving it isn¡¯t far away.¡± Delighted at grasping the crucial point, Su Hao immediately returned to the pinball space and started the Little Light ¡®Functions¡¯ section, inputting a new ¡®Information Export¡¯ function! Then, he constructed the software framework for the ¡®Information Export¡¯ function, continuously refining it. Su Hao turned into a coder again. After another half month, the initial version of the ¡®Information Export¡¯ function created by Su Hao sessfully ran! The operational principle involved packaging G-3¡¯s consciousness information, pinpointing it through contact with Su Hao¡¯s body, and then transmitting it. Su Hao first erased G-5¡¯s consciousness, then, holding G-5¡¯s body, saturated with blood and life, at the moment of recording the information into the pinball space, the package containing G-3¡¯s consciousness was sent into G-5¡¯s body. After the process, Su Hao ced the G-5 round mouse in front of him, waiting patiently. Roughly after a dozen minutes, the round mouse moved its limbs, then opened its eyes and slowly got up. G-3, the round mouse, seemed as if it had just awakened from a nap, but the enchanting female round mouse was gone, the cramped ck room vanished, reced by a massive experimental tform: ¡°Squeak ¨C ??¡± Yet, it had no idea that it had even changed its body. Only at that moment did Su Hao finally heave a long sigh of relief: ¡°It worked!¡± This sess held immense significance for him. If the pinball space is used adeptly, the convenience it brings to his experimental studies is unimaginable. Su Hao reached out, seized the revived G-3, gently snapped its life away, and its shallow thoughts once again fell into suspension. He entered the pinball space and obliterated G-3¡¯s consciousness information. Afterpleting all this, Su Hao exited the pinball space, unusually pushed open theboratory door, and leisurely strolled to the yard. A reclining chair gradually emerged on the ground, and Su Haofortablyy on it, gazing at the stars in the sky. ¡°When will I be able to freely roam the universe!¡± ¡­ Two monthster, Su Hao cataloged the research results and incorporated the newly developed functionalities into Little Light¡¯s ¡®Functions¡¯ section. They included: ¡®Information Export,¡¯ ¡®Information Deletion,¡¯ ¡®Small ck Room,¡¯ ¡®Thought Maze,¡¯ ¡®Permission Management,¡¯ and others. What Su Hao valued the most were the ¡®Small ck Room¡¯ and the ¡®Thought Maze¡¯ because these two functions ensured Su Hao¡¯s safety. If any unexpected consciousness information entered the pinball space, Little Light instantly captured and discerned it, subsequently trapping it in the Small ck Room, gradually extracting certain information, then erasing it without a trace. If the ¡®Small ck Room¡¯ couldn¡¯t detain the intruder, the ¡®Thought Maze¡¯ entrapped their thoughts in an infinite loop. But what if the ¡®Thought Maze¡¯ also failed? Just the thought made Su Hao extremely ufortable: ¡°No, I must obtain greater power, at least to have the ability to resist in the worst scenarios.¡± Regarding the worst-case scenarios, Su Hao harbored no sense of luck. Probabilities are mysterious! They¡¯re fundamentally iprehensible. Currently, what Su Hao urgently needed was not physical strength but mental strength. His physical strength had already far surpassed his mental capacity. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but think about the legendary concept of the [God] in the Zhu Hua people: ¡°I wonder if the legendary [God] can help me break through the restraints of mental strength¡­ Should I attempt evolving into a [God] using the gic modification fluid?¡± However, with only a 10% sess rate, it was exceedingly risky. In the end, Su Hao couldn¡¯t muster the determination to evolve into a [God]¡ªthe probability was too low. ¡°Let Little Light test coordination on its own. I¡¯ll try when the sess rate reaches 99%!¡± Having made up his mind, Su Hao temporarily set aside the idea of evolving into a [God]. With the current free time avable, he could explore the use of runes, develop more functionalities, and resume researching the ¡®Talented Race¡¯ that he had previously abandoned, searching for ways to pass downplete runes. What hecked the least at present was time! It¡¯s quite a thrilling scenario. Chapter 211 On this day, Yashan returned alone from Huixiang City to the experimental base of Su Hao in the city of Temple Forest. As soon as hended, he saw Boss Wei already waiting in the courtyard. Yashan immediately approached joyfully, saying, ¡°Boss Wei! Good news!¡± Su Hao waved his hand, summoning a diamond table and chairs from the ground. Su Hao took the lead and sat down, gesturing, ¡°Sit down and speak slowly.¡± Following his advice, Yashan sat down and said, ¡°The first batch of students from the Wei Institute ¨C Huixiang Branch¡­¡± Just as he began speaking, Yashan suddenly stopped and looked around. He felt that speaking like this wasn¡¯t appropriate. Suddenly, he realized, ¡°Boss Wei, please wait for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Of course, without a table of good food, the conversation felt dry! Su Hao was momentarily stunned, then couldn¡¯t help but smile. Indeed, it had been a while since he had a good meal, so he decided to wait. Soon, a table full of hot food was ready by Yashan. After both of them had their fill, they resumed the earlier conversation. Yashan continued, ¡°Boss Wei, our first batch of students, a total of two hundred participated in the first evolution trial. One hundred and thirty sessfully evolved in the ¡®Experimental Mutant Beast Zone,¡¯ eighteen withdrew, and the rest have already perished.¡± ¡°Our expectations have been met, and everyone in the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ has seen it all. There¡¯s no longer any doubt about the ¡®Innovative Century¡¯ project we proposed.¡± Su Hao casually said, ¡°That¡¯s good! Although the mortality rate is a bit high.¡± Yashan replied, ¡°It¡¯s a bit high, but for others, this mortality rate isn¡¯t considered high. Evolution into mutants itself carries a high risk. When choosing to be mutant students, they¡¯ve already weighed life and death for themselves.¡± ¡°Moreover, for them to have this opportunity, it¡¯s a great thing. Now, many people are eager to join the mutant ss!¡± Su Hao suggested, ¡°As long as everyone can ept it, that¡¯s the best oue. However, I have a suggestion. If we form groups of three or five children to participate in the trials, the survival rate will significantly increase.¡± A lightning bolt of realization struck Yashan¡¯s mind, making him suddenly enlightened. He pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Currently, the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ is thrilled with the sess of the first trial, with no one considering how to increase the survival rate. Yashan proposed, ¡°Starting from the next session, all trial students will participate in groups of three.¡± Following this, Yashan added, ¡°Boss Wei, the two super ¡®Mutant Beast Zones¡¯ we partitioned have beenpletely established and are confirmed to be very safe. We can start releasing mutants inside.¡± ¡°We have two options for releasing mutants: one is to release mutants of the same sequence in one super Mutant Beast Zone, dividing them into eight major zones corresponding to eight sequences. The second option is a mixed release with different focuses.¡± ¡°After a unanimous decision by the Temple Forest Association, we¡¯ve chosen a mixed release with different emphases. Boss Wei, what do you think?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Either is fine!¡± Yashan proposed, ¡°Boss Wei, should we go and have a look at thepleted super Mutant Beast Zones?¡± Su Hao thought it might be prudent to personally inspect the area to avoid any oversights. So, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Both were decisive individuals, and off they went. Transforming into [Child of Fate] they swiftly ascended into the air, flying rapidly toward the distant location. This super ¡®Mutant Beast Zone¡¯ was truly immense, upying an area almost asrge as the territory of the DU country. However, in the context of the entire world, it seemed insignificant. The extensive boundary tree forest extended to the limits of their vision, with a width of over ten thousand meters as observed from high altitude. Su Hao randomly selected a spot, descended, stood on a branch of a boundary tree, infused it with blood essence, and recorded the tree¡¯s information. He immediately had Little Light analyze the gene structure of the boundary tree. Little Light quickly produced the result: ¡°Respected Mr. Su Hao, gicparison result: Suitable for cultivating descendant boundary trees and can function normally.¡± Su Hao took flight again, tracing the boundary tree forest, intermittently analyzing the gic makeup of individual trees. It took them a full two days to circle the super Mutant Beast Zone. Afternding on a high peak within the zone, Su Hao praised, ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job with this, Yashan! There are no issues with the boundary trees. And the area of this super Mutant Beast Zone is spacious enough to amodate mutants of all levels, forming an entirely new ecosystem.¡± Yashan, feeling a bit embarrassed, chuckled, ¡°If Boss Wei hadn¡¯t initially advised me to designate arger area, I might still be guarding that small experimental ¡®Mutant Beast Zone.¡¯ Now, I truly understand what Boss Wei meant. An organization¡¯s achievements depend on the vision and breadth of its top leadership. It¡¯s indeed true.¡± Su Hao remarked, ¡°No one is naturally wise; it¡¯s through experiences and exposure to various situations that one learns these truths.¡± ¡°For the subsequent super Mutant Beast Zones, let¡¯s follow this size as the standard. I¡¯ll make it clear now: they must berger than here, never smaller.¡± Yashan quickly replied, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao added, ¡°Yashan, since we¡¯ve chosen this path, many things must be guarded against. You should know that destruction is always easier than construction.¡± ¡°Now, let me ask you a question: If someone intentionally damages your boundary tree forest, causing the mutants inside to escape, what would you do?¡± This question left Yashan bewildered! Yashan didn¡¯t foolishly ask, ¡°Why would anyone want to destroy it?¡± Because he wasn¡¯t young anymore, no longer naive. At over fifty years old, Yashan understood not to underestimate the ¡®evil¡¯ within people. As time unfolds, there will inevitably be individuals, for various reasons, choosing to destroy the boundary trees and release the mutants inside. If all eight major super Mutant Beast Zones were simultaneously destroyed, it would be a lethal blow to the Zhu Hua society. After seriously considering for a while, Yashan shook his head and said, ¡°Boss Wei, no matter how I think, I can¡¯te up with a solution. As long as someone intentionally destroys, we are powerless to stop it. We can only repair after the damage, impossible to always deploy arge number of personnel to guard the boundary area.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°So, in the future, there will be more of these little problems! Gradually, you¡¯ll realize that every seemingly small problem, in handling, is quite tricky and to some extent, unsolvable.¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve deeply experienced this over these years. Boss Wei, what should we do if someone intentionally damages the boundary?¡± Su Hao pointed to the extensive boundary trees in front of them and said, ¡°Yashan, when you see these extensive boundary trees surrounding the Mutant Beast Zone, do you think that the boundary trees are the key to confining the mutants?¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the first reaction!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± Yashan pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°It just seems obvious!¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°What if I nt different types of trees inside and outside the boundary trees?¡± Yashan was puzzled, ¡°Then I¡¯d think it¡¯s the result of these different trees!¡± Su Hao exined, ¡°I¡¯ve not only nted various trees but also drawn patterns resembling runes within a certain range inside the boundary trees.¡± Yashan gradually understood Su Hao¡¯s meaning. Su Hao chuckled and pointed outside the boundary trees, ¡°What if I not only nted different trees and drew runes but also deliberately created some scattered, non-functional gaps in the boundary trees?¡± Yashan immediately responded, ¡°Then I definitely wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s the boundary trees blocking the mutants; I¡¯d focus on the runes as the cause of the damage!¡± Su Hao concluded, ¡°Exactly! Regardless of what we do, your aim is to divert everyone¡¯s attention away from the boundary trees, turning them into the most inconspicuous species outside the Mutant Beast Zone.¡± Su Hao turned to Yashan and said, ¡°So, Yashan, go fabricate a lie! Create one that everyone in the world will believe! Let everyone take this lie as the truth, imprint it deep within their souls.¡± ¡°As long as it deceives, keep deceiving!¡± Yashan was overwhelmed by Su Hao¡¯s words, but the stimting feeling of deceiving the whole world followed. He excitedly blushed and eximed, ¡°I understand, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao nodded in satisfaction. Yashan then asked, ¡°But Boss Wei, how can we deceive the entire world?¡± Su Hao nearly spat out blood; it seemed like what he just said was in vain. Yashan appeared genuinely innocent! He couldn¡¯t deceive one or two people, let alone deceive the entire world! Chapter 212 ¡°Diamonds are forever and forever they will be passed on¡±! This is a very ssic example. When that clear and translucent gemstone is given anotheryer of meaning by people, its value bes immeasurable. Why does everyone willingly believe that diamonds are ¡®eternal¡¯? It¡¯s because they believe not in the diamond itself, but in the sincere ¡®love¡¯. And Su Hao¡¯s method of deceiving the world through Yashan is simple. Publish a textbook, or the autobiography of ¡®God of Genesis,¡¯ telling that the Mutant Beast Zone exists naturally, emanating an energy from the depths of the earth, keeping the Mutant Beasts within a certain area. Using a first-person perspective, depict the great exploration journey of the ¡®God of Genesis¡¯ and the great discoveries. Most importantly, disguise the Boundary Tree well. Change the name of the Boundary Tree and nt it everywhere. In ten or twenty years, when people form a consensus, this lie will be unbreakable. No one will think of breaking the boundary of the Mutant Beast Zone by destroying the Boundary Tree. Instead, their focus will be on the seemingly groundless natural energy from the depths of the earth. After listening to Su Hao¡¯s description, Yashan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss Wei, many people already know about the Boundary Tree!¡± Su Hao helplessly replied, ¡°Are you silly? If they know, they know! Next, find an opportunity to ¡®slip up,¡¯ admitting that you¡¯ve deceived everyone, and that the Mutant Beast Zone and the Boundary Tree arepletely unrted. When this piece of gossip spreads, hold a meeting, publicly reveal the great discoveries of the ¡®God of Genesis,¡¯ and let them guess slowly! Over time, it will be hard to distinguish truth from falsehood.¡± Yashan suddenly understood. Su Hao continued, ¡°Yashan, there are many intelligent people, but there are even more ordinary people who won¡¯t think that much. Your position is high enough, and your prestige is strong enough; whatever you say, they¡¯ll believe. Once these people form a consensus, even intelligent individuals can be misled. Let time handle everything! We can deceive for as long as possible; future generations will have their ways, and that¡¯s beyond our control.¡± Indeed, Boss Wei seemed unstoppable in this world. Yashan, filled with admiration, nodded to indicate understanding, ¡°Boss Wei, I understand what to do!¡± Momentster, Yashan added, ¡°Boss Wei, our ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ is ready. Next, we will gradually and officially invite the seven-level mutants from Elephant Emperor, Shou Zhong, Gu Cun, Jin Shi, and Xi Wei, the five cities, to visit our ¡®Mutant Beast Zone.¡¯ Then, we¡¯ll extend an alliance invitation, and if they refuse, we¡¯ll directly start a war!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yashan clenched his fist and slowly replied, ¡°Boss Wei, I have absolute confidence in my own strength! Within my Rotating Vajra Domain, mere seven-level mutants are nothing! Moreover, it might not necessarily result in a war; I¡¯ll try to resolve things peacefully as much as possible. The destructive power of seven-level mutants is too great, and unless absolutely necessary, we won¡¯t easily initiate a war.¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Go ahead and do it! Forge a new era for your dream with your own hands!¡± But then, Yashan hesitated, ¡°However, Boss Wei, there are quite a few seven-level mutants from the five cities. If we can¡¯te to an agreement, and they unite against us, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be a match! At that time, I¡¯ll need your help!¡± Su Hao assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back!¡± The two leaped into the sky and quickly disappeared. ¡­ After returning to Temple Forest City, Su Hao pondered and felt that something was amiss. Although Yashan fervently promised that he could easily handle the individual seven-level mutants from other cities, the abilities of these individuals were incredibly mysterious, and each had developed different powers, leading to potential risks. If Yashan were to identally die, Su Hao wouldck a key figure in controlling the ¡®Temple Forest Association,¡¯ and finding a recement with enough prestige would be challenging and inconvenient. After careful consideration, Su Hao decided to give Yashan an insurance policy, simultaneously using Yashan as the first human test subject in the pinball space. Su Hao¡¯s focus is on conducting a human experiment while ensuring an insurance for Yashan is just secondary. Su Hao called Yashan to hisb and said, ¡°Yashan, close your eyes and lie down. I need to conduct a small experiment.¡± Without any hesitation, Yashany down and closed his eyes as instructed. Su Hao continued, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll infuse blood qi into your brain. Completely rx and don¡¯t resist.¡± Yashan nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei.¡± Observing Yashan lying down, Su Hao¡¯s thoughts raced. He had to understand the mechanics of the pinball space, which was certain. Otherwise, he¡¯d always have an underlying unease. Conducting numerous experiments was the most direct means to unravel the mechanism of the pinball space. He had a premonition that, over time, the pinball space would inevitably change hands, and eventually, he would perish. All his efforts would be someone else¡¯s asset. Thus, he needed to daringly experiment and cautiously confirm to thoroughly understand the principles behind ¡®consciousness information¡¯ and the ¡®pinball space.¡¯ Only by mastering the entire pinball space could it truly belong to him, beyond anyone¡¯s control. Only then could he achieve true eternity. Looking at Yashan quietly lying there waiting for the experiment, Su Hao contemted. He had been with Yashan for nearly thirty years, understanding everything on his mind. In this world, Yashan was the only person he could truly trust. Yashan wasn¡¯t too bright, not tooplex in thought, and had a tendency to be stubborn, but he had immense trust in his ¡®Boss Wei,¡¯ almost to a fault. He was just a bit timid and afraid of death. For Su Hao, having such a person as his first human test subject couldn¡¯t be more suitable. Even if something uncontroble urred, Su Hao could use his long-standing authority to control and suppress him. Using any other test subject wouldn¡¯t be as effective; if something went wrong, the direction things would take remained unknown. Regarding using a small round rat for experimentation? The small round rat¡¯s experiment was only preliminary. A less intelligent small round rat, even if the experiment seeded, wouldn¡¯t represent much. A human with strong thinking abilities in experiments was imperative and persuasive, something that needed to be done. After confirming the readiness of the ck room, Su Hao ced his hand on Yashan¡¯s forehead, slowly inputting blood qi until saturation. And Yashan¡¯s consciousness information was sessfully recorded! After withdrawing the blood qi, Su Hao asked, ¡°Yashan, do you feel anything unusual?¡± Yashan shook his head after a moment¡¯s thought and replied, ¡°Initially, it felt veryfortable, then a bit dizzy, but now, there¡¯s nothing amiss.¡± Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Yashan, you can leave. Go back to Huixiang and handle your affairs! Don¡¯t disturb me for the next two months; arrange for someone to manage the experimental base.¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei! This time back, I¡¯ll properly devise the n for the alliance with the five cities.¡± After Yashan left, Su Hao immediately entered the pinball space and looked at the small ck room where Yashan¡¯s consciousness information was recorded. Inside the smallpartment, Yashan¡¯s imagey still without any movement. The system report had already started to ry the recording results: ¡°Sessfully recorded Yashan¡¯s brain information, independently segmented consciousness information, isted within the small ck room, current authority level one, and all perception has been blocked. Based on consciousness information fluctuations, Yashan hasn¡¯t noticed anything abnormal.¡± Su Hao breathed a long sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift from his heart. ¡°The small ck room n is a sess! Even if a new consciousness identally enters the pinball space, my small ck room will block it, making the space imperceptible.¡± As for Yashan¡¯s consciousness, it will remain confined within the small ck room. Su Hao would continue observing the dynamics of Yashan¡¯s consciousness information, collecting data, and further strengthening and perfecting the functionality of the ¡®small ck room¡¯ until it became unbreakable. Su Hao wouldn¡¯t easily relinquish even a bit of authority, not even to those closest to him. Chapter 213 Over the next two years, Su Hao devoted himself entirely to perfecting the ¡®Little ck Room¡¯ function. He was determined to transform this feature into the strongest ¡®firewall¡¯ within the pinball space. This included functions such as ¡®permission management,¡¯ ¡®information blocking,¡¯ ¡®consciousness erasure,¡¯ ¡®consciousness modification,¡¯ ¡®thought restriction,¡¯ and more. He aimed to ensure absolute safety within the pinball space. During these two years, Su Hao conducted numerous experiments, ultimately confirming the high stability and better-than-expected functionality of his ¡®Little ck Room.¡¯ Yashan, unaware of his life hanging by a thread, was oblivious to it all. The subjects of Su Hao¡¯s experiments were individuals among the Zhu Hua people, who were prepared for execution. Unfortunately, it was currently only confirmed that the ¡®Little ck Room¡¯ was effective against individuals with average consciousness abilities. Whether it would work on the legendary beings possessing ¡®divine consciousness¡¯ required further experiments in the future. However, for now, there was a certain level of assurance, bringing a sense of relief to Su Hao. With the umtion of his knowledge, he continued to enhance the ¡®Little ck Room,¡¯ aiming for a day when it could confine all conscious entities and ensure his safety. At the age of 32, Su Hao appeared extremely mature, exuding a charismatic ¡®uncle¡¯ charm to the fullest. With a slightly wistful stubble, tall and straight stature, and wise eyes¡­ Su Hao first checked the progress of the simtion of the ¡®God¡¯ gene, which had already reached a sess rate of 90%. Following this sess rate, Su Hao could basically smoothly evolve into the legendary ¡®God¡¯ of the mutant race. ¡°Wait a little longer, hold steady! Let¡¯s n after the sess rate reaches above 99%; after all, a 10% failure rate isn¡¯t low,¡± Su Hao suppressed the urge to evolve. Then, Su Hao instructed Little Light: ¡°Little Light, report the current dynamics of the ¡®Temple Forest Association.''¡± Little Light¡¯s voice immediately responded: ¡°Respected Mr. Su Hao, here are the seven main pieces of information for your review: 1. The power of the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ has currently designated the Anliang City area as under its rule, establishing a very stable top-down structure. 2. The ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ is currently implementing the ¡®Wei Education Institute¡¯ in cities within its entire scope of influence, establishing a ss for aliens, with each cohort tentatively enrolling between one hundred to two hundred alien students. 3. The ¡®First All-Mutant Martial Arts Competition¡¯ was sessfully held outside the Huixiang City, limited to aliens below level five, divided into five arenas, with each level crowning a champion. 4. ¡°The Great Exploration of the God of Genesis¡± has been printed and distributed in a quantity of one million copies for sale and promotion in various locations. 5. The Mutan Beast Zone¡¯s Boundary Tree has been renamed ¡®Zamu,¡¯ the boundary has been sessfully renovated, and it¡¯s currently operating well. 6. Contact has been established with the Five Cities. The response from the ancient city is positive, with representativesing to inspect and express alliance intentions. However, the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ suspects possible deception and information probing. The remaining four cities have strong and varied alliances but currently show no intention to ally with the ¡®Temple Forest City.¡¯ 7. The ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ is currently fully prepared and ready to take over the remaining five cities at any time. Yashan has formed an advanced alien team and ns to visit the Elephant Emperor City tomorrow.¡± The information mentioned above is not a report from Yashan to Su Hao but rather information received by Su Hao through Yashan, automatically summarized by Little Light. After sessfully replicating Yashan¡¯s consciousness information into the pinball space, Su Hao discovered a miraculous use of Yashan. Yashan acted like a detector, capable of recording all gathered information within the pinball space. Everything seen, heard, smelled, or felt could be recorded. Su Hao only needed to review this recorded information to know everything that happened to Yashan. In other words, at this moment, Yashan acted as another pair of eyes for Su Hao, eyes that could ignore spatial distances. However, Su Hao had no interest in investigating Yashan¡¯s private life. He directly instructed Little Light to organize the information obtained from Yashan and periodically report the progress of important matters to him. Su Hao once again observed the status of the Little ck Room and, finding no anomalies, exited the pinball space. He pushed open the door of theboratory and entered a separate breeding room where several golden-eyed eagles were being raised, recently brought to his experimental base. Su Hao reached out and seized one of the golden-eyed eagles, and in an instant, its consciousness rushed into the eagle¡¯s brain. He recorded its consciousness information into the pinball space and confined it in the Little ck Room. Then, Su Hao flicked his hand, tossing the eagle into the air. Initially disoriented upon regaining freedom, the eagle quickly realized its newfound liberty. It adjusted its posture, vigorously pped its wings, and soared into the sky. The eagle let out a long cry and gradually flew away. The remaining eagles in the cage, witnessing this, became restless, pping their wings in agitation. However, to their disappointment, the person before them did not set them free but instead closed the cage and leisurely returned to theboratory. When Su Hao realized that Yashan could be his second pair of eyes, many ideas emerged. If Yashan could serve as his scouting eye, then other creatures could as well. The key was that there was no limit to the consciousness information recorded within the pinball space. As long as it was confined in the Little ck Room, as much recording as desired was possible. In other words, if the recorded consciousness of creatures was sufficient, he could even stay in theboratory and observe everything happening in the world. It¡¯s like a mobile ¡°scout guard¡± in League of Legends! Just thinking about it feels terrifying! He truly was like a deity, overlooking the world. Su Hao entered the pinball space, observed the consciousness of the golden-eyed eagle, found no anomalies, and instructed Little Light to project the scenes the eagle had seen into the air. The scenes the golden-eyed eagle had witnessed appeared above the Little ck Room. Thend, a mix of yellow and green, with its mountains, rivers, and vegetation, was all disyed. Even the hopping rabbits in the forest and the slowly slithering snakes on tree branches could be seen. The visual capability of the golden-eyed eagle is exceptionally powerful. ¡°Let¡¯s try controlling the golden-eyed eagle remotely through the Little ck Room!¡± That¡¯s Su Hao¡¯s experimental objective for today. Su Hao had previously collected the brainwave signals controlling the eagle¡¯s body. Now, he instructed Little Light to emit these signals into the consciousness information of the golden-eyed eagle. ¡°Fold wings!¡± The electrical signal instantly entered the consciousness of the golden-eyed eagle. Simultaneously, while soaring high, the eagle felt a momentary daze and obediently folded its wings. Its entire body followed a parabolic trajectory downwards. Golden-eyed eagle: ¡°???¡± Did it just think of folding its wings to descend? No, it didn¡¯t! However, for the golden-eyed eagle, this was merely a minor scene. It quickly spread its wings again, gently pping and stabilizing its form, soaring back into the sky. ¡°Reduce speed, pause!¡± Before the eagle¡¯s consciousness could react, its body had already acted. Its wings spread wide, causing the body to stand upright against the wind resistance, abruptly slowing its speed. Golden-eyed eagle: ¡°???¡± Did it think of stopping just now? No, it didn¡¯t! Meanwhile, in the Temple Forest Cityboratory, Su Hao raised a faint smile and calmly stated, ¡°Sess!¡± ¡­ Carrying a long rifle, Yashan led the way out of Huixiang City, followed by two individuals, one being ¡°Mingzi¡± Meng Chuan, and the other ¡°Changzi¡± Ashi. These three individuals were the team heading for the Elephant Emperor City. All three were Level 7 aliens, straightforward and brutal. For many years, they had discussed the matter over and over. The envoy dispatched numerous times, and if the other party remained unmoved, then resorting to fists became the only solution. The senior members of the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ bid them a distant farewell, anticipating the triumphant return of the three. No one doubted the sess of this mission to the Elephant Emperor City. After all, Yashan himself had personally taken charge; sess was certain. Except for Yashan himself! In reality, Yashan wasn¡¯t entirely confident. However, during moments of confusion, he always recalled the earnest advice of Wei Lao: ¡°Yashan, firstly discern who is a friend and who is an enemy. Then, when handling things, the results will be doubly effective. If you can¡¯t figure it out, it¡¯s okay. We can use a slightly rougher method: aplishing the task makes them a friend, failing makes them an enemy.¡± Thinking about this, Yashan understood what he needed to do. If the other side cooperated and formed an alliance with the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯, things would work out, and everyone would be friends. If they refused or ignored, it meant the task had failed, and they would be considered enemies! Yashan knew how to deal with enemies. Furthermore, he had absolute confidence in his abilities! In this world, besides Wei Lao, who could match him? He, Yashan, was second to none! Chapter 214 When Yashan was on his mission to Elephant Emperor City, Su Hao paid some attention and then ignored him. If you ask why Su Hao didn¡¯t personally take action to eliminate all Level 7 mutants in the major cities at once? Given some time, he could indeed do it. However, Su Hao mentioned that he also has things to do. If everything requires his intervention, running around the world, what use would the ¡°Temple Forest Association¡± have? It would be easier to disband it early. Moreover, to innovate this century, it¡¯s not him, Su Hao, but Yashan! Su Hao only provides some ideas and suggestions, while doing his own experiments, achieving mutual benefits. As for the final state of the ¡°Temple Forest Association,¡± it¡¯s not something Su Hao can care about. He¡¯s just a little genius seeking knowledge now, finding it difficult to allocate so much energy to fuss over the grand ns of the ¡°Temple Forest Association.¡± The key is that the ¡°Temple Forest Association¡± may not appreciate his straightforward problem-solving approach. When things are done, a bunch of people wille out to point fingers at him. Why bother? It¡¯s better to let them do it themselves, sess or failure doesn¡¯t matter. As for him, staying behind the scenes and quietly observing the development of things is sufficient. Without experiencing some difficulties and hardships, victories will never be cherished. Especially for Yashan, the ¡°Innovative Century¡± project is what he needs to do. Su Hao is only responsible for providing ideas, but ultimately, it¡¯s up to Yashan to get this done. Let him experience the ups and downs of the process of achieving sess! And as the big boss of Yashan, he will only act when it¡¯s crucial, like Yashan¡¯s request for his help when a few people are in need of the leader¡¯s assistance! So, Su Hao just needs to wait! ¡­ Yashan and ¡°Mingzi¡± Meng Chuan flew in the sky, while ¡°Changzi¡± wrapped himself into a cocoon and hung under Yashan¡¯s wings. ¡°Mingzi¡± Meng Chuan pointed ahead, saying, ¡°Yashan boss, the Elephant Emperor City is not far ahead. Should wend now?¡± Yashan squinted and looked into the distance, where a city was vaguely visible, standing amidst the mountains, with a river flowing beside it towards the south. Yashan nodded, ¡°Let¡¯snd first!¡± After the three stabilized themselves, Meng Chuan returned to his normal form and asked, ¡°Yashan boss, what¡¯s next? Should we enter the city directly?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Meng Chuan, tell me more about the news of the Elephant Emperor City!¡± Meng Chuan nodded, ¡°Understood, Yashan boss! ording to the information gathered, the Elephant Emperor City has four Level 7 mutants: ¡®Rongzi¡¯ Qiani, ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo, ¡®Jingzi¡¯ Kahn, and ¡®Mingzi¡¯ Tailun. They respectively lead major factions in the city, and these four factions have clear boundaries, but they restrain themselves and haven¡¯t shed yet. Even if a fight breaks out, they move outside the city to avoid chaos. Our people have made contact with them, but none of the faction leaders believe us. They see us as a rival faction ying conspiracies. We almost didn¡¯t make it back. In summary, the Elephant Emperor City is the most easily solvable city currently because itcks unity. The ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ suggests to align with one or two factions to eliminate the others. Once the Elephant Emperor City unifies, we, the ¡®Temple Forest Association,¡¯ will sign an alliance agreement andbine forces to develop a new world.¡± Yashan carefully listened and nodded, ¡°What¡¯s the suggestion from the Temple Forest Association?¡± Meng Chuan scratched his head, took out a booklet from his bag, flipped through it, and said, ¡°The suggestion from the Temple Forest Association is to align with ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo and ¡®Mingzi¡¯ Tailun to take down the other two! The method suggested is: ¡®If you¡¯re unwilling to ally with us to take down the other faction, then we¡¯ll ally with the other faction to take you down!''¡± Yashan fell into silence. Under ¡®Changzi¡¯ Ash¡¯s indifferent face, there were signs of muscles twitching. Yashan said, ¡°Who came up with this bad idea?¡± Meng Chuan replied, ¡°It seems to be Gaili!¡± Yashanmented, ¡°I knew it was that guy¡¯s twisted idea, he¡¯s really heartless!¡± Meng Chuan continued, ¡°The Temple Forest Association also spected that these Level 7 mutants in the major cities might have secretly united, but the authenticity of the information is uncertain. Shall we proceed ording to the suggestion?¡± Yashan waved his hand and walked ahead with vigor, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll follow what was said!¡± ¡®Ash¡¯ followed in silence, while Meng Chuan thought for a moment, put away the notebook, and quickly caught up. After entering the city, the three split up: Yashan went to find ¡®Mingzi¡¯ Tailun, Meng Chuan approached ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo, and ¡®Ash¡¯ was in charge of coordination. Two dayster, the three reunited. Yashan looked visibly upset because ¡®Mingzi¡¯ Tailun didn¡¯t listen to a word he said and was eventually kicked out. Yashan was about to explode on the spot; he truly wanted to go and take down ¡®Mingzi¡¯ Tailun. However, Meng Chuan appeared quite pleased and said, ¡°Yashan boss, my side went very smoothly. ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo, that woman who seemed fierce, was surprisingly easy to talk to. After hearing me out, she agreed to ally with us to take down the others. How about your side, Yashan boss?¡± Yashan patted Meng Chuan¡¯s back and praised, ¡°You¡¯re really something! Looking good indeed, can make ¡®Xuzi¡¯ take notice. I won¡¯t even mention my side; that guy is definitely not our friend. I¡¯ll take care of him personally!¡± Meng Chuan felt a bit hesitant, ¡°Yashan boss, we¡¯ve only recruited one person so far. Should we try to find others?¡± Yashan waved his hand, ¡°One person is enough! Four against three, a big advantage! Let¡¯s go, take me to meet ¡®Xuzi,¡¯ and let¡¯s arrange a fight outside the city! We¡¯ll turn the world upside down!¡± Yashan is burning with rage. Leader Wei was indeed right. If you don¡¯tpletely defeat someone, they won¡¯t take you seriously! So, let¡¯s just beat them down first, and then we can talk! The three sessfully met ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo. ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo was an elderly-looking woman but dressed exceptionally fashionable, as if unwilling to let her beautiful youth slip away. ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo, upon seeing the three Level 7 mutants in front of her, couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight shock, despite her preparedness. She tried to maintain herposure. After hearing Yashan¡¯s intentions, she suddenly giggled and with a curious look in her eyes, said, ¡°Do you really have the confidence to take down those guys?¡± Yashan stared at her and earnestly replied, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo covered her mouth and chuckled, wrinkles umting on her face, makeup slightly smudged. She nodded and said, ¡°I have a way to have them all meet outside the city in five days. Whether you can sessfully take them down is up to you. And, I won¡¯t participate in this matter; it¡¯s three against three. Hehehe!¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Agreed!¡± After setting the time and ce, Yashan left with Meng Chuan and Ash. Three against three¡­ still an advantage! Meng Chuan said, ¡°Yashan boss, it¡¯s turned into three against three now!¡± Yashan replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? You¡¯re not carrying a bunch of runes in vain, are you?¡± Meng Chuan felt reassured touching the pile of ¡®Level 2 Runes¡¯ in his embrace. ¡­ After Yashan and his team departed, ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo sat on her throne. The smile on her old face had vanished, reced by a somber expression. At that moment, a young man with a cheerful smile approached from behind, cing his hand on ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo¡¯s shoulder, speaking gently, ¡°My beautifuldy, why aren¡¯t you in a good mood today?¡± ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo coldly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s those people calling themselves the ¡®Temple Forest Association¡¯ again, wanting to take over our Elephant Emperor City! This time, let¡¯s put an end to their ideaspletely!¡± She extended her withered hand, lifted the man¡¯s chin, and after nting a fierce kiss, she said with a menacing smile, ¡°How could I let them ruin such a good situation in our Elephant Emperor City? What do you think, my sweetie?¡± The man nodded with a coquettish smile. ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo continued, ¡°Go and fetch ¡®Jigun¡¯; I have something to instruct him to do!¡± Chapter 215 Five dayster. A very open area outside the Elephant Emperor City. Six people stand at a distance. Meng Chuan looked at the three formidable figures opposite, whispering, ¡°Boss Yashan, didn¡¯t the ¡®Temple Forest Alliance¡¯ people say that these gang leaders are at odds with each other? But it seems like they¡¯re quite friendly.¡± Yashan nced at Meng Chuan, saying softly, ¡°Meng Chuan, don¡¯t get so close. Maintain your image. The aura before the battle is crucial, understand?¡± Meng Chuan immediately straightened his posture, whispering, ¡°Understood, Boss Yashan!¡± Yashan nced at the three unfriendly individuals opposite, and slowly said, ,¡±[Mingzi] Terry has a rather lethal ability, I¡¯ll deal with him. Meng Chuan, you go handle the fast [Jingzi], Khan. Ash, you deal with the immensely powerful [Rongzi], Qiani. Pay attention, if ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo appears, use the Fire Dragon to burn her!¡± Meng Chuan said, ¡°But didn¡¯t ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo say she wouldn¡¯te?¡± Yashan restrained the urge to p Meng Chuan and said, ¡°If she said she wouldn¡¯te, she won¡¯te.¡± Meng Chuan eximed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make it three versus four?¡± Yashan calmly stated, ¡°Even if it¡¯s three versus four, we have the advantage! Trust me, I¡¯ll resolve the opponent as quickly as possible. Even if ¡®Xuzi¡¯ Momo appears, there¡¯s no need to fear!¡± With Yashan¡¯s reassurance, Meng Chuan felt relieved. He then turned to Ash and asked, ¡°Ash, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Ash remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Yashan¡¯s lead.¡± Meanwhile, Su Hao, in the pinball space, observed through Yashan, watching the scene and lightly remarked, ¡°It seems it¡¯s about to get rough. Looks like the peaceful resolution is out of the question!¡± While Yashan and the others strategized, the three Level-7 foreign individuals from the Elephant Emperor City also engaged in fervent discussion. [Jingzi], Khan, like all members of the ¡®Speed People¡¯ sequence, had a sturdy lower body and a thin upper body. He yed with two short knives, asking, ¡°Do you two wise leaders know the background of the three opponents?¡± Terry, with wrinkled face, calmly replied, ¡°Whether we know or not, it doesn¡¯t matter in my view. They are likely also Level-7. If you two don¡¯t exert yourselves, it¡¯ll probably end with no one able to defeat the other, calling off the fight. You should understand the consequences!¡± Khan chuckled, ¡°Of course. If we don¡¯t manage to take them all out here, we¡¯ll probably face harassment from the Temple Forest Alliance in the future. If we seed in killing them here, the Temple Forest Alliance will be ours!¡± The burliest Rongzi, Qiani, grunted loudly, ¡°Why so much talk? Just charge and tten them all!¡± Khan nced at Qiani, silently calling him a ¡®muscle-headed idiot,¡¯ then said, ¡°How do we split the opponents?¡± Terry said, ¡°However you like.¡± As Terry finished speaking, Qiani transformed into a giant, striding toward Yashan¡¯s group. Khan whispered, ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Fearful of being heard by Qiani, he turned around to avoid confrontation. Khan didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°Then however you want!¡± They all believed that, facing any enemy, they might not necessarily win, but they were confident in putting up a good fight. With that, they suddenly disappeared from the spot. Ash led, diverting Qiani to the right. After inscribing runes, Meng Chuan¡¯s ¡®Life Sensing¡¯ ability locked onto the [Jingzi]¡¯s movement trajectory, instantly predicting a strike. ¡°Swish!¡± The strike missed but confirmed the adversarial rtionship. Both of them tacitly ran to the left. Only Yashan and Terry remained in ce. Yashan and Terry both transformed into the ¡®Mingzi¡¯ state. Terry eximed, ¡°You¡¯re also a ¡®Child of Fate¡¯? What a coincidence!¡± (TN: Mingzi = Child of Fate) But upon seeing Yashan¡¯s armor, which was obviously several grades cooler than his own, his mood instantly plummeted, his voice turning rigid as he said, ¡°You¡¯re the guy who kept bothering me the other day! Today, your life belongs to me!¡± Yashan took a deep breath and remained silent, simply thinking to himself, ¡°Can¡¯t be careless. Give it your all in the battle!¡± Instantly, both of them activated ¡®Flesh Integration¡¯ simultaneously, and the ground under their feet transformed into crystalline, rapidly expanding outward. Soon, the two crystal forces shed, not resulting in the intense explosion one might expect. Instead¡­ Under [Mingzi] Yashan, supported by his immense vitality, his overpowering aura devoured [Mingzi] Terry. Terry was stunned, his eyes wide in disbelief, eximing, ¡°What?¡± Not only was the armor cooler than his, but how could the conversion of Mingzi energy be stronger than his own? No matter how Terry resisted, [Mingzi] Yashan didn¡¯t slow down in speed. It directly spread to Terry¡¯s feet, engulfing him within its range. What¡¯s more, [Mingzi] Yashan continued to expand outward, reaching a range of a kilometer. Terry immediately sensed the danger. He was an experienced ¡®Mingzi¡¯ user with a conversion range limit of only 800 meters. But the mboyant ¡®Mingzi¡¯ in front of him effortlessly transformed within a 1,000-meter range, seemingly still at ease. Could his opponent be a fake ¡®Mingzi¡¯ user? Terry heightened his vignce, and the Mingzi surrounding him thickened. Yashan reached out, and the Mingzi around Terry rose, forming an immenselyrge spherical space, encasing himyer byyer. *Creak, creak, creak!* Within the Mingzi enclosure surrounding Terry, numerous densely packed spikes emerged, shing with chilling light. Terry remained calm; these spikes definitely couldn¡¯t breach his Mingzi¡¯s defenses. *Rotation!* As Yashan twisted his wrist, the encased Mingzi around Terry began to rotate, faster and faster, resembling a high-speed saw, suddenly closing in on Terry in the center. *Screech, screech, crackle, crackle!* Apanied by the harsh sounds, arge number of transparent Mingzi debris flew through the air. There were pieces from Yashan and pieces from Terry! Terry widened his eyes, filled with incredulity. A ¡®Mingzi¡¯ could actually be used like this? How did he not know? The Mingzi outside his body was quickly worn away by the high-speed saw teeth, but Terry wasn¡¯t afraid because he could regenerate, and the rate of wear wasn¡¯t faster than his ability to regenerate. However, Terry¡¯s movements were restricted. Yashan strolled over to Terry. Through the transparent Mingzi, Terry saw Yashan outside and thought Yashan might say something, but he was mistaken! *Second Level ¨C Lightning!* *Crackle!* Terry convulsed all over, instantly losing control of his body, only his two bloodshot eyes staring wide open. Yashan condensed a spear in his hand. *Second Level ¨C Pration,* *Second Level ¨C Hardening,* *Second Level ¨C Oscition,* *Second Level ¨C Copse.* Several runic effects gleamed on the spearhead. Seeing Terry about to recover quickly, Yashan added a touch of *Second Level ¨C Lightning*. *Crackle!* Another thick electrical arc struck Terry¡¯s body, causing him to once again stiffen. Yashan¡¯s saw had already worn down the outeryer of [Mingzi] Terry. With a thrust, Yashan¡¯s spear tip instantly broke through [Mingzi] Terry defense and pierced into his body. *Sizzle!* *Copse* and *Oscition* erupted sessively. Meanwhile, Yashan¡¯s innate runic effect, *Rotation,* also fiercely erupted. *Gurgle!* There was a strange muffled sound, much like fruit pulp being churned in a juicer. *St!* Then, two blood-red liquid streams shot out from Terry¡¯s exposed eyes. Terry¡¯s neck slumped, copsing softly. Yashan was perplexed, ¡°Huh? Is that it? I haven¡¯t even finished speaking!¡± While observing from a distance, Su Hao also eximed, ¡°That was straightforward!¡± Chapter 216 The opponent, possessing the vital force of life [Child of Fate], was easily killed by Yashan¡¯s idental move, leaving Yashan feeling uneasy. Yashan¡¯s clear n was to go all out, engage in a hundred rounds with the opponent, and then, with a clever move, make them cry and beg for mercy on their knees. Afterward, he would step on the defeated opponent and solemnly spread the philosophy of the ¡®Innovation Century¡¯ project. Unexpectedly, the opponent fell so easily. It¡¯s truly unworthy of the title [Child of Fate]. Hidden in the shadows, Momo, the [Xuzi], was about to seize the opportunity to ambush Yashan when, surprisingly, [Child of Fate] Terry couldn¡¯t withstand a single round and belched. This scared her to the core, and she quickly retracted her hand halfway. ¡®This tall man is unexpectedly terrifying. It¡¯s better to retreat than to confront him.¡¯ With that thought, [Xuzi] Momo gradually dissipated in the air, leaving no trace. Yashan then walked towards [Changzi] Ash. Seeing Yashan leaving, Su Hao immediately sent a message to Yashan¡¯s consciousness through the small dark room: ¡°Yashan, help me collect some flesh and blood!¡± This voice emerged from the depths of Yashan¡¯s mind, making him stunned and incredulous: ¡°Boss Wei?¡± ¡­ The battle quickly ended. The difference between seventh-level mutants with runes and those without runes was like night and day. Seventh-level mutants, who were once difficult to kill, crumbled under the effects of second-level runes, with no room for resistance. If there was, just strike them with a lightning bolt, or two if necessary. The three gathered again, and Meng Chuan proudly said, ¡°Yashan, these seventh-level mutants seem odd! It¡¯s too easy! They just lie down and don¡¯t move after being shocked a few times! We worried for nothing all these days!¡± Until now, Meng Chuan still felt a sense of unreality. If all seventh-level mutants were like this, what had the Temple of Forest been preparing for all these years? Wouldn¡¯t it be better toe over earlier? Yashan was momentarily speechless. It wasn¡¯t that seventh-level mutants were too weak; it was that the runes they possessed were too powerful. For these mutants who gained strength through life evolution, the existence of ¡®runes¡¯ was an overpowering force. Finding the correct way to use them was, to some extent, unbeatable. In Yashan¡¯s mind, the figure of Boss Wei shed again. His Boss Wei was undoubtedly the ¡®god¡¯ standing at the top of this world! A ¡®god¡¯ in every sense of the word! Meng Chuan nced vaguely at the sky and asked, ¡°What do we do next?¡± Yashan said, ¡°Take the three bodies and go back to the Elephant Emperor City to find [Xuzi] Momo.¡± Ash¡¯s sleeves emitted dense threads, wrapping the three bodies into cocoons, hanging them in mid-air. Then, Yashan slowly walked back to the Emperor City. Momo, the [Xuzi], floating not far away, was frightened to hear that these three killers were looking for her. She had no confidence in winning against them. She immediately wanted to retreat to the Elephant Emperor City, but wouldn¡¯t that be walking into a trap? After some thought, [Xuzi] Momo gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°No, absolutely can¡¯t go back. Who knows if these three will kill me without a second thought! Besides, it¡¯s been five days already, and the people I contacted should be arriving soon! I¡¯ll personally go to meet them!¡± As the influence of the Temple of Forest continued to expand, the pressure on other major cities increased. In their eyes, the Temple of Forest was merely pretending to form alliances, aiming to absorb all major cities! Why would they willingly hand over their power? But they couldn¡¯t resist the overwhelming force of the Temple of Forest, and cultivating new seventh-level power was both difficult and risky. Who knew if those they nurtured would turn out to be ungrateful? So, two years ago, the seventh-level mutants of various major cities secretly formed the ¡®Anti-Temple Alliance.¡¯ Their main purpose was to collectively resist the Temple of Forest¡¯s absorption and preserve themselves. They weren¡¯t foolish; if they just watched from the sidelines, sooner orter, they would be targeted, and everyone would be gradually absorbed by the Temple of Forest. After [Xuzi] Momo moved away, Meng Chuan whispered to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, she¡¯s gone!¡± After a moment of contemtion, Yashan said indifferently, ¡°Did they unite? In that case, let¡¯s slowly return to Huixiang! She¡¯s probably seeking help from others; let them wait!¡± Meng Chuan was shocked, ¡°Yashan, not counting the Elephant Emperor City, there are nearly twenty seventh-level mutants in the other major citiesbined! Shouldn¡¯t we retreat first? Even with runes, it¡¯s impossible to handle six or seven at once!¡± Yashan coldly said, ¡°Perfect timing. Let¡¯s take them all out in one go! These people have proven not to be allies of our Temple of Forest.¡± ¡­ Two dayster, Yashan, Meng Chuan, and Ash looked at the sixty or seventy people surrounding them from a distance, making their scalps tingle! Yashan roared in a low voice, ¡°Meng Chuan, didn¡¯t you say there were less than twenty people?¡± Meng Chuan, sweating profusely, whispered, ¡°Yashan, I didn¡¯t expect them to be so insane, bringing even sixth-level mutants!¡± Yashan viciously said, ¡°Note it down in the intelligence department; give them all half a year¡¯s sry deduction when we return!¡± Meng Chuan asked, ¡°Yashan, what should we do now? One or two sixth-level mutants are nothing, but once it reaches more than five, we might not even be able to handle seventh-level mutants! There are too many people now!¡± Ash calmly said, ¡°I can control the sixth-level mutants, but leave the seventh-level ones to both of you!¡± Yashan and Meng Chuan eximed in unison, ¡°Dream on!¡± Meng Chuan suggested, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s use your ¡®luxury aircraft¡¯ to escape!¡± Yashan clenched his fist and resolutely said, ¡°I have a way to take them all down! Listen, all we need to do now is dy as much as possible, don¡¯t confront them head-on, save our lives, and head towards the direction of the Temple of Forest City while fighting!¡± Meng Chuan suddenly looked admiring, ¡°Yashan, you truly deserve to be our leader. You can counterattack even in such a dire situation!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yashan shouted, ¡°Is Boss Wei here? Calling Boss Wei! Yashan requests support! Boss Wei¡­¡± Meng Chuan: ¡°???¡± Ash: ¡°???¡± Soon, the sixty or seventy people on the opposite side began to move. Some disappeared on the spot, some flew into the sky, some burrowed underground, some transformed into giants¡ªvarious shapes and sizes. A major battle was about to unfold. Yashan immediately shouted, ¡°The three of us mustn¡¯t separate, cover each other! Fly up into the sky first!¡± Having said that, they leaped into the air and flew towards the sky. Ash¡¯s threads wrapped around Yashan, lifting him into the high altitude. Meng Chuan quickly soared into the sky, closely following behind Yashan. Once in the sky, the enemies immediately decreased by more than half. Only around twenty individuals with flying capabilities approached the three. [Xuzi] Momo was captivated by the previous battles of Yashan and the others, hesitating to get close. After flying into the sky with the main force, she stayed within the crowd, shouting joyfully, ¡°It¡¯s them! Definitely the seventh-level mutants of the so-called Temple of Forest. As long as we take them down, everything will end!¡± ¡°Hurry, rush up and surround them!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I see [Mingzi] using his most powerful Space w?¡± ¡°And [Quanzi]? Hurry up and entangle them, use your technique of flesh and blood erosion, devour their flesh and blood!¡± ¡°Olddy, shut up!!!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t stand her noise and shouted in unison. ¡­ As Su Hao anticipated, the alliance of seventh-level mutants from various major cities had indeed urred. But since it was an expected event, Su Hao was well-prepared: Just finish it! ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± Su Hao put down what he was doing, pushed open the door of theboratory, walked slowly into the courtyard, and with a leap, ascended a hundred meters. Simultaneously, he transformed into [Child of Fate], his feet erupted, flying towards a distant ce. The distance between Temple of Forest City and Emperor City was far, but in Su Hao¡¯s highest speed flight state, it would only take about five hours! In other words, Yashan and the others only needed to endure for six hours in the midst of the siege of sixty or seventy people! Whether they could endure it or not was uncertain. However, considering that the three of them carried arge number of runes, they shouldn¡¯t be so weak. They should be able to hold on for some time. With a smooth figure cutting through the air in rapid flight, Su Hao silently thought, ¡°This time, giving it my all, let¡¯s see where my limits lie!¡± Chapter 217 ¡°Boss Yashan! Can Boss Wei really hear your call? Will Boss Wei reallye to save us?¡± At this moment, Meng Chuan is covered in blood, and [Child of rity¡¯s]once smooth fur is now pockmarked, stained red with blood, still dripping with fresh blood. Meng Chuan is reaching his limit; the high-intensity battle rapidly depletes his vitality. His life force is nowhere near that of Yashan, a master warrior. Even using a healing rune to stop bleeding is a luxury he can¡¯t afford. Seeing Meng Chuan¡¯s pitiful state, Yashan casually throws a healing rune on him, stops the bleeding, and says, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Whether Boss Wei can hear me or not, I know. Just wait! You won¡¯t die!¡± Yashan looks unaffected overall, thanks to the formidable vitality of [Child of Fate]. Despite severe injuries, it can recover to its original state, albeit at the cost of blood and energy. After advancing to a master, Yashan¡¯s blood and energy undergo a qualitative change, making the quantity less of a concern. He looks at Ash beneath him and asks, ¡°Ash, can you still hold on?¡± Ash, pale under the high cor, nods and replies, ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Chuan adds, ¡°Boss Yashan, they are catching up again!¡± Yashan nces back, his diamond armor changing shape. Yashan adjusts his body, holds the ¡®big spear¡¯ in his hand, loads a standard bullet, aims at the pursuers, including Mingzi of the Nightwalker sequence, Quanzi of the Mimic sequence, and Xuzi of the Speed People sequence, with an old acquaintance, Momo. As for the level six mutants, Yashan and hispanions took the opportunity to assassinate them in previous battles. The remaining ones are all stubborn level seven mutants. Seeing Yashan aiming the gun at them, the six level-seven mutants immediately start irregr movements. Xuzi and Quanzi even directly disperse their figures, disappearing. Yashan aims at one Mingzi and fires. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud noise, nothing happens. Yashan awkwardly smiles, ¡°Bad feeling today, missed the shot! Let¡¯s quickly fly and shake them off.¡± His diamond armor immediately changes shape, extending a diamond arm to wrap around Meng Chuan. With a sudden burst of speed, they quickly leave the six level-seven mutants behind. Yashan and his team tried using the ¡®Second-level Lightning¡¯ rune to assassinate the opponents, but they could only trigger one lightning bolt each time, paralyzing three people. Before they could follow up, the others attacked. Even Yashan¡¯s thick diamond armor couldn¡¯t withstand Mingzi¡¯s ws without risk. A few secondster, the paralyzed level-seven mutants regained their mobility. The crucial point is that through previous battles, the opponents have figured out their tactics, making it challenging to find opportunities for a fatal attack on Yashan. It won¡¯t be easy to kill the remaining level-seven mutants behind them anytime soon. So, after getting through the intense early battles and eliminating the level-six mutants, Yashan, with the enemies still in the sky, circles around, searching for an opportunity. Not only are there enemies in the sky, but there are also over forty mutants waiting on the ground. They eagerly look up, anticipating when those three would no longer endure and fall from the sky. Having followed closely for half a day, they¡¯ve already nned how to rush up and dismantle them once Yashan and the others fall. Unable to fly, theyin, ¡°What are those Mingzi, Xuzi, and Quanzi eating? It¡¯s been so long, and they haven¡¯t caught anyone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If I knew they were this useless, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to join forces with them!¡± ¡°Waiting like this isn¡¯t a solution!¡± ¡°Indeed, if they just fly away, we¡¯ve wasted our time today. The Temple Forest will learn their lesson, and we won¡¯t have such a good opportunity again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They¡¯ve used up their energy; they can¡¯t hold on much longer! As long as we keep an eye on them!¡± ¡°Nonsense, you said that a long time ago! Why are they still flying fine now?¡± ¡°Do you have a solution? Fly up yourself then!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me, everyone! From the beginning, they¡¯ve been leading us in circles, slowly heading east, as if deliberately teasing us to follow. There might be a trick!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing this, the group bursts intoughter. ¡°A trick? Hahaha!¡± ¡°So many of us, how could there be a trick?¡± ¡°The funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year!¡± The person who raised the question thinks better of it and doesn¡¯t say anything more. ¡­ After a while, the sharp-eyed Meng Chuan suddenly points to the distance and says, ¡°Boss Yashan, look quickly, what is that?¡± A small ck dot appears in the sky in the distance, barely visible without careful observation. Yashan blurts out, ¡°Boss Wei!¡± Meng Chuan and Ash can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss Wei?¡± Then, Meng Chuan¡¯s eyes light up, and he can¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Boss Wei, we¡¯ve finally been looking forward to your arrival. If you don¡¯te, we¡¯ll be torn to pieces by the people below!¡± Yashan scolds, ¡°Meng Chuan, what¡¯s with the shouting? There are people watching below! Maintain yourposure!¡± Both parties are flying at an extremely fast speed, and in an instant, Su Hao¡¯s figure is right in front of them, but without saying anything, he passes by Yashan and the others! ¡°Whoosh¡ªBoom!¡± A massive shockwave shakes Yashan and the others in the high sky! The three of them simultaneously turn their heads to look. They see that the sky is now covered with densely packed crystal sand, which has somehow epassed the entire field of view, spreading out to an unknown distance. Yashan immediately recognizes it as Boss Wei¡¯s unique skill, the ¡®Golden Sand.¡¯ As Boss Wei rapidly approaches the six level-seven mutants, the crystal sand undergoes a transformation, gathering together to form one rune array after another. Yashan takes a nce and recognizes them as the ¡®Second-level Lightning¡¯ and ¡®Second-level Fire Dragon¡¯ runes. The six level-seven mutants, including Xuzi, Mo Mo, and others chasing behind Yashan, immediately be more vignt at the sudden appearance of this new enemy. ¡°What is this?¡± They see the sky covered with crystal sand, and although they are puzzled, they sense danger. They each use their own life-saving skills, executing fancy dodges and evasions. Xuzi and Quanzi disperse and be elusive, while Mingzi disys various graceful maneuvers in mid-air, making it difficult to predict. However, no matter how they evade, it is meaningless to Su Hao. A surge of ancient blood engulfs the entire sky in an instant. ¡®The Fire Dragon Thunder Domain!¡¯ With Su Hao¡¯s intent, within a radius of three thousand meters centered around him, apart from the airspace upied by Yashan and others, a fierce ze and lightning burst forth. The crackling sound of lightning and the roaring mesbine into a deafening noise. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡± Like an immensely huge fireball. Interwoven with ferocious electric serpents raging within the spherical range. Dazzling light bursts forth, followed by the expansion of the spherical area, visibly red mes rolling outward. ¡°Whooosh¡ª¡± The incessant sound rolls far away from the massive fireball. Everyone who witnesses it unconsciously widens their eyes, their mouths hanging open in astonishment. A face full of disbelief! ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Chapter 218 In the activated ¡®Fire Dragon Thunder Domain,¡¯ sparks and electric light rampage. Su Hao wasted no time; he changed direction, surged forward, and instantly arrived next to the stiff and burnt [Mingzi], thrusting a dagger generated at hand into the neck. ¡°Splurt!¡± Following closely, a dense array of diamond spikes emerged from [Mingzi¡¯s] body, turning him into a hedgehog, immobile. Su Hao¡¯s figure didn¡¯t stop, turning to another [Mingzi], repeating the process, impaling both level-seven [Mingzi] together. Casually pulling out a vial of reagent, Su Hao injected each [Mingzi]. In just two breaths, both [Mingzi] lost consciousness. Su Hao loosened his grip, and the two [Mingzi] freely fell from the high altitude. As for the remaining [Xuzi] and [Quanzi], the cells scattered in the airspace were almost burned away in the eruption of the ¡®Fire Dragon Thunder Domain.¡¯ Now, they reverted to their original forms, barely falling down, not yet reaching the ground. Su Hao descended, administered a shot to each one, and all of them lost consciousness momentster. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± Six bodies sessively thudded heavily on the ground, emitting a peculiar muffled sound. With one ¡®Fire Dragon Thunder Domain,¡¯ six level-seven mutants were wiped out in an instant! At this moment, the forty-plus level-six and level-seven mutants on the ground were all dumbfounded. They stopped, raised their heads, eyes fixed on the handsome armor freely shuttling through the sky, adopting an appearance of facing a formidable enemy. The enormous fireball pressing upon them in the sky had gradually disappeared, and the figure in the armor became clear. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What was that just now?¡± However, no one answered because no one knew. The people present were among the highest echelons in this world, with the broadest and most diverse experiences, but none could exin what had just happened. This scene exceeded their realm of understanding. A sense of unease began to brew in their hearts. The people above must be from the Temple Forest Association, but what exactly is this Temple Forest Association? At this moment, someone asked a unsettling spection: ¡°Was that a [god]?¡± This spection was immediately refuted, ¡°A [god] is just a boring legend! How could there really be [god]? At your age, don¡¯t you understand this?¡± Saying this, even he wasn¡¯t sure if the armored figure above was the legendary [god]. But whether the other party was a [god] or not, military discipline couldn¡¯t be disrupted at this moment. ¡°But I¡¯ve lived for quite some time, and I¡¯ve never seen such a scene!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even dare to think about it, let alone seeing it!¡± At this point, someone began to have a sense of retreat. Those who could reach level six or seven were not fools. They also cherished the strength and status they had gained so hard. Once dead, there would be nothing left. However, at this moment, someone stepped forward to inspire the others. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! We still have over a dozen level-sevens and thirty level-six mutants here. If we work together, we can defeat him!¡± ¡°Some will distract, while others look for opportunities to strike a heavy blow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! After defeating him, each of us can share a piece of flesh.¡± ¡°As long as he dares toe, I can smash him with one punch!¡± However, everyone subconsciously ignored the fact that none of them could fly, making them powerless against Su Hao flying in the sky. For Su Hao, hovering in the sky was like offering himself as amb for ughter. Yet, Su Hao obviously didn¡¯t want to drop bombs from the sky; the efficiency was too low. Because if they didn¡¯t die from the explosion, he would still have to harvest them everywhere. It was better to take advantage of their rtively concentrated positions and sweep them away in one go. ¡°Bang!¡± Su Haonded on the ground, his feet heavily stomping, and the transparent diamond armor, with him as the center, rapidly spread out in all directions. In just a moment, it expanded to a range of over three thousand meters, epassing everyone. Then, arge number of circr pattern engravings werepleted. Of course, during this process, some tried to seize thend use rights, but without exception, Su Hao¡¯s massive blood energy broke through all their attempts. It was only at this moment that all the level-six and level-seven mutants realized the severity of the situation. ¡°He¡¯s a level-seven [Child of Fate]!¡± ¡°Oh no! We¡¯ve entered the [Child pf Fate]¡¯s domain!¡± ¡°Run quickly!¡± Everyone knew that [Child of Fate] had a deadly ability, ¡®Decay¡¯! It could use life as a cost to make all creatures within the domain ¡®decay¡¯ and die, and no one could resist it! Now, they had stepped into the [Child of Fate]¡¯s domain, meaning that as long as this incredibly powerful [Child of Fate] was willing to sacrifice lifespan, he could wipe them all out in one go. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! With such arge range, it takes time for him to initiate ¡®Decay.¡¯ Run quickly, and we still have a chance!¡± Everyone scattered in panic, fleeing beyond Su Hao¡¯s domain. However, everyone guessed wrong; Su Hao wasn¡¯t initiating ¡®Decay¡¯ but rather ¡®Thunder Domain.¡¯ ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡± The sound of thunder echoed continuously, turning the three-thousand-meter radius into an ocean of lightning. No one could escape; they were all struck down by lightning on the spot. The [Jingzi] who were faster, about a thousand meters away from the edge of the domain, were electrocuted and fell to the ground. Soon, a massive and incredibly hard diamond armor rose from under their feet, tightly enveloping them, forming a colossal crystal monument over thirty meters high. Then, sharp diamond spikes emerged from the inside, piercing their bodies densely, fixing them firmly in the crystal monument, like insects sealed in amber. ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± Unexpectedly, three of the crystal monuments emitted cracking sounds. Su Hao looked toward the sound and saw three giants, each twenty meters tall, with dark red skin emitting a peculiar luster, and the inner diamond spikes couldn¡¯t prate their skin. ¡°Is [Rongzi] from [Strong People] sequence? Pretty impressive!¡± Su Hao said, waving his hand. More diamond armor rose from around the three of them. As they broke free from the crystal monuments, Su Hao firmly enclosed them again. But it wasn¡¯t over; inscriptions began to appear on the crystal monuments surrounding them. ¡®Prate¡¯! As the runes activated, arge number of diamond spikes protruded from the inside of the crystal monument, piercing the bodies of the three [Rongzi]. ¡°Ah!¡± Painful roars echoed out; after being pierced by the diamond spikes, they had no strength left to struggle. ¡®Hardening¡¯! The entire inscription covered them again, and the three giant [Rongzi] remained motionless. Through the transparent diamond armor, their angry gazes could vaguely be seen directed at Su Hao. However, the angry res were of no use; everything was settled, and their fate was sealed, ready to be ughtered. Yashan, along with Meng Chuan and Ash, walked slowly behind Su Hao. At this moment, all three of them wore expressions of confusion. What just happened? In the blink of an eye, Boss Wei had taken down everyone. They hadn¡¯t even had a chance to greet Boss Wei! It could only be said that Boss Wei¡¯s strength exceeded the understanding of the three of them. A thought involuntarily emerged in their minds: Could one person really reach such a level? Yashan still wore an expression of disbelief, opening his mouth to say, ¡°Boss Wei, this¡­¡± In fact, Yashan didn¡¯t know what to say! He just felt that Boss Wei¡¯s figure was truly majestic, like a god. And this was their recognized leader! Meng Chuan and Ash indeed couldn¡¯t snap out of it for a long time. It was as if the perfect world constructed by their brains had been shattered by Boss Wei, making it difficult for them to organize their chaotic thoughts for a while. It wasn¡¯t until the image of Huiyang City Square and the colossal statue of the **Genesis God** above the ¡®Genesis Temple¡¯ surfaced in their minds that all their thoughts, like finding a center, began to connect and form a new worldview, with the statue of the **Genesis God** as the focal point. The **Genesis God** Boss Wei is invincible, omnipotent. With this understanding, everything made sense. After Yashan slightly calmed his emotions, he directly asked, ¡°Boss Wei, should we kill these people directly?¡± Su Hao thought for a moment and said, ¡°It depends on the intention of your Temple Forest Association. If you want to use them, they still have some usefulness. If you find it troublesome, you can kill them all.¡± Yashan was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°These people have strong abilities and enough prestige in various cities. If you can use them, it might speed up the establishment of the other seven ¡®Super Beast Zones.¡¯ Most importantly, once the eight Beast Zones are established, there will inevitably be a need for someone to guard them around the clock to prevent any idents. To be honest, with the talent of your Temple Forest Association alone, it¡¯s far from enough.¡± Su Hao pointed to the massive crystal monuments ahead, saying, ¡°And these powerful mutants right in front of you are just right for the job.¡± Yashan nodded, agreeing with Boss Wei¡¯s words, but still had a doubt, ¡°Boss Wei, will they obediently listen?¡± Su Hao revealed a mysterious smile, ¡°Of course, nothing is impossible!¡± Chapter 219 After injecting every mutant with the ¡®Mutant Dormancy¡¯ serum, Su Hao sent them all to Yashan to be taken to the experimental base in Temple Forest City. Su Hao had three purposes for these mutants: 1. Experimentation and gene information collection. 2. Rapid integration of all the power in Seven Cities to build the Super Mutant Zone and elerate the pace of transformation. 3. Dispatch them to guard various Super Mutant Zones, bing the guardians of those zones. Su Hao¡¯s n involved imnting a ¡®Gene Virus 2¡¯ targeting fragment into these mutants, making them like the mutants in the Super Mutant Zone¡ªunable to leave or even approach the zone¡¯s edge. The Super Mutant Zone became their prison. These mutants, aged between sixties and seventies, would soon pass away in another five or six decades, creating no significant waves. However, things couldn¡¯t be rushed. To make them obedient, Su Hao needed to get close to them at the experimental base. At this moment, the overall development trend of this world had be rtively fixed, and there were no more obstacles ahead. First, Su Hao sequentially imnted gene fragments attacking with ¡®Gene Toxin 2¡¯. Next, he designed a gene fragment capable of synthesizing ¡®Extraordinary Gene Inhibitor Protein¡¯ and imnted it in them. This gene¡¯s function was simple¡ªcontinuously produce the ¡®Extraordinary Gene Inhibitor Protein.¡¯ When the protein reached a certain concentration, it would suppress and seal the mutant¡¯s extraordinary abilities, turning them into a powerful but ordinary person. This was Su Hao¡¯s means of controlling these mutants. The inhibitory protein umted slowly, reaching sufficient density after one month. In other words, if a seventh-level mutant didn¡¯t receive the inhibitor clearing agent provided by Su Hao after a month, they would be a powerful but ordinary person! For obedient ones, Su Hao distributed the clearing agent every month. For disobedient ones, he didn¡¯t need to intervene personally; stopping the supply of the clearing agent would make them prey for the powerful mutants in the Super Mutant Zone, just like the life and death symbols used by Tianshan Tono. And this technique of Su Hao¡¯s might not be deciphered by them even after several hundred years. This was a dimensional reduction attack! For them, this was an iprehensible method. Finally, Su Hao put corresponding restraints on them and woke them all up. Upon waking, everyone instinctively tried to resist and break free, but they all realized that their powerful abilities had disappeared. It was like turning on a light, where the light and electricity were present, but the switch was nowhere to be found! It was a peculiar sensation, causing everyone to feel a suffocating urge to spit out blood. Things hadn¡¯t been going well during this period outside. It should be said that ever since the inexplicable emergence of the Temple Forest Society, things had started going downhill for them. Unable to break free, the group began observing their surroundings and saw Su Hao standing quietly, observing them. Handsome, mature, with a gentle expression, but cold eyes. A burly man roared, ¡°Hey! Kid over there, hurry up and help grandpa undo this.¡± Su Hao recognized him as one of the three ¡°Rongzi,¡± exceptionally powerful in physical strength. Not everyone was as reckless as the ¡°Rongzi.¡± Most, upon seeing their own state and Su Hao¡¯s rxed demeanor, immediately understood their situation. Their brains quickly worked: Where is this? Who captured them? Why were they captured? How to escape¡­ Silence. No answers. Su Hao remained silent until everyone settled down, then slowly spoke, revealing their predicament, ¡°First, I¡¯ve nted a toxin in you, rendering your mutant abilities useless. Essentially, I¡¯ve deprived you of your strength. The antidote is in my hands. With it, you can regain your power. However, it¡¯s not absolute. One monthter, the poison will act again, and you¡¯ll lose your strength once more. In other words, every month, if you don¡¯t get my antidote, you¡¯ll be as weak as you are now.¡± As Su Hao finished speaking, the burly ¡°Rongzi¡± erupted, shouting, ¡°Trying to threaten grandpa? Go to hell! Spit!¡± Su Hao extended his hand, forming a long knife, and walked slowly forward. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Splurt!¡± Blood sprayed high, a head rolled on the ground, and the ¡°Rongzi¡± stared angrily until death. Everyone watched with a chilling spine. The powerful seventh-level mutant ¡°Rongzi¡± had died so easily! ¡°Boss!¡± A sixth-level mutant saw his Boss decapitated, struggled excitedly, and red fiercely at Su Hao, ¡°Bastard,e at me!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± The de shed. ¡°Splurt!¡± A head soared and fell to the ground, rolling next to his Boss, both dead. Everyone widened their eyes, afraid to move, looking at Su Hao in terror. At this moment, Su Hao spoke slowly, ¡°While I¡¯m still talking, I don¡¯t like being interrupted!¡± With a swing, he flicked the blood off the knife, and the de dissolved and disappeared. Su Hao seemed to remember something, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Wei, the ¡®God of Genesis¡¯ of the Temple Forest Society!¡± ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Everyone collectively gasped. The name of the ¡®God of Genesis¡¯ Wei had been widely known in recent years. They knew this was the deity worshipped by the Temple Forest Society, a status surpassing even themon deity of the Zhu Hua People, the ¡®Great God Zhu.¡¯ Unexpectedly, an immensely powerful deity stood before them. ¡°No wonder a group of seventh-level mutants was utterly powerless. It turns out we were defeated by a ¡®God¡¯!¡± The realization that they were defeated by a deity somewhat eased their minds. This was embarrassing! Following this was confusion: Is there really a ¡®God¡¯ in this world? The person before them, despite appearing excessively young, didn¡¯t seem like a ¡°God.¡± However, the undeniable strength that instantly defeated them couldn¡¯t be fake. Observing the quiet scene, Su Hao expressed satisfaction, ¡°It seems you still have basic manners, willing to let me finish speaking!¡± Su Hao extended two fingers, ¡°Secondly, you are now my prisoners and need to work for me. I don¡¯t want your lives unless you don¡¯t want to live! What I need you to do is simple: go back to your respective cities, announce your affiliation with the ¡®Temple Forest Society,¡¯ and cooperate inpleting organizational restructuring.¡± Pausing, Su Hao continued, ¡°Each of you has only one month. If, after a month, you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, you won¡¯t be able to get the antidote from me. Once you be an ordinary person, you won¡¯t need me to intervene; your subordinates will tear you into pieces and devour you.¡± Su Hao revealed a mysterious smile, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you can boldly try. Failure means certain death!¡± Su Hao extended a third finger, ¡°Thirdly, after dealing with matters in your own city, you need to enter the Super Mutant Zone for guard duty as a zone guardian. Your job is to protect the Mutant Zone from destruction; there will be detailed instructionster. Friendly reminder: don¡¯t think about running out of the Mutant Zone because you¡¯ll inexplicably die.¡± Seeing everyone looking perplexed, Su Hao, in a thoughtful gesture, distributed a small booklet to each person, saying, ¡°Follow what the booklet says!¡± Afterwards, Su Hao waved his hand, releasing everyone. The freed individuals didn¡¯t make any rash moves, instead, they watched Su Hao with suspicion, the mysterious man crowned with the title of the ¡°God of Genesis.¡± Because they knew: act, and you die; observe quietly, and you might live. Su Hao took out a small bottle, saying, ¡°This is the antidote. Just one pill, and you¡¯ll regain your strength, but it onlysts for a month. Please cherish the time.¡± After distributing the antidote, Su Hao pointed to the door, ¡°Alright, you can go now. Return here within thirty days to collect the second batch of antidotes.¡± Dozens of people were stunned. ¡°You¡¯re letting us go just like that?¡± A huge doubt arose in their minds, along with a surreal feeling. But they were all shrewd individuals, refraining from asking silly questions, exemplified by the guy whose head had rolled to the side. Silently, the group left Su Hao¡¯s experimental base. Outside the city, they faced an awkward question: To take the antidote or not? Who should take it first? If someone recovers first, will they take advantage and eliminate everyone? If they all take it together and it¡¯s poisonous, will they all die together? Chapter 220 After connecting with Yashan, Su Hao no longer paid attention to these extraordinary individuals. The reason is simple: if the task ispleted, everything is fine; if not, in just a month, the other party will lose the power of the extraordinary individuals again, and there won¡¯t be any big waves. The final result will not change! Afterpleting these tasks, Su Hao once again immersed himself in theboratory, continuously recording the consciousness information of the small round mouse, then erasing it, recording again, and erasing again. Trying various experiments. In the end, Su Hao could evenpletely take control of the small round mouse¡¯s body. The principle is simple: just import pre-edited special brainwave signals into the consciousness information of the small round mouse, recing its original brainwave signals. The recement process is notplicated; it only requires transmitting brainwave signals strong enough to override the original signals of the small round mouse, achieving remote control. The sess of the small round mouse experiment made Su Hao realize the functions that the ball space could achieve. 1. Freely record and erase consciousness. 2. Ultra-long-range exploration; here, ¡®ultra-long-range¡¯ can ignore spatial distance, meaning that as long as Su Hao records the consciousness of various world creatures, he can simultaneously see information from different worlds. 3. Can remotely transmit information to the person whose consciousness information is recorded. 4. To some extent, take over the body of the person whose consciousness information is recorded; it can also ignore spatial distance. 5. Can create a small cityposed of small ck rooms, providing an outlet for the consciousness locked in the small ck rooms; but currently, this is not useful. 6. Consciousness will grow with the acquisition of useful information, and the addition of rules, but growth limits are restricted by the physical body. Su Hao looked at the organized information, slowly contemting how to maximize the effects of the ball space to quickly help him improve his strength. Sitting in the study chair of the ball space, Su Hao took out a notebook, a pen mysteriously appearing in his hand, and began to write and draw, organizing his thoughts. ¡°Firstly, what I desire most is to gain more knowledge, explore the mysteries of the universe, and preferably stay alive to witness the scenery and magnificence of various worlds until eternity or the end of the universe. Secondly, the way I acquire knowledge is not determined by me but depends on where the ball space takes me. I can only excavate useful knowledge from the worlds I visit. Finally, to smoothly learn and acquire knowledge, what I need most is a significant amount of time. In summary, due to unknown reasons, there will be a fatal threat around 3-6 years old, and another one at 15-18 years old, possibly more in the future. However, as my strength increases, this threat bes faint and negligible. So, I need to ensure my survival in each world as much as possible while quickly learning the core knowledge of that world.¡± After roughly organizing the information, Su Hao flipped the paper and continued writing and drawing. ¡°Since the purpose is clear, the methodse out! Firstly, continuously perfect the ¡®small ck room¡¯ until it is imprable. This task takes precedence and should be vignt at all times because as long as the ball space is still mine, I have more opportunities; otherwise, everything is lost. Secondly, make every effort to learn, absorb useful knowledge, and develop in all aspects. Strengthen my consciousness while finding a way to build a perfect body that can infinitely strengthen my body and consciousness. However, currently, it seems unrealistic to speed up my learning! But simple attempts can be made now, such as the function of the eye of the world. Thirdly, use the function of the small ck room to cultivate one or two long-term assistants who can be used for experiments at critical moments or try dangerous activities, avoiding direct risks.¡± Then he continued writing: ¡°Fourth, try to find a way to leave the coordinates of the world; after leaving this world, I actually want to know how this world will develop in the future! Maybe I can find a way back in the future! Anything is possible!¡± When Su Hao organized everything, he wrote thest line on the paper with a pen: ¡°Small ck room!¡± ¡°Perfect body!¡± ¡°Eye of the world!¡± ¡°Long-term assistant!¡± ¡°Positioning universal coordinates!¡± ¡­ Two years passed in a hurry, and Su Hao turned thirty-three. During these two years, he aplished three things. Firstly, he delved into perfecting the permissions function of the small ck room. He had made the small ck room incredibly secure, personally testing it, and no matter what he tried, he couldn¡¯t break through. This did not put Su Hao at ease; he understood that it was only unsolvable based on his existing knowledge. For someone with higher knowledge, it might not be unsolvable. Secondly, he explored the idea of the ¡®Eye of the World¡¯ and made an attempt, theoretically seeding! The method was simple; it could be aplished through the permissions of the ¡®small ck room.¡¯ Su Hao first recorded the consciousness information of Yashan¡¯s son, Heli. In doing so, Heli became Su Hao¡¯s ¡®Eye of the World.¡¯ When Heli¡¯s descendants were born, the ¡®small ck room¡¯ automatically sent a message to Heli, requiring him to inject his vitality into the child¡¯s entire brain when the child was one year old, recording the child¡¯s consciousness information. In this way, the ¡®Eye of the World¡¯ was passed down. Su Hao named the process of inputting vitality as ¡®Wisdom Inheritance of the God of Genesis.¡¯ After Heli¡¯s death, the small ck room would automatically delete Heli¡¯s consciousness information, and so on! As for when this ¡®Eye of the World¡¯ would suddenly cut off, it was beyond Su Hao¡¯s control. To control the risk, Su Hao only recorded Heli. Thirdly, progress was made towards the perfect body. Su Hao focused his attention on the integration of the eight extraordinary sequences, particrly the ¡®God.¡¯ After two years of adjustment, the sess rate of evolving into a ¡®God¡¯ had reached 99.9%. In other words, Su Hao evolving into the legendary ¡®God¡¯ was almost a certain event. Su Hao exited the ball space, stood up and stretched, muttering to himself, ¡°I wonder if this so-called ¡®God¡¯ can help me break through the constraints of the physical and mental aspects again!¡± ¡°In theory, the limits of the body can be surpassed, but the mental aspect is uncertain!¡± Su Hao could have evolved into a ¡®God¡¯ long ago, but because there was no precedent to refer to, it was a very dangerous thing for him. Moreover, after countless generations, Zhu Huoman had many Level-7 extraordinary individuals, but none had truly evolved into the legendary ¡®God.¡¯ Su Hao took a long breath, ¡°No rush! First, explore every corner of this world thoroughly; there might be unexpected gains regarding the ¡®God.''¡± Thinking about it, Su Hao immediately transmitted a message to Yashan through the small ck room, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯m going on a trip, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. If you need me, just shout ¡®Call for Boss Wei,¡¯ and I¡¯ll be able to hear it.¡± Yashan, who was inspecting the eight super-beast zones, suddenly paused, then immediately replied, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± The group of people following him looked at Yashan inexplicably. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Did Boss Wei just talk to Yashan boss? Why didn¡¯t we hear it? On the side, Meng Chuan looked admiringly! Indeed, he is the ¡®God of Genesis,¡¯ Boss Wei! Truly omnipotent! Chapter 221 Su Hao soared into the sky, flying far away, gradually turning into a small ck dot, then disappearing. He casually found a ce tond, no longer flying, but wandering aimlessly on this continent on his two legs. Passing through mountains,kes, rivers, abysses, grasnds, forests, snow mountains, caves¡­ Encountering various strange animals and nts, feeling the vibrant life of everything, witnessing the withering of all things. The true face of the world unfolded before him one by one. It was only then that he realized Zhu Hua people were just a very small part of this world. Zhu Hua people were only the most powerful among many small parts in this world, not representing everything. There were still 80% of ces they had not yet explored. The theme of the world always changes. From killing the ¡°Evil Child¡± Lu to now, it was the most rxed and enjoyable time for Su Hao. He could truly feel the joy of life, living freely ording to his own thoughts. Learning, thinking, exploring, experimenting, creating¡­ In a sense, Su Hao had liberated himself from the difficult stage of ¡®survival,¡¯ and his soul gradually gained freedom. This was achieved step by step through Su Hao¡¯s efforts. ¡­ Su Hao wandered around in various ces of this world, and five years passed in the blink of an eye. When Su Hao stepped into the city of Zhu Hua people again, he found the entire city had beenpletely renewed. Not only the appearance of the city but also the light in the eyes of Zhu Hua people, filled with a strong yearning for the future. A huge cathedral appeared in the center of the city, and above the cathedral stood a giant statue, precisely Su Hao¡¯s appearance, named the ¡°God of Genesis.¡± Time had been calcted since fifteen years ago, and this year marked the ¡°Wei Calendar¡± fifteen years, also known as the ¡°New Century Year.¡± Suddenly, several six or seven-year-old children, waving wooden weapons, ran past Su Hao. Soon, they returned in a group, came to Su Hao¡¯s side, widened their round eyes, and stared at Su Hao intently. Su Hao also stopped and curiously looked at this group of children, not knowing what they wanted to do. One of them, seemingly the leader, boldly asked, ¡°Uncle, you look like the ¡®Wei God¡¯!¡± After saying that, he pointed to the towering statue and said, ¡°Look!¡± Listening to the boy, his little friends also chimed in, ¡°Yeah, yeah, looks alike! The first time seeing someone who looks so much like the Wei God, and so handsome!¡± Su Hao smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like the Wei God?¡± Everyone spoke at once, ¡°Of course, we like Wei God. He¡¯s so cool and good-looking.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Why do you like him?¡± These little kids couldn¡¯t answer for a while, each saying different things, opinions very inconsistent, like ¡®Wei God is very powerful,¡¯ ¡®Wei God is a great explorer,¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s written in the books¡¯¡­ The excited boy said, ¡°I want to join the mutant ss in the future, explore the mutant zone, and be a powerful mutant like Wei God, exploring the world!¡± Another one also said, ¡°I want to be a powerful mutant, then form my own exploration team and go on adventures in the mutant zone!¡± And another one said, ¡°I dream of bing the champion of the mutant martial artspetition, making everyone remember my name.¡± ¡­¡­ Su Hao strolled around for a while and noticed that the city¡¯s structure had indeed changed. This change would growrger as time passed. It could be foreseen that when these new generation children grew up, the mutual killings among mutants would be history, and civilization would gradually be mainstream. Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t say it¡¯s perfect, but overall, not bad.¡± Then he slowly walked out of the city, looked up at the sky, and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the Temple Forest City.¡± It was time to try the so-called ¡°God¡± and see if it could bring him another mental breakthrough. After many years, Su Hao returned to the experimental base in the Temple Forest City and found everything was as usual. Someone was managing the experimental base in an orderly manner, and batches of small round mice in the cages had been reced. Seeing them again, Su Hao felt a sense of familiarity. The small round mice were also full of vitality. After informing Yashan through the dark room, Su Hao entered theboratory. He decided to evolve into a ¡°God¡± here! Su Hao entered the pinball space, called up the gic simtion information of the ¡°God,¡± and observed carefully. The gic sequence of this ¡°God¡± wasposed of eight extraordinary genes of mutants, arranged neatly ording to certain rules. After Su Hao marked different genes with different colors, it unexpectedly formed a special aesthetic sense. After a long time, Su Hao, who confirmed everything was correct, began to cultivate the gene modification solution. He no longer needed to personally watch the symbols given by the little light for the ¡°blood maniption¡± function used in cultivating gene modification solution. Instead, he used the dark room to transmit the edited signals into his consciousness, making them effective. Two dayster, Su Hao had arge tube of colorless gene modification solution in his hands. Without any worries about the evolution failure, Su Hao¡¯s sess rate, after countless simtions with the ¡°Cosmic Light 3.0,¡± reached 99.9%. What was there to fear? For Su Hao, this sess rate was almost the same as absolute sess. It¡¯s just like 0.999¡­ is essentially equal to 1. Don¡¯t believe it? You can divide 1 by 3, the result is 0.333¡­, then multiply 0.333¡­ by 3, and you get 0.999¡­ While Su Hao was lost in his thoughts, the familiar drowsiness overcame him, and he fell asleep. The entire evolution process could be checked after Su Hao woke up. ¡­ A panicked figure knocked on Yashan¡¯s office door. Without waiting for Yashan to ask, the person loudly eximed, ¡°Yashan, something big happened in the Temple Forest City! A monster appeared, almost destroying the entire city!¡± Yashan frowned. His initial reaction was disbelief because a few days ago, he had received information that Boss Wei had returned to the Temple Forest City. With Boss Wei there, what could happen to the Temple Forest City? Maintaining a steady expression, Yashan said, ¡°What about casualties among the residents?¡± The person, hearing Yashan¡¯sposed words, seemed to find his backbone. He slowly exined, ¡°The Temple Forest City¡¯s mobile team responded quickly. They issued a warning at the first sign of destruction. After realizing the situation was out of control, they swiftly evacuated the civilians. There were not many casualties!¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Continue.¡± The person took a deep breath and said, ¡°The specific cause is not clear. All we know is that a massive monster, over twenty meters tall, suddenly appeared in the ¡®Wei God Experimental Base¡¯ in the Temple Forest City. The moment it appeared, it destroyed the entire experimental base. It seems that the monster is still not awake. Now, everyone is afraid to take any action and has evacuated. They are waiting for your orders, Yashan!¡± Yashan realized the severity of the situation. His imposing figure stood up and said, ¡°When did you receive this information?¡± The person replied, ¡°Three days ago!¡± Yashan immediately ordered, ¡°Issue an urgent alert to all cities around the Temple Forest City. Enter the highest level of alert! Be flexible and wait for my orders.¡± Then, as he walked out, he continued, ¡°Emergency Special Action Team, assemble urgently!¡± When Yashan led the Special Action Team,posed of Level-7 mutants from various sequences, to the sky above the Temple Forest City, what did he see? Everyone was stunned by the sight before them! Wide-eyed, someone eximed, ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Chapter 222 What did Yashan and the others see? Within a radius of four thousand meters around the entire Temple Forest City, everything turned into a crystalline expanse. Simr to the diamond armor of ¡°Child of Fate.¡± However, unlike Yashan¡¯s colorless and transparent diamond armor, this crystal armor is light red, constantly emitting a faint red mist that rises and dissipates. Temple Forest City became a city of crystal, with all buildings transformed into red crystals, resembling meticulously carved ice sculptures. The entire city emanated a deadly sense of threat, making the seven-level anomalies in the high sky palpitate. At the location of Wei¡¯s main experimental base, a massive monstery prostrate, its body undting with each breath. Everyone knew that the lethal threat emanated from this monster. [Quanzi] Gaili, with a shocked expression, looked at the monster below and recalled the murals he had seen before, murmuring, ¡°Is that¡­ the legendary creature ¡®God¡¯? But it¡¯s different!¡± How to describe this monster? Face like a human, body like a tiger, tail like a scorpion, a single horn on its head, robust limbs, wings on its back, resembling a mythical creature. Light red armor covered the surface of the monster,yer uponyer, simr to the armor of ¡°Child of Fate.¡± Looking at the armor on the monster, Yashan found it somewhat familiar, reminiscent of the smooth and gorgeous feeling of Wei¡¯s main armor. Meng Chuan spat harshly and hoarsely, ¡°Yashan boss, what should we do?¡± Yashan also felt very tricky; this monster looked formidable, and he wasn¡¯t sure if they could handle it. But he was the boss, and there were things he had to face, plus there¡¯s Wei as a backup! Let¡¯s try first, and if we can¡¯t handle it, then call Wei. Yashan said calmly, ¡°Have the people around evacuated?¡± Meng Chuan immediately replied, ¡°Everyone has evacuated; it doesn¡¯t matter how we fight here!¡± Yashan said, ¡°Good, our Level 7 Special Operations Team is undertaking arge mission for the first time. Stay alert, everyone!¡± The team shouted in unison, ¡°Yes, Captain Yashan!¡± Yashan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s meet it!¡± After that, Yashan¡¯s aircraftnded smoothly at the edge of the red crystal. After discussion, the group decided to test the strength of this red crystal first. So, each of the eight people used their means to try attacking the red crystal in front! After a while, everyone looked at each other. There wasn¡¯t much effect, but they woke up the monster in the middle! ¡°Roar!¡± A deafening roar came from a distance, causing everyone to pale. Soon, a huge red figure quickly rushed over and stopped in front of everyone, curiously examining the eight people with diverse forms. ¡°Ka ka ka!¡± Yashan extended his hand to form a long knife. ¡®Tier 2 ¨C Sharp,¡¯ ¡®Tier 2 ¨C Pration,¡¯ ¡®Tier 2 ¨C Hardness¡¯¡­ With these enhancements, Yashan said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll try first. Be careful, and attack ording to the situation.¡± As he spoke, Yashan stepped forward, and with rocks and debris flying, he charged towards the red-armored monster. The red-armored monster blinked its eyes, seeming amused. It extended its ws and gave a yful swipe. ¡°Bang!¡± Yashan flew back even faster than when he charged. Meng Chuan and the others were speechless. Is Yashan, the boss, really that fragile? Yashan flipped and leaped, stabilizing himself, saying, ¡°Armor-breaking n, go!¡± Following the preset n, the team attacked with various means. However, in just a moment, the ¡®Level 7 Special Operations Team¡¯ disintegrated,pletely powerless. ¡°Use lightning, lightning has some effect on it!¡± Yashan shouted, and everyone took out ¡®Tier 2 ¨C Lightning¡¯ runes, attacking the monster. ¡®Tier 2 ¨C Lightning¡¯ indeed caused the monster to pause for a moment, but that was it. So, while attacking and retreating, they used ¡®Tier 2 ¨C Lightning¡¯ as a buffer when they couldn¡¯t escape. They tried various attack methods but couldn¡¯t inflict much damage on the monster. As they retreated further, they suddenly noticed the monster wasn¡¯t chasing them anymore; instead, it returned to the Temple Forest City and resumed its prostration at the experimental base. Everyone was puzzled: ¡°???¡± Yashan flew into the air, using the ¡®Far Sight¡¯ rune on hisrge spear to observe the monster. He noticed the monster seemed to be ying with something on the ground. Yashan erged the ¡®Far Sight¡¯ effect, continuing to magnify¡­ He saw it! ¡°A small round mouse?¡± Yashan saw the huge monster actually lowering its head, using sharp ws to y with a tiny round mouse on the ground. The small round mouse dared not resist, shivering, allowing the monster to toy with it. Yashan decisively said, ¡°Withdraw first, alert everyone, keep an eye on this monster at all times. Also, release arge number of small round mice into the Temple Forest City. Let¡¯s stabilize the monster first.¡± Small round mouse: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ When Su Hao woke up from a daze and saw the surroundings, as well as his short and weak arms and legs, he was utterly confused. What¡¯s going on? Is this the ¡®body of God¡¯? So frail? This isn¡¯t evolution; it¡¯s clearly regression! But soon, Su Hao realized something was wrong! He had reincarnated! He arrived in another world, once again bing a weak and powerless child. ¡°Darn it! Failed? A 99.9% sess rate, and I still failed! Is Little Light unreliable, or am I just too unlucky?¡± Su Hao almost couldn¡¯t help but curse. Su Hao didn¡¯t act rashly; he first observed the environment around him. It was a small room, currently nighttime, with dim light shining in from the window, allowing him to barely see the surroundings. He was lying on an iron-frame bed, and there were three more iron-frame beds ced against the wall. Two of the beds each had a four or five-year-old child sleeping, and one bed was empty. Faint breathing could be heard. Su Hao nced at the electric light outside the window, emitting a bright white light; it was an LED light. ¡°Have Ie to a modern world?¡± Su Hao immediately made a judgment. This seemed to be a dormitory, resembling a daycare or after-school care center. Whatever it was, based on the current situation, he was temporarily safe. Su Hao didn¡¯t rush to get up; instead, he closed his eyes again and entered the pinball space. He urgently needed to know what had happened during this time. As Su Hao¡¯s consciousness entered the ball space, Little Light¡¯s voice immediately sounded, ¡°Respected Mr. Su Hao, wee back. Next, I will¡­¡± Su Hao interrupted immediately, ¡°Report the time interval in units of ten thousand years.¡± Little Light¡¯s voice promptly responded, ¡°Respected Mr. Su Hao, the time since yourst return is: 3.28 million years.¡± This time, Su Hao could only sigh helplessly. Even if he lived a long life, in the face of this sleeping time, it still seemed so brief. Su Hao said, ¡°Retrieve all data of my evolution into ¡®God.''¡± The scene in the ball space immediately changed, and the entire process of Su Hao evolving into ¡®God¡¯ was disyed before him. After watching it, Su Hao remained silent for a long time. It could be said that he seeded, but he also failed. The sess was that Su Hao¡¯s physical body indeed achieved a breakthrough once again. All the genes of the mutant sequences were modified ording to the n, and his body sessfully activated these genes, granting his flesh an incredibly powerful strength. The failure was that all these mutant sequence genes were plundered by Zhu Hua people from other abnormal beasts. When these genes were integrated together, forcibly expressed, the hidden ferocious beast nature within the genes waspletely activated, causing this body to lose its rationality. What is beastly nature? It¡¯s pure instinct, incapable of thought. In simpler terms, the brain of the body was forcibly downgraded and destroyed by those genes. Su Hao¡¯s consciousness could no longer rely on that brain for thinking; it was forcibly ejected from that chaotic and ferocious brain. It¡¯s like stuffing a person¡¯s consciousness into a pig¡¯s head. Can it think? It could be said that when Su Hao sessfully evolved into ¡®God,¡¯ he died. What made Su Hao regretful was that the perfect body he pursued probably wouldn¡¯t appear in ¡®God.¡¯ The road ahead is long! Su Hao silently said, ¡°The road I have to take is still far!¡± Su Hao gave anothermand to Little Light, ¡°Retrieve information on subsequent developments.¡± Soon, scenes of subsequent developments yed rapidly before Su Hao. The scenes were divided into two parts¡ªone was about Yashan, and the other was about Yashan¡¯s son, Heli, and his descendants. Su Hao first checked the information obtained by Yashan, and after finishing, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. The ¡®God¡¯ evolved by his flesh was indeed too strong, causing quite a bit of trouble for the Zhu Hua people. After reading it, he expressed sincere apologies. However, the existence of ¡®God¡¯ focused the hearts of all Zhu Hua people under the banner of the ¡®Temple Forest Society,¡¯ jointly resisting the destruction caused by ¡®God¡¯ and elerating the process of world unity. It wouldn¡¯t be urate to say that ¡®God¡¯ caused destruction because ¡®God¡¯ always stayed within the original Temple Forest City and never actively ventured outside. Fighting against ¡®God¡¯ was like a group of people teaming up to defeat a dungeon boss. Later, Yashan organized several campaigns to exterminate ¡®God,¡¯ all ending in failure, even teaching ¡®God¡¯ how to fight. Yearster, Yashan¡¯s body began to age, and before hepletely decayed, he decided to have a final battle with ¡®God.¡¯ At the cost of his entire lifespan, he used the ¡®Decay¡¯ ability on ¡®God.¡¯ Unexpectedly, ¡®God¡¯ didn¡¯t die, but Yashan¡¯s own life force depleted, and he died! Seeing this, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°This Yashan truly lived up to the title of the Temple Forest Society¡¯s leader!¡± Su Hao then checked Heli¡¯s information. After Yashan¡¯s death, the Zhu Hua peopleunched a prolonged and fierce battle against ¡®God,¡¯ whichsted for a hundred years. Eventually, ¡®God¡¯ grew old and weak, dying at the hands of Heli¡¯s grandson. Thus, there was a worldwide celebration. By this time, the Zhu Hua people had already achieved great unity, and the civilization of mutants was rapidly developing. Unfortunately, Su Hao¡¯s ¡®Blessing of the Wisdom of the Creator¡¯ broke off in the fifth generation. The ¡®World Eye n¡¯ temporarily experienced a failure. Su Hao also lost information about subsequent developments. However, at this point, Su Hao had no regrets. He had mastered the essence of mutants, transformed it into his permanent power. Suddenly, Su Hao thought of something and immediately essed the ¡®Little ck Room¡¯ that stored Yashan¡¯s consciousness information to check it. Upon investigation, he was taken aback. It wasn¡¯t that there was a problem with the ¡®Little ck Room,¡¯ but Yashan had also reincarnated into this world at the same time. And he was lying on the bed next to him! Su Hao: ¡°¡­¡± Just as Su Hao looked toward the boy with sparse hair lying next to him in the dim light, that boy also woke up and opened his eyes. After being confused for a moment, he immediately jumped up, shouting, ¡°Is ¡®God¡¯ dead? Meng Chuan! Meng Chuan? If not dead,e out quickly!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t bear it and immediately jumped up, pointing at Yashan, ¡°Yashan, shut up! Be quiet! Can¡¯t you see that everyone else is sleeping?¡± Chapter 223 Yashan, who was just subdued by Su Hao¡¯s voice, was a bit dazed. The tone sounded exactly like his Boss Wei, but the timbre was off¡ªtoo immature. Yashan couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look, but the dim light made it difficult to see clearly. He asked in confusion, ¡°Boss Wei?¡± It was at this moment that Yashan finally noticed something unusual. Not only did Boss Wei¡¯s voice have issues, but his own voice was also strange. Moreover, he felt extremely weak, with all the powerful vitality and strength gone without a trace. Countless question marks popped up in his mind. Su Hao whispered, ¡°It¡¯s me! Don¡¯t speak.¡± Seeing Yashan still puzzled, Su Hao immediately used the voice from the previous life and transmitted through the Little ck Room, ¡°Yashan, I am your Boss Wei. From now on, close your mouth for me and don¡¯t say a word!¡± Yashan immediately widened his eyes. To be able to speak directly in someone¡¯s mind was Boss Wei¡¯s special ability, and the person speaking to him had to be Boss Wei; there was absolutely no mistake! ¡°Boss Wei, where have you been all these years? Why was there no response to the calls? What is the powerful monster that suddenly appeared at the experimental base? Why do you look like this now?¡± Yashan had a belly full of doubts he wanted to ask his Boss Wei, but at this moment, he could only forcefully suppress them. Since Boss Wei said not to speak, then he wouldn¡¯t speak. But it felt ufortable not to. As Yashan and Su Hao shouted back and forth, the thin-faced boy sleeping on the third bed in the room woke up, looking at Su Hao and Yashan with confusion. ¡°Dada!¡± Just at this moment, there was a hurried sound of slippers in the corridor outside the door. Then the door was pushed open. ¡°Badang!¡± The switch was pressed, and the entire room immediately lit up. A woman in pajamas, wearing slippers, appeared at the door, nervously scanning the room. Seeing that all three little boys were there, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The sudden bright light made Su Hao and the others blink. When they opened their eyes again, they found that there was an additional woman with a fair and delicate face at the door, causing them to look over. At a nce, Yashan almost popped his eyeballs. Where had he seen such a clean and pure person? The face didn¡¯t resemble the Zhu Hua people, the ears were smooth without fuzz, the hair was straight without curls, and, crucially, she was so short, only equivalent to a ten-year-old Zhu Hua child. If it weren¡¯t for Boss Wei not allowing him to speak, he would have jumped up, pointing at the other person and roaring, ¡°Where did this aliene from?¡± Yashan turned his head and looked at the childlike Boss Wei. Seeing Boss Wei looking at him with a gloomy face, Yashan felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured on him, and he couldn¡¯t help butpletely calm down, not thinking about anything. The woman with a fairplexion looked at the three silent little boys, and a visible anger surged to its peak. After reaching its peak, she immediately exploded, ¡°Y¡¯all¡­!¡± Su Hao secretly thought, ¡°Indeed, she doesn¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t remember how many foreignnguages I¡¯ve learned, and they¡¯re all at the universal level.¡± And Yashan was even more bewildered. The thin-faced boy shrank weakly, covering himself with the nket, shaking his head to indicate that it had nothing to do with him. The woman immediately turned her head towards Su Hao and Yashan, scolding them in a rapid manner. After scolding them and seeing Su Hao and Yashan remaining silent, she sighed, gave a few more instructions, ¡°Badang¡± turned off the light, ¡°Bang!¡± closed the door, and walked away with ¡°dadadada¡± sounds in slippers. Sharp-eyed Su Hao noticed something different just as the woman turned around. Behind the woman, there were two wolf-like beasts, one patrolling while the other crouched with its legs folded, ready to pounce. The key point was that the two wolf-like beasts were huge, with a height of nearly two meters and a length of nearly three meters, looking extremely ferocious. This made Su Hao realize that, indeed, it was a modern society, but it seemed different from his understanding of a modern society. The room darkened again, quietness enveloping the space. After a while, noticing the absence of any movement, Su Hao entered the pinball space once again, checking the ¡®Universal Light 3.0.¡¯ As for Yashan, he tossed and turned, destined for a sleepless night. Su Hao found that the consciousness information recorded in the pinball space, apart from Yashan¡¯s, had all been automatically cleaned by Little Light. The densely packed experimental Little ck Rooms were now empty, leaving Su Hao feeling incredibly fulfilled. Additionally, everything seemed normal. After confirming that everything was in order, Su Hao quickly formted a rough growth n. ¡°First, refine blood qi as soon as possible to reach the advanced elite stage, obtaining self-defense capabilities; use one arm as the cost to cultivate the gene modification solution and evolve into a fourth-level [Bone Demon], gaining powerful regeneration ability; the ¡®Composite Rune¡¯bining ¡®Perception,¡¯ ¡®Lightning,¡¯ ¡®Fire Dragon,¡¯ ¡®Barrier,¡¯ and ¡®Hard¡¯ has already been constructed. Use the gene modification solution to solidify thisposite rune into the body, advancing to the master level; evolve into a [Prophet], enhancing mental power; explore the world and try to take away all the knowledge from this world.¡± If this world had a powerful inte function, taking away some knowledge would be simple. As for Yashan, since he¡¯s already here, he might as well bring him along. If he misbehaves and causes trouble, he can be put back to sleep. The next day, Su Hao, with the listless Yashan, followed the thin-faced boy from the same dormitory. Whatever the other did, Su Hao and Yashan did the same. Soon, they grasped the basic situation of the ce they were staying. It was a small orphanage, housing over a dozen children of different ages. The owner of the orphanage was the fierce-looking woman fromst night. In addition, there were two helpers¡ªa freckled girl and a short-haired man with ck-framed sses. They looked gentle and weak. In summary, Su Hao¡¯s food and lodging were temporarily not a worry. Su Hao secretly decided, ¡°Stay here for now and quickly improve strength.¡± At this moment, Yashan approached, wanting to say something but hesitating. Su Hao directly reached out and turned Yashan¡¯s face to the side. Yashan, full of doubts, was forcefully silenced again. ¡­ One year quickly passed. Su Hao and Yashan both turned five years old. During this year, Su Hao and Yashan kept a low profile, rarely speaking, like two children with autism. They spent a lot of time refining blood qi and gained a very rough understanding of this world. There wasn¡¯t much difference in daily life, but Su Hao could notice various distinctions from many details. People around them mostly discussed topics rted to ¡®summoners¡¯ and ¡®summoned beasts.¡¯ It seemed the entire society revolved around summoners. Even some high-tech products were mostly designed to serve summoners. For example, the round TV hanging on the front hall wall of the orphanage Su Hao stayed in yed summoner exploration records or duel matches between summoners all day long. There was also the annual ¡®Summoner World Cup,¡¯ with various categories, such as singles, doubles, and team matches, being highly popr. Summing it up, it was a modern world leaning toward another direction of technology. After a year of understanding, Su Hao developed a strong interest in this world. It was so intense that his passion was almost burning, with the desire deep within constantly urging him to grow up quickly and explore this magical world. What interested Su Hao wasn¡¯t summoners or summoned beasts but space. He noticed that all the summoners and their summoned beasts shown on TV were summoned on the spot. As if performing magic, they appear out of thin air. Not only on TV, but Su Hao also witnessed the owner of the orphanage, known as ¡®Sister Bai,¡¯ summoning two huge wolf dogs in the central yard. Now, the question arises. Where do summoned beastse from? A different dimension? Or somewhere else? Su Hao¡¯s thirst for knowledge has already ignited. This world hides the secret of space! ¡°The knowledge of this world! I¡¯m determined to grasp it!¡± Chapter 224 In this year¡¯s time, Su Hao has mastered thenguages and scripts of this world skillfully through various means. On the contrary, Yashan still speaks stutteringly after a year, like a mentally challenged child, appearing pitiful to others. Seems easy to bully? So, Yashan became the target of teasing and bullying by the children in the orphanage. What frustrates Yashan is that he can¡¯t talk back, and Boss Wei doesn¡¯t allow him to use force. Boss Wei¡¯s exact words were: ¡°You, a little guy in his early four, go beat those seven or eight-year-olds? Endure it for now, give it a couple of years, then you can beat them up.¡± Yashan thought about it and indeed couldn¡¯t win. With hisbat experience, he could catch those older kids off guard and gain an advantage, but they weren¡¯t foolish. Once they reacted, he might face some trouble, and it could even affect Boss Wei! So Yashan endured. This endurancested for a year. Today is the weekend, and dozens of children of various ages are gathered in a ssroom, undergoing academic checks by a man with ck-framed sses. The oldest is eleven, the youngest is only five, the batch to which Su Hao belongs. After the children in the orphanage turn six, they are sent to nearby elementary schools for unified education. After turning twelve and entering middle school, they live at the school, only returning home twice a year. The man with ck-framed sses is one of the assistants in the orphanage, named Hu Sheng. He looks gentle and easygoing but is meticulous in his work. Su Hao spectes that Hu Sheng¡¯s willingness to stay as an assistant in the orphanage, ostensibly out of kindness, is actually to pursue Bai Wan¡¯er, Sister Bai. But he hasn¡¯t seeded so far. In Su Hao¡¯s view, Hu Sheng¡¯s methods are too naive,cking any trace of heroic demeanor. It¡¯s impossible for him to win Sister Bai¡¯s heart. He should learn more from the foolish Yashan. After all, Yashan had three wives. Soon, Hu Sheng checked Su Hao¡¯s academic performance. At a nce, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Bai Jingzhong¡¯s academic level, S-ss. This is the most perfect preschool homework I¡¯ve ever seen. Jingzhong is truly a genius!¡± Su Hao¡¯s name in this life is Bai Jingzhong, Yashan¡¯s name is Bai Jingyi. All the children in the orphanage have the surname Bai, following Sister Bai. As Hu Sheng¡¯s words fell, the children in the ssroom immediately looked disdainful. What¡¯s so great about doing well in preschool homework? If you¡¯re capable, write the homework for fifth and sixth graders! Genius? Hah! But no one said anything. Su Hao did well in his homework, and that¡¯s a fact. Next is Yashan¡¯s academic performance. Yashan couldn¡¯t help but look nervous, palms sweaty. Hu Sheng pushed his sses and became serious. After checking Yashan¡¯s homework, he frowned and said, ¡°Bai Jingyi¡¯s academic level, D-ss. Go back, correct your homework, and then copy it fifty times.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The children in the ssroom immediately burst intoughter, finding joy in this. They seemed to have found confidence through Yashan. Yashan seemed to lose all his strength, slumping on the table, looking at his boss, Boss Wei, with pleading eyes. Surprisingly, Boss Wei turned his head away. After checking everyone¡¯s academic performance, Hu Sheng announced the dismissal and left. Eight slightly older boys immediately surrounded Yashan, snatching his homework and passing it around. A boy around nine sneered, ¡°Jingyi, can¡¯t even write such simple characters. Are you a fool?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone burst intoughter. This person is called Bai Shansong, who usually considers himself the leader of the orphanage, looking down on everyone shorter than him. The two older boys who arerger than him ignore him, inadvertently fueling his arrogance. Another person echoed Baishansong, ¡°He¡¯s always been a fool. He¡¯s five years old and still can¡¯t speak!¡± Bai Shansong pressed his hand on Yashan¡¯s head, grinning, ¡°Why do you think Sister Bai picked up this fool? Hahaha!¡± Someone else pped Yashan¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Look, this fool doesn¡¯t even get angry when you hit him!¡± Su Hao and Yashan¡¯s roommate, a slim-faced boy named Bai Jingchun, seemed somewhat reluctant to witness Yashan being bullied. But he dared not intervene, his eyes constantly wandering between Su Hao and Yashan, appearing even more helpless than Yashan. ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡± However, a girl around seven years old stood up, loudly stopping Bai Shansong and others¡¯ actions. Unexpectedly, it backfired, and they became more outrageous. This little girl is called Bai Shan. Every time Yashan is bullied, she stands up, but it doesn¡¯t seem to help. ¡­ Yashan held back his anger and cursed in his heart, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m furious now!¡± In reality, after a year of training and refining his blood qi, Yashan¡¯s body had be very strong, and dealing with these little brats was a piece of cake. But without Boss Wei¡¯s approval, Yashan wouldn¡¯t act recklessly. And Yashan kept telling himself, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for more than seventy years, why bother getting angry with these little brats? What¡¯s the point?¡± His head was pped again. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Someone even pulled his hair, bing more and more excessive! These troublesome kids, no boundaries at all? ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± His ears were grabbed again¡­ Yashan once again looked at Boss Wei with pleading eyes. Boss Wei slowly clenched his fist, furrowed his brow in thought, observed the surroundings for a moment, then rxed his brow, giving Yashan a nce. In Yashan¡¯s mind, Boss Wei¡¯s ethereal and wonderful voice came, ¡°Yashan, your current strength is barely enough. Beat them up for me!¡± When they both reincarnated, they were already four years old, and now they¡¯re five! Which means an unknown crisis might be approaching. Need to gather more information quickly, be prepared in advance. Clear up these insignificant troubles at once to avoid any unexpected incidentster. Yashan was initially stunned. Did he hear correctly? Did Boss Wei agree to fight back? Yashan¡¯s face showed wild joy. As for the little troublemakers bullying Yashan, they were unaware of the seriousness of the situation. Seeing Yashan¡¯s smile, they wondered, ¡°Is this Bai Jingyi not only a fool but also a masochist?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Yashan roared, stood up abruptly, waved his hand, and immediately pushed the surrounding kids back two steps. Yashan targeted Bai Shansong, who bullied him the most, leaped andnded a punch on his face. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± After a muffled sound, Bai Shansong was punched down, holding his face in pain and howling. This sudden scene left everyone dumbfounded. Little girl Bai Shan and Bai Jingchun¡¯s mouths dropped open! Yashan shook his sore fist, continued forward without saying a word, and, with his small body, straddled Bai Shansong, delivering punches one after another. Others were initially stunned but quickly reacted, intending to pull this suddenly violent Bai Jingyi away. At this moment, Su Hao also acted, kicking one person down first, then rushing towards another, delivering a fierce blow to his waist. ¡°Howl!¡± The person clutched his lower back, slowly falling, halfway through his scream, inhaling sharply. Next, Su Hao and Yashan cooperated, swiftly bringing down these eight troublemakers. Anyone attempting to get up received a swift kick. Soon, the troublemakersy obediently on the ground, daring not to resist. Bai Shansong suffered the most, with a swollen face, lying on the ground whimpering. Yashan, gleefully, not very skillfully said, ¡°Wei¡­ Jing¡­ Zhong¡­ Boss! Feeling¡­ relieved in my heart!¡± To avoid trouble, Su Hao forced Yashan to change his address to ¡®Jingzhong Boss.¡¯ Su Hao adjusted his appearance calmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go back and redo your homework!¡± Yashan nodded, picked up his workbook, and brushed off the dust. At this moment, a fair and delicate woman entered the room. It was Bai Wan¡¯er, Sister Bai from the orphanage! Seeing the scene in the ssroom, her joyful expression disappeared rapidly. Her demeanor changed like flipping a switch, turning terrifying. Bai Wan¡¯er squeezed out a few words from between her teeth, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Hao and Yashan nced at each other, shrugged innocently, hands spread out¡ªa look of pure innocence. I don¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m just a five-year-old kid! Chapter 225 Although Su Hao and Yashan¡¯s performance was very convincing, under the joint identification of the eight pitiful little troublemakers, Su Hao and Yashan were still taken away by the skeptical Sister Bai. The most miserable one taken away was Bai Shansong. In Sister Bai¡¯s small study, Bai Shansong embarrassingly used Su Hao and Yashan of their crimes while crying. After listening, Sister Bai rolled her eyes in disdain. Such a big guy couldn¡¯t beat two little ones and still had the nerve to cry out. How embarrassing! Yes, Sister Bai admitted she was biased. Impatiently, she said, ¡°Alright, I get it. You can leave now! I¡¯ll deal with these two little troublemakers properly!¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Shansong looked smugly at Su Hao. Yashan, on the other hand, was quite surprised, thinking, ¡°Looks like I underestimated them!¡± Sister Bai¡¯s gaze circled around Su Hao and Yashan, finally locking onto Su Hao. She asked slowly, ¡°Jingzhong, Jingyi, is what Shansong said true?¡± Su Hao shrugged and vaguely replied, ¡°Not entirely true.¡± Yashan remained silent. Sister Bai still had some doubts and asked, ¡°Jingzhong, do you have anything else to say?¡± Su Hao immediately said, ¡°Yes, Sister Bai! I want to know, how can one be a summoner?¡± Sister Bai, feeling a headacheing on, patiently said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking about that. I¡¯m asking about the fight Shansong and others had!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say about that!¡± Sister Bai sighed in frustration. Jingzhong was good in many ways, exceptionally intelligent, butmunication was a challenge. Every time she talked to him, it felt odd. Curious, Su Hao asked, ¡°Sister Bai, I¡¯m really curious about bing a summoner. Can you tell me briefly?¡± Sister Bai was about toe up with a casual excuse but couldn¡¯t find a suitable one. Su Hao had been pestering her with this question, and now she couldn¡¯t think of a good excuse. Rubbing her temples, Sister Bai said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell you casually. Anyway, you¡¯ll know soon.¡± Su Hao happily said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Bai!¡± Then, he turned to Yashan and said, ¡°Jingyi, quickly fetch two small stools! Also, bring some candies from our hidden room to share with Sister Bai.¡± Yashan agreed and happily ran off. Sister Bai was once again speechless. In the orphanage, she was used to being firm, but she couldn¡¯t understand why Jingyi, who seemed silly, listened only to Jingzhong. Everything required Jingzhong¡¯s approval. If Jingzhong didn¡¯t nod, it didn¡¯t matter what she said. Soon, Yashan returned with two small stools, set one for Su Hao, and another for himself. He then took out a small bag of candies and handed it to Su Hao. Su Hao took it and gave it to Sister Bai, saying, ¡°Sister Bai, have some candy! Don¡¯t be polite!¡± Sister Bai casually took two, shook them, and with interest said, ¡°Is this bribing me?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°If Sister Bai finds it sweet, you can say a few more things.¡± Hearing this, Sister Baiughed heartily, ¡°Haha! Sister Bai is in a good mood today. Say a couple more things.¡± Su Hao and Yashan immediately sat up straight. Sister Bai, with a smile, said, ¡°Alright, Jingzhong, go ahead and ask!¡± Su Hao was taken aback, expecting her to say something like, ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning.¡± He quickly organized the main questions in his mind and asked, ¡°Sister Bai, then I¡¯ll ask. The first question, what is the rtionship between a summoner and their summoned beast?¡± Sister Bai didn¡¯t anticipate this as his first question. After thinking for a moment, she tried to exin in anguage suitable for children, ¡°It¡¯s like the rtionship between a master and a ve! You can imagine it as owning a little dog ¨C you are the summoner, and the dog is the summoned beast. Different summoners treat their summoned beasts differently, and outsiders have no right to interfere.¡± Su Hao nodded in understanding and continued, ¡°The second question, can summoners freely summon their beasts in the city? Will they attack others indiscriminately?¡± Sister Bai chuckled, ¡°All official summoners must have a license. Summoners with a license can freely summon their pets in the city. On the contrary, summoners without a license, once discovered, will be expelled from Zhongzhou, and severe cases may face imprisonment! But don¡¯t worry, summoned beasts won¡¯t harm people randomly.¡± Frowning, Su Hao thought, ¡°How can I be sure of that?¡± He asked again, ¡°Are there no cases of summoned beasts attacking others?¡± Sister Bai patiently exined, ¡°Summoned beasts, originally ¡®Vice Star Beasts,¡¯ are mostly aggressive andck reason. To be a legal summoned beast, it must be fully controlled by the summoner. So, if a summoned beast attacks someone, it¡¯s mostly because the summoner instructed it. Jingzhong, you don¡¯t need to worry; the possibility of summoned beasts attacking ordinary people in the city is very low and won¡¯t happen to you!¡± Su Hao thought, ¡°Who can be sure about that?¡± He continued, ¡°Sister Bai, the third question, where do summoned beastse from? I mean, like your two wolves, where are they now? Why can you suddenly summon them?¡± Sister Bai smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll learn these things when you enroll in the Summoner Academy. I can¡¯t exin it clearly in a short time!¡± Then, Sister Bai looked at the time and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left. Today, I¡¯ll allow you to ask onest question.¡± Su Hao regretfully said, ¡°It seems our candies, collected by Jingyi and me, are only worth three questions!¡± Sister Baiughed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the candies, I would have kicked you out long ago! Hurry up and ask!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Then thest question, Sister Bai, you can¡¯t dodge this one. How can I be a summoner?¡± Sister Bai first looked seriously at Su Hao, then chuckled, ¡°It seems our little Jingzhong wants to be a great summoner in the future!¡± Su Hao straightforwardly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sister Bai said mysteriously, ¡°Whether you want to be a summoner and whether you can be one have no rtion at all!¡± Su Hao wondered, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Sister Bai exined, ¡°Because it depends on talent!¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow, ¡°Talent?¡± Sister Bai said, ¡°Exactly, talent. Whether a person can be a summoner is determined from the moment they are born and has nothing to do with effort.¡± Trying to evoke a sense of disappointment, Sister Bai said, ¡°How about it? Feeling very disappointed? Haha!¡± To her surprise, Su Hao nodded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m notcking in talent for this kind of thing.¡± Sister Bai scoffed, ¡°Confidence is good, but don¡¯t set your expectations too high. The higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. You should know that the probability of a person having summoner talent is only 1%.¡± Su Hao indicated understanding. Sister Bai continued, ¡°Little Jingzhong, don¡¯t me your Sister Bai for dampening your enthusiasm. You are too smart and mature for your age, but it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing. If you take being a summoner too seriously andter find out you don¡¯t have the talent, the impact on you will be devastating. There are countless examples of this! So, treat bing a summoner like buying a lottery ticket! A 1% chance of winning.¡± Su Hao responded with a sweet smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Bai, I understand this! Onest,st question: How do I know if I have summoner talent?¡± Sister Bai said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. When you turn six, there will be people specifically conducting talent tests for you.¡± After saying that, Sister Bai stood up, walked to Su Hao and Yashan, lifted them by the back of their necks, and walked towards the exit. As she walked, she said, ¡°We¡¯ve talked enough today. Go y!¡± After finishing her words, Sister Bai put Su Hao and Yashan down and returned to her study. *Bang!* The door was forcefully shut. The next moment, the door was opened again, and two small stools flew out,nding with a *ping pong* on the ground. Following them was a bag of candies, perfectly hitting Yashan on the forehead! White Shansong, watching from a distance, smirked in satisfaction. It seemed like these two annoying little troublemakers received a stern punishment. Su Hao witnessed the scene and remarked, ¡°Jingyi, someone else is in for trouble!¡± Yashan was puzzled but followed Su Hao¡¯s gaze and saw Bai Shansong with a swollen face. He chuckled. Chapter 226 After Su Hao and Yashan beat Bai Shansong three times, Bai Shansong no longer dared to harbor any ill intentions, avoiding Su Hao and Yashan whenever he saw them. Since then, no one in the entire orphanage dared to provoke Su Hao and Yashan, and even their roommate Bai Jingchun benefited. The three youngest became the most formidable presence in the orphanage. Of course, Bai Jingchun was just an essory. While eating, Su Hao pondered Sister Bai¡¯s words. To be a summoner, talent is crucial. Without the corresponding talent, even with an IQ of 150 and an incredibly strong body, one cannot be a summoner. But does Su Haock talent? To this, Su Hao revealed a mysterious smile! What talent does he want? If he hadn¡¯t been to the world of Zhuo Hua people, and didn¡¯t have the talent of a summoner, he might have been helpless. But now he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Having talent is good, but even without it, he could create one for himself! Su Hao¡¯s goal in bing a summoner isn¡¯t to acquire summoned beasts, but to use the identity and knowledge of a summoner to explore the summoning principles and understand why summoned beasts can achieve spatial transfer. If sessful, Su Hao expects to gain a power in this world so potent it¡¯s suffocating¡ªinstant teleportation. ¡®So, the top priority is to evolve into a Bone Demon as quickly as possible! Now that I¡¯m already an elite warrior, I need to wait another two months for this body to adapt. After two months, I¡¯ll start evolving into a [Shell] person!¡¯ Su Hao silently calcted the time. He aimed to ascend as quickly as possible, obtain a standing power, and ensure he could survive in this world long enough to thoroughly understand the mysteries of space. At this moment, the delicate girl Bai Shan carried her meal tray, sat across from Yashan, and used Yashan and Su Hao, ¡°Jingyi, how can you bully your own family?¡± Yashan first nced at his Boss Wei, who was still lost in thought. Seeing Wei still preupied, he pretended not to hear and focused on eating. ying dumb was a skill Yashan had mastered over the past year and now didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. Seeing Yashan ignoring her, Bai Shan turned to Su Hao. Yashan was rmed; his boss was deep in thought. How could she disturb him now? Was she asking for trouble? Swift as lightning, Yashan threw down his bowl, grabbed Bai Shan¡¯s face, turned it halfway, and forcefully brought it back. Opening her mouth to speak, Yashan grabbed a chicken leg and stuffed it into Bai Shan¡¯s mouth, smiling, ¡°Eat!¡± Bai Shan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ One monthter. In front of the pinball space experiment tform, Su Hao was meticulously examining the gic code of the [Shell] person he had designed with his own hands. Human genes were different from Zhuo Hua people¡¯s; he couldn¡¯t directly copy Zhuo Hua people¡¯s [Shell] person n. He needs to reorganize and design it, then gradually test it, and only then can he obtain a definitive n. Until today, Su Hao finallypleted the gic design, with a sess rate of 99.9%. The same probability as evolving into a ¡°God.¡± Su Hao left the pinball space, nced at Yashan who was frantically copying homework, and said, ¡°Jingyi, continue to be my experimental subject!¡± Yashan cheerfully replied, ¡°Sure, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Call me Boss Jingzhong!¡± Yashan immediately changed his tune, ¡°Sure, Boss Jingzhong, being an experimental subject is what I like the most!¡± Night fell, and the city lights came on. The city where Su Hao resides is called Yongxin City, a second or third-tier city. At night, the city center is illuminated by various dazzling lights. The orphanage where Su Hao is located is on the outskirts, with dim lights and many flickering streetlights. A tall and thin figure appeared on the rooftop of a four-story residential building, observing the not-toorge orphanage. Behind him, a t-headed man climbed up, came to the side of the tall, thin figure, and looked down together, observing the orphanage in the dim light. After a moment, the short-haired man said, ¡°Brother Sheng! I¡¯ve investigated. In this orphanage called ¡®Morning Glory Small Courtyard,¡¯ there are three abandoned children around the age of 5, living in the third room from the right.¡± Brother Sheng showed a satisfied smile, ¡°Tuozi, well done. As long as weplete this task, our group¡¯s performance for this month will be considered aplished!¡± Tuozi said, ¡°But it took me quite a bit of effort to find out. Who would have thought that such a small ce would have such an orphanage? Hehe, but I found it!¡± Brother Sheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going down.¡± After Brother Sheng finished speaking, he took the lead and jumped directly from the fourth floor. In mid-air, arge ck cat passed by and caught him. Landing lightly, there was not a sound. Tuozi looked enviously at therge ck cat under Brother Sheng¡¯s crotch. It was a C-level summoned beast, the ck Striped Leopard, with two skills, ¡®Night Invisibility¡¯ and ¡®High-speed w Strike,¡¯ and extremely strong physical qualities. His own was only a D-level summoned beast, the Burrowing Rat, with only one skill, ¡®Burrow,¡¯ suitable only for sneaky activities, not suitable for public appearances. Tuozi made up his mind that next time, he must summon an imposing one. He came to a corner of the rooftop, slid down along the water pipe, and sighed, ¡°Ah, my style has beenpletely lost!¡± Soon, the two furtive figures slowly approached the orphanage and quickly arrived under a tree. Brother Sheng pointed to the muddy ground, ¡°Tuozi, you dig a hole here! I¡¯ll be here to support. If you seed,e out without making a sound.¡± Tuozi nodded, pressed one hand on the ground, closed his eyes, and concentrated. After two breaths, the light in front of Tuozi distorted, and a burrowing rat the size of a crocodile crawled out from an unknown ce, silently lying still. Tuozi sighed in relief, wiping the non-existent sweat from his forehead, ¡°Not bad, sessfully summoned on the first attempt! A sign of great luck!¡± He waved his hand, and the burrowing rat leaped up, diving into the ground like a skilled diver, leaving behind a pitch-ck hole. Immediately, a rat¡¯s tail extended from the hole. Tuozi grabbed the burrowing rat¡¯s tail, turned upside down, and followed it into the hole, being dragged by the burrowing rat, sliding forward in the tunnel. ¡­ Just as Su Hao, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. A year of ¡°Enhanced Five Senses Function¡± running at full power greatly enhanced Su Hao¡¯s hearing. Just now, he heard a series of fragmented soundsing from underground. This alerted Su Hao; he understood that such a sound wouldn¡¯t be without reason. Su Hao lifted the nket, got up, drew a small knife he had secretly hidden during Freckle Assistant Xiao Tian¡¯s inattention, and then woke up Yashan. At the same time, a voice echoed in the small dark room, ¡°Yashan, there¡¯s a situation, don¡¯t make a sound!¡± Yashan instantly woke up, also drawing a small knife, ready for action. These two fruit knives were secretly stashed by Su Hao when Freckle Assistant Xiaotian wasn¡¯t paying attention. For them at this moment, the knives were just right. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Su Hao stepped back, slightly crouching, gathering his strength. A square tile in front of them was gently lifted, and a massive rat¡¯s head emerged from underground. Su Hao and Yashan subconsciously infused their knives with bloodthirst, suddenly rushing forward, shing horizontally at the rat¡¯s neck¡ªone on the left, one on the right. ¡°Plup!¡± Chapter 227 The neck of the burrowing rat sprayed two streams of blood, drenching the ground. ¡°Squeak¡ª¡± A muffled and tragic scream echoed. Despite the short knives wielded by Su Hao and Yashan, theirbined efforts couldn¡¯t sever the neck of the giant rat, failing to kill it. After leaving some sttered blood, the burrowing rat swiftly disappeared underground. Unconcerned, Su Hao quickly drew a rune. ¡®Perception!¡¯ As the sense took effect, the life force within a radius of two hundred meters instantly imprinted in Su Hao¡¯s mind. Two secondster, it slowly faded, but two seconds were enough! Su Hao pointed in the direction outside the window, whispering, ¡°Jingyi, there are reinforcements outside! Let¡¯s go, take them down!¡± Yashan nodded. After putting on their shoes, Su Hao and Yashan quietly pushed open the door, afraid of alerting others in the shelter. After they left, their roommate Bai Jingchun groggily got up. In the dim light, he looked at the empty beds and therge hole on the floor, along with sttered blood, a puzzled expression on his face. Su Hao and Yashan, despite their small stature, possessed great strength. With a light leap and a push, they vaulted out of the yard. After adding another ¡®perception¡¯ rune, Su Hao ran ahead in a certain direction. Meanwhile, Brother Sheng rode on the back of a ck Striped Leopard, watching the burrowing rats and Tuozi emerging from the hole. With surprise and caution, he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are the rest?¡± The burrowing rat, apanied by the Tuozi, emerged from the hole and flopped onto the ground, quickly losing its breath and dying. Tuozi, looking at its beloved pet with distress, said indignantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. My burrowing rat was attacked as soon as it stuck its head out. If I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, it would be stuck underground now. My poor burrowing rat¡­¡± Brother Sheng, observing the almost decapitated wounds on the burrowing rat, frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. Your burrowing rat is dead, summon another er. We need to get away from here for now.¡± He then urged the ck Striped Leopard to bite the corpse of the burrowing rat and led the way. Tuozi sighed,ining, ¡°Summoning another one is easier said than done.¡± Afterward, they ran into a dark alley behind Brother Sheng. When they were about to stop and discuss their strategy, Brother Sheng noticed that the ck-striped leopard beneath him emitted a low growl, crouching down. Following the leopard¡¯s warning, he looked toward the exit of the alley, where the silhouette of a small child was barely visible under the dim streetlight. The two of them were overjoyed; it seemed tonight wouldn¡¯t be without gains. Suddenly, the ck-striped leopard turned its head to look behind them. Surprised, Brother Sheng and the Tuozi turned around, only to find another small figure at the end of the alley! Brother Sheng and the Tuozi were exceptionally thrilled. Their goal for the month was to abduct ten children, and they had only taken eight so far. With the month ending, they were worried about their performance. Unexpectedly, in the midst of uncertainty, they encountered a stroke of luck! They exchanged nces, and Brother Sheng leaped down from the ck-striped leopard. Each of them took out a candy and walked toward their respective targets, saying, ¡°Little one, Uncle has candy here¡­¡± However, after walking a few steps, both of them abruptly stopped. Because they saw the short knives held in the hands of the children, along with the flowing blood on the knives. A thought crossed their minds: ¡°Could it be that the burrowing rat was killed by this kid?¡± After this thought urred, they couldn¡¯t help butugh at themselves. Haha, how could that be possible! But they soon stoppedughing because they found the innocent-looking child ahead, gazing at them with what seemed like curiosity¡ªno, not just curiosity, but walking towards them calmly, holding a bloodied knife. This eerie scene thoroughly unsettled the two towering men for a moment. However, being two adults and summoners, they quickly steadied themselves. A child with a knife? Still a child! As Su Hao approached, he suddenly elerated, sprinting forward. In the astonished eyes of Brother Sheng, Su Hao swiftly shed at Brother Sheng¡¯s neck. Brother Sheng instinctively dodged backward, while the ck-striped leopard behind him leaped out, pping towards Su Hao with a menacing extended w. ¡®Rapid w Strike¡¯! The massive ck w swung rapidly, its silhouette blurry. Su Hao retracted the short knife, shifting his step. ¡®Sliding Shadow Step¡¯! The w strike swung empty, leaving a long trace on the ground. Brother Sheng sessfully avoided a disaster, feeling a lingering fear. He had almost died due to carelessness. Who would have thought that a four or five-year-old child would possess such strength? Even now, he found it hard to believe what he was witnessing, as if it were a dream. Meanwhile, Su Hao had arrived next to the ck-striped leopard. He infused the short knife with vitality while activating the rune effects of ¡®Sharp¡¯ and ¡®Pration.¡¯ Dealing with these big cats was an area where Su Hao had rich experience. The reflex speed of big cats was extremely fast, making it difficult to attack their vital points head-on. Hence, it was crucial to strike at the moment when the big catunched an attack. However, for Su Hao, there was no need for that because he had a trick up his sleeve. ¡®Level 2 ¨C shlight¡¯! Suddenly, Su Hao¡¯s outstretched left hand burst into a strong light. Caught off guard, the ck-striped leopard was temporarily blinded, retreating frantically. It was horrified, and its fur stood on end as it crazily moved backward. Seizing the opportunity, Su Hao rushed forward, leaped high, and thrust the short knife. Just as the knife was about to prate the leopard¡¯s head, the ck-striped leopard, seemingly aware of the attack¡¯s target, turned its head at an extremely peculiar angle, avoiding a fatal blow to its forehead. ¡°Splurt!¡± Su Hao¡¯s short knife opened a long gash on the leopard¡¯s neck, blood gushing out. Unfazed, the ck-striped leopard swung itsrge paw toward Su Hao. ¡°A summoner, huh? Quite interesting,¡± Su Hao nced at the tall and thin man behind him, realizing that the reason the big cat dodged was due to the control of this summoner behind him. Su Hao retracted the short knife, sliding it in front of him. The de shed! The leopard¡¯s w was instantly cut off, scattering on the ground. Su Hao took advantage of the moment to retreat. The ck-striped leopard quickly leaped to Brother Sheng¡¯s side, eyeing Su Hao warily. ¡°Brother Sheng, help!¡± Just then, the Tuozi¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the alley. Brother Sheng looked over, only to see the seemingly tall and sturdy Tuozi being knocked down by a small child of about four or five years old, his limbs broken, whimpering in pain. Brother Sheng: ¡°¡­¡± Could it be that we¡¯ve encountered some evil tonight? How can these kids be so fierce one by one! This is not scientific! At this moment, Brother Sheng began to weigh the prospects of his job. Did he make a hasty decision when joining the association before? Brother Sheng admitted that, from this moment on, he had developed a shadow in his heart towards children. His career tonight might havee to an end. ¡®Night Concealment¡¯! The form of the ck-striped leopard gradually faded away, blending into the darkness, appearing elusive. Su Hao revealed a faint smile, then extended his hand and softly said, ¡°Level 2 ¨C Lightning!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± A massive arc of lightning struck the ck cat¡¯s forehead, then bounced onto Brother Sheng. A summoner and his summoned beasty t on the ground. Even the Tuozi, witnessing this scene, stopped his wailing for help, eyes bulging, and eximed, ¡°Damn! People can also emit lightning! And he¡¯s just a little brat, this is really unbelievable!¡± Su Hao walked briskly over, inserting the knife into the forehead of the big cat, going all the way to the hilt. The big cat convulsed for a moment, then wentpletely still. Su Hao pulled out the short knife, wiped the bloodstains off on the cat¡¯s fur, and then turned to look at the two pitiful summoners. He revealed a brilliant smile. Brother Sheng and the Tuozi shivered! Chapter 228 After Brother Sheng¡¯s unsessful resistance, he obediently answered Su Hao¡¯s questions. Both of them belonged to an organization called the ¡®Summoned Beast Resistance Association,¡¯ tasked with collecting a group of children under six for an assignment. As for the organization¡¯s location, member structure, and the purpose of collecting children, they knew nothing. Moreover, they were not formal members of the organization but had direct contact with superiors, and the rest was unknown. They were merely errand boys in the organization. Su Hao asked some questions about summoners, but their vague and unclear answers provided little useful information. However, for Su Hao, knowing this information was sufficient. Sneering, he looked at the two and said, ¡°Human traffickers? Hmph!¡± Brother Sheng immediately pleaded, ¡°Brothers¡­ no! Two gentlemen! It¡¯s our first offense, the first time weid hands and we end up in your hands, we haven¡¯t done anything else wrong. Please let us go this time, don¡¯t take us to the security bureau!¡± This was a scripted plea. If Su Hao took them to the security bureau, they would be safe. Su Hao remained silent, directly pressing down on Brother Sheng¡¯s head. Brother Sheng, full of fear, thought Su Hao was going to finish him off. However, with his joints dislocated, he couldn¡¯t move and could only watch as this ruthless child pressed his delicate hand against his head. Su Hao infused Brother Sheng¡¯s brain with his blood qi, more and more, reaching a critical point. Brother Sheng¡¯s conscious information was recorded in the space like a pinball, locked in a dark room. Afterward, Su Hao removed his hand, then walked to Tuozi, doing the same to record his conscious information. Brother Sheng and Tuozi looked puzzled. What was this kid doing? The moment Su Hao pressed his palm to Brother Sheng¡¯s forehead nearly scared him to death. During that moment, he shed through his life, even recalling his high school goddess. When Su Hao removed his hand, he slowly came back to his senses, feeling like he had just returned from the gates of hell. ¡°Too¡­ too terrifying!¡± Tonight, they had definitely encountered something sinister! Brother Sheng decided that early tomorrow, he would quit his job immediately. This scare wasn¡¯t worth it for a faster way to advance! After confirming that the conscious information was recorded, Su Hao helped Brother Sheng reconnect his joints. He then checked the surroundings, ensuring nothing was overlooked, and said to Brother Sheng, ¡°You can leave now!¡± Brother Sheng and Tuozi were stunned. Leave? Did they hear it right? Was he letting them go just like that? It didn¡¯t match their expectations; it seemed too simple! They exchanged nces, still doubtful. Looking at the kid¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like a joke. Brother Sheng slowly got up, came to Tuozi¡¯s side, lifted him, and walked away from the alley in three steps, one turn. Su Hao suddenly shouted, ¡°Hey!¡± Brother Sheng¡¯s legs went soft, causing Tuozi to fall to the ground in pain. Su Hao continued, ¡°You n to leave this big cat and mouse here? Hurry up and clean up!¡± Brother Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, smiling sweetly, ¡°Okay!¡± Brother Sheng approached the bodies of the big cat and mouse, closed his eyes, and concentrated. Soon, under the visible distortion of light, the two bodies were sucked into an inexplicable ce, disappearing as if egg yolk had been sucked into a small bottle. Only some bloodstains remained in ce. Afraid that Su Hao might change his mind, Brother Sheng quickly carried Tuozi and ran. Running into the darkness, they didn¡¯t see the two kids chasing them. Brother Sheng¡¯s heavy heart finally settled when he confirmed his safety. Feeling triumphant, Brother Sheng said, ¡°No matter how powerful they are, they¡¯re just two little ghosts! Your brother Sheng is smart!¡± Then, with a face full of lingering fear, he muttered, ¡°Seriously, how can these two little ghosts be so powerful? It¡¯s impossible to train like this from the womb! They can even emit electricity¡­ I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡­ After Su Hao and Yashan quickly left the scene, Yashan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss Wei, did you just let them go like that?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Of course not. I dislike human traffickers, especially those who target me. So, they¡¯re doomed to die! I just let them die in a different ce!¡± Yashan was puzzled, ¡°What?¡± Su Hao pointed to a corner where a camera was ced and exined seriously, ¡°The technology in this society is very advanced. There are electronic eyes everywhere, recording everything that happens within their range. If we directly kill someone, it¡¯s easy to trace back to us. Even though we¡¯re currently in the form of children, it will still cause a lot of trouble. So, I let them go a bit farther, cut ties with us, and then kill them! We need to be cautious in our actions.¡± Yashan nodded, curiously looking at the camera, ¡°Electronic eyes? It seems impressive¡­¡± Yashan was full of curiosity about everything in this world, many of which he had never seen before, almost like miracles. However, what made him ufortable was that every time he asked Boss Wei, Boss Wei would say, ¡°Wait for about ten years, and you¡¯ll probably understand.¡± He never exined things specifically. Su Hao added, ¡°Before we acquire the power to resist everything, don¡¯t act impulsively. In case one day a big Ivan falls on our heads, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Yashan asked, ¡°What is a big Ivan?¡± Su Haoughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make that thing yet. When I learn, I¡¯ll make one for you to try!¡± As soon as Yashan heard Boss Wei¡¯s tone, he immediately knew it was something extremely dangerous. He quicklyughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for those who need it!¡± Su Hao and Yashan quietly climbed over the wall, sneaking back to the dormitory. They found their roommate Bai Jingchun sitting on the bed, not sleeping, staring with big eyes as Su Hao and Yashan quietly entered the room and closed the door. This startled Su Hao and Yashan. Surprised, Su Hao said, ¡°Chun, why haven¡¯t you slept yet? Do you need to use the bathroom too?¡± Bai Jingchun shook his head, pointing to the big pit on the floor, his voice soft, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep¡­¡± Su Hao understood. It was scary for a child to sleep alone. Climbing onto the bed, Su Haoy down, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was dug by a pig. The noise from digging woke me up, so I went out to the bathroom. Sleep! Tomorrow, let Sister Bai help us fill it up!¡± Bai Jingchun nodded, obediently lying down. However, his eyes remained fixed on Su Hao and Yashan, afraid that the two might run away again and leave him alone. Ignoring him, Su Haoy down with his head covered, and Yashan also silentlyy down, falling into a deep sleep. Su Hao didn¡¯t sleep immediately. Instead, he entered the pinball space with his consciousness to observe the current location of the two human traffickers. He found that they had reached a crowded area. Su Hao directly gave instructions to Little Light to erase their consciousness! A massive flow of information surged within the space, washing into the small dark rooms of the two human traffickers. Their conscious structures were instantly shattered, ground into meaningless fragments. Then Su Hao said coldly, ¡°If you have a next life, be a pig¡¯s head!¡± Then he exited the pinball space and went to sleep. Tonight¡¯s battle had consumed quite a bit of Su Hao¡¯s blood qi, and in no time, he fell into a deep sleep. At the same time, Brother Sheng, carrying Tuozi on his back, suddenly copsed softly at the hospital entrance, losing all signs of life. Along with him, Tuozi on his back, which had been making noises, also went silent at an unknown moment. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The sound of the fall caught the attention of others. After a moment of hesitation, someone quickly approached to check, and an urgent voice sounded, ¡°Hurry, call a doctor! Two people fainted here!¡± Indeed, to outsiders, it seemed like they had fainted, but in reality, they would never wake up again. All that was left was to wait for some time, and their bodies would follow suit in death. ¡­ Early the next morning, Sister Bai wore a stern expression as she paced back and forth in Su Hao¡¯s dormitory. Clutching her fists tightly, then loosening them, and then clenching them again. Two assistants, Hu Sheng and the freckled girl Xiaotian, stood on the side, silent. Su Hao and the other two little kids obediently stood behind everyone. After taking a deep breath and calming her emotions, Sister Bai said, ¡°Asheng, go find a master to fill this up.¡± Hu Sheng hesitated, wanted to say something, but in the end, he remained silent and simply responded before leaving. Sister Bai suddenly turned to the three kids with a relieved expression. She tried to keep her tone as gentle as possible and said, ¡°Jingzhong, Jingyi, Jingchun, you three tell Sister Bai what happened.¡± Su Hao immediately said, ¡°Let me exin¡­¡± ¡°This story is a bit long. Allow me to start from the beginning¡­ You see,st night, it was dark and windy, with many experts around, and the wind was light and the clouds were thin¡­¡± Chapter 229 In the end, Sister Bai couldn¡¯t bear to listen to Su Hao¡¯s nonsense, so she lifted him up and threw him aside, then turned to ask Yashan. Yashan stammered, unclear in speech, unable to exin anything. Next was Bai Jingchun. Bai Jingchun blinked: ¡°???¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t know what had happened. And that¡¯s how things were left unresolved. Although Sister Bai always felt that Jingzhong and Jingyi were a bit off, she had no way to deal with these two five-year-old kids. Finally, Sister Bai said, ¡°Xiaotian! Notify Ashengter, we¡¯ll pack up and change ces in a couple of days!¡± Xiaotian seemed unsurprised, immediately nodding, ¡°Okay, Sister Bai!¡± So, Su Hao¡¯s ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± began a big move, finding a more secluded location. The name remained ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard.¡± Sister Bai, under a tree in the new courtyard, was quietly thinking. Suddenly, a handsome man in a suit walked in, observing the courtyard with curiosity. Sister Bai woke up suddenly, turned to look, surprised, ¡°Xiao Linzi, how did youe?¡± Xiao Linzi smiled, ¡°Heard you moved again, came to take a look. The environment here is not bad! Sister Bai, you really know how to pick a ce.¡± Sister Bai waved her hand, helplessly saying, ¡°Got used to it!¡± Xiao Linzi wondered, ¡°Why did you suddenly change ces? Did something happen?¡± After Sister Bai briefly exined the situation, she sighed, ¡°I guess the ¡®Resisters¡¯ have started kidnapping children again!¡± Xiao Linzi fell silent. He was born in the ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± as a summoner. This ce that raised him was his home, and the people here were his family. Children from the ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± had been kidnapped by the ¡®Resisters¡¯ more than once. The memory of that innocent smiling face resurfaced in Xiao Linzi¡¯s mind. It was his former ymate, but when he was very young, taken away by the ¡®Resisters¡¯ and still no news till now. It was a perpetual pain in his heart; he hated the ¡®Resisters¡¯ to the core, but he had no way, even as a powerful summoner. Sister Bai suddenly turned around and fiercely punched the tree trunk. ¡°Rustle~¡± Branches trembled. Sister Bai said harshly, ¡°Those bastards will pay sooner orter!¡± Xiao Linzi stayed only for a while and left, leaving a bag of money for Sister Bai before going, ¡°Sister Bai, ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard¡¯ relies on you¡­¡± Sister Bai grabbed the bag of money without hesitation and bluntly said, ¡°Get lost. Just leave the money; no need for unnecessary words!¡± Xiao Linzi grinned and left! ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± couldn¡¯t rely solely on Sister Bai! Without the support of many family members who had ventured into society, it was impossible to support so many people. However, the number of people willing to contribute kept decreasing. In the end, it still depended on Sister Bai alone. A monthter, the human trafficking incident seemed to have be a thing of the past. Su Hao understood that for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t be gued by such inexplicable misfortune. However, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what the future held; once unlucky, anything could happen, even getting run over by a truck. His current strength was far from enough, unable to ensure his survival. Through previous battles, Su Hao realized that the blood content in this body was still too low. After using a few runes, it almost depleted him! If facing multiple summoners together after exhausting his blood, he would be temporarily helpless. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll experiment with evolving into a [Shell Person]!¡± Once evolved into a Shell Person, the key wasn¡¯t the increase in defense but the substantial improvement in physical qualities, leading to increased blood energy. With blood, he could use runes! After secretly making up his mind, Su Hao found Yashan when there was no one around and whispered, ¡°Jingyi, your blood umtion is enough now. Tonight, I¡¯ll help you evolve into a [Shell Person].¡± Yashan had known about this, immediately responding, ¡°Okay, Jingzhong~ Boss!¡± The advantage of having Yashan as a little brother became apparent at this moment. If an ordinary Zhu acquisition person evolved into a Shell Person, there would be no need for experiments; they could easily cultivate the gene modification liquid and turn an ordinary person into a Shell Person. But since he arrived in this world, he had be an ordinary human again. He hadn¡¯t tried evolving a human into a Shell Person! In case of failure, instant death was a possibility, and he would be barred from this world. With Yashan as insurance, it became much safer. As for Yashan, if he died, it didn¡¯t matter! He could awaken him in the next world! Having Yashan as a obedient ¡°experimental subject¡± was simply fantastic. The more Su Hao looked at Yashan, the more pleasing he found him! At night, when roommate Bai Jingchun was sound asleep, Su Hao quietly got up. Using his homemade sleeping gas on Bai Jingchun¡¯s nose to ensure he was in a deep sleep, Su Hao then retrieved a syringe and a bottle of transparent liquid from under the bed. The bottle contained the gene modification liquid designed based on Yashan¡¯s genes, and the syringe was purchased by Su Hao from a pharmacy. As for where the money came from? A quick stroll down the street provided it¡ªthis was something he was familiar with. By this time, Yashan had obedientlyid on the bed, revealing his fair arm, waiting for Boss Wei¡¯s favor. Su Hao didn¡¯t make Yashan wait long. He injected the tender arm with arge amount of liquid. This gene modification liquid not only inserted fragments of the [Shell Person]¡¯s extraordinary genes but also included a crucial ¡®controller¡¯ sequence. This ¡®controller¡¯ was the key for mutants to control their transformations freely. Su Hao believed the [Shell Person] gene he designed for Yashan was perfect, but what it would finally be was uncertain. He could only hope for Yashan¡¯s good luck in sessfully evolving into a [Shell Person]. After a while, Yashan fell into a deep sleep, and Su Hao kept a close watch on his changes. Close to an hourter, Yashan¡¯s body began to undergo transformation. The skin dimmed, and orderly dragon scales gradually grew, expanding his entire body. However, there were differences: the color of the scales changed from the original dark gray to a blue-white color, and the scales became smaller and more densely packed. Su Hao tested the texture and found it became thinner. Su Hao meticulously observed and recorded, analyzing the differences between the human version of [Shell Person] and the Zhu acquisition person version of [Shell Person]. Four hourster, Yashan woke up smoothly and followed Su Hao¡¯s instructions to perform various movements. Su Hao recorded and analyzed. In the end, he summarized three points: 1. The defense of the dragon scales decreased. 2. Scales grew in inappropriate ces, affecting blinking and bathroom-rted movements. 3. The controller seemed not very effective; Yashan struggled to retract the dragon scales. Yashan looked pitifully at Su Hao and whispered, ¡°Boss Wei, I need to use the bathroom. What should I do? I want to do both big and small, but I feel a bit blocked!¡± Su Hao rubbed his chin calmly and said, ¡°Yashan, don¡¯t panic. Boss Wei will figure it out!¡± Yashan, trusting, replied, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao was actually a bit anxious in his heart. ¡°Looks like the evolution was a bit of a failure! Yashan, you have to endure this!¡± Su Hao, with a confident face, said, ¡°Yashan, search for the feeling of reverting, hide it in your mind, imagine its existence, then control it and smoothly revert¡­ look carefully!¡± After a moment, Yashan¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Boss Wei, the more I search, the more urgent it bes¡­¡± Su Hao fell silent, then crawled under the bed again, pulled out arge pair of pliers, and handed it to Yashan. ¡°Yashan, go to the bathroom and clip off the blocked scales yourself!¡± ¡­ Chapter 230 With the help of Su Hao¡¯srge pincers, Yashan finally resolved the urgent situation. However, a new problem arose; Yashan¡¯s appearance was now unbearable! While Su Hao brainstormed solutions, heforted Yashan, saying, ¡°Yashan, trust the boss. I¡¯ve identified the issue and will fix it in a couple of days. But for now, stay in the dormitory and don¡¯t go anywhere. If anyonees in, I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡± In reality, Su Hao was concerned that Yashan might be captured for research! Unable to prevent it, Su Hao focused on quickly resolving Yashan¡¯s issue of uncontroble transformations. Su Hao skipped sleep, delving directly into the pinball space to research. After carefulparison, he discovered the problem: the ¡®controller¡¯ gene didn¡¯t act independently but functioned as part of a whole with neighboring genes. Connected to the ¡®database¡¯ and ¡®arsenal,¡¯ Su Hao had overlooked this detail. Identifying the problem, Su Hao immediately made corrections, addressing other issues and cultivating corresponding ¡®gene modification liquid¡¯ from various parts of his body. This process was estimated to take eight hours. Under Su Hao¡¯s cover, no one noticed Yashan¡¯s abnormality. Considering how few people genuinely cared about others¡¯ actions, everyone was busy with their own concerns. Except for the vige¡¯s busybody aunties. In the evening, Su Hao sessfully cultivated the second batch of gene modification liquid. However, Su Hao¡¯splexion became unusually pale, appearing weaker and less energetic. The ¡®gene modification liquid,¡¯ grown from Su Hao¡¯s flesh and blood,cked the powerful regenerative ability of the ¡®Bone Demon,¡¯ causing significant damage to him. Carefully extracting the cultivated ¡®gene modification liquid¡¯ from various parts of his body, Su Hao purified it using a homemade device. Ready for administration, Su Hao reassured the anxious Yashan, ¡°Rest assured, Yashan. Once this injection is done, you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Yashan eagerly looked at the syringe, saying, ¡°Boss Wei, alright!¡± Tormented by scales that shouldn¡¯t have grown, Yashan had endured a miserable day. With one injection, Yashan slept for another four hours. During this time, the scales grew twice and then receded, making Su Hao realize that his human version of the ¡®Shenjia person¡¯ was a sess. This meant a smooth journey from the second to seventh levels in the future. Upon waking, Yashan tested his smoothly retracting and expanding ¡®Shell person,¡¯ expressing deep admiration for Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re incredible!¡± He couldn¡¯t fathom how Boss Wei achieved all this. Evolving into a mutant without devouring flesh and blood? Moreover, seemingly able to freely alter a person¡¯s body to achieve any desired effect¡­ Truly god-like! No, in Yashan¡¯s eyes, even the gods he imagined couldn¡¯t aplish such feats. And why did he remember dying in battle, yet now he became this peculiar human child? Why did hee back to life? It was undoubtedly rted to Boss Wei! Yashan couldn¡¯t find words to describe his boss anymore! All he knew was that Boss Wei was his golden thigh! Just hug and never let go. After a half-month of recuperation, Su Hao began evolving into the ¡°Shell person.¡± Following Yashan¡¯s sessful experiment, Su Hao¡¯s evolution went smoothly without any surprises. After four hours of sleep, Su Hao sessfully evolved into the ¡°Shell person.¡± His body strength increased significantly, and his vital capacity also greatly improved, allowing Su Hao to confidently use runes for self-defense. However, this wasn¡¯t enough for Su Hao! A monthter, Yashan prioritized evolving into a second-level ¡°Rampager.¡± After confirming no issues, Su Hao also smoothly evolved into a second-level ¡°Rampager.¡± Next was the third-level ¡°Thorned Beast.¡± Six monthster, both of them evolved into ¡°Bone Demons¡± with the ¡®undying¡¯ attribute. During this period, their roommate Bai Jingchun slept soundly every night, and his mild insomnia symptoms significantly improved. The girl in charge of their meals, Xiaotian,ined that the food expenses had exceeded the budget. She kept pestering Sister Bai to increase the budget, or she would have to cover the excess herself! What puzzled her was why Jingzhong and Jingyi, the two little guys, with their small stature, could still stare at her eagerly after eating a big bowl of food, holding out empty bowls and pitifully saying, ¡°Sister Xiaotian, hungry~¡± How could their stomachs hold so much? This year, Su Hao and Yashan were already six years old. These six-year-olds didn¡¯t look like the cute porcin doll type but had robust and resilient physiques that seemed resistant to beatings¡ªexcept for their faces! Their tender faces remained irresistibly adorable,cking any sense of resistance to beatings. Holding bowlsrger than their heads, they squatted in a quiet corner, eating and chatting. Yashan said, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, I¡¯m already a ¡®Bone Demon¡¯ now. When are you going to tattoo runes on me? It feels weird without runes!¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about tattooster. We can¡¯t transform freely now; try to keep a low profile. Besides, we might have a medical examination at school, and having tattoos all over mightbel us as problem children. I¡¯ve designed aposite rune that can imprint multiple effects into the body. I¡¯ll prepare it in the next few days and tattoo it on you.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up. He had experienced the refreshing feeling of the ¡®rotation¡¯ rune being imprinted into his body. Excitedly, Yashan asked, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, does it include the ¡®lightning¡¯ rune?¡± In the previous life, Boss Wei¡¯s ¡®Fire Dragon Thunder Domain¡¯ left a deep impression on Yashan. He couldn¡¯t forget the ¡®Level 2 ¨C Lightning¡¯ rune. If he could make it his main rune after advancing to the ¡®Child of Destiny,¡¯ Yashan would wake up smiling from his dreams. Thinking about advancing to the ¡®Child of Fate¡¯ with the ¡®Level 2 ¨C Lightning¡¯ rune, Yashan¡¯s eyes became extremely eager. Strength didn¡¯t matter; the key was to look cool! Su Hao said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already improved it. There are multiplebination options, each with up to four effects. I¡¯ll let you choose when the timees.¡± Afterwards, Su Hao added, ¡°Hurry up and eat! We¡¯ll have a school examinationter, and it seems like you have a lot left toplete!¡± At the mention of ¡®school examination,¡¯ Yashan became lifeless. He couldn¡¯t understand why this world was so crazy to invent something like ¡®school examination.¡¯ After all, he was just a six-year-old child. Shouldn¡¯t six-year-olds be happily ying? Why subject them to such inhumane torture? Seeing Yashan so disheartened, Su Haoughed, ¡°Yashan, this is just the appetizer! We¡¯re already six years old. Sister Bai said we officially start school in three months; that¡¯s when the real fun begins, hahaha!¡± Su Hao even forgot to call Yashan by his alias ¡®Jingyi,¡¯ showing how cheerful he was at the moment. Yashan widened his eyes in disbelief, ¡°What? There¡¯s more?¡± ¡­ Two dayster, Su Hao sessfully cultivated the ¡®gene modification liquid¡¯ and used a gene recordingposite rune on Yashan, aiming to advance to the Grandmaster level in one go. However, Yashan was still an experimental subject, and Su Hao couldn¡¯t seed in one attempt. He needed to locate the human body, establish a rune coordinate system, and give it another shot. Yashan chose the ¡®lightning,¡¯ ¡®fire dragon,¡¯ ¡®rotation,¡¯ and ¡®pration¡¯ runes, taking the extravagant route. Su Hao directly injected the full needle into Yashan¡¯s arm, waiting patiently. As expected, four hourster, it failed just as Su Hao anticipated. The resulting rune pattern had many missing parts, unable to form aplete blood qiwork. Yashan widened his eyes, curious, ¡°Huh? Why didn¡¯t it work?¡± Su Hao reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yashan! Composite runes are not that simple. It requires several follow-up procedures to seed.¡± Yashan realized, ¡°I see.¡± Thanks for the support and votes, everyone~ I felt your enthusiasm yesterday, and I¡¯ll try to update more frequently in the future! Chapter 231 Now that Su Hao has advanced to the level of ¡°Bone Demon,¡± gaining powerful regeneration abilities, he bes reckless in cultivating the ¡°gene modification solution,¡± significantly reducing the time needed. Every other day, Su Hao injects Yashan and adjusts the data continuously. After two months, just before Yashan ispletely messed up by Su Hao, the human gene coordinates are finally established. Yashan also obtains his long-awaited personalizedpound rune: ¡°Super Fire Dragon Lightning Piercing Great Tornado!¡± Of course, this is the shy name Yashan strongly requested, and Su Hao doesn¡¯t mind. After sessfully evolving into a master, Yashan enthusiastically experiments with his newpound rune. Opening his palm, a small me jets out, several lightning bolts crackle within the fire dragon, and then the me and electric sparks start to rotate, forming a splendid little dragon whirlwind in Yashan¡¯s hand. ¡°Awesome!¡± Yashan couldn¡¯t be more satisfied. After confirming Yashan¡¯s sessful rune, Su Hao designs his ownpound gene runes: ¡°Perception,¡± ¡°Lightning,¡± ¡°Hardness,¡± and ¡°Barrier.¡± Survival takes precedence! As for attack runes, he can easily draw them, with minimal demand. After a brief check, Su Hao injects himself with the ¡°gene modification solution¡± and instructs Yashan, ¡°Jingyi, don¡¯t let anyone approach me easily.¡± Yashan nods, saying, ¡°Understood, Boss Jing.¡± In no time, Su Hao falls into a deep sleep. The drowsiness emitted during the gene modification process is unstoppable, marking his most dangerous moment. Fortunately, Yashan is there to watch over, minimizing the risk. Several hourster, Su Hao wakes up in a daze, immediately sensing a faint pattern added to his body. The blood in his whole body has started to establish a connection. Su Hao sighs in relief, saying, ¡°It worked!¡± In just two days, this pattern will widen and take shape,pletely activating his innate skill! At this moment, he finally regains a reliable power, significantly reducing the sense of imminent pursuit, even though he is just a six-year-old with a small stature. Next, he rapidly transforms, replenishing his vitality to the peak of a master warrior. ¡­ Half a monthter. Sister Bai wears a rxed expression as she finds Su Hao and Yashan. ¡°Jingzhong Jingyi, you¡¯ll be starting school in seven days. Come, let¡¯s go shopping with Sister Bai and get you a cute little school bag!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Su Hao responds indifferently, showing no interest in the ¡°cute little school bag.¡± Yashan is somewhat uneasy, as he hasn¡¯t started school yet but already feels the looming fear of being dominated by homework. Seeing Su Hao¡¯s reaction, Sister Bai smiles, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll also test your summoner talent to see if you should attend the Summoner Academy or a regr primary school.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes light up, nodding immediately, ¡°Thank you, Sister Bai. Let¡¯s set off now!¡± Sister Bai is very pleased with Su Hao¡¯s performance, turning to look around and asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Jingchun?¡± Yashan points casually. Following Yashan¡¯s finger, Sister Bai sees a small figure hiding behind a pir, staring nkly at them. Sister Bai beckons with her finger, ¡°Jingchun,e over!¡± Hesitant, Bai Jingchun finally walks over. Sister Bai squats down and pinches Jingchun¡¯s thin face, feeling sorry for him in his dazed state. She asks, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ying with Jingzhong and Jingyi?¡± Su Hao and Yashan both turn their attention to Bai Jingchun, startling him. Sister Bai turns to Su Hao and Yashan, saying, ¡°Jingzhong, Jingyi, why aren¡¯t you two joining in?¡± Su Hao is speechless; does Sister Bai misunderstand the term ¡®joining in¡¯? It¡¯s Jingchun who is alone, so why isn¡¯t Jingchun considered antisocial? Sister Bai says to Su Hao, ¡°Jingzhong, Jingchun is your younger brother. Take care of him, understand?¡± Su Hao responds, ¡°Of course, always taking care of him! Right, Jingchun?¡± Bai Jingchun nods, saying, ¡°Yeah.¡± Sister Bai stands up and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re heading out now for a good stroll!¡± And so, Su Hao finally leaves the beginner¡¯s vige where he has stayed for two years, stepping onto the streets for the first time. The central streets are bustling with people, summoners asionally riding their beasts, attracting attention. During this outing, Yashan, a country bumpkin unfamiliar with the world, wide-eyed, keeps asking questions. ¡°Boss Jingzhong, what¡¯s this? What¡¯s that?¡± Su Hao is not in the mood to exin much, casually responding. They have been shopping with Sister Bai for half a day, and each person now has a small backpack. Girls are irresistibly drawn to shopping ¨C it¡¯s true! Finally, Su Hao can¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister Bai, did you forget something?¡± Trying on a beautiful dress, Sister Bai casually says, ¡°Huh? Forget what?¡± Su Hao says, ¡°When are you nning to take us for talent testing?¡± Sister Bai is taken aback, as if just remembering this, and immediately says, ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Then she casually puts the dress aside, and the waiter immediately says with a smile, ¡°Miss, would you like me to pack it for you?¡± Sister Bai quickly says, ¡°Too expensive, I don¡¯t want it!¡± The waiter smiles outwardly but mutters inwardly, ¡°She hasn¡¯t even seen the price yet, how does she know it¡¯s expensive?¡± ¡­ The ce for talent testing is not far from the central street. Sister Bai quickly brings the three to a building resembling a museum. After showing their identity information and registering, they enter smoothly. The spacious hall is crowded with parents and their children participating in talent testing before school, simr to the chaos of elementary school registration. In general, it appears quite chaotic. Some people are ecstatic upon discovering their talents, while most wear dull expressions, leaving silently with disappointment. Sister Bai points to the side, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s first go register.¡± After waiting in line for a few minutes, it¡¯s Su Hao and the others¡¯ turn. They first fill in information such as name and age, then the camera clicks at their faces. Following that, arge camera spits out a form with a photo. The staff stamps it with a ¡°pop¡± sound and hands it to Su Hao, saying, ¡°Take this.¡± Su Hao looks at it and sees his passport-sized photo and basic information. Most of it is unspecified. Below is a simple form for registering whether or not they have talents. One column isbeled ¡®Normal,¡¯ followed by three columns: ¡®Below C-level,¡¯ ¡®B-level,¡¯ and ¡®Above A-level.¡¯ Su Hao spectes that ¡®Normal¡¯ is a euphemism for having no talent, while the three subsequent columns represent the results of the preliminary talent test, categorized into three levels based on strength. Soon after filling out the information for Yashan and Bai Jingchun, Sister Bai leads them to another area¡ªthe testing room, which is also the most crowded ce. Not everyone is there for testing; there are more spectators than participants. During this time of the year, talent testing bes the most popr event, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Congrattions to Chen Haiyun for possessing a B-level Summoner talent!¡± echoes through the hall. A wave of excitement sweeps through everyone present. ¡°Wow! B-level talent, she has the potential to be an advanced Summoner in the future!¡± ¡°Which kid is so lucky!¡± ¡°This is the tenth B-level talent today; the quality of this batch of children is really good!¡± ¡­ Soon, a confident little girl walks out of the testing room, apanied by two or three people guarding her left and right, seemingly afraid that someone might harbor ill intentions. This precaution has precedent, as some people, driven by jealousy, may be crazy and resort to cruel actions. ¡°B-level talent? Seems pretty impressive!¡± Su Hao curiously looks over, smiling. He then hands the form to Yashan, whispering, ¡°Jingyi, hold onto this for me. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, Su Hao takes advantage of Sister Bai¡¯s distraction, disappears into the crowd, and quickly emerges in front of the young girl, Chen Haiyun. The man, presumably Chen Haiyun¡¯s father, instinctively reaches out to push Su Hao away, saying, ¡°Where did this kide from? Get out of the way.¡± Su Hao sidesteps and pulls the man¡¯s hand. The man, as if losing bnce, staggers aside. Meanwhile, Su Hao grabs the little girl¡¯s chilly hand, revealing a bright, big smile, and says, ¡°Hello there! Congrattions on achieving a B-level talent!¡± Chapter 232 Su Hao infused blood qi into the little hand of the girl, Chen Haiyun, and the information was sessfully recorded! Su Hao shook her hand forcefully, like a handshake, and said after letting go: ¡°Goodbye, little friend!¡± Then he turned and disappeared into the crowd. Throughout the process, little Chen Haiyun stood there in a daze,pletely unaware of what had happened. The man pushed aside by Su Hao looked at his hand inexplicably, unable to understand why he had been suddenly pushed to the side. The onlookers around exchanged puzzled nces, asking, ¡°What just happened?¡± Then everyone¡¯s minds came up with a sentence: Is that little boy sick? Immediately, they self-exined, ¡®The imagination of children is iprehensible,¡¯ and then forgave Su Hao for his recklessness. Except for Chen Haiyun. Her little hand was actually held by a boy? Thinking about the TV shows she had watched, she suddenly felt dirty. Very worried that she might be pregnant, what was originally a great joy to be a summoner now made her want to cry. At this moment, Sister Bai noticed that Su Hao was gone and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where did Jingzhong go?¡± ¡°Right here!¡± Su Hao¡¯s voice came from behind her, and when Sister Bai turned around, she saw Su Hao looking at her with a smile. Sister Bai immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°There are too many people here; you can¡¯t leave my side, understand?¡± Su Hao nodded. Yashan approached and asked softly, ¡°Boss Jing, where did you just go?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Jingyi, shut up!¡± Yashan closed his mouth and stopped talking. The next electronic broadcast mostly featured talents below ¡®C level,¡¯ earning the envy of the crowd but not causing much discussion. It can be seen that ¡®B level¡¯ talent is quite rare, and the vast majority of summoners have talents below ¡®C level.¡¯ After half an hour, it was Su Hao¡¯s turn. At Sister Bai¡¯s signal, Su Hao entered through the side entrance. Inside was arge house, filled with various instruments. Someone immediately guided Su Hao to sit in a chair, fixed him in ce, and a helmet-like hood covered Su Hao¡¯s head. Like VR sses, a light lit up in front, and the light began to form one twisted thread after another in front of Su Hao. Initially, the movement was very slow, but after a few seconds, it kept elerating, finally forming a whole. Su Hao frowned, observing the changing scene in front of him, puzzled. Soon, the light disappeared, the helmet was removed, and a record keeper on the side was noting something, then handing the form to the guide. No one nced at Su Hao throughout the process. The guide led Su Hao to another location, with the same helmet covering his head. This time, the scene was no longer chaotic twisted lines but a series of regr cubes, constantly twisting and changing, switching between t three-dimensional and moreplex patterns. After a moment, the helmet was removed. A record keeper next to him took out a red stamp, fiercely stamped it on the ¡®normal¡¯ column, and then handed the form back to Su Hao. The entire process was silent. The smile on the guide¡¯s face also disappeared, casually pointing to the side, ¡°Okay, you can go out from there!¡± People without talent aren¡¯t qualified to enter through the main entrance. The main entrance is for those with a future. Su Hao took a look at his form, and the ¡®normal¡¯ column was marked with a prominent red stamp! ¡°Do I not have summoner talent?¡± Su Hao¡¯s face slowly darkened. He silently took the form and walked out following the guide¡¯s direction. Outside the door, there were people waiting, not to cheer but to mock: ¡°Look, another ordinary person like us.¡± What they liked most was to see the disappointed expressions on people¡¯s faces. They had been disappointed before,cking the courage to see the proud expressions of others entering through the main entrance. Now they were here to find the same sense of loss they once had on other people¡¯s faces. Su Hao immediately saw Sister Bai waiting on the side and walked towards her slowly. Sister Bai also showed a big smile, squatting down to look at Su Hao and said, ¡°Jingzhong, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t necessarily have to be a summoner. You¡¯re so smart; whatever you do will be amazing.¡± Su Hao also smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, I will be amazing at anything. But, I still want to be a summoner.¡± Sister Bai was momentarily at a loss for how to respond to Su Hao. Without talent, there is no prerequisite for bing a summoner. No matter how one tries or works hard, it is all in vain. However, the hardest part of being human is recognizing oneself and facing reality! Clearly, in Sister Bai¡¯s eyes, Su Hao had fallen into a loop of blind self-confidence, unable to clearly see the reality. The smarter a person is, the harder it is for them to escape the loop once they¡¯re in it. Sister Bai covered her forehead, sighing inwardly, ¡°Another headache-inducing kid¡­ But, who made me your Sister Bai?¡± Soon, Yashan and Bai Jingchun came out one after another from the side door. Without exception, all of them were ¡®normal¡¯ people! For Yashan, whether or not he could summon didn¡¯t matter; as long as he stayed by Boss Wei¡¯s side, he was satisfied. Bai Jingchun, still confused, didn¡¯t seem to care much about talents. Sister Bai seemed to have anticipated this situation; the chance of one percent was indeed too small. Out of ten thousand children, only a hundred had summoner talent. She never expected Su Hao and the others to have summoner talent; as long as these three children grew up safely, she would be satisfied. Su Hao suddenly asked, ¡°Sister Bai, what does it mean to have talent?¡± Sister Bai was momentarily stunned. At this moment, she didn¡¯t intend to keep any suspense and directly answered, ¡°Those who can perceive spatial meridians have summoner talent.¡± Su Hao eximed, ¡°Perceive spatial meridians?¡± Sister Bai exined, ¡°The space we are in is very special; it fluctuates with a unique rhythmic pattern. Only a very small number of people can perceive this fluctuation, and that¡¯s what we call summoner talent.¡± After Sister Bai finished speaking, worried that she might have exined things too abstractly for Su Hao to understand, she added, ¡°Think about it. Our summoned beastse from the secondary star, which is unknown how far away from here. To summon the beast over such a long distance, one needs to break through the spatial barrier. And to break through the spatial barrier, one needs to perceive the rhythmic fluctuations of space.¡± Sister Bai summarized, ¡°So, to be a summoner, the prerequisite is that you can perceive the fluctuations in space.¡± Su Hao frowned and asked, ¡°Does it have to be done by humans? Why can¡¯t machines use the spatial fluctuations toplete the summoning?¡± Sister Bai was surprised that Su Hao thought of this and raised her eyebrows, shaking her head, ¡°Machine summoning is indeed feasible, but the fluctuations of space are constantly changing. No matter how intelligent the machine is, by the time it captures the spatial rhythm and starts running the program, the space has already changed into a different appearance. Machines can¡¯t uratelyplete summoning like humans, following theplex fluctuations.¡± After saying this, Sister Baiughed, ¡°Many years ago, someone proposed the concept of ¡®intelligent summoning,¡¯ but the majority of summoners opposed ¡®intelligent summoning,¡¯ and there have been no sessful cases to this day. Moreover, the study of space is something ordinary people cannot engage in; only summoners have the qualification to research space. If summoners don¡¯t actively delve into ¡®intelligent summoning,¡¯ it cannot be achieved.¡± Su Hao nodded, saying, ¡°I see.¡± But in his mind, he was thinking, ¡°Summoners can naturally perceive the rhythm of space, which must depend on some kind of sensory organ, simr to my ¡®Perception¡¯ rune. In other words, as long as I find this sensory organ and install one for myself, I should be able to perceive the rhythm of space.¡± Once he perceives the spatial rhythm and learns the principles of summoning, he can gradually unravel the secrets of space. Sister Bai said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Today, Big Sister Bai will treat you to ice cream! You probably haven¡¯t had it before, so cherish this opportunity!¡± Su Hao followed Sister Bai out of the testing center, silent all the way, lost in thought. Sister Bai thought Su Hao was still feeling sad. In reality, Su Hao wasn¡¯t. He was thinking about where summoners gather; he ns to collect their body information at night forparison. Chapter 233 After returning to the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard,¡¯ Su Hao once again approached Sister Bai and poured out all his doubts. He got the answers he desired. He had the opportunity to retest, but it would require a substantial amount of money. Summoner textbooks were avable in major bookstores, covering the basics. However, advanced sections were exclusive to summoner academies, and one could purchase them from other summoners. Graduates automatically joined the official Summoner Association, receiving specific credentials. Yet, many were unlicensed, bing wild summoners. With such freedom, Su Hao didn¡¯t need to worry about entering a summoner academy to learn. His focus shifted to acquiring the ability of perception and spatial dynamics. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly,ughter echoed from the side. Su Hao looked over to see Bai Shansongughing heartily, apanied by six or seven others. Bai Shansong loudlymented, ¡°Hey, thought you were something special! Turns out, you¡¯re just like us, a regr person, haha!¡± Without directly naming names, the target was clear. Knowing Su Hao and otherscked summoning talent, they came to mock. Bai Shansong continued, ¡°Don¡¯t know who it is, acting all proud as if they¡¯re superior. Turns out, their face got pped¡ªouch, ouch, my stomach hurts, hahah!¡± Without letting Bai Shansong speak further, Su Hao immediately said, ¡°Jingyi, the noise is too much!¡± Yashan stood up, bones cracking, and walked toward Bai Shansong and the others. Bai Shansong panicked, pointing at Yashan, ¡°Bai Jingyi, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t provoke you. nning to start a fight? Why hit someone? On what grounds?¡± Yashan revealed a sinister smile, not saying a word. He kicked and swiftly reached Bai Shansong. A punchnded on Bai Shansong¡¯s face. ¡°Bang!¡± Bai Shansong screamed, flying two meters and falling to the ground. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± In a short while, everyone involvedy on the ground, crying out in pain. Yashan returned to Bai Shansong, stomping on him and delivering a series of punches. Bai Shansong felt utterly crushed. He regretted it. Why did he mess with these two ferocious kids for no reason? For all the joy a moment ago, now there was equal sorrow. Bai Shansong couldn¡¯tprehend how these seemingly immature kids had such strength. As a nearly ten-year-old tall guy, he couldn¡¯t beat these two apparently inexperienced kids! It was truly frustrating! Moreover, they were already six years old; they weren¡¯t toddlers. Why didn¡¯t they show some restraint in fighting? Bai Shansong felt bitter! Su Hao and Yashan, on the other hand, were amazed. They found Bai Shansong to be an unexpected talent. Despite the severe beating he receivedst year, he hadn¡¯t learned his lesson in just under a year. Truly, he was a talent! ¡­ At night, Su Hao woke up Yashan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find a summoner!¡± Yashan quietly got up, saying, ¡°Sure!¡± After climbing over the wall, the two began wandering the streets. Yashan eagerly flexed his fists. Since obtaining new runes, he wanted to test his abilities. Tonight presented the perfect opportunity! Yashan asked, ¡°Boss Wei, where should we look for summoners?¡± Su Hao shook his head, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stroll around casually and see if we get lucky to encounter a few!¡± The ideal option would be to go to the Summoner Academy, but it was currently vacation time, and the academy was deserted. Su Hao had recorded gic information from four summoners, including the little girl, but this data was insufficient for a precise analysis of the differences between summoners and ordinary people. With a perception range of around 1,500 meters, gradually expanding as his body adapted, Su Hao quickly identified a target. It wasn¡¯t a summoner, as their blood strength didn¡¯t significantly differ from ordinary people. Instead, he locked onto a summoning beast. Since there was a summoning beast, there had to be a summoner nearby. Su Hao led the way, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, found them!¡± While running, he continued, ¡°Two summoners, a total of five summoning beasts. We¡¯ll act together to quickly take down both the beasts and the summoners.¡± Yashan clenched his fists, showing a confident smile with a missing tooth, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wei!¡± After a while, with bone growth covering their faces like bone masks, Su Hao and Yashan arrived at a small forest. A woman in blue sat atop a serpent with concentric patterns. She exuded confidence, looking at a suit-d man opposite her. Two pets nked the woman¡ªa heavily armored giant bear on the left and a robust, colorful-horned zebra on the right. The man facing her appeared worse for wear, covered in mud and blood at the corner of his mouth. This man was none other than Xiao Linzi, who had visited the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard.¡¯ In a more pitiable state were his two pets¡ªa massive tusked boar with a bat on its back, both covered in bloodstains as if they had been through a fierce battle. The woman in blue chuckled, ¡°To endure until now, little brother, you¡¯ve done well! Join us! Sister will take good care of you!¡± Since Xiao Linzi visited the Morning Sun Courtyard, he had be interested in the Anti-Rebellion Association. Unexpectedly, he had traced one of its unofficial members. Little did he know, he had been discovered by the woman¡¯s summoning beast. It was indeed the serpent with concentric patterns. Xiao Linzi recalled its information: a B-level summoning beast with four skills¡ª¡¯Heat Sensation,¡¯ ¡®Rapid Movement,¡¯ ¡®Strangtion,¡¯ and ¡®Venom Spray.¡¯ With his tusked boar, Xiao Linzi stood no chance. Itcked speed, and escaping was futile. The crucial part was that the opponent had two summoning beasts, each formidable in its own right. Sighing, Xiao Linzi thought, ¡°Is tonight the end for me?¡± If the opponent killed him and let the summoning beasts devour him, there would be no worries. Seeing Xiao Linzi silent, the woman in blue yfully covered her mouth and said, ¡°Since the little brother is shy and won¡¯t speak, let me be more proactive.¡± Afterwards, the serpent carried the woman in blue away, and the armored bear roared, charging toward Xiao Linzi. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The armored bear, nearly five meters tall, made a resounding noise with each step. The zebra retreated a few steps, then suddenlyunched an assault. ¡°Charge!¡± Xiao Linzi roared, and the tusked boar lowered its head, charging forward. ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled sound echoed as the armored bear was forcefully knocked aside and toppled. As for Xiao Linzi, the bat caught his arms, lifting him into the air, evading the zebra¡¯s charge. However, the bat was rtively small and couldn¡¯t sustain rapid flight for long. Soon, it descended. This positioning bat was only a C-level summoning beast with two skills¡ª¡¯Positioning¡¯ and ¡®gue.¡¯ It was more supportive and not suitable forbat. As Xiao Linzinded, preparing to escape, he caught a glimpse of a small figure suddenly appearing to his side, a hand chopping towards his neck. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Linzi was shocked. Trying to control the positioning bat to shield him was toote. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Two words shed in Xiao Linzi¡¯s mind as he felt a heavy blow to the back of his neck, his vision ckening, losing consciousness. In the moment Xiao Linzi lost consciousness, the tusked boar and positioning bat immediately went berserk, charging towards Su Hao. ¡°Crack!¡± Su Hao raised his hand, sending two lightning bolts that immobilized the two summoning beasts on the spot. Not finished yet, he conjured arge bone hammer and repeatedly struck the heads of the incapacitated summoning beasts until they were all knocked out. At that moment, Yashan appeared, holding a woman¡¯s cor and a snake¡¯s tail, walking towards them, saying, ¡°Boss Wei, it¡¯s done!¡± Su Hao gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Well done!¡± Chapter 234 After knocking out everyone, Su Hao immediately infused vitality into the bodies of the two summoners, bypassing their consciousness and recording their entire body data into the ball space. Finished with that, Su Hao pped his hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yashan!¡± Yashan nodded and took a few steps, then turned back and said, ¡°Wait for me, Boss Wei. I¡¯ll drag her back to her original ce first. It feels impolite to leave her here; what if she encounters trouble?¡± Su Hao shrugged, ¡°Do it quickly then.¡± Yashan dragged the blue-d woman back along the same path. After a moment, he returned, saying, ¡°I¡¯m done, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go around again; tonight, let¡¯s find a few more summoners.¡± Yashan didn¡¯t ask why Boss Wei wanted to find these summoners; he just followed along. Boss Wei must have his reasons. After wandering all night, Su Hao surprisingly found over a dozen summoners strolling the night with their summoned beasts. No need for much talk, he knocked them all out and recorded their information. Of course, he also made some illicit gains. It wasn¡¯t until around three in the morning, when the two kids were extremely tired, that they quietly returned to their room in the Morning Sun Courtyard. They copsed into bed as soon as they returned. They woke up promptly at seven the next morning. The two, with eyes, arrived at the small cafeteria. Freckled girl Xiaotian, seeing them, widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°Little Zhong, Little Yi, what happened to you two?¡± Then she put tworge soup bones into their bowls, sympathetically saying, ¡°Did you starvest night? Eat more!¡± Su Hao and Yashan nced at each other, both noticing the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Su Hao thought, ¡°Huh? I thought only Yashan had dark circles!¡± Yashan thought, ¡°Huh? I thought only Boss Wei had dark circles!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Last night, Jingyi snored, and I couldn¡¯t sleep, ended up with insomnia!¡± Yashan nodded beside him, ¡°That¡¯s right, I snoredst night!¡± After all, they were still kids; even though they had be powerful Bone Demons, they couldn¡¯t resist the need for a good night¡¯s sleep! Xiaotian looked disbelieving, ¡°Liar! Little Yi snoring? Why does he have dark circles too?¡± Su Hao waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night! Sister Xiaoyian, you¡¯re so kind. Help me and Jingyi apply for some extra sleep, okay?¡± While Xiaotian hesitated, Su Hao continued, ¡°Sister Xiaotian, look at us. We can¡¯t attend the morning ss today in this condition. If we fall asleep, it will affect others. Brother Hu Sheng won¡¯t be happy if he sees us like this¡­ You see, if we go, it¡¯s not good for many reasons. If we don¡¯t go, everyone benefits!¡± After some thought, Xiaotian nodded, ¡°Well, after you finish eating, go back to sleep!¡± The two filled their stomachs quickly and rushed back to the dorm, covering their heads and going to sleep! The feeling of returning to sleep, so good! ¡­¡­ After waking up in the afternoon, Yashan asked Su Hao, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, I feel like I¡¯ve had enough sleep. Can we stay up all night tonight?¡± Su Hao shook his head, ¡°Sleep is crucial; staying up all night is not right. Tonight, let¡¯s move quickly and not waste time. We finish precisely at two in the morning!¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Got it, Boss Wei!¡± As night fell and Jingchun was ¡®deep asleep,¡¯ Su Hao and Yashan stealthily sneaked out of the courtyard. Once again, they swiftly roamed the streets and alleys of Yongxin City. Soon, Su Hao found a target and said to Yashan, ¡°Found one, let¡¯s go!¡± By thekeside, a summoner was enjoying a leisurely stroll with his beloved summoned beast, the Armor-ted Turtle. Suddenly, a lightning bolt struck them, leaving both the summoner and the turtle stiff on the spot. ¡°Bang!¡± A heavy blow to the back of the head, and the summoner immediately fainted, wondering, ¡°What the heck?¡± After recording the information, Su Hao applied a ¡®healing¡¯ effect to this innocent passerby, helping him wake up quickly. Done! Su Hao and Yashan quickly disappeared by theke. Next! ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Record information, apply ¡®healing¡¯ runes¡­ In this way, Su Hao dealt with lightning, Yashan with the club, Su Hao directly recorded information. The two gradually developed a tacit understanding, and their work efficiency increased. At two in the morning, they surprisingly knocked down more than twenty summoners. Finish work and go home to sleep! The next evening, the two small figures appeared once again on the streets of Yongxin City. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± ¡°Crack crack crack~¡± Many summoners encountered inexplicable attacks, unable to react in time, and were directly knocked down. The strange thing was, even the victims couldn¡¯t see who attacked them! Upon waking up, they found most of their money gone, leaving only a few dozen dors¡ªenough for a taxi and a bowl of fried noodles. Nothing else was missing! What did the person who knocked them out want? The money in their pockets? What¡¯s the point of leaving a few dozen dors? Could the assant be a benevolent thief? This was simply unbelievable. As more and more summoners fell victim to these attacks, news about the ¡®Summoner Night Clubber¡¯ spread within the summonermunity of Yongxin City. Everyone who heard this news gasped in astonishment. What kind of powerful summoner can do such a thing? They all believed that the one doing this must be a formidable summoner, undoubtedly apanied by a unique summoned beast. Taking away the money was just a diversion; in reality, the victims didn¡¯t reallyck that amount of money. This spection persisted until someone released several surveince videos. In the footage, two small children, seemingly around six or seven years old, suddenly appeared from the side. A dazzling sh of electricity struck the summoner and the summoned beast, freezing them in ce. Then, one of the little boys, as if ying baseball, swung a stick and knocked the summoner unconscious. Afterward, one child reached out to touch the summoner, while the other began searching and looting for valuables. Once finished, they left confidently. The entire process was smooth and incredibly skilled. Summoners who watched these videos were stunned: ¡°The Clubber Duo is two masked kids??¡± Powerful summoners being ambushed and knocked out by two children? Are summoners really such fragile beings? What kind of high-tech product was that lightning? A myriad of questions flooded their minds. Watching the videos didn¡¯t rify things; instead, it left them more puzzled. The strength of summoners not only lies in their ability to control powerful summoned beasts in battle but also in their highly sensitive spiritual awareness, making them difficult targets for surprise attacks. However, the summoners in the videos, regardless of their level, seemed effortlessly ambushed by the two kids. Upon further scrutiny, summoners studying the videos quickly reached a new conclusion: It wasn¡¯t that the summoners¡¯ spiritual awareness was insufficient; it was that the speed of those two kids was too fast! ¡°Where did these two abnormal kidse from?¡± Some individuals began setting traps, intending to capture the kids during the night. However, to their disappointment, Su Hao had already collected enough data! After that night, Su Hao ceased his data collection activities. Over the next two days, he immersed himself in the pinball space, studying the acquired gic data and extensively reviewing books and materials about summoners in this world. Soon, Su Hao deduced what the so-called ¡®Summoner Talent¡¯ in this world truly was. It was ¡ª ¡°Four-dimensional perception¡±! Chapter 235 Of course, the so-called ¡®four-dimensional perception¡¯ is only Su Hao¡¯s spection. And even if it is ¡®four-dimensional perception,¡¯ it¡¯s just a rudimentary version. Having the talent of a summoner doesn¡¯t mean one already belongs to four-dimensional beings. They are quite distant from four-dimensional beings. However, Su Hao doesn¡¯t underestimate the meaning of this ¡®four-dimensional perception¡¯ talent. On the contrary, he values it more and bes even more curious. The people in this world have truly evolved into extraordinary beings. Perhaps even the ordinary people in this world don¡¯t know how remarkable the so-called summoner talent is. Furthermore, Su Hao has developed a strong interest in the structure of this world. He wonders what kind of environment could lead the people of this world to evolve into a low-grade version of ¡®four-dimensional perception¡¯! The summoner¡¯s world undoubtedly hides secrets unknown to most people. Of course, all of this is too early for Su Hao right now. First, he needs to evolve the summoner talent. In two days, the school will start, and Su Hao wants to acquire the summoner talent before that, then choose to enter the summoner academy for study. He has his eye on the library within the summoner academy. There, he is certain to find what he¡¯s looking for. Conveniently, he can also leave Yashan at an ordinary elementary school and let him learn with those kids for a while. Yashan is, after all, a Zhu Hua person with limited knowledge, even though he has be human. Many of his thoughts haven¡¯tpletely turned around, and many things don¡¯t align with Su Hao¡¯s thinking. So, subjecting Yashan to a round of pulsory education¡¯ is a well-thought-out decision by Su Hao, allowing the school and those little friends to thoroughly transform Yashan¡¯s thoughts and mindset. When Yashan graduates from middle or high school, that¡¯s when he¡¯ll truly be Su Hao¡¯s good assistant. As for whether Yashan should be a summoner or not, Su Hao thinks it doesn¡¯t matter. Yashan¡¯sbat power is already formidable. In a few more years, helping him evolve into a [Child of Fate], he would be almost invincible in this world. There¡¯s really no need for him to be a summoner. The reason Su Hao urgently wants to be a summoner is to research the properties of space. But the word ¡®research¡¯ is incredibly burdensome for Yashan. Bing a summoner would only distract him in general studies and slow down his learning speed. So, Su Hao decides to send Yashan to an ordinary elementary school, allowing him to undergo a proper scientific education. As for Su Hao himself, he will enter the summoner academy to study summoner knowledge! Prepared and without hesitation, Su Hao injects himself with the pre-mixed gic modification liquid and waits for the modification to finish. Actually, this time, there aren¡¯t many genes that need modification. It¡¯s just some segments where the ATCG sequence needs adjustment. After the modification, coupled with other gene sequences, magical changes can ur, allowing one to perceive the rhythm of space. Su Hao spectes that people in this world can experience gene mutations under special spatial maic fields. It carries some gic characteristics, but not entirely. Su Hao discovers that the quantity of this patterned TTCG gene sequence varies for each summoner. Throughparison, he concludes that the more segments there are, the better the talent. Without much ado, Su Hao directly modifies arge number of such segments to max out his talent. Four hourster, Su Hao wakes up, but he doesn¡¯t perceive any changes in himself. ¡°It seems I need to use the machines at the detection center for identification!¡± Su Hao doesn¡¯t know the detection principles, but someday in the future, he¡¯ll undoubtedly figure out the key points. Learning is endless! Now the question is, should Su Hao go by himself, or should Sister Bai apany him? Go to the testing center yourself; there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll actually test you! This is the structure of modern society, a kind of protection for children. Everything requires the approval of elders to be aplished. Of course, this kind of protection, when applied to Su Hao, is a form of discrimination. At this age, no matter what Su Hao says, no one will take him seriously unless he shows his fists. After some thought, Su Hao decides to let Sister Bai apany him. Whether Su Hao passes the test or not, in the end, to enter the Summoner Academy, he can¡¯t bypass Sister Bai. Anyway, no matter how things turn out, he won¡¯t exin anything! Su Hao¡¯s radar has now reached a range of three thousand meters, making it easy to locate Sister Bai. After finding Sister Bai, Su Hao directly states his purpose: ¡°Sister Bai! After careful confirmation, I discovered a problem. It turns out I do have the talent of a summoner. Please take me for another test!¡± After hearing Su Hao¡¯s words, Sister Bai neither hurriedly agrees nor rejects. She squats down, ces the back of her hand on Su Hao¡¯s forehead, and checks. Hmm, normal temperature, no fever. Then she straightens Su Hao¡¯s face and stares into his eyes. Hmm, clear and spirited gaze, doesn¡¯t seem to have hysteria. After confirming that Su Hao is fine, Sister Bai finally addresses Su Hao¡¯s issue seriously and asks, ¡°How did you discover that you have the talent of a summoner?¡± Su Hao says, ¡°A call from the depths of my soul! Sister Bai, that¡¯s not the point! The point is, trust me this once. Or, take me for another try. After the test, if it fails, I¡¯ll lose my interest. But if it seeds, I¡¯ll be a summoner.¡± Sister Bai says, ¡°Jingzhong, I know you really want to be a summoner, but if you don¡¯t have the talent, you shouldn¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Su Hao takes out a prepared bag of money and hands it to Sister Bai, saying, ¡°Sister Bai, this is fifty thousand yuan! I prepared this money these days specifically for another test. One test costs twenty thousand, and this money is enough for two tests.¡± Sister Bai is taken aback, immediately takes the money bag, opens it, and sees a bunch of scattered bills with various denominations. Judging by the amount, it¡¯s definitely fifty thousand. Sister Bai widens her eyes and says, ¡°Jingzhong, honestly tell Sister Bai, where did you get this money?¡± Su Hao doesn¡¯t answer but instead says, ¡°Sister Bai, take me for another test! For the sake of this much money, apany me in this little mischief!¡± Sister Bai looks at Su Hao, and in her mind, it¡¯s as if a lightning bolt has struck. A scene of two kids ambushing a summoner, searching his body, and stealing money from a video suddenly shes. Shocked, she blurts out, ¡°Those two ¡®clubbing hands¡¯ wouldn¡¯t happen to be you and Jingyi, right¡­¡± Su Hao is puzzled, ¡°What ¡®clubbing hands¡¯?¡± Sister Bai looks at Su Hao, feeling ridiculous for her own outburst. How could it be Jingzhong and Jingyi? I¡¯ve watched these two grow up. I know them inside out. She chuckles and shakes her head, saying, ¡°Nothing!¡± She then looks at Su Hao again and suddenly says in a hearty manner, ¡°Alright! Jingzhong, since you¡¯re so persistent, Sister Bai will apany you on this journey. But let¡¯s make it clear, this is thest time. If you still don¡¯t have the talent, you¡¯ll obediently go to a regr elementary school. Don¡¯t keep thinking about bing a summoner all day.¡± She thought Su Hao would agree readily, but to her surprise, Su Hao says, ¡°Sister Bai, if it doesn¡¯t work today, let¡¯s try again tomorrow. Perhaps the machine is malfunctioning today, and we might get results tomorrow!¡± Sister Bai twitches at the corner of her mouth and then boldly says, ¡°Fine! Since you have fifty thousand to y with, the remaining ten thousand belongs to me!¡± Su Hao smiles and says, ¡°Deal!¡± Off they go. Sister Bai immediately takes Su Hao back to the testing hall, continuing the registration process. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am. The records show that your child, Bai Jingzhong, has already been tested, and the result is ¡®normal¡¯!¡± the staff member says. Sister Bai doesn¡¯t speak and directly tosses in twenty thousand. ¡°Please wait a moment, we¡¯ll quickly arrange the procedures for your retest,¡± the staff member immediately changes their attitude. Chapter 236 Today, there were fewer people taking the test, but still quite a few. Su Hao had to wait for half an hour, and unexpectedly, it was the same female instructor. Even more surprising, she seemed to have a slight impression of Su Hao. Perhaps the impression was due to the cute and explosiverge mouse printed on Su Hao¡¯s clothes? Regardless, the instructor¡¯s attitude was harsh: ¡°Haven¡¯t you been tested before?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The instructor impatiently said, ¡°I deal with so many people every day, don¡¯t have time to y childish games with you. Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t disturb my work.¡± It was evident that this person, after days of receiving countless tests from children, was on the verge of a breakdown. At this moment, an outbreak was imminent. Su Hao thought it troublesome, frowned, and directly counterattacked with the most practical words: ¡°I just paid twenty thousand, and I demand a retest!¡± The instructor was about to get angry but resisted. She still led Su Hao inside but couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°I hate people like you who act recklessly just because you have money! Don¡¯t you know how busy we are? Do you know how annoying you are? No talent is no talent. Why bother? While you¡¯re having fun, we¡¯re not. Normal people we can¡¯t handle, and yet we have to deal with people like you, who work for personal reasons or for fun, repeatedly¡­¡± The instructor keptining, knowing the child beside her couldn¡¯t understand, but that didn¡¯t matter. She just wanted to vent. People in the testing room, hearing her incessantints, couldn¡¯t hide their disgust. Working with someone with such a bad temper was a kind of torture. The once good mood instantly worsened. When will this mental torture end? But no one said much; they just did what needed to be done. Everyone knew not to easily provoke such a woman, or they¡¯d be in for trouble. Su Hao knew the instructor wasn¡¯t annoyed with him but with the wealthy and willful person behind him. Su Hao understood, but understanding didn¡¯t mean he would tolerate it. Listening to the instructor¡¯s incessantints, he shouted loudly and seriously at her, ¡°Shut up, and if you say another word, I¡¯ll smash your mouth!¡± Who isn¡¯t tired from work? Who isn¡¯t giving their all to live? Why should I listen to yourints? The instructor was stunned, looking down at the small figure only reaching her waist. Even this little guy without a summoner talent dared to yell at her? The grievances she had endured in recent days erupted. She threw Su Hao¡¯s form on the ground and loudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off. Get lost, talentless brat!¡± Su Hao immediately jumped up,nding a punch on the instructor¡¯s mouth, causing her to fall backward, mouth bleeding! Now she waspletely stunned! Everyone in the testing room was shocked! Then a gloating joy spread across their faces, each person trying hard to suppress theirughter, not wanting to burst out. No one cared about Su Hao¡¯s small stature; they were amazed at how a teenager had managed to knock down an adult. Because that punch struck a chord in their hearts, making them feel relieved. They almost jumped up and apuded, saying, ¡°Well done!¡± Su Hao picked up the form dropped on the ground, didn¡¯t need guidance, and sat on the testing chair, handing it to the recorder. The recorder happily took the form from Su Hao and gave him a thumbs up. This kid had done something they only dared to think about. Swiftly, the helmet was ced on Su Hao, and the testing began. The instructor seemed to realize something was happening and was about to explode. However, two colleagues immediately stepped in to stop her, consoling, ¡°Why get upset with a child? Kids don¡¯t understand! Just let it go!¡± Su Hao had already dismissed her from his mind. When the field of vision lit up again, dispersing into twisted threads of light, Su Hao didn¡¯t see the chaotic lines like thest time. These lines, upon entering his eyes, under the influence of his brain, actually converged into an infinite loop of spatial patterns. As the lines danced, this spatial pattern slowly tore apart, connecting to another space and merging back together in a repetitive flow. The test quickly concluded! The helmet automatically came off, and Su Hao looked at the tester. The tester¡¯s face was full of surprise. The results of the test made the recorder almost unable to believe it. When he retrieved Su Hao¡¯s previous test data, the result was ¡®normal.¡¯ But now, this time, it turned into ¡®A-level or above¡¯? What was going on? Could it be aputer error? The tester was in confusion, but when the strange kid looked at him, the tester pointed to another chair, indicating for him to sit there. Su Hao nodded, understanding, and moved to the second testing tform. The helmet was put on again. The tester closely monitored the data on the screen. Soon, Su Hao¡¯s field of vision once again disyed regr squares that began to twist and transform. However, this time, the changes, in Su Hao¡¯s eyes, were no longer irregr distortions but rather a bending and folding effect of space, extremely magical. At this point, Su Hao understood how to test whether someone had a summoner talent. This testing method was indeed concise and urate. For people without talent, looking at this thing was like staring at a lump of shit, their minds a mess. But for those with talent, looking at it revealed a differentndscape. The helmet was removed. Although the recorder found it hard to believe, he still did his job and joyfully informed Su Hao, ¡°Congrattions, Bai Jingzhong, you have A-level or above talent!¡± Then, arge red stamp was forcefully pressed on the ¡®A-level or above¡¯ section of the form! The sound was loud enough for everyone in the testing room to hear. Su Hao looked at the recorder more favorably, no longer feeling so averse to the people in this testing room. Anyway, professionalism is a basic principle. If you¡¯re on the job, you should do your job well. Unlike that instructor who acted like the whole world owed her something for a little fatigue. However, such people could be found everywhere. Besides enduring, what else could you do? Fortunately, Su Hao had strength. For these trivial matters, he was toozy to considerpromising. If he didn¡¯t like something, a punch could settle the matter and relieve the frustration in his heart. At this moment, the instructor also heard the tester¡¯s words and was once again dumbfounded. She almost jumped up to dere it was ¡®impossible¡¯ or something simr, but fortunately, her quick-witted colleague covered her mouth swiftly! Soon, the entire hall resonated with the sound of electronic broadcasting: ¡°Congrattions to Bai Jingzhong for possessing A-level or above summoner talent in the second test!¡± Boom! The testing hall instantly became extraordinarily lively, resembling the atmosphere of a concert. Upon hearing the broadcast, everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡°Did I hear it correctly? A-level or above?¡± ¡°No mistake, I also heard it¡¯s A-level or above!¡± ¡°Is this the third A-level or above in our Yongxin City this year?¡± ¡°Another genius!¡± ¡­ The most shocked person was Bai Wan¡¯er, aka Big Sister Bai, waiting at the side door! She couldn¡¯t help but pull aside someone and ask, ¡°Did the broadcast just say Bai Jingzhong has A-level or above talent?¡± The person replied, ¡°It should be correct!¡± Bai Wan¡¯er immediately ran to the main entrance. There, she saw Su Hao with a smile on his face, walking out from the main entrance, waving the form in his hand at her. Bai Wan¡¯er felt like she was in a dream and muttered, ¡°Is it fake?¡± But when she took the form from Su Hao¡¯s hand and saw the bold red stamp on the ¡®A-level or above¡¯ section, White Wan¡¯er knew that what she heard was true! At this moment, Bai Jingzhong seemed very arrogant. He even waved at her and said, ¡°Big Sister Bai, the thirty thousand is yours!¡± Chapter 237 The news of Su Hao being admitted to the Summoner Academy shook everyone in the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard¡¯! Question marks filled everyone¡¯s minds. Wasn¡¯t it said before that there was no summoner talent? How did it suddenly appear, and that too, A-level and above? Is the world changing too fast, or is their understanding mistaken? Initially, everyone was skeptical, but when Su Hao actually went to register at the Summoner Academy, they had no choice but to believe, with nothing more to say. Among them, Bai Shansong had the sourest expression. Since Su Hao discovered his summoner talent at A-level or above, Bai Shansong had not appeared in Su Hao¡¯s sight. Husheng and Xiaotian, with disbelief on their faces, repeatedly sought confirmation from Sister Bai. Even though Sister Bai had told them many times, they still couldn¡¯t believe it. Actually, Sister Bai herself is still confused and has no idea what happened. After much thought, she came to a conclusion: Jingzhong and Jingyi, those two little devils, are strange. But where exactly is the strangeness? She couldn¡¯t exin. Then the thought of the two ¡®night-time clubbers¡¯ from the video popped into her head. Could it really be those guys? Immediately, she shook her head, dismissing that idea from her mind. ¡°How could Jingzhong and Jingyi have such powerful abilities? Especially Jingyi, who looks so silly.¡± Now, about Su Hao himself. Despite his indifferent appearance, he was genuinely happy. This was another instance of him using his skills to change his innate talent. This meant that in the future, when learning special skills, he would no longer be constrained by so-called ¡®talents¡¯. For example, if one day Su Hao reincarnated into a cultivation world and participated in some ascension event, an old immortal could touch his hand and cheerfully say, ¡°Young man, leave the mountain! Cultivation isn¡¯t suitable for you because youck innate talent!¡± If Su Hao hadn¡¯t modified his aptitude through gic technology, what would he do? The answer is nothing. The premise of ¡®mortals cultivating¡¯ is still having spiritual roots. If you don¡¯t even have those ¡®spiritual roots,¡¯ you can only watch others soar while waiting for old age. Just thinking about it feels exceptionally bleak. But now it¡¯s different. Regardless of the world he reincarnates into or how much of a waste he bes, he can use his technology to modify his talent into the strongest category. What ¡®heavenly spiritual roots,¡¯ ¡®earthly spiritual roots,¡¯ or ¡®top-grade spiritual roots¡¯? Modify them! ¡®Emperor¡¯s potential,¡¯ ¡®chaotic constitution¡¯? Modify them! Thinking about this, Su Hao felt exceptionally pleased! The future looks promising! Sister Bai and Yashan are both happy for Boss Wei¡¯s sess. Although their points of happiness are different, it doesn¡¯t prevent them from having a small gathering. Of course, the money for the gatheringes from the thirty thousand yuan Su Hao gave! Early the next morning, Sister Bai took Su Hao, Yashan, and Bai Jingchun to register at the elementary school. They first went to Su Hao¡¯s Summoner Academy. With the stamped form in hand, Su Hao¡¯s enrollment procedures were quicklypleted. The group then went to the ordinary elementary school to process Yashan and Bai Jingchun¡¯s enrollment procedures. After Sister Bai took the three kids for a stroll around the campus, they returned to the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard.¡¯ In the evening, Yashan, with a reluctant expression, said, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, can¡¯t I attend the same school as you?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have summoner talent, there¡¯s no way. Focus on your studies!¡± Yashanmented, ¡°Then who should I ask for help with my studies?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Believe in yourself, Jingyi. Those subjects are trivial for you; study well, and you¡¯ll learn it eventually!¡± Yashan roared in his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school!¡± Su Hao patted Yashan¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Endure it for ten years!¡± Then Su Hao added in his mind, ¡°If it¡¯s high school, endure it for twelve years!¡± ¡­ On the first day of school, Su Hao received his first-grade textbooks. An hourter, he had read all the textbooks and gained nothing! He discovered that the first-grade teachers were just amusing the kids¡ªno real knowledge! So, Su Hao became ¡®disinterested¡¯ in studying. On the second day of school, he left a note on his desk: skipping ss! The teacher followed the instructions on the note and found Su Hao in the library, heaving a sigh of relief. The teacher, Fu Leyi, a woman with gold-rimmed sses and a professional outfit, approached Su Hao, looking at the book in his hands¡ª¡¯The Evolution of Summoners: Beast Tamer.¡¯ Su Hao had noticed her but nned to finish the chapter first. Soon, he gently closed the book and called out, ¡°Teacher Fu!¡± Fu Leyi curiously asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly stop attending sses?¡± Su Hao exined, ¡°The content in those textbooks is too simple. I couldn¡¯t learn anything. So, to avoid wasting time, I came out to find books on my own.¡± Fu Leyi nodded and pointed to the book in Su Hao¡¯s hand, ¡°This is a history book, quite profound. Can you understand it?¡± Su Hao nodded, saying, ¡°Not much, but I¡¯ve seen the development process of Beast Tamers. A long time ago in this world, arge number of ferocious beasts suddenly appeared, causing havoc. This book tells how people, through long exploration, found ways to tame these beasts and use them tobat others. The profession of Beast Tamer emerged¡­¡± Fu Leyi listened quietly, and her gaze at Su Hao changed, as if she were looking at a rare treasure. She said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t learn in ss, spend your mornings in the library. From 3 to 4 in the afternoon, I¡¯ll rify your doubts and teach you how to be a powerful summoner. How about that?¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately agreed, ¡°Great! Thank you, Teacher Fu!¡± Su Hao stood up, formally introducing himself, ¡°Hello, Teacher Fu! Let me introduce myself properly. I¡¯m Bai Jingzhong, you can call me Jingzhong. Please guide me in the future.¡± Su Hao has always shown great respect for teachers willing to impart knowledge, addressing them with ¡®Äú.¡¯ Fu Leyi revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself formally as well. I¡¯m Fu Leyi, and you can call me Teacher Fu. I am a senior summoner!¡± Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up; the title of a senior summoner is not casually given. He understood that the professional-looking Teacher Fu before him was an incredibly powerful summoner. Summoner ranks are divided into five: novice summoner, junior summoner, intermediate summoner, senior summoner, and world-ss summoner. The distinction is based on the number of B-level or higher summoned beasts at hand. Someone who can summon even one summoned beast is a novice summoner butcks significantbat capability. With two B-level or higher summoned beasts, one bes a junior summoner. Five B-level or higher summoned beasts ssify as an intermediate summoner. To be a senior summoner, one needs at least ten B-level or higher summoned beasts. In other words, Teacher Fu, at the very least, can summon ten fierce summoned beasts for battle. Such a character is more than enough to guide Su Hao, a summoner rookie. It¡¯s evident that Fu Leyi, upon seeing Su Hao¡¯s talent, genuinely feels delighted. Perhaps, teaching a genius is where the joy of being a teacher lies. Fu Leyi said, ¡°So, this morning, read books in the library by yourself, don¡¯t wander around. Starting this afternoon at three, I¡¯ll guide you.¡± Su Hao sincerely thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Fu!¡± Fu Leyi nodded with a smile and then left. She had to go back to continue amusing the kids! Meanwhile, Su Hao reopened the book and delved into the history of summoners. To thoroughly understand a profession, the best way is to explore its history and development, identify key figures, and interpret their thoughts and principles. When the birth of the profession is rified from the beginning, the essence of the profession can be thoroughly understood. Su Hao¡¯s true understanding of this world begins today. Chapter 238 Su Hao quickly understood the historical timeline of this world. The so-called summoners evolved from beast tamers. As human exploration reached a certain level, technology began to flourish. Through technological means, humans discovered a special group within the beast tamermunity, sensitive to spatial anomalies. With exploration and experiments, they sessfully summoned the first fierce secondary star beast from another space, known as a summoning beast. Summoners were born as a result. After centuries of development, summoners gradually reced beast tamers, bing the mainstream in the world. Even now, summoners remain the dominant force, tasked with defending against powerful secondary star beasts invading from different ces to protect peace. However, Su Hao had a question: with technological progress, the upgrade of powerful weapons, and the use of human armies and high-tech weapons, why are summoners still the mainstream force against secondary star beast invasions? Su Hao delved into various sources but found no explicit exnation. However, he spected on four possible reasons. Firstly, the number of professional soldiers in this world is limited, not deployed worldwide but serving as a special deterrent force. Moreover, many senior military officials are summoners. Secondly, if secondary star beasts suddenly appeared in urban areas, the military couldn¡¯t react quickly, whereas summoners and their summoned beasts could swiftly eliminate the threat. A powerful summoner could be as effective as a small army in such situations. Thirdly, the ruling ss has always been part of the beast tamermunity, and the modern military is under their control. The world has not experienced a global human internal war, maintaining a rtively stable ss structure. Fourthly, it¡¯s rumored that above S-level summoned beasts, there are super summoned beasts that modern weapons struggle to defeat. In summary, being a summoner is a prestigious profession, and almost everyone aspires to be a guardian, but only those with talent qualify. Talent is often inherited, but some individuals can undergo spontaneous gic mutations, acquiring summoner abilities. Su Hao also learned that gic research in this world is at a primitive stage. Creating talent like Su Hao¡¯s is nearly impossible, although some might artificially create specific conditions to induce gic mutations for summoner talent. After rifying the basic history and world structure, Su Hao started searching for information on the growth of summoners and summarized five main directions: ¡°Categories and Breeding of Summoned Beasts,¡± ¡°Taming and Complete Control of Summoned Beasts,¡± ¡°Mental Cultivation of Summoners,¡± ¡°Perception and Use of Spatial Structure,¡± and ¡°Summoning Procedures.¡± Unexpectedly, a summoner has to learn so much. Su Hao realized that cultivating a summoner from the age of six is not hard to understand. Despite the numerous categories, Su Hao was only interested in ¡°Mental Cultivation of Summoners,¡± ¡°Perception and Use of Spatial Structure,¡± and ¡°Summoning Procedures.¡± As for taming summoned beasts¡­ He thought of a simple solution ¨C make them obedient by summoning until he got apliant one, then manually upgrade it using his gic technology. After all, a level seven exotic beast was no less formidable than an S-level summoned beast. Therefore, what Su Haocked was not summoned beasts but knowledge of the mind and space! Su Hao¡¯s thirst for knowledge burned, realizing he was reading too slowly! Tonight, I¡¯ll develop the gic modification solution for the ¡°Prophet¡±! Turn myself into a genius and elerate my learning! Roar~ ¡°But¡­ let¡¯s have Yashan do it first! If I mess up my own brain, it¡¯s game over!¡± With this thought, Su Hao suddenly felt that Yashan was a valuable assistant! ¡­ At three in the afternoon, Fu Leyi found Su Hao in the reading room and brought him to an adjacent study. The two sat facing each other. Before the formal ss, Su Hao politely greeted, ¡°Hello, Teacher Fu!¡± This was courtesy! Fu Leyi smiled and said, ¡°Little Zhong seems to be in good spirits. Tell me, what books did you read this morning?¡± Su Hao listed them one by one, briefly exining the things he had summarized from these books and his own spections. He honestly said, ¡°Teacher Fu, as for knowledge rted to summoned beasts, I can self-study. I am more interested in mental cultivation, spatial structure, and summoning.¡± After expressing his thoughts and interests, Su Hao didn¡¯t strongly request Fu Leyi to teach him what he wanted to hear. He let Fu Leyi arrange freely. Fu Leyi would know better how to systematically teach summoner knowledge quickly. Su Hao¡¯s knowledge about summoners was almost nk, and he didn¡¯t pretend to be knowledgeable in this area. However, after hearing Su Hao¡¯s words, Fu Leyi was still surprised. She thought, ¡°Is this Bai Jingzhong still a person? Only six years old? I¡¯ve been foolishly thinking I¡¯m a genius all these years. Turns out, I¡¯m not! The reason I considered myself a genius is that I¡¯ve never seen what a genius looks like!¡± Fu Leyi felt a bit arrogant over the years, a bit hasty! After organizing her thoughts, Fu Leyi slowly said, ¡°Summoner learning generally starts with understanding summoned beasts¡ªknowing their categories, traits, skills, temperaments, and habits. Mental cultivation begins in the fourth grade, around nine years old. As for training in spatial structure, it starts when you enter middle school, around eleven years old. The first actual summoning urs in the ninth grade, which is also the graduation exam, simr to amon school¡¯s middle school entrance exam. As long as you sessfully summon your first summoned beast, tame and control it sessfully, you be an apprentice summoner.¡± After saying this, Fu Leyi looked at Su Hao and smiled, ¡°And you, you¡¯re only six years old now!¡± Su Hao waved his hand confidently, ¡°Teacher Fu, age is not a problem. Please treat me as a 20-year-old adult!¡± Fu Leyi chuckled, covering her mouth, ¡°Six years old is six years old. I can¡¯t see you as a man, strongd!¡± Su Hao helplessly said, ¡°Then don¡¯t look at me when you¡¯re teaching!¡± There was no way. Most people judge others based on appearance, and speaking and acting with this six-year-old body made it challenging to have strong persuasive power. Fu Leyi was in a very pleasant mood. She found it quite interesting to interact with this little boy. She didn¡¯t expect this little genius to have such an interesting soul. Ten minutes of chatting before the formal ss, getting to know each other, Fu Leyi officially started the ss for Su Hao! Fu Leyi said, ¡°Summoned beast-rted knowledge is indeed not the most fundamental thing for a summoner. The most fundamental things are mental cultivation and spatial sense. Since you can self-study knowledge about summoned beast categories, I¡¯ll skip that section and start with mental cultivation and spatial sense.¡± In reality, most summoners have quite a bit of research on summoned beasts. Many summoners have a hobby of collecting summoned beasts and take pride in having a powerful and rare one. There are even events specifically for summoner beast exhibitions. After pausing for a moment, she adjusted her sses and said at a moderate pace, ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about the so-called summoner talent. I¡¯ve checked your information, and your talent is above A-level, probably the highest S-level. You may not know what summoner talent means. For a summoner, talent is everything. Without talent, no matter how hard you work, it¡¯s useless because someone without summoner talent can¡¯t perceive the rhythm of space. The quality of talent directly determines how keenly you can perceive space. Simply put, it determines your growth rate and the height you can ultimately reach.¡± ¡°Little Zhong, do you know what your S-level talent means?¡± Su Hao was about to answer, but Fu Leyi directly said, ¡°It means you have the opportunity to be a world-ss summoner standing at the pinnacle of this world.¡± Well, it makes sense. As a teacher, you must master the skill of asking and answering your own questions. Chapter 239 When ites to talent, Fu Leyi bes unusually excited,pletely losing the aloof demeanor of a white-cor worker earning a million yuan at the beginning. He is a living advocate of ¡®Talentism.¡¯ However, Su Hao doesn¡¯t care. No matter how amazing others¡¯ talents are, they can¡¯t surpass him as he can add talents to himself of any type. After calming down the excitement, Fu Leyi continued, ¡°Talent has two functions: spiritual cultivation and spatial perception. The speed of spiritual cultivation depends on your talent and the method of cultivation. After ss, I¡¯ll give you a theory of spiritual cultivation. Read it tonight, don¡¯t practice randomly, and tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯ll start exining it to you.¡± Su Hao nodded, saying, ¡°Understood, Teacher Fu.¡± Fu Leyi continued, ¡°Today, let me tell you about some theoretical aspects of space.¡± Su Hao focused. Fu Leyi organized his words and said, ¡°In the distant reaches of the universe, there is a life we call a subsidiary star, meaning a subordinate. All the summoning beasts in our world originate from there.¡± ¡°You must be very puzzled. Why can we summon subsidiary star beasts from such a distant ce? Not only you, even scientists are very puzzled about why subsidiary star beasts are often unintentionally transported to this world. At the same time, people or creatures in our world are also often transported and disappear.¡± Seeing Su Hao¡¯s puzzled expression, Fu Leyi smiled slightly and said, ¡°Until now, no one has figured out the principle behind it. But there are some reasonable spections.¡± ¡°Unknown years ago, there was a drastic change in the spatial force field of the universe, causing a folding of our space and the space of subsidiary star beasts, creating a certain degree of space folding, thereby connecting the two spaces, establishing a spatial channel.¡± *And our summoning is achieved through this channel.¡± After saying this, Fu Leyi smiled and said, ¡°This is just a spection, and the truth is still unknown. Little Zhong, do you understand?¡± Su Hao nodded and then asked, ¡°How do summoners find this channel then?¡± After confirming that Su Hao understood, Fu Leyi raised a delicate hand and gestured, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that for now. Let me first talk to you about some basic theories of space.¡± Fu Leyi brought a piece of white paper and a pen, spread it in front of Su Hao, and said while drawing, ¡°The space we understand is a three-dimensional space, including front, back, left, right, up, and down. But do you know what one-dimensional and two-dimensional are?¡± Su Hao nodded, saying, ¡°I know.¡± Fu Leyi nodded in surprise and continued, ¡°Since you understand, there¡¯s no need to go into detail.¡± Fu Leyi drew a line and put a point on it, saying, ¡°Consider one-dimensional space as a line, and you are a point on this line, only able to move forward or backward.¡± Then, he drew a line intersecting this one, saying, ¡°If I block this with a wall, how would you get to the other side?¡± Su Hao drew an arc with a pen and said, ¡°Evolve into two dimensions and go around from the side.¡± Fu Leyi:¡­ He was fooled by this kid, Bai Jingzhong, again! Fu Leyi took a deep breath, regained confidence, and showed an encouraging smile, saying, ¡°Correct! What can¡¯t be done in one-dimensional space can be easily solved in two-dimensional space. The same principle¡­¡± Fu Leyi drew a circle on the paper, then drew a line, and continued, ¡°If you are this circle, a two-dimensional creature, how would you break through the wall I drew?¡± Su Hao gestured with his hand, saying, ¡°Just evolve into three dimensions and jump over from above.¡± Fu Leyi was well-prepared and wasn¡¯t impressed by Su Hao¡¯s showing off. With confidence, he said, ¡°Right! That¡¯s the idea. In fact, we are currently three-dimensional creatures, with an unreachable distance from the subsidiary star. To cross this distance and reach the other side, all we need to do is evolve into four-dimensional beings.¡± After saying this, Fu Leyi continued, ¡°But Little Zhong, don¡¯t think that summoners are four-dimensional beings! In fact, the reason we can do this is just a trick!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but be curious, asking, ¡°Trick?¡± Fu Leyi said, ¡°Yes, just a trick. Four dimensions are not something us humans can understand and perceive; it¡¯s just a concept. But with just this concept, it¡¯s enough.¡± Su Hao nodded. Fu Leyi continued, ¡°For some unknown reason, the space has already folded, connecting us with the subsidiary star. It¡¯s a fact. The reason summoners can sessfully summon subsidiary star beasts is just that we can follow the spatial clues, find the target, and forcibly pull them over!¡± After Fu Leyi finished speaking, he asked, ¡°Little Zhong, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Su Hao nodded, pointing to the circle on the paper, ¡°It means that a two-dimensional creature, wanting to cross this wall, doesn¡¯t need to understand what three dimensions are because it simply can¡¯tprehend it. Instead, it just needs to blindly jump forward to ovee this obstacle.¡± Fu Leyi smiled on the surface, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the idea.¡± Internally, she was roaring, ¡°Good grief! Where did Bai Jingzhonge from? He even understands extraption! What¡¯s the point of teaching him anything!¡± Aloud, she continued, ¡°It seems Little Zhong is very clever!¡± Su Hao just smiled. When he evolved into a [Prophet], that would be true cleverness! Fu Leyi decided to test Su Hao sincerely, with a smile, ¡°So, after discussing this, Teacher Fu has a question for Little Zhong.¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Please go ahead, Teacher Fu.¡± Confidently, Fu Leyi pointed to the circle, ¡°So, this two-dimensional creature, with no long legs, how can it jump?¡± After a brief thought, Su Hao casually said, ¡°It should use the method of spiritual cultivation, allowing us to master special powers that can perceive spatial movements. Then, following the spatial clues, we can to some extent manipte the spatial channel and achieve the summoning.¡± Fu Leyi:¡­ It seems she really isn¡¯t a genius. These years, she really has been too hasty! She should be more low-key in the future! Regainingposure, Fu Leyi maintained elegance, ¡°So, returning to your initial question, ¡®How do summoners find the channel,¡¯ do you have an answer now?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°I understand, Teacher Fu. We don¡¯t need to find where the channel is because we simply can¡¯t. We just need to know that the channel exists, understand the rules, follow the rules, and sess will naturally follow.¡± ¡­ Today¡¯smunication with Fu Leyi was quite rewarding for Su Hao. However, he had a different understanding of the spatial channel. He believed that the channel could be found; the reason it wasn¡¯t found was because knowledge was still insufficient, and the right method hadn¡¯t been found. Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°Once I¡¯ve mastered all the knowledge, I might be able to use the power of runes to open the so-called spatial channel!¡± But for now, he needed to take it step by step and steadily learn the relevant knowledge. After returning to the ¡®Morning Light Courtyard,¡¯ Su Hao quickly formted his future growth and learning n. First, learn the method of spiritual cultivation. After confirming that spiritual cultivation doesn¡¯t conflict with [Prophet], evolve into a [Prophet] to elerate the learning speed. Second, coordinate with Yashan to conduct an experiment, helping him evolve into a [Prophet] while confirming the gic sequence for human evolution into a [Prophet]. Third, learn how to perceive spatial structures and quickly summon the first summoning beast, reaching the level of junior high school graduation¡­ Now thinking about it, even junior high school graduation isn¡¯t easy! After nning, Su Hao waited for Yashan, who had also finished school and returned to the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard,¡¯ carrying a small backpack and a gloomy face. As soon as Yashan saw Su Hao, heined, ¡°Boss Jing, I hate little brats¡­¡± Chapter 240 It¡¯s normal for Yashan to be distressed, and Su Hao can understand. After all, being an adult and hanging out with a bunch of six-year-old kids all day is indeed very painful. But pain has to be endured; learning muste first! Su Hao then gave Yashan a bad idea, saying, ¡°Jingyi, about this, your Boss Jingzhong is very experienced. I have a way to solve your troubles.¡± Yashan immediately perked up, curious, ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Su Hao pulled Yashan aside and whispered, ¡°Just like the way we formed the Temple Forest Society. As long as you be the boss in school, a school bully, no one will dare to mess with you. By then, the school will be under your control, right?¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up, realizing suddenly. How could he forget this? Indeed, as long as he knocks everyone down, what¡¯s there to worry about? Excitedly, Yashan said, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, I understand. When the timees, I¡¯ll knock down the teachers too!¡± Su Hao was shocked, immediately jumped up and patted Yashan¡¯s head, solemnly saying, ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m talking about students like you, not including teachers! Teachers are the ones imparting knowledge to you, deserving our respect. Understand? Respect!¡± Yashan, embarrassed, covered his head and said, ¡°I understand, Boss Jingzhong, I know I was wrong!¡± Su Hao, still concerned, said, ¡°Listen to the teachers in school, got it? If I find out you dare to hit a teacher, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re done.¡± Yashan quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no! You can trust me!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t know how his suggestion to Yashan would turn out in the end, but it didn¡¯t matter. Yashan¡¯s business wasn¡¯t Su Hao¡¯s concern anyway. At most, it would just make the elementary school a bit more lively! With Yashan¡¯s personality, him being the school bully was better than those unruly little kids being the school bully. At night, when Yashan was scratching his head and doing homework, Su Hao, with a smile, approached him and said, ¡°Is today¡¯s homework difficult?¡± Yashan, distressed, said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but I don¡¯t recognize many symbols, patterns, and characters. Writing these things is like guessing.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°I have a way to make you very smart, speed up your learning, but you have to cooperate with me in some experiments.¡± Yashan threw his pen aside, stood up abruptly, and said, ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s do the experiment! I¡¯m tired of my brain!¡± Su Hao hurriedly pressed him down, ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s wait until midnight!¡± ¡­ At midnight, after Su Hao cultivated the Prophet Gene Modification Liquid and filtered it, he injected it into Yashan. When Yashan woke up, he found that he couldn¡¯t hear anything. Yashan shouted, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, what¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I hear anything?¡± Yashan couldn¡¯t hear anything and didn¡¯t know that his voice was incredibly loud. It was still night, but Yashan¡¯s voice shook the entire ¡®Morning Sun Small Courtyard.¡¯ Su Hao was shocked and quickly transmitted a message to Yashan through the small dark room, saying, ¡°Yashan, don¡¯t speak, shut up immediately!¡± Yashan instinctively closed his mouth! ¡°Ba Jingyi, what are you yelling in the middle of the night? Are you not sleeping?¡± ¡°Damn, is he crazy?¡± ¡°Ba Jingyi deserves a beating!¡± ¡­¡­ For a moment, chaos ensued in the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard.¡¯ ¡°Dadada~¡± The distinct sound of Sister Bai¡¯s slippers echoed. She opened the door, sprayed Yashan with a barrage of words, mmed the door shut, and went back to sleep. It took a while for everything to settle downpletely. Su Hao¡¯s voice echoed in Yashan¡¯s mind, ¡°Yashan, you have taken the first step towards bing smarter. Tomorrow night, we will continue with the second step. Stop! Yashan, don¡¯t speak, just listen to me! Now, you can go to sleep. From now on, you must stay silent for a day, no talking, just like two years ago. Understand? Nod if you do.¡± Yashan nodded, full of confidence in the Great Wei. What¡¯s the big deal about staying silent? No problem! Watching Yashan fall asleep again, Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°It seems the evolution failed. Indeed, Zhu Hua people and humans are ultimately different. I need to continue experimenting. I¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow!¡± The next morning, Su Hao immersed himself in the library, researching ording to the ¡®total ¡ª sub¡¯ structure, delving into the knowledge that interested him. Time spent reading always passed quickly, and soon it was afternoon, time for Su Hao¡¯s study session with Fu Leyi. Fu Leyi came up and asked, ¡°Have you finished reading ¡®Theory of Mental Cultivation¡¯ that I gave you?¡± Su Hao immediately took out the thin booklet and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished it.¡± Fu Leyi asked expectantly, ¡°Do you understand everything? Is there anything you don¡¯t get? I can rify for you.¡± Su Hao shook his head, ¡°Not for now. It¡¯s very detailed, and I can understand most of it.¡± Fu Leyi: ¡°¡­¡± Okay, what was she expecting just now? She said seriously, ¡°This is the general outline of the theory of cultivation. However, it doesn¡¯t involve specific methods. The ones circting in the market are very basic and useful, but the efficiency of cultivation is not high. The general outline is the guiding ideology of mental cultivation. Having methods without a theory will inevitably lead to the wrong path. So, Bai Jingzhong, you must remember that all methods are based on the general outline. Understand?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Understood. I won¡¯t mess around, Teacher Fu.¡± Fu Leyi said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll officially teach you the ¡®Fu Family Mental Cultivation Method.''¡± After saying that, she casually took out a book and threw it to Su Hao, saying, ¡°The goal of mental cultivation is to explore spatial fluctuations. So, everything starts with spatial meridians. This book contains a hundred spatial meridian diagrams, from simple toplex. The cultivation method is simple: memorize the meridian diagrams, then enter a meditative state,plete the patterns in your mind, and transform your mental energy into a sphere shape. Over time, your mental power will be able to break through the body¡¯s inherent limits, achieving significant growth. The moreplex the patterns, the greater the help to mental growth. You start with the first diagram. Later, I¡¯ll demonstrate how to use these patterns for cultivation.¡± Then she dered, ¡°This book is mine, not a gift for you. You can only remember it, not take it away!¡± This didn¡¯t matter to Su Hao. After flipping through the booklet from start to finish, he returned it to Fu Leyi. Fu Leyi was puzzled, ¡°???¡± Did this guy not appreciate her mental cultivation method? Only to hear Su Hao say, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Fu. I¡¯ve memorized it all.¡± Fu Leyi subconsciously said, ¡°What?¡± Su Hao repeated, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Fu. I¡¯ve memorized it all.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Fu Leyi¡¯s mind was filled with countless summoned beasts trampling over her self-esteem and pride. She didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. As for Su Hao, whether he was low-key or high-profile didn¡¯t matter to him. He was focused on learning efficiency, and being low-key wasn¡¯t necessary for now. After all, soon, after evolving into a ¡°Prophet,¡± he would truly be a genius. In this modern society, geniuses received more privileges and opportunities. And he wasn¡¯t worried about anyone harming him. With his current strength as a Bone Demon + Advanced Grandmaster + Rune Master, not causing harm to others was already quite considerate. Seeing that Fu Leyi seemed skeptical, Su Hao directly took the pen and said, ¡°Teacher Fu, just point to one, and I¡¯ll draw it to see if it matches.¡± Fu Leyi was a bit incredulous. Even photos needed developing before being seen. She casually said, ¡°Draw the thirty-fifth one then.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t waste time. He quickly started drawing. The more Fu Leyi watched, the more numb her expression became. Herst bit of confidence waspletely crushed by reality. Fu Leyi thought to herself, ¡°Is my brain filled with sewage or something?¡± Chapter 241 Since practicing the spiritual cultivation method, Su Hao dedicates two hours daily to meditation. However, the effectiveness of this practice doesn¡¯t necessarily improve with longer durations. Excessive meditation drains mental energy, leading to fatigue the next day. After analyzing the theory of spiritual cultivation and experimenting twice, Su Hao quickly deduces the ultimate oue. This practice not only enhances mental strength but also allows the spiritual body to grow mental tendrils from a certain perspective. As these tendrils grow, they eventually form a structure resembling a spatialwork, making it easier for summoners to manipte space channels and facilitate summoning. ¡°Amazing!¡± This alone earns Su Hao¡¯s admiration for the world. ording to his spection, this spiritual cultivation method is only useful for individuals with summoner talent; ordinary people can¡¯t find an entry point. Indeed, every world has its unique aspects, always revealing secrets from perspectives unimaginable to ordinary people. Persisting in daily spiritual practice for just ten days, Su Hao discovers a breakthrough: his consciousness surpasses physical limits, experiencing significant growth. This exhrates Su Hao, as this mental strength growth is no longer restricted by the body, opening a new gateway for him. It¡¯s like his spiritual body, previously confined to a house, can now extend tendrils outside, exploring the world beyond. Although notpletely free from the ¡°house,¡± it¡¯s a significant breakthrough. The breakthrough in mental consciousness has another crucial implication for Su Hao: his vital energy can now grow without limits, avoiding concerns of uncontroble power due togging mental strength. If Su Hao¡¯s power had a leveling system, obtaining the spiritual cultivation method marked his breakthrough. With some time to stabilize his state, he can gain even more powerful abilities. Simultaneously with Su Hao¡¯s breakthrough in mental consciousness, the experiment with the ¡°Prophet¡± is sessful. After evolving into the ¡°Prophet,¡± victim Yashan expresses gratitude to Elder Wei, iming that the strange phenomena over the past ten days were worthwhile. Compared to a clever brain, temporary impairments like deafness, blindness, speech loss, or mental confusion are eptable. As the saying goes, ¡°No pain, no gain.¡± Amused, Su Hao remarks, ¡°If you shine white light through a prism, you can get a rainbow!¡± Knowledge is meant to shatter lies. Since evolving into the ¡°Prophet,¡± Yashan¡¯s mental state significantly improves. Going to school each day no longer seems painfully abnormal; instead, he is full of anticipation. Every time a teacher praises Yashan as a genius, he revels in the joy. If not for a hint of modesty, he¡¯d openly dere, ¡°Yes, I am a genius.¡± Unfortunately, who can understand the joy of an ordinary person suddenly bing a genius? For a while, Yashan, the genius, feels lonely as snow. Now that Yashan has sessfully evolved into the ¡°Prophet,¡± the human version seems temporarily fixed. After further analysis, Su Hao concludes that the ¡°Prophet¡± and the spiritual cultivation method not only don¡¯t conflict but might even have a synergistic effect. Excitedly, Su Hao designs the gene modification solution for the ¡°Prophet.¡± With a dose of the ¡°Peak Intelligence Serum,¡± he transforms into a genius. ¡­ When Su Hao evolves into the ¡°Prophet,¡± the feeling of incredibly clear thinking returns, causing him to burst intoughter on the spot. Yashan asks, ¡°Boss Jing, what¡¯s happening with you?¡± Su Haoughs, ¡°My joy, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Yashan: ¡°???¡± Following this, Su Hao engages in spiritual cultivation again. He closes his eyes, quickly enters a meditative state, and within the void of consciousness, a glow emerges, sketching a spatialwork diagram with strange curves. Without the aid of Little Light, Su Hao memorizes and draws it effortlessly. The drawing speed increases, and in a moment, the first spatialwork diagram ispleted seamlessly. ¡°Awesome!¡± Su Hao opens his eyes, full of pride. Genius, indeed. Previously, he could create the diagram, but it took nearly half an hour. Now, he can finish it in less than ten minutes. This training enhances the effectiveness, gradually transforming his spiritual body into a spatialwork diagram. Unfortunately, the nature of this mental drawing is exercise; sess doesn¡¯t prompt a ¡°+1 mental¡± notification. Improving mental consciousness requires years of gradual umtion. However, patience is something Su Hao doesn¡¯tck. With a clear direction, everything is manageable. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m a genius now, hahaha!¡± Since he¡¯s a genius, it¡¯s reasonable for Su Hao to cultivate faster than others, right? In the past, rapid progress felt like cheating, but now it¡¯s a reflection of his true strength, allowing him to confidently say, ¡°I¡¯m Su Hao, no cheating!¡± So, every morning, Su Hao reads in the Summoner Academy library, attends lessons with Fu Leyi in the afternoon, practices spiritual cultivation for two hours in the evening, and conducts experiments with Yashan at midnight. Life bes incredibly fulfilling. ¡­ Four monthster, the school is on winter break. Snowkes gently fall, covering the ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± with a nket of white. Su Hao takes the time to evolve himself and Yashan into ¡°Steel Armor Kings,¡± gaining domain power. His strength is almost restored to one-fifth of the peak in the previous world. Radar perception reaches a limit of five thousand kilometers, while Su Hao maintains a daily reconnaissance range of three thousand kilometers. Don¡¯t underestimate one-fifth; it¡¯s stillrger than Earth¡¯s size. ording to Su Hao¡¯s estimate, his current strength in this world is almost invincible. After evolving into the ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± he decides not to evolve further into ¡°Earth Lord¡± or ¡°Life Bearer¡± in the short term. The reason is that the ¡°Steel Armor King¡± allows him and Yashan to disguise themselves as humans in full-body armor, avoiding odd appearances. Evolving into ¡°Earth Lord¡± with ck crystal armor would make their disguises seem fake and potentially raise suspicions. Moreover, their current strength is sufficient for self-preservation in any situation. Any S-rank summoning beast daring to show its teeth in front of them can be easily turned into a pile of mush. Despite this, Su Hao still holds deep respect for the summoner profession. People who study spatial abilities are indeed impressive, even if they might not withstand a punch from Su Hao. Some things cannot be measured by strength alone. Su Hao, however, never prioritizes pursuing immense power as his primary goal. His first objective is learning and acquiring knowledge. Powerful strength is just a means for him to safeguard knowledge. ¡°Oooo~¡± The cry of a baby resonates from the opposite courtyard, triggering another baby¡¯s cry in response. These are abandoned infants brought in from outside the ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard.¡± It¡¯s amon urrence for new little ones to join the big family of the ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard,¡± and everyone has grown ustomed to it. Regardless of their stance or sympathy, everyone in the Morning Sun Courtyard is filled with care and love for these abandoned children. Following the seniority order of ¡°High Mountain Jing Xing¡± and ¡°Virtuous and Bright Flowing Light,¡± the two neers are ced in the ¡°Xing¡± generation. Sister Bai names the boy Bai Xingfeng and the girl Bai Xingzhi. Su Hao and the others are no longer the youngest in the courtyard and must now take on the responsibility of caring for the infants. Caring for babies¡­ For Su Hao, this is a kind of torture! After attempting to care for them for a day, Su Hao realizes he¡¯s not good at it. These little ones can crawl so fast that, if he¡¯s not careful, they end up in some unknown corner. Luckily, Yashan is there! When it¡¯s Su Hao¡¯s turn to care for the babies, it¡¯s Yashan who takes over, and when it¡¯s Yashan¡¯s turn, it¡¯s still Yashan! What¡¯s an assistant? This is an assistant! At night, Sister Bai, Husheng, and Xiaotian sit in a small room, warming themselves by an electric heater. The three of them look quite somber. Sister Bai suddenly asks, ¡°Xiaotian, why has money been spent so quickly recently?¡± Xiaotian remains silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Since these two little ones joined, aside from form and diapers, they got sick two months ago, and the money is almost gone. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Xiaolin¡¯s recent financial support, we wouldn¡¯t have enough to pay the rent now.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Sister Bai presses, ¡°And what?¡± ¡°And, Little Zhong and Little Yi eat too much¡­¡± Sister Bai: ¡°¡­¡± Husheng: ¡°¡­¡± They originally wanted to buy everyone a new set of clothes for the New Year, but the ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± is facing an economic crisis. Chapter 242 Soon, Su Hao noticed something wrong with the courtyard. He observed it from his bowl, noticing a decrease in both the amount of food and meat. He and Yashan approached Xiaotian, widening their innocent eyes. ¡°Xiaotian, why is there less food?¡± Xiaotian looked awkward, stammering, ¡°You¡¯re still young; eating too much is not good for your health.¡± Su Hao immediately exposed her, ¡°We¡¯re in our growth period, eating too little is bad for our health. Is the courtyard out of money?¡± Xiaotian squirmed, unsure how to respond. Su Hao said, ¡°If you¡¯re short on money, why reduce the food?¡± He then turned to Yashan, ¡°Jingyi, we probably have some money under the bed. Go get it for Xiaotian.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Yashan responded and ran off. Xiaotian helplessly said, ¡°Xiaozhong, don¡¯t make trouble. Your secret stash isn¡¯t enough.¡± Su Hao retorted, ¡°Not enough? After getting the money, Xiaotian, remember to give us extra meals. Growing bodies need to eat well!¡± Yashan quickly returned with a bag of money, handing it to Su Hao. ¡°Boss Jingzhong, money!¡± Su Hao and Yashan, not caring much about money, had simple needs: a ce to sleep, enough to eat, and warm clothes. Su Hao opened the bag, revealing the leftover money from robbing summoners, around eighty thousand, maybe thirty thousand left. He handed it to Xiaotian, ¡°Xiaotian, take it. Count itter; it should be enough for a while!¡± Xiaotian, doubtful, took the money bag, opened it, and her eyes widened. Money! Colorful bills! She pulled one out, making it rustle. It was real money! Xiaotian muttered, ¡°This is real money!¡± Suddenly excited, she grabbed the money bag and ran off without caring where Su Hao got the money. Su Hao shouted after her, ¡°Xiaotian, remember to add more meat for us!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xiaotian¡¯s voice echoed from a distance. After Xiaotian left, Su Hao started eating the warm rice, saying, ¡°Jingyi, we need to find a way to make some money!¡± Yashan brightened, ¡°Are we going to use force again? I like that! Let¡¯s act tonight, Boss Jingzhong.¡± Su Hao nced at Yashan, ¡°What are you thinking? We are respectable people. We should engage in legitimate business.¡± Yashan, curious, asked, ¡°Can we do legitimate business? What kind of business?¡± Su Hao grinned, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided, but I think opening a beauty salon would be good.¡± Yashan had a big question mark in his mind, ¡°Beauty salon?¡± Meanwhile, Xiaotian rushed to Sister Bai¡¯s door, knocking urgently. While on the phone, Sister Bai opened the door, ¡°Boss Chen, I¡¯m currently in a difficult situation. Lend me ten thousand for emergencies!¡± The voice of a man immediately came through the phone, ¡°Sister Bai, you know I don¡¯t have money. I spent it long ago! Besides, you¡¯re a skilled junior summoner; just participate in two matches at the Nantong Arena, and you¡¯ll have the money. No need to borrow from me; you¡¯re joking!¡± Sister Bai helplessly said, ¡°You know, my two Frost Iron Wolves were seriously injured in thest arena match. One of them died after being sent back to the sub-star. How can I participate in the arena now?¡± The man hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, I have something here. Let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯m busy right now!¡± Sister Bai urgently said, ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t hang up. I don¡¯t need ten thousand, just five thousand. Lend me five thousand¡­¡± *Beep beep beep!* Sister Bai felt defeated. The taste of asking for help was unpleasant, but it had to be endured. Sister Bai took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Xiaotian? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Xiaotian joyfully handed over the money bag, saying, ¡°Money!¡± Sister Bai looked at the bag in Xiaotian¡¯s hand, feeling a familiar sensation. Have I seen this somewhere? She took the bag, opened it, and found a mix of colorful bills. Suddenly, she remembered the money Bai Jingzhong handed her six months ago! Sister Bai blurted out, ¡°Given by Jingzhong?¡± Xiaotian¡¯s excited expression froze, ¡°Ah? Sister Bai, how did you know?¡± Sister Bai suddenlyughed, ¡°Hey! These two little guys have their secret stash, too!¡± Then, she pulled Xiaotian, saying, ¡°Come on, Xiaotian, quicklye inside. Let¡¯s count how much money there is!¡± After a while, Sister Bai and Xiaotian neatly arranged the scattered bills on the table. Xiaotian eximed, ¡°There are thirty-two thousand, one hundred and thirty-five yuan!¡± Sister Bai sighed in relief, ¡°This money should help in the short term!¡± After collecting the money, Xiaotian suddenly remembered, ¡°Oh no, I forgot about promising extra meals for Little Zhong and Little Yi! Sister Bai, I have to go busy.¡± Saying this, she hurried to leave, but Sister Bai quickly stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let me put away the money, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When Sister Bai and Xiaotian arrived at the courtyard canteen, they found Su Hao and Yashan sitting leisurely, reading books. Empty bowls were ced on the table beside them, clearly waiting for the next meal. Sister Bai sat directly across from Su Hao and said, ¡°Jingzhong, tell Sister Bai honestly, where did that moneye from?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Found it!¡± Before Sister Bai could speak, Su Hao immediately added mysteriously, ¡°Sister Bai, I have a business that can make big money. Do you want to join?¡± Sister Bai was sessfully led off track by Su Hao andughed, ¡°You know how to do business? Tell me, what kind of business?¡± Su Hao grinned, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided, but I think opening a beauty salon would be good.¡± Sister Bai had a big question mark, ¡°Beauty salon?¡± Then pointing at Sister Bai, Su Hao said, ¡°I can turn Sister Bai¡¯s single eyelid into charming double eyelids.¡± The more he spoke, the more absurd it became. Sister Bai didn¡¯t want to y along with Su Hao¡¯s nonsense and asked again, ¡°Enough with the teasing. Tell me, where did the moneye from?¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Both of them had expressions that screamed, ¡°Trust you? Yeah, right!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then. In just two days, I can turn Xiaotian into a beauty, a swan, a fairy, or even an inte sensation!¡± Without giving them a chance to interject, Su Hao continued to tempt, ¡°Sister Bai, Xiaotian, think carefully. If it doesn¡¯t work out, what¡¯s the harm? Consider it as apanying me in some mischief! But what if it works? What if it works, and you both be rich! No more worries about the ie of ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard.¡¯ Sister Bai, don¡¯t you like that ¡®Beauty Shell¡¯ brandrge down jacket in the city center? And those charming lipsticks. Xiaotian, are you still troubled by the freckles on your face, feeling self-conscious when going on dates? Imagine how you¡¯ll look after turning into a beauty! You¡¯ll be the dream goddess of many men!¡± ¡°All of thises so easily. Just trust me once! Even if there¡¯s only a one in a million chance, it¡¯s worth a try, right?¡± Su Hao spread his hands, ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t lose anything, right?¡± Then Su Hao said, ¡°Sister Bai, do you remember the time we had fun together half a year ago? I¡¯ve sessfully entered the Summoner Academy now!¡± Actually, when Su Hao mentioned lipsticks, Sister Bai was already convinced. After Su Hao finished speaking, Sister Bai pped the table and eximed, ¡°Jingzhong, tell me, how do we try?¡± Su Hao showed a smile, ¡°Very simple, Xiaotian, stretch out your hand.¡± Xiaotian obediently took off her glove, revealing her fair hand. Su Hao pointed at Xiaotian¡¯s palm, and his blood qi prated. Soon, Xiaotian felt a warm heat spreading throughout her body. Su Hao withdrew his hand quickly. Xiaotian asked curiously, ¡°Is that it?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Not in a hurry. I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow.¡± Then, he closed his eyes and entered the pinball space, quickly shaping Xiaotian¡¯s face. After finishing the sketch with the help of a Little Light-assisted projection, he said, ¡°Jingyi, go get a pencil and a piece of Bai paper!¡± In no time, Yashan brought a small stack of paper and a pencil. Su Hao rapidly sketched on the paper¡ªactually, he doodled without much care. After a while, a beautiful face appeared on the paper, surprisingly resembling Xiaotian by about seventy percent. Su Hao said, ¡°Xiaotian, what do you think of me turning your face into this?¡± Xiaotian took the sketch in her hands, blissfully saying, ¡°So beautiful! Is this me?¡± Su Hao directly debunked her, ¡°No.¡± Xiaotian¡¯s dream shattered instantly. Su Hao added, ¡°It will be in two days!¡± Xiaotian¡¯s hope soared. Putting down the pencil, Su Hao said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end it here today. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow. Xiaotian, we¡¯re hungry; quickly make us some food!¡± Feeling ted with the sketch, Xiaotian immediately replied, ¡°Wait for me; it won¡¯t take long!¡± At this moment, Sister Bai, envious, pointed to Xiaotian¡¯s sketch and hesitated, ¡°Jingzhong, can you draw one for Sister Bai too?¡± Su Hao directly picked up the paper and pencil, saying, ¡°This is simple. But Sister Bai, do you want me to beautify you too?¡± Sister Bai nodded, ¡°If Xiaotian really seeds, I want it too!¡± Which woman doesn¡¯t love beauty? However, Sister Bai didn¡¯t have too high expectations for this. Apanying the children in their mischief, fulfilling their yearning for a beautiful life, wasn¡¯t it what she, as the big sister, should do? Sister Bai sighed in her heart, ¡°Ah, during this time, my attention to Jingzhong and Jingyi has decreased, and their minds have be stranger as they grow older.¡± But to be honest, she really liked the portrait that Jingzhong drew for her. Chapter 243 The next day, Su Hao brought the cultivated gic modification solution to find Xiaotian. In Xiaotian¡¯s room, Su Hao took out an extrarge syringe and said, ¡°Xiaotian, I¡¯ll give you an injection first.¡± Xiaotian appeared visibly afraid, hesitating to approach. Su Hao said, ¡°Do you want to be more beautiful? If so, close your eyes; it¡¯ll be over in a moment.¡± This sentence struck a chord with Xiaotian. She rolled up her sleeve, revealing her fair arm, then closed her eyes and turned her face aside, saying, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Su Hao directly pulled Xiaotian¡¯s hand over and injected without hesitation. Sister Bai couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes while watching. Soon, following Su Hao¡¯s instructions, Xiaotiany on the bed. After a while, she gradually fell asleep. Three hourster, Xiaotian¡¯s face had undergone a noticeable changepared to before. The freckles on her face faded, and her facial features became softer and more delicate! It seemed as if some minor adjustments had been made, or a touch of makeup applied to her face. Sister Bai, looking shocked, couldn¡¯t utter a word while observing the still-sleeping Xiaotian. After another hour or so, Xiaotian groggily woke up. When she was fully awake, Su Hao timely handed her a mirror. Looking at herself in the mirror, Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but let out a piercing scream, ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The high decibels made Sister Bai cover her ears instinctively. However, Su Hao, unfazed, directly covered Xiaotian¡¯s mouth to silence the noise. Su Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s just the initial stage of beauty treatment; the changes aren¡¯t very obvious now. In a couple of days, you¡¯llpletely transform into a sketch.¡± After venting, Xiaotian couldn¡¯t calm down. Holding the mirror, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her own face. Upon hearing Su Hao¡¯s words, she eximed with joy, ¡°Can I be even more beautiful?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Then he turned to Sister Bai and smiled, ¡°Sister Bai, do you now believe we can run a beauty business?¡± Sister Bai still seemed somewhat incredulous at the moment, even reaching out to pinch Xiaotian¡¯s face to check if it was real. Ignoring Su Hao¡¯s words, she just asked curiously, ¡°Jingzhong, where did you get these needles?¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t reveal the truth and justughed, ¡°I found a treasure chest. Do you believe it?¡± Unexpectedly, Sister Bai nodded, ¡°I believe.¡± In reality, she didn¡¯t believe it, but Sister Bai didn¡¯t want to delve deeper. She only asked, ¡°How many beauty needles can your ¡®treasure chest¡¯ produce?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°One needle per week.¡± ¡°p!¡± Sister Bai mmed her hand on the table and eximed, ¡°Deal! Let¡¯s open a Dawn Beauty Salon!¡± Su Hao immediately raised three fingers, ¡°I have conditions, three conditions!¡± ¡°First, for the first two months, one needle per week. But after two months, it should be once a month;¡± ¡°Second, I won¡¯t take any responsibility publicly. Sister Bai will be fully responsible for all matters in the beauty salon. Keep my secret, and except for Sister Bai, Xiaotian, and Jingyi, no one else should know the beauty needlese from me. As for the reasons, you can make up your own;¡± ¡°Third, I want 20% of the beauty salon¡¯s profits, from now on.¡± Sister Bai immediately said, ¡°Deal!¡± Then she asked, ¡°Jingzhong, does this beauty needle have any side effects?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°The only side effect is being too beautiful.¡± Sister Bai, as if determined, said, ¡°Before opening the beauty salon, Jingzhong, give me an injection!¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it next week!¡± ¡­¡­ In just three days, everyone noticed Xiaotian¡¯s transformation. She was unbelievably beautiful, like a celestial being fallen to earth. Her face seemed ethereal, as if it didn¡¯t belong to this world but existed only in imagination. Yet, everyone knew it was Xiaotian. No matter how beautiful, she still had the same voice, the same gentle demeanor. However, her aura had changed; she became more confident. Her confidence stemmed from herpletely transformed face. Xiaotian herself was in a dreamlike state, unable to describe her feelings. Suddenly, she was enveloped in immense surprise, gaining something she had never dared to imagine. The most shocked was Sister Bai¡¯s assistant, Husheng. When he saw Xiaotian, his eyes nearly popped out. He thought a celebrity fairy was visiting their ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± to make a donation, but it turned out to be Xiaotian! Hu Sheng felt like he had a change of heart! However, a weekter, when Husheng saw Sister Bai, he changed his mind again¡­ Men, well, they¡¯re quite normal! His emotions were momentarily chaotic. Between the two stunning beauties that suddenly appeared in the Morning Sun Courtyard, he lost his usualposure and lost himself. Then, suddenly, Husheng had a feeling deep within: the woman before him had be someone he could never reach in his lifetime. A profound sense of loss overwhelmed him. He felt confused all of a sudden, unsure of where to go or what to do. Sister Bai and Xiaotian stayed in the room, each admiring their own beauty. Xiaotian suddenly said, ¡°Sister Bai, is this all real? Am I dreaming?¡± Sister Bai said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope it¡¯s real! It would be great if this dream couldst forever.¡± Curious, Xiaotian asked, ¡°Sister Bai, how did Jingzhong (Su Hao) manage to do this? He¡¯s still so young!¡± Sister Bai shook her head, ¡°I noticed long ago that Jingzhong is very smart, different from ordinary children. Half a year ago, I confirmed that Jingzhong is a once-in-a-century genius. Neither you nor I are geniuses, and we can¡¯t understand what the world of geniuses is like.¡± ¡°So, he can do things beyond our imagination without much surprise. He¡¯s a summoner; maybe he identally summoned a special summoning beast? Perhaps that beast happens to have a skill that secretes a ¡®wless face¡¯ beauty serum?¡± ¡°The world is vast, with too many unimaginable things. We simply can¡¯t understand them all. What matters to us is whether we have money, whether we can raise the children in the Morning Sun Courtyard.¡± Listening to Sister Bai¡¯s words, Xiaotian nodded in agreement. Sister Bai continued, ¡°So, I won¡¯t ask about Jingzhong, and you shouldn¡¯t either. As long as we can earn money. Don¡¯t disclose this information, keep it a secret, understand?¡± Touching her own face, Xiaotian nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Bai.¡± ¡­¡­ After careful consideration, the n for the beauty salon was quickly finalized. Beauty services were divided into two tiers, with prices ranging from low to high. 1. Tier One: 8/10 beauty level, five hundred thousand. 2. Tier Two: Face swap, one million. No need for a storefront; clients would be approached privately, specifically targeting wealthy women. Initial discounts would be offered, and prices would be adjusted based on demandter. As for attracting clients, holding before-and-afterparison photos of Sister Bai and Xiaotian would surely convince people. Su Hao didn¡¯t have to worry about security issues. With him and Yashan around, what security problems could arise? Su Hao had already figured out thebat system and the highest power level in this world. As long as he was cautious, there was no real threat to him. Unless he decided to openly oppose the entire world, but he was just discreetly seeking wealth, with no fundamental conflict with the ruling ss. There was no notion of being an enemy to the world. At most, someone might covet their profits and reach out to them. If such a person appeared, they could simply eliminate them and bury them deep underground. Given the numerous people mysteriously transported away every year, who would care about a few disappearances? Moreover, gic technology was indeed a lucrative business! Once the business took off, ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± would no longer worry about finances. During his school term, Su Hao could study peacefully. Additionally, this matter conveniently allowed Su Hao to collect various human gic information and conduct some inconspicuous experiments while making money. Three birds with one stone. And what he had to contribute was just spending a bit of time each week toplete the gic design and produce the gic modification solution. Even cultivating the gic modification solution had be automated now. As for dealing with those who dared to covet and reach out, wasn¡¯t there still Yashan? After the official establishment of ¡°Dawn Beauty Salon,¡± Su Hao pulled Yashan aside and said, ¡°Jingyi, I have an important task for you: when Sister Bai goes out for business, ensure their safety. Anyone who dares to target us, quietly eliminate them and bury them underground.¡± For the Steel Armor King, this was a straightforward task. Yashan patted his chest and said, ¡°Leave it to me, Boss Jingzhong!¡± Chapter 244 After the establishment of the ¡®Morning Sun Beauty Salon,¡¯ the atmosphere in the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard¡¯ changed. It wasn¡¯t the beauty salon that influenced everyone but rather the proprietress Sister Bai and Xiaotian. These two, like ethereal fairies untouched by the mortal world, simply staying in the courtyard suffused it with an otherworldly aura. Beauty holds such immense power. Facing Sister Bai and Xiaotian, everyone couldn¡¯t control themselves, bowing their noble heads. Their emotions were a mix of admiration, affection, and unease. In general, everyone in the Morning Sun Courtyard became extremely obedient in front of Sister Bai and Xiaotian, regardless of gender. Oh, she¡¯s no longer called Sister Bai; that name doesn¡¯t match her beauty. Now, everyone is forced to address her as Fairy Wan¡¯er. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Xiao Linzi, whoes back every month to specifically give money, has been returning more frequentlytely. Who knows what he¡¯s up to. This Xiao Linzi is the man in a suit whom Su Hao and Yashan inadvertently saved when collecting summoner data. Later, Su Hao found out he¡¯s the main financier of the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoice that if they had been a bitter, this financier might not have survived. Time flies, and the school has started again. Su Hao has returned to the Summoner Academy, spending mornings in the library and afternoons studying spiritual practice and spatial structure with Fu Leyi. Life rhythms from the previous semester have resumed. The first weekend of the first week saw the ¡®Morning Sun Beauty Salon¡¯ wee its first customer ¨C a wealthy woman weighing over three hundred kilograms. She chose the 80% beauty n, forty thousand, payment first, and then the beauty treatment. Sister Bai repeatedly emphasized that forty thousand is only for the face and doesn¡¯t include weight loss services; they don¡¯t offer weight loss programs. The wealthy woman didn¡¯t care, waving her hand, saying, ¡°Just do the face. As long as the face looks good, the body doesn¡¯t matter. Money is not a problem!¡± Behind the curtain, Su Hao collected the customer¡¯s gic information, made some adjustments, and started cultivating the gene modification solution. It could bepleted in as fast as five hours. During the waiting process, people tend to get impatient and may think they¡¯re being deceived. To avoid trouble, Su Hao directly put the person to sleep. The subsequent process went smoothly. When the wealthy woman woke up, she found her face had changed. She excitedly jumped around like a three-hundred-plus-pound child, speaking incoherently. However, the current appearance of the wealthy woman is quite incongruent to everyone. What¡¯s the experience of having an angelic face on a three-hundred-plus-pound body? But it¡¯s okay; this is the customer¡¯s request. As long as the customer has money, Su Hao can meet their needs. What¡¯s this called? This is called professionalism. Afterpleting the business, Sister Bai left an anonymous phone number and advertised, ¡°If you have friends who want beauty treatments, feel free to rmend them. As long as the money is right, everything is negotiable.¡± The wealthy woman kept saying, ¡°Definitely, definitely,¡± and left happily. And until this moment, the economic crisis of the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard¡¯ has been resolved! It can be foreseen that they will undoubtedly earn more in the future. Sister Bai and Xiaotian look at Su Hao as if he¡¯s a money-printing machine, their eyes gleaming, almost wanting to keep him in their arms all day. ¡°Remember to leave me eighty thousand!¡± Su Hao waves his hand and leaves first. For him, these are just small scenes. What storms and waves hasn¡¯t he experienced? How much wealth hasn¡¯t he possessed? This is just a temporary solution to his logistical problems. ¡­ Two yearster, Su Hao is nine years old. With the enhancement of the ¡®Prophet¡¯s Gift,¡¯ his reputation as a genius circtes among summoner students in a small circle. The academy¡¯s students and teachers know that there is a super-genius summoner named Bai Jingzhong. There are two reasons for this. One is the publicity done by his teacher, Fu Leyi. Initially low-key, Fu Leyi became somewhat uncontroble in unting Su Hao¡¯s virtues in front of other teachers over time. ¡®Bai Jingzhong is this and that.¡¯ ¡®Oh my god, Bai Jingzhong has already learned all the information about summoning beasts. I¡¯d call him the Summoning Beast Encyclopedia!¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe it, Bai Jingzhong¡¯s spiritual practice has reached such a realm. At eight years old, he can interfere with spatial dynamics and summon deputy star beasts.¡¯ ¡®Shocking! Bai Jingzhong haspletely mastered spatial dynamics and acquired summoning control. He will soon be an apprentice summoner, and he¡¯s only nine years old.¡¯ The teachers at the academy were sessfully brainwashed by Fu Leyi. Although they might not have seen Su Hao in person, they remembered the name Bai Jingzhong. The other reason is that other teachers boasted about ¡®Bai Jingzhong¡¯s¡¯ achievements in higher-grade ssrooms, saying, ¡°You are the worst batch we¡¯ve ever taught, not evenparable to a second or third-year kid.¡± This caused dissatisfaction among many senior students. After Su Hao, with his small stature, defeated all dissatisfied students, everyone acknowledged Su Hao¡¯s genius name. When the teachers boasted again about ¡®how amazing Bai Jingzhong is,¡¯ the students nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re right!¡± Videos of Su Hao fighting on campus circted for a few days within a small range and were then banned. This is also why Su Hao¡¯s fame is only known in a small circle. Genius still needs some protection. As a super genius, Su Hao, at this moment, is undergoing spiritual practice under the care of Fu Leyi. With closed eyes and a focused mind, countless tendrils of spiritual consciousness gradually extend beyond his body. Through these extended spiritual tendrils, Su Hao perceives a different scene in the world. Distortion, fluctuations, chaos, cirction, profound, colorless yet vivid, with points, lines, surfaces, solids, and even moreplex patterns constantly flowing. There are also numerous densely packed white dots of various sizes, moving irregrly. ording to Fu Leyi, these white dots are living beings. Su Hao doesn¡¯t know how to describe the scene he sees, as if it were the work of an abstract painter or a scene that only appears in chaotic dreams¡ªunreal and surreal. Yet, despite the abstractness, this scene appears in Su Hao¡¯s perception, and his powerful awareness tells him that what he perceives is correct! Is this the true appearance of the universe? Then, what about the mountains, rivers, trees, stars, and seas that we see in our daily lives? What is that? Which one is the real face of the world? Or perhaps, are they all? Then Su Hao had a new realization: The face of the universe has never changed; it¡¯s just that our ways of perceiving this universe are different, resulting in different oues. It¡¯s like the world in the eyes of humans and the world in the eyes of animals¡ªit¡¯s not the same. But what everyone sees is the real world. Su Hao stabilizes his mind. The extended spiritual tendrils begin to trace irregr lines and surfaces, fluctuating along with these patterns. As the tendrils extend further and longer, they eventually fill the space in front of him. This is the result of Su Hao¡¯s continuous training over the past two years. If not for his exceptionally powerful spirit and the talent boost from the ¡®Prophet¡¯s Gift,¡¯ achieving this would take at least five years. For regr summoners, the training begins in the fourth grade and continues until the ninth grade¡ªa span of six years¡ªjust to roughly understand spatial patterns and attempt the first summoning. They can¡¯t reach the level of freedom and ease that Su Hao has achieved. Bing a summoner and manipting space for summoning is indeed not easy. As Su Hao¡¯s spiritual tendrils continue to extend, probing into the unknown, he recalls Fu Leyi¡¯s advice. ¡°ording to Teacher Fu, next, I need to follow the rhythm of this space, provide a positive force, gradually elerating the rhythm. When the rhythm reaches a certain speed¡­¡± Su Hao heeds Fu Leyi¡¯s guidance and starts, through the extended tendrils, to provide a force to the rhythmic movement of the spatialwork. This is the so-called process of manipting space. Su Hao¡¯s spirit bes highly concentrated. The irregr movement of the perceived spatial modules bes faster and faster. At this point, any slightest error would nullify the progress, requiring a fresh start. After the spatial movement reaches a certain speed, Su Hao¡¯s spiritual consciousness seems to break through a certain limit, entering another vast sky. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± rity. And this entirely new world unfolds in Su Hao¡¯s spiritual perception. Chapter 245 This is not the first time Su Hao has used mental power to try to follow the spatial rhythm, but it is the first time he has used mental power to interfere with the spatial rhythm. And he seeded on the first attempt. His mental body arrived at an unknown ce in space. Perhaps this is the sub-star Fu Leyi mentioned, deep within the unknown of the starry sky. The appearance of the sub-star also unfolded in Su Hao¡¯s mental perception. It looked no different from where Su Hao was, just with a lot more white dots. These white dots appeared even more massive, indicating the greater strength of these sub-star beasts. ¡°It has simrities with radar perception!¡± was Su Hao¡¯s initial reaction. However, it was entirely different from his radar perception. Radar perception can urately sense the characteristics of biological vitality, distinguishing different organisms and precisely determining their positions. But mental perception on the spatial level is different. It cannot discern categories; everything appears as white dots, and specific locations cannot be determined. In this folded state of spatial rhythm, two white dots sensed by the mental perception might be incredibly distant in actual spatial distance, and two white dots perceived as very distant by the mind might be close in physical space. Space is indeed mysterious, irrational, and devoid of any discernible rules. ¡°Teacher Fu said for me to extend my mental tentacles and try to approach one of the white dots¡­¡± Su Hao focused his mind again, and the tentacles continued to spread along various irregr line patterns, extending towards one of the nearby white dots. However, to Su Hao¡¯s surprise, his tentacles, under the influence of spatial rhythm, appeared in another location. The distance to that white dot increased, and he ended up near another white dot. Su Hao: ¡°¡­¡± It seems that the so-called random summoning is just that; there¡¯s no way to determine the next position. It¡¯s about randomly approaching any sub-star beast, much like a lottery. Su Hao attempted to reach out with his tentacles towards the white dot, but it immediately recoiled as if startled, appearing instantly in a distant location. Su Hao furrowed his brows and thought, ¡°When I touched this sub-star beast, it should have sensed my mental tentacles, got scared, and ran away. It shouldn¡¯t be too far, but in the mental space, it looks very distant. In other words, I can¡¯t get close to it again.¡± However, ording to Teacher Fu¡¯s instructions, this trial ends here. Su Hao doesn¡¯t n to act recklessly; at least not now. He¡¯ll listen to what Fu Leyi has to say,plete what he needs to learn, and then make his own attemptster. Su Hao slowly retracted his mental tentacles and quickly left the range of the sub-star, returning to the real world. Su Hao slowly opened his eyes. Fu Leyi looked at Su Hao with anticipation. ¡°How did it go, Little Zhong? Did you seed in changing the spatial rhythm with your first attempt?¡± Before Su Hao could answer, she adjusted her sses, smiled, and said, ¡°I know Little Zhong is a genius, but achieving a change in spatial rhythm on the first try is already excellent. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone sessfully breaking through the spatial channel on their first attempt. Don¡¯t be discouraged; let¡¯s try again.¡± Su Hao puzzled, ¡°Teacher Fu, I¡¯ve followed your instructions and contacted the sub-star beast. What should I do next?¡± Fu Leyi widened her beautiful eyes, ¡°Wh¡­ What? You¡¯ve already contacted the sub-star beast?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Yes! Just as you said. I contacted the sub-star beast and then returned.¡± Countless summoned beasts ran through Fu Leyi¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t utter a single sarcasticment. Well, after two years, she should have known better and shouldn¡¯t harbor any unrealistic fantasies. But why does she still feel a slight sense of unwillingness? Her soul gradually numbed, revealing an unattractive smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about our conclusions!¡± Su Hao summarized, ¡°First, the actual distance of the white dots is different from the perceived, making summoning creatures random. Second, spatial rhythm is constantly changing. During summoning, one needs to concentrate and adapt to these changes. If interrupted suddenly, the summoning might fail. Third, sub-star beasts can sense the touch of mental tentacles and might run away in fright. Catching them requires precise timing, and there¡¯s only one chance. The rest is still unclear.¡± Fu Leyi took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Well done. You summarized it very well. But I want to add two points. First, the white dots to some extent represent the strength of a sub-star beast, but it¡¯s not entirely urate. Sub-star beasts are not judged by size and strength but by their skills. An excellent summoner canbine different summoning skills to unleash unimaginable power. So, don¡¯t overly pursue those big white dots; summoning a whale might be useless.¡± Here Fu Leyi paused and continued, ¡°Second, sensing a sub-star beast is only the first step in summoning. Summoning sub-star beasts is a very dangerous thing. Don¡¯t attempt it without the supervision of a mentor. The ones summoned for the first time are not considered true summoning beasts. They are incredibly violent, with strong attack desires.¡± Curious, Su Hao asked, ¡°Is summoning always this troublesome?¡± Fu Leyiughed, ¡°Of course not. Only the first summoning is thisplicated. After sessful taming, you can control the summoning beasts to cooperate actively, and it bes very simple!¡± Su Hao indicated understanding and then asked, ¡°Teacher Fu, can I try summoning for the first time now? Are there any conditions I need to meet?¡± Fu Leyi covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°It seems our little genius is eager! I thought you, the little adult, would never rush for anything!¡± Su Hao smiled and remained silent. Fu Leyi then said confidently, ¡°With me here, Little Zhong, you can now perform your first summoning without any problems. Who am I? I¡¯m a genius senior¡­ uh, cough cough!¡± Suddenly realizing something, Fu Leyi awkwardly swallowed her words, her face stiff, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll head to the dedicated summoning room.¡± The summoning room had arge area, shaped like a hemisphere, constructed with thick and shock-resistant concrete. Su Hao doubted that even his ¡®200 Exploding Fists¡¯ could break it. After entering the summoning room, Fu Leyi asked Su Hao to stand behind her. She extended her hand forward and closed her eyes. In the blink of an eye, the space in front of them began to distort. More than a dozen summoning beasts of various shapes and sizes emerged slowly from the void, then obedientlyy down on the ground. Su Hao counted them carefully ¨C fourteen! Each one was mighty and domineering, exuding a fierce aura typical ofrge predatory beasts. Standing in front of these summoning beasts, Fu Leyi immediately became unpredictable and exceptionally imposing. Su Hao secretly gave a thumbs up, ¡°Impressive!¡± Then hepared silently, ¡°But it¡¯s useless. Give me five seconds, and I can knock them all down.¡± Fu Leyi proudly showcased her summoning beasts, turned around, and asked smugly, ¡°Little Zhong, how do you like my summoning beasts?¡± Su Hao answered truthfully, ¡°Not bad!¡± Chapter 246 Fu Leyi¡¯s fourteen summoned beasts are indeed imposing, even just lying on the ground, they exude a tremendous deterrent force. All these summoned beasts Su Hao recognizes, and they are all B-rank or higher summoned beasts. Thergest among them is an A-rank Red Hair War Elephant, nearly ten meters tall. Its massive size gives off a strong sense of oppression, as if it could crush other summoned beasts with a single step. It possesses five skills: Trample, Charge, Defense, Ivory Thrust, and Seismic Wave. A super tank with thick skin and a domineering presence. Among these fourteen summoned beasts, the most precious and highly rated is an S-rank summoned beast, the Sharp-Beaked Winged Dragon, standing on the head of the Red Hair War Elephant. With a beak resembling a crane, rows of sharp teeth, a seemingly fragile but extremely flexible neck,rge wingspan, and ws at the tips, its two most powerful ws are exceptionally sharp. The Sharp-Beaked Winged Dragon has eight skills: Aerial Hunting, Poison me, Bone Crushing w, Tear, Submersion, Eagle Eye, Intimidation, and Unbncing Roar. This winged dragon¡¯s overallbat power is formidable and not easily summoned, making it extremely precious. Unexpectedly, Fu Leyi actually possesses one. There are also creatures like the Thick-Armed Power Ape, Hook-Tailed Giant Scorpion, Coiled Armor Snake, and more, each with its own distinctive features. Overall, Fu Leyi¡¯s lineup of summoned beasts is exceptionally luxurious. Indeed, in the only summoner academy in the city, with teachers capable of teaching geniuses, the level wouldn¡¯t be too shabby. However, Su Hao¡¯s straightforward evaluation, when heard by Fu Leyi, feels like being underestimated. Fu Leyi, ring, says, ¡°You call this just ¡®not bad¡¯? You should know, I¡¯ve never summoned all these beasts at once before! Today, summoning them together is to broaden your horizons, Little Zhong. Hmph! Little Zhong, I¡¯ll give you a chance to reorganize your evaluation!¡± Su Hao gives a thumbs up, showing his two big front teeth, ¡°Great!¡± Fu Leyiughs, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Then, triumphantly, she says, ¡°The probability of summoning an E-rank summoned beast is 80%, D-rank is 15%, C-rank is 3%, and summoning a B-rank is only 1.5%. The remaining 0.5% is the probability of summoning A-rank and S-rank summoned beasts. ¡°And all my fourteen summoned beasts are B-rank or higher! Little Zhong, do you understand what this means?¡± Without waiting for Su Hao¡¯s answer, she continues, ¡°It means not only am I a heavenly¡­ it means my luck is far above average! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the kind of person who waits for a bus twenty minutes less than others, with invincible good luck!¡± Su Hao looks at this suddenly neurotic teacher with a speechless expression. Wasn¡¯t she like this before? Has her true nature been revealed so quickly? Does she have a boyfriend now? Fu Leyi waves her hand, and her summoned beasts run around, leaving arge empty space. They then form a circle, crouching silently. Fu Leyi points to the empty space in front, saying, ¡°Later, you¡¯ll summon your first summoned beast here, and I¡¯ll set up the formation for you. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± The reason for being so cautious and prepared is that every time a new summoned beast is summoned, it faces great risks. No one knows what will be summoned. If it¡¯s an S-rank summoned beast, Su Hao, a rookie summoner with nobat abilities, might be in big trouble. What¡¯s even scarier is, if by some stroke of luck, Su Hao summons the legendary super summoned beast, then it¡¯s all over. Fu Leyi exins, ¡°In the summoning process, when reaching the white dot of the deputy-star beast, spread the mental tendrils into a, firmly entangle it, then pull it toward yourself. At the same time, elerate the speed of spatial oscition to expand the channel!¡± Fu Leyi emphasizes, ¡°Remember, simultaneous actions, and speed is crucial. If you find the deputy star beast struggling too violently and can¡¯t seed, immediately release the of mental tendrils. Understand?¡± Su Hao nods, ¡°Understood.¡± Fu Leyi nods, ¡°Then stand in the middle and begin! Summoning an E-rank is considered a sess.¡± Su Hao, with a calm expression, walks to the center of the empty space, as if it¡¯s just another daily routine. Unable to help it, these steps might beplex for others, but for this genius, it¡¯s too simple. He has an inexplicable confidence that as long as he captures it, he can definitely pull over the unfortunate deputy star beast from the other side andplete the first summoning. Fu Leyi, on the other hand, appears more nervous than Su Hao. She controls her dozen summoned beasts, staring intently at the small figure in the field. She must ensure Su Hao¡¯s safety while instantly subduing any deputy star beast Su Hao summons. This job is never simple. Apart from that, Fu Leyi is also very curious about what Su Hao will summon for the first time. There are countless species on the deputy star, and summoning strange and weird things is not umon. Su Hao sits on the ground, meditating quietly. The mental tendrils extend once again, and the mysterious and eerie mental perception world appears in Su Hao¡¯s awareness. Every time he sees this scene, Su Hao is incredibly shocked, even more so than exploring the heart of the universe. This universe is much more fascinating than he imagined. The mental tendrils extend inrge numbers, following the threads of spatial oscition, growing deeper and deeper. When they fill the area in front of Su Hao, they start applying force, gradually elerating the spatial oscition. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± Su Hao once again breaks through the shackles of space. The mental tendrils pass through an inexplicable channel, entering another space where countless small andrge white dots are scattered everywhere. Su Hao knows it¡¯s useless to focus on these white dots. The tendrils explore in a random direction, eventually arriving next to one of the deputy-star beasts, entirely determined by probability. Soon, Su Hao¡¯s mental tendrils, from an inexplicable angle, reach a white dot. It¡¯s neither too big nor too small, seemingly decent. And Su Hao isn¡¯t picky. Su Hao¡¯s mental tendrils suddenly spread out, several tendrils forming a small, covering the white dot. Bind! Pull back! At the same time, Su Hao¡¯s mental tendrils exert force, rapidly vibrating along the spatial oscition. Su Hao firmly remembers Fu Leyi¡¯s words: be fast and simultaneous. However, what surprised him was that the deputy-star beast didn¡¯t resist violently as expected. Su Hao didn¡¯t care much and just exerted force. That white dot was swiftly pulled back by Su Hao. As if there was a ¡°pop¡± sound, the white dot seemed to have broken through some boundary and appeared next to Su Hao. Su Hao didn¡¯t rush to retract the tendrils and directly opened his eyes. In his sight was a round and chubby creature added in front of him. Su Hao¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Summoning sessful!¡± For Su Hao, this was apletely new experience. Through his own power, he brought a creature from some unknown ce to his side! This was a breakthrough! He believed that with continuous research, he could definitely unravel the secrets of space! As for what kind of creature he summoned, Su Hao expressed that he didn¡¯t care. On the other hand, Fu Leyi, who was ready and nervous, burst intoughter after seeing the deputy star beast Su Hao summoned, ¡°Hahaha, I thought Little Zhong was going to summon a fierce S-rank deputy star beast. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this guy!¡± Su Hao carefully observed this creature and quickly recognized it as azy bear. It had no skills, just loved eating and sleeping, not picky about food, could eat tree bark and leaves, lucky if it got some meat, not picky if it didn¡¯t. They seemed rare, so summoning one indicated Su Hao had decent luck. However, it seemed useless. The creature was covered in mud and rotten leaves, as if it had just woken up. Its round face with small eyes blinked in confusion as it looked at Su Hao and the fierce summoned beasts surrounding it. Fu Leyi couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, ¡°Little Zhong, do you want to make thiszy bear your first summoned beast? Although it¡¯s only E-rank and not very useful, it can still be considered a novice summoner.¡± Su Hao waved his hand, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just send it back!¡± Fu Leyi eximed, ¡°Sending it back is moreborious than summoning. Since you don¡¯t want it, let my pets have it as a snack!¡± Su Hao shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I mainly want to try how to send it back.¡± Having sessfully summoned, if he could send it back, it would be equivalent topleting a round trip across space. The significance of this to Su Hao was extraordinary. Chapter 247 Su Hao already knew the method of sending back the deputy star beast. The principle is simr to summoning, with just one additional step in operation. After confirming with Fu Leyi again, Su Hao took action. First, he extended his mental power, entwining the vulnerable mental power of thezy bear again. Then, he closed his eyes, entered a state of meditation, and extended arge number of mental tentacles to break through the spatial barrier and reach the deputy star. The next step was to find a white light as a reference and pull thezy bear back in reverse. Su Hao¡¯s mental tentacles casually traveled to a white dot, then swiftly captured it. The white dot dashed away like a startled wild horse. Meanwhile, Su Hao elerated the spatial rhythm, opened a passage, and, leveraging the force pulling the white dot, reversed and pulled thezy bear back. The position of thezy bear distorted in the light, and it was pulled forward, disappearing. When everything returned to calm, Su Hao opened his eyes. His eyes were full of excitement. He seeded! He also understood the basic principles of summoners summoning pets in this world. Fu Leyi looked at the small figure sitting on the ground with aplex expression, as if witnessing the rise of a world-ss star. And now, she had nothing more to guide Su Hao on. Fu Leyi said in a deep voice, ¡°Little Zhong, for the next month, summon as many times as possible! I will apany you every day until you find a summoning beast that satisfies you. After that, I have nothing more to teach you. If you¡¯re willing, I can even help you apply for graduation from elementary school and enroll you in the middle school section.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher Fu!¡± Su Hao sincerely expressed his gratitude. Then he asked in surprise, ¡°Why not apply for graduation from middle school?¡± Fu Leyi remained silent. In the following days, Su Hao would summon twice a day, summoning various beasts and sending them back. A repetitive cycle. His summoning technique became more and more proficient. The only regret was that after sixty summonings, all were consistently below D-rank, not a single one slightly higher. But for Su Hao, it didn¡¯t matter. No matter how powerful the summoning beast was, they couldn¡¯t surpass him. Even if dozens of S-ranks attacked at once, they wouldn¡¯t be his match. And what about D-rank summoning beasts? As long as he wished, he could manually transform them into exotic beasts, which was no less powerful than any S-rank summoning beast. In the end, Su Hao chose a D-rank sawtooth guinea pig that looked pleasing to the eye as his first summoning beast. After imnting his mental tentacles into the guinea pig¡¯s mind andpletely controlling it, Su Hao became a proud trainee summoner. The Summoner Association, after verifying that he hadplete control over the sawtooth guinea pig, awarded him a trainee summoner certificate. And also, an elementary school graduation certificate. As for why Su Hao chose a guinea pig, it was mainly out of habit, pleasing to the eye, and convenient for experimentation. ¡­¡­ In the end, Su Hao couldn¡¯t obtain the desired high school graduation certificate, only managing to get an elementary school graduation certificate. It can only be said that they only recognized this young shell, not the soul that had grown a beard. It¡¯smentable! But it doesn¡¯t matter; anywhere you can learn useful knowledge is a good ce, whether it¡¯s elementary or high school; he could skip school altogether. The biggest change in these two years wasn¡¯t the ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard¡± but Sister Bai and Xiaotian, the two white swans. The Morning Sun Courtyard remained the same. The adopted children lived as they did before¡ªcarefree, without worrying about three meals a day or clothing and shelter. However, Su Hao and Yashan had rtively luxurious meals, with a significantlyrger portion of meat. At first, some people had objections, but after Yashan beat them up, they had noints. Behind Sister Bai¡¯s back, they would still whisperints about ¡°unfairness.¡± But would Sister Bai listen? Joking! What is ¡®fairness¡¯? Many things cannot be concluded just by looking at the surface. As for their ¡°Morning Sun Beauty Salon,¡± only the four of them knew about it, even Husheng was kept in the dark. But Sister Bai had raised Husheng¡¯s assistant¡¯s treatment, allowing him to live rtivelyfortably. As for money, Sister Bai saved it as a contingency fund. Currently, it should be several tens of millions! Su Hao didn¡¯t bother to calcte the exact amount, but giving this money to Sister Bai and Xiaotian brought them a sense of security. Of course, in these two years, Yashan had sent quite a few people into the unknown depths, and there were even two distinguished clients, not to mention that. As for the changes in Sister Bai and Xiaotian, how should he put it? Not only did their faces change, but the radiance emanating from their eyes also changed. The feeling of being surrounded by happiness at all times filled them with vitality, like tender green seedlings breaking through the soil, possessing an endless future. This change couldn¡¯t be exined solely by the word ¡®confidence.¡¯ The only constant, perhaps, was the responsibility towards the Morning Sun Courtyard from beginning to end. Observing the changes in Sister Bai and Xiaotian, Su Hao gained a new understanding of human nature. Who says ¡°appearance reflects the heart¡±? Su Hao feels that this statement might be only half true. Conversely, ¡°heart influences appearance¡± is also valid. Perhaps both y a role, interacting with each other. From this perspective, many philosophical statements may not beprehensive; rather, they are words used to convince oneself or others. Just like when Su Hao urgently needed to prove the meaning of his existence. ¡°With my increasing experiences, I can feel that some of my pre-existing perceptions are gradually changing. And such changes are positive, optimizing my core logical thinking, enabling me to more easily acquire knowledge.¡± In a state of meditation, Su Hao silently analyzed his own changes. Regarding the soul, Su Hao¡¯s viewpoint is a person¡¯s self-awareness; concerning willpower, Su Hao¡¯s viewpoint is logical thinking. After Su Hao¡¯s logical thinking was optimized, it elevated his willpower. In turn, strengthened willpower reinforced his self-awareness, which is the soul. Su Hao¡¯s essence is gradually improving. This essence is not something represented by the blood and runes on his body. Strength is just strength; Su Hao is Su Hao, and they should not be confused. After a moment, Su Hao¡¯s mental tentacles once again broke through his body, reaching the mysterious and ever-changing void. This time, Su Hao didn¡¯t directly extend his tentacles to search for spatial rhythms. Instead, he carefully observed this void. Several questions appeared in Su Hao¡¯s mind: First: Why can following these spatial traces take one to the deputy star and not elsewhere? Second: If deputy star beasts can be summoned, why can¡¯t local wild beasts be summoned? How does the ¡°Summoned Beast Custody Bureau¡± manage to care for summoned beasts? Third: What is the rtionship between mental power and space? Why can it disrupt spatial rhythms? Fourth: It¡¯s known that summoned beasts can be summoned and sent back, but has anyone ever crossed space to reach the deputy star? Fifth: If deputy star beasts can be summoned, why haven¡¯t I heard of summoning a rock or a tree? ¡­ Clearly, even though Su Hao is now considered a summoner, there are still many unanswered questions in his mind. He has turned the entire library of the Summoner Academy upside down but hasn¡¯t found relevant information. When he asked his teacher, Fu Leyi, she widened her beautiful eyes, looking bewildered at Su Hao, saying, ¡°Oh¡­there are still so many questions? I never thought about these issues before, so I don¡¯t know!¡± This realization made Su Hao aware of a problem. Perhaps someone has already conducted simr research, maybe they didn¡¯t find an answer, or perhaps they found an answer but it¡¯s been kept confidential. Regardless of which scenario it is, Su Hao currently has no way of finding the relevant answers. That leaves him with no choice but to explore and research on his own. As he grows older, he hopes to find more opportunities to unlock sealed knowledge in the future. ¡°Now the urgent matter is to analyze the differences between this space and the deputy star¡¯s space, andmonalities!¡± ¡®Commonalities¡¯ might be the key to unraveling the secrets of these two spaces. Chapter 248 During the night, after quickly finishing his homework, Yashan asked curiously, ¡°Boss Jing, why haven¡¯t you been seen going to school for a while now? Could it be that you did something and were ordered to take a break from school by your teacher?¡± The reason why Yashan knew about the forced ¡®suspension¡¯ was that the 5th and 6th-grade students who used to bully the lower grades for fun were all repaired by Yashan in a single breath. He dered on the spot, ¡°From now on, I, Bai Jingyi, will be the boss of this elementary school, and when you see me, all of you will have to call out to me, Jingyi¡­ Boss, who doesn¡¯t obey? Boss, who won¡¯t obey?¡± Under the banner of the whole school notification criticized ¡®engage in ck she will,¡¯ they were ordered to suspend school for a week and reflect properly at home. That time could have made Big Sister Bai furious. For a whole week, Yashan¡¯s big chunks of meat were deducted, and every time he ate, he stared at Su Hao¡¯s bowl and drooled. What everyone didn¡¯t expect was that this kid, Yashan, sneaked up in the middle of the night and went back to his old ways, cooking meat for himself. Of course, he did not forget to piggyback on Boss Wei¡¯s share. The small life is still living a vorful life. Just let Xiaotian be confused; he clearly remembered the refrigerator had meat, how did it disappear? Su Hao said, ¡°I have graduated from elementary school! I don¡¯t need to go to school for the time being, waiting for the next semester to go to middle school.¡± Yashan was shocked and said, ¡°What? Boss Jingzhong, you actually graduated from elementary school already?¡± ¡­¡­ Weekend, Yashan quietly said to Su Hao: ¡°Boss Jing, we have a new client. They contacted us, iming to be people from Shengshi City, willing to invest ten million. If the beauty treatment goes well, they¡¯ll add another ten million afterward. Should we take on this deal?¡± Yes, after gaining poprity, the business at the beauty salon has surged to five million per session, non-negotiable, and only one slot is avable each month. However, people continue to flock to the Morning Sun Courtyard. Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°ept it! Why not make money when we can? Besides, helping others is a good thing.¡± Yashan agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Sister Bai, and we¡¯ll set it for tomorrow morning at eight.¡± Su Hao nodded. After a while, Yashan, along with the picturesque Sister Bai and Xiaotian, found Su Hao. Sister Bai, no longer as casual as before, sat elegantly across from Su Hao. Su Hao put down his book and wondered, ¡°Why is everyone here?¡± Sister Bai hesitated, as if making a firm decision, said, ¡°Little Zhong, how about we close the beauty salon?¡± Su Hao was puzzled, ¡°Why close it? It¡¯s doing well, taking people¡¯s money, providing services, it¡¯s perfectly justified!¡± Sister Bai, with a furrowed brow, said, ¡°Mainly because it¡¯s too dangerous. In the beginning, we indeed needed money, and taking some risks was worthwhile. But now we¡¯ve saved quite a bit, the monthly interest alone covers our courtyard¡¯s living expenses. There¡¯s no need to continue taking risks.¡± ¡°Moreover, this client is from Shengshi City, the headquarters of the Central ins Summoner Association. Anyone willing to invest this much surely has powerful summoners backing them, at least advanced summoners.¡± ¡°We, I¡¯m just a junior summoner. My Frost Iron Wolf died two years ago and hasn¡¯t been reced. If someone has ill intentions, I can¡¯t protect everyone. Little Zhong, you might not know, but the conflicts among summoners have no limits. Money without the strength to protect it isn¡¯t truly ours.¡± Sister Bai fully understood the immense interests tied to the technology that canpletely transform someone¡¯s appearance. As time passed, the initial desire for big money gradually cooled, reced by fear and a desire to withdraw. Su Hao nced at Yashan, thinking, ¡®In these two years, Yashan has taken care of quite a few troublemakers. If something were to happen, it would have already! Right now, everything is fine.¡¯ However, he understood Sister Bai¡¯s concerns. For some people with self-awareness, more money isn¡¯t always better. When it¡¯s enough, the focus shifts to living a secure life. After all, she has twenty children under her care! If something were to happen to her, these children would be left without support. Su Hao thought for a moment; he needed to dispel Sister Bai¡¯s concerns. Otherwise, the money they earned would be more of a source of anxiety than anything else. And Su Hao didn¡¯t want this quick and easy source of ie to be cut off. Money is crucial for his future research. No money, lots of problems; some money, at least 90% of the troubles can be reduced. Su Hao said directly, ¡°Sister Bai, I¡¯ll be honest! Actually, I¡­¡± Sister Bai and Xiaotian widened their eyes, swallowed hard, and finally, Boss Jing was about to reveal his long-held secret! The two looked at Su Hao with anticipation, eager to hear what he would say next.¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a genius summoner.¡± Sister Bai rolled her eyes, ¡°I know that.¡± Su Hao added, ¡°A very exceptional kind of genius.¡± Sister Bai retorted, ¡°I know that too, Jingzhong, get to the point!¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Alright! Brace yourselves for what I¡¯m about to say!¡± Su Hao sat upright and said seriously, ¡°Sister Bai, my genius is beyond imagination! I, Bai Jingzhong, am invincible!¡± Sister Bai and Xiaotian: ¡°¡­¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t believe it. Jingyi, say something.¡± Yashan immediately said, ¡°Sister Bai, Xiaotian, not only is Boss Jingzhong invincible, but I, Bai Jingyi, apart from not being able to beat Boss Jingzhong, am also invincible.¡± Sister Bai and Xiaotian became even more skeptical, thinking they were just talking nonsense. Su Hao, feeling awkward, said, ¡°Okay, okay, I was just trying to lighten the mood because you seemed so tense.¡± Seeing the two speechless, Su Haoughed, ¡°Sister Bai, don¡¯t worry, my summoned beast is quite powerful. Come, let me show you my summoned beast!¡± The group arrived in the courtyard, and without any visible action from Su Hao, a round and chubby giant guinea pig crawled out to the center of the yard. It sniffed with a puzzled expression, its long whiskers twitching. Su Hao¡¯s summoning didn¡¯t require the focused concentration of other summoners. He could casually extend his mental tentacles into the void and summon the Sawtoothed Guinea Pig. Clearly, Sister Bai, being a summoner herself, noticed this. With everyone watching, Su Hao, instead of controlling it with psychic power, allowed the creature to retainplete autonomy. Upon being surrounded by Su Hao and the others, the guinea pig was frightened. It scurried behind a tree trunk, cautiously peeking out to observe them. Sister Bai nced at the guinea pig, ¡°This is a D-grade summoned beast with only one skill, ¡®Gnaw.¡¯ It¡¯s at the bottom of the food chain among summoned beasts. Is this the powerful summoned beast you were talking about?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°My summoned beast is different; it¡¯s the King of Sawtoothed Guinea Pigs, an S-grade summoned beast.¡± Sister Bai and Xiaotian wore expressions of disbelief. Knowing they didn¡¯t believe him, especially considering the deceptive appearance of the King of Sawtoothed Guinea Pigs, Su Hao decided to demonstrate personally. He calmly said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, so I¡¯ll let the guinea pig show off a bit.¡± When Su Hao initially chose the guinea pig as his first summoned beast, he gave it a burst of Speed Rune that instantly upgraded it to level four. Despite its seemingly weak appearance, this little creature could demolish a house when it went all out. Su Hao nned to summon several subsidiary star beasts and then upgrade them all to level four or five exotic beasts of various sequences to serve as his summoned beasts. He didn¡¯t really care about the species; as long as they looked good. For those with strong endurance, he would evolve them into level five or higher exotic beasts; for those with weaker endurance, he would evolve them into level four exotic beasts. Su Hao gestured towards the King of Sawtoothed Guinea Pigs, ¡°Come, show them a bit of your invisibility.¡± Startled, the guinea pig quickly retracted its head behind the tree trunk and vanished from everyone¡¯s sight. Sister Bai¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡°Is this what you call invisibility?¡± This guinea pig really embarrassed Su Hao. However, although it looked big, its intelligence was quite impressive. With a slight movement of Su Hao¡¯s mental tentacles, he instantly connected with the guinea pig¡¯s body, controlling it to walk out and saying, ¡°What just happened was idental. Now, watch closely!¡± Just like that, the guinea pig, the size of a pig, gradually faded away and eventually disappearedpletely in front of everyone. Unable to find any trace, Sister Bai blinked in surprise, ¡°Did you send it back?¡± But her many years of experience told her that the guinea pig hadn¡¯t been sent back. Chapter 249 Su Hao didn¡¯t answer; instead, he picked up many hard stones and threw them into the sky. A bunch of stones soared into the air, and everyone¡¯s gaze followed these stones. With a thought, Su Hao controlled the movements of the giant guinea pig. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Only a slight sound of breaking through the air was heard, and then the stones in the sky exploded one after another. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The stones turned into fragments, falling to the ground. At this moment, Su Hao¡¯s calm voice came, ¡°See, this is the power of the Sawtooth Guinea Pig King. Even S-ss summoning beasts may not be its match.¡± Sister Bai looked at the scattered stones on the ground with an expression of disbelief. Were these stones shattered by the chubby giant guinea pig just now? And all of it happened in an instant, making it hard to believe if not witnessed with her own eyes. Xiaotian also widened her eyes, covering her mouth with her hand. At this point, Yashan considerately brought a sturdy iron kitchen knife and handed it to Su Hao. Su Hao took it and flicked his finger, producing a crisp sound of golden iron. ¡°See this kitchen knife? Made of steel, absolutely genuine.¡± Then, he controlled the giant guinea pig to reveal its figure and casually threw the kitchen knife. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The giant guinea pig disappeared from its original position at an eye-untrackable speed, then glided over the airborne kitchen knife and returned. ¡°Ding!¡± The mid-air kitchen knife actually broke into two pieces, making two clear sounds as it fell to the ground. Su Hao said, ¡°Did you see it clearly this time? No matter what summoning beast it is, in front of my Sawtooth Guinea Pig King, it¡¯s like that kitchen knife¡ªeasily torn apart. My Sawtooth Guinea Pig King, as an S-ss summoning beast, also has eight skills: ¡®Bite¡¯, ¡®Ultra-High Speed¡¯, ¡®Dynamic Vision¡¯, ¡®High-Frequency Vibration¡¯, ¡®Invisibility¡¯, ¡®Rip¡¯, ¡®Aerial Tread,¡¯ um¡­ and there¡¯s one more, ¡®Camouge,¡¯ also known as ¡®Show Weakness to the Enemy¡¯ or ¡®Feigning Tiger to Devour Wolf,¡¯ whatever you prefer.¡± Sister Bai and Xiaotian looked at the cute and silly creature; still, it was hard to believe. Why hadn¡¯t they heard of a summoning beast called ¡®Sawtooth Guinea Pig King¡¯ before? Was it summoned for the first time in history? Then Su Hao said, ¡°So, as long as my Sawtooth Guinea Pig King is here, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything.¡± Seeing that Sister Bai was still hesitant, Su Hao added, ¡°I have many more kings waiting to be summoned, don¡¯t worry, Sister Bai!¡± ¡­ After much persuasion, Sister Bai was finally convinced to continue operating the ¡®Morning Sun Beauty Salon¡¯ and took on the two million beauty task. The meeting time was set for the next morning at a random hotel in Yongxin City. Sister Bai and Xiaotian argued with the leader of the other party for a long time. It seemed that the other party requested to closely monitor the beauty process to prevent idents. However, Sister Bai and Xiaotian absolutely did not allow anyone to observe. The standoff continued. Until Sister Bai became impatient, the other partypromised. After Sister Bai knocked out the person, Su Hao pushed the door open and walked in slowly, giving off a feeling of a viin up to mischief. When Su Hao saw this customer, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. In the past two years, he had seen many peculiar and wealthy female customers, but he had never seen one so pitiful before. Half of the face was nearly gone, resembling being pped by a blind bear, covered with scarred ravines and wrinkles. One eye seemed on the verge of blindness. Su Hao remarked, ¡°The difficulty of this beauty treatment is quite high!¡± It had already transcended the realm of beauty; it could be considered facial reconstruction. Sister Bai eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. I can¡¯t imagine how this girl has lived all these years. It¡¯s really pitiful. Can it be repaired, Jingzhong?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°It can be repaired.¡± Sister Bai asked, ¡°And will it be the same as before?¡± Su Hao circled around the woman and said, ¡°This will be a bit troublesome. A single injection won¡¯t be enough. Is there anesthesia?¡± Sister Bai turned to Xiaotian, who rummaged through some belongings and took out a syringe of anesthesia, saying, ¡°There are two more!¡± Su Hao gestured, ¡°Inject both of them into her!¡± Sister Bai and Xiaotian exchanged nces. ¡°Will this be okay?¡± Su Hao gave them a reassuring look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have a sense of proportion.¡± Xiaotian no longer hesitated and injected both doses of anesthesia into the disfigured woman. Su Hao opened the woman¡¯s eyelids and observed, then said, ¡°You both go out! Jingyi, guard the door for me. Don¡¯t let anyone in until I open it.¡± This woman¡¯s identity was unknown, and she had brought quite a few bodyguards. Su Hao was worried they might barge in halfway. Yashan immediately said, ¡°Sure, Jingzhong boss!¡± After everyone left, Su Hao conjured a sharp little steel knife in his hand and, with a few gestures, began cutting away the scarred part of the woman¡¯s face. This bloody scene couldn¡¯t be witnessed by others, or the beauty treatment would be difficult to continue. Su Hao found that this face had undergone multiple surgeries. The inside was far from as smooth as it appeared on the outside. Over the years, the other party had been searching for ways to restore facial features, but it seemed all attempts had failed. This time, the attempt was probably made with a hopeful heart. Encountering Su Hao was her luck, and Su Hao happened to be able to solve this problem. Sometimes reality is cruel; having money doesn¡¯t necessarily get things done, but having money can increase the chances of getting things done. ¡°This damaged zygomatic arch can¡¯t be fixed; after all, I haven¡¯t researched bone growth runes.¡± Su Hao first repaired and smoothed out the damaged zygomatic arch that was pulled out, checked it, and after confirming there was no issue, he ignored the sttering blood on his face and drew a ¡®Blood and Flesh Growth¡¯ rune in the palm of his hand. This was a rune he designed in his previous life based on the principle of the Steel Armor King¡¯s strong regenerative power. It could expend a portion of life force, rapidly stimte the growth of blood and flesh, and restore the original appearance. Originally prepared for himself, before evolving into a ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿, he couldn¡¯t regenerate if he lost a hand or foot. Unexpectedly, it was first used for making money. The rune on the palm activated, emitting a soft and radiant white light, continuously shining on the woman¡¯s blood-soaked face. Ten minutester, the remaining flesh on the woman¡¯s face began to squirm, bing faster and gradually covering the entire face. After half an hour, Su Hao retracted his palm, the white light dissipated, but the flesh on the woman¡¯s face continued to squirm, reconstructing apletely new face. Su Hao estimated that after stopping the rune, the regenerative effect would continue for another ten minutes. Following the trend, the face should be fully healed after ten minutes. Another ten minutes passed, and there were no more changes on the face. It had taken on the appearance of a normal face, but the newly grown skin had a hint of dark red, looking quite eerie. Su Hao activated the ¡®Healing¡¯ rune, attaching it to the woman. The woman¡¯s face visibly returned to normal at a rapid pace. In just twenty minutes, there was hardly any noticeable difference. The preliminary repair wasplete. Su Hao assessed and found that the woman originally had a very delicate appearance. Even without the need for cosmetic procedures, she was a rare beauty. However, Su Hao was still somewhat dissatisfied. A two-million-dor job should consider the customerprehensively and strive for perfection. Just being a ¡®rare beauty¡¯ was evidently falling short of their ¡®Morning Sun Beauty Salon¡¯s reputation for shaping ¡®top-tier beauties.¡¯ So, Su Hao nned to design this woman carefully, aiming to reach the level of a national beauty. Then, he couldfortably pocket the two million. But the woman¡¯s aura at this moment seemed very weak. The effect of the runes drained her life force and consumed a significant amount of energy within her. Clearly, in this state, it was impossible to continue modifying her genes. She needed at least two days of recuperation. Su Hao frowned in contemtion for a while. After tidying up a bit, he simply opened the door, letting Sister Bai and the others in, and said to Yashan, ¡°Jingyi, continue guarding.¡± The room filled with blood made Sister Bai and Xiaotian¡¯s hearts pound, and they had a bad premonition: ¡°This is bad, it¡¯s over! Could Jingzhong have messed up the person?¡± However, when they saw the woman lying on the bed, they were dumbfounded! This exceeded their imagination, appearing even more incredible than making someone beautiful. Xiaotian muttered, ¡°Could Little Zhong have reced her altogether!¡± Someone who had lost half of their face, had some bones shaved off, and fully recovered in just a few hours? In the span of a few hours in this room, what exactly had happened? The two stared at Su Hao with mysterious eyes, waiting for his exnation. Su Hao said, ¡°Currently, we¡¯ve onlypleted the first step. She¡¯s a bit weak now. Cover her face with a white veil and don¡¯t let her take it off. Serve her with good food and drink. After three days, we¡¯ll proceed with the second step of the beauty treatment. If possible, collect the remaining one million in these two days.¡± Sister Bai and Xiaotian were speechless. In Jingzhong¡¯s eyes, this miraculous scene was just the first step? What kind of S-ss summoning beast did the novice summoner Bai Jingzhong possess? It was truly mysterious! Chapter 250 After exining, Su Hao recorded the gic information of the woman and left alone. Yashan dropped out of school for a few days to stay and protect Sister Bai and others, just in case. As for the woman¡¯s emotional response after waking up, it had nothing to do with Su Hao. For the sake of money, Su Hao had already wasted a lot of time. For him now, the top priority was to explore space. Other worlds might not have the unique environment of this world, allowing him to freely explore the mysteries of space. Su Hao has already figured out the starting point to crack the space ¨C the ¡°Summoned Beast Management Office¡±! The most violent organization in this world. The ¡°Summoned Beast Management Office¡± has two functions: first, to take care of summoned beasts on behalf of their owners, and second, to reduce the difficulty of summoning beasts. Many wealthy summoners choose to have their summoned beasts taken care of by the management office. Apart from the fast summoning speed and low difficulty, there is another important reason: when returning summoned beasts to the secondary star, they might be hunted by other predatory beasts, causing losses. Su Hao¡¯s curiosity lies in how the management office makes summoned beasts easier to summon. Su Hao repeatedly summoned the big guinea pig, tried many times, but still couldn¡¯t find the key point. When the big guinea pig was on the secondary star, Su Hao easily pulled it to his side, but when both were in Yongxin City, Su Hao couldn¡¯t summon the big guinea pig using summoning art. In other words, he couldn¡¯t achieve short-distance teleportation for the big guinea pig. Su Hao was puzzled. If everyone couldn¡¯t do it, Su Hao would think it was a rule limitation and impossible to achieve. The key is that the ¡°Summoned Beast Management Office¡± did it. They sessfully allowed summoned beasts to achieve short-distance teleportation in this world. As long as Su Hao handed over the big guinea pig to the ¡°Summoned Beast Management Office,¡± he could summon it to his side anytime, anywhere, and send it back anytime. Why is that? Unable to figure out the principle, Su Hao decided not to mess around on his own anymore and instead focused on the ¡°Summoned Beast Management Office.¡± Since there¡¯s something readily avable, why not go and learn! He didn¡¯t know how much the tuition would be, but as long as the other party dared to quote a price, Su Hao dared to learn! However, knowledge is priceless, and Su Hao couldn¡¯t be sure if the other party would open the doors of knowledge for him to peek into. But if the other party refused his learning request¡­ Hmm! Su Hao¡¯s thirst for knowledge was on the rise, even he himself was afraid! Contemting the ¡°learning¡± issue, Su Hao¡¯s brain uncontrobly started to form a small n. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Su Hao, envisioning the positives, let out a creepyugh. ¡­ In three days, the woman and Sister Bai¡¯s assistant, Xiaotian, became inseparable friends. They chatted about life ideals, went shopping for clothes together, and discussed gossip about the most popr summoners. Most importantly, the woman voluntarily transferred the remaining ten million to their ount! Sister Bai and Xiaotian¡¯s friendship n was perfect. But in the end, as they discussed, it was the two of them who got drawn into the girl¡¯s story, moved to tears, openly stating how pitiful Molly¡¯s situation was. Three dayster, in the hotel room, Molly was once again knocked out on the bed by Xiaotian. Xiaotian took the initiative to increase the dosage. Actually, this time, there was no need for such arge dose. Su Haomented, ¡°Indeed, true sisters and good friends!¡± With the gauze on her face removed, revealing a slightly improvedplexion, Su Hao confirmed that gic modification could proceed. Su Hao injected Molly with the prepared ¡°National Beauty and Heavenly Fragrance¡± needle and patiently waited for the gic modification toplete. During the idle chat, Su Hao heard Sister Bai say, ¡°Molly said her dad is the personnel manager in the ¡®Summoned Beast Management Office,¡¯ and their family is wealthy!¡± Sensitive to the two keywords, Su Hao asked suddenly, pointing at Molly, ¡°Sister Bai, is her dad the personnel manager at the management office? Why don¡¯t you try to join through her connections?¡± Sister Bai regretfully said, ¡°I heard the treatment at the management office is excellent, but unfortunately, someone like me can¡¯t get in. Only those from prestigious families have that qualification.¡± Su Hao was puzzled, ¡°Prestigious families? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them?¡± Sister Bai exined, ¡°It¡¯s said to be one of the ten ancient families passed down over a thousand years, with tremendous power. I, as amoner, am not clear about it; I only heard it from rumors!¡± Su Hao understood. Despite the technological advancements in this world, external pressures over the long term prevented any revolutionary internal conflicts among humans. As a result, the world¡¯s ss structure hadn¡¯t fundamentally changed. Whoever dominated the world a thousand years ago continued to do so today, with their descendants leading the way. However, this had nothing to do with Su Hao. He asked, ¡°Well, Sister Bai, do you know where the Summoned Beast Management Office is? Is there a chance to visit?¡± Sister Bai shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know that. I¡¯ve never heard of the location of the management office. I can ask Molly for you.¡± Hearing Sister Bai¡¯s response, Su Hao had a rough idea. The location of the management office should be secretive, known to few. Even if Molly is the daughter of the personnel manager, she might not know where it is. Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°It seems that anything rted to key technology is tightly sealed!¡± Truly important technologies are never widely disseminated. What gets poprized is usually irrelevant stuff. Su Hao had anticipated this and didn¡¯t harbor too much hope. To obtain the technology he wanted, he had to figure out a way himself! At this point, Sister Bai began to tell Molly¡¯s story, her face filled with pity. ¡°But, Su Hao, don¡¯t expect too much from this. Molly, this poor girl, may not know about these things. Because of her face, she has always been very self-conscious, even afraid to make friends. From childhood to adulthood, her onlypanion has been her summoned beast.¡± Here, Sister Bai spoke harshly, ¡°It¡¯s all those damned remnants of rebels!¡± Su Hao, hearing the name ¡®rebels¡¯ again, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What does this have to do with rebels?¡± Sister Bai, with endless anger in her tone, said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s rted. Under the banner of the ¡®Summoned Beast Resistance Association,¡¯ these rebels engage in dirty deeds all over the world. Since these rebels appeared, every year they trap and capture children worldwide, and these children vanish without a trace. Over the years, they don¡¯t know how many innocent children they have killed¡­ And Molly is one of the victims. When she was very young, she was abducted by the rebels. Fortunately, her dad reacted quickly and chased them down, but she was scratched by a summoned beast during the intense battle, permanently disfiguring her. Since she was a child, Molly has aspired to be a powerful summoner and wipe out the rebels. But¡­¡± Sister Bai¡¯s eyes turned slightly red as she continued, ¡°And, in our Dawn Courtyard, nine family members were taken by them! They¡¯re just like beasts. If I see them, I will definitely¡­¡± At this point, Sister Bai couldn¡¯t go on. She med herself for not being able to protect her children. Su Hao thought of his own experience more than two years ago. If he didn¡¯t have strong power, the oue might have been much worse. Now hearing about these so-called rebels again, Su Hao¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Sister Bai, why do they capture so many children?¡± Sister Bai, calming her emotions, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps only the higher-ups of the rebels have the qualifications to know!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Summoner Associationpletely eliminate these rebels?¡± Sister Bai helplessly said, ¡°If it could be done, it would have been done long ago! Over the years, they¡¯ve only caught a few small fish, and the higher-ups of the rebels are nowhere to be found.¡± Su Hao¡¯s curiosity was aroused. This world-ss antagonist, the ¡®Summoned Beast Resistance Association,¡¯ seemed to possess many advanced technologies. Should he make a move against them? Chapter 251 In the midst of chatting, time flew by, and four hours had already passed, but there was still no sign of Molly waking up. Su Hao asked, ¡°Sister Xiaotian, how much anesthesia did you give her earlier?¡± Xiaotian looked at Molly¡¯s extraordinarily beautiful face, expressing envy, ¡°The same dosage as three days ago!¡± Su Hao sighed, ¡°Then we don¡¯t need to wait; she probably needs another four hours of sleep!¡± Xiaotian seemed slightly embarrassed, ¡°You asked me to give her a bit more before; I thought Molly had a special constitution!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave then. Let Jingyi stay with you!¡± Sister Bai seemed nervous, ¡°Jingzhong, why don¡¯t you stay with us too!¡± Su Hao understood her concern about the fierce-looking parents outside, fearing they might not only be ungrateful but also pose a threat to them. The gene modification for the client had concluded without any issues. Su Hao staying here didn¡¯t serve much purpose; he was thinking of going back to summon more summoning beasts and quickly cultivate a batch of fourth-level mutant beasts to serve as summoning beasts. Suddenly remembering something, Su Hao asked, ¡°Sister Bai, how many summoning beasts can you control now?¡± Sister Bai looked somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I can barely control three.¡± A summoner¡¯s level depends on the number of B-level summoning beasts they can control; the more they control, the higher their summoner level. Sister Bai being able to control only three indicated she was still in the early stages of being a summoner. To advance to an intermediate summoner, controlling more than five B-level summoning beasts is required. Su Hao said directly, ¡°Three is enough! Throw away your Frost Iron Wolf. In a while, I¡¯ll get you three S-level summoning beasts for protection! Don¡¯t worry; they are all powerful kings of their races. Handling three won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Sister Bai instinctively thought Su Hao was joking, but judging by his expression, it didn¡¯t seem like a joke. Conflicting emotions filled her heart. Was an S-level summoning beast asmon as a cabbage on the street? Is it something you can easily obtain just because you want to? And kings of their races¡­ But Jingzhong hasn¡¯t made any big promises yet; he seems to always deliver on what he says. Yet, this talent is just too excessive¡­ The uneasy feeling almost made Sister Bai explode. Why does life seem to have taken a strange turn since these two little guys, Bai Jingzhong and Bai Jingyi, entered her life? To reassure Sister Bai, Su Hao decided to stay. When Molly woke up, Sister Bai let the man who was presumed to be Molly¡¯s fathere in for identification, but it turned into a farce. The bald man, captivated by Molly¡¯s beauty, boldly imed she wasn¡¯t his daughter¡­ Almost leading to a physical confrontation! Until Molly actively acknowledged her identity and revealed her father¡¯s details on the spot, father and daughter were finally reunited, embracing and shedding tears. After some ¡®shocking,¡¯ ¡®unbelievable,¡¯ ¡®hard to believe,¡¯ ¡®the beauty technology is so powerful,¡¯ and ¡®world¡¯s number one beautician¡¯ events, the gathering finally dispersed. Su Hao had seen this kind of situation many times. What relieved Sister Bai was that the other party seemed entirely uninterested in their beauty technology. From start to finish, he only cared about his daughter¡¯s recovery to a normal appearance. Indeed, the big shots from the management center never paid attention to such trivial gains. What surprised everyone was that Molly actually requested to stay in Yongxin City for some time. The reason was to spend time with her new friends, Sister Wan¡¯er, and Sister Xiaotian. This left Sister Bai and Xiaotian looking at each other, starting to doubt if they had been too enthusiastic these past few days! Business is business, and friendship is friendship; they need to be kept separate! Su Hao didn¡¯t mind. Thinking it was an opportunity to learn more about the management center, he signaled Sister Bai and Xiaotian to act as guides and chatpanions for a few days. Then Su Hao quoted, ¡°Beautifuldies¡¯ chat, two hundred thousand per day!¡± What astonished Sister Bai and Xiaotian was that Molly actually agreed, and she immediately handed over two million, booking ten days. Then Sister Bai and Xiaotian immediately became very enthusiastic, stating that it wasn¡¯t about the money; they genuinely liked Molly as a sister. Of course, Su Hao¡¯s purpose in quoting was not only to take advantage but also to send a signal to the bald man: we only want money, as long as there is money, chat services are avable, and the key is we¡¯re only after money, not anything else. ¡­ Back at the ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard,¡¯ Su Hao resumed his daily studies and explorations. By now, he had unveiled the mysterious veil of summoners. However, he desired more than just bing a summoner. He wanted to unravel the secrets of space! But his current exploration faced a dilemma. After several attempts, Su Hao shifted his focus to two organizations: the Summoning Beast Management Center and the Summoning Beast Resistance Association. Su Hao had a premonition that these two colossal entities might have what he desired. As for why Su Hao didn¡¯t continue exploring on his own, it¡¯s because he never considered himself a top-notch researcher throughout history. He didn¡¯t believe he could achieve research results spanning centuries with his own power, even as a ¡®Prophet,¡¯ an unquestionable genius. He preferred learning, umting enough knowledge, exploring breakthroughs, and thoroughly turning that knowledge into his own wealth. Never underestimate the research results of predecessors; individual strength is minuscule in the face of an entire civilization. However, before going to learn from the Management Center and the Resistance, Su Hao needed to do one thing first. That is to gather his summoning beast lineup, fully transforming into an undisputed advanced summoner. As for how many summoning beasts Su Hao could control, even he wasn¡¯t sure. He currently has around twenty to thirty summoning beasts, and as long as he engages in ¡®mental cultivation¡¯ every day, continuously strengthening his mental power, he can control even more. Following this trend, conservatively estimated, he should be able to simultaneously control a hundred summoning beasts after reaching adulthood. Summoning auxiliary star beasts is obviously not something that can be done at the Morning Sun Courtyard. The academy has dedicated facilities, but it¡¯s inconvenient due to therge number of people. So, in the middle of the night, Su Hao brought out Yashan and said, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s establish an experimental base in a remote location!¡± Both of them vanished underground and used transmutation to move outside the city. After searching for a moment, they found a not-so-high small rocky mountain. Su Hao approached the small mountain and activated the ¡®Ten Rooms, One Hall Technique.¡¯ He said to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, learn quickly. It will be your turn to do this in the future.¡± Yashan patted his chest loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wei, I¡¯m a genius now. I can learn it with just one look. Leave it to me next time!¡± Soon, the inside of the mountain was hollowed out by Su Hao. After entering, they used shing runes to illuminate the interior. Then Yashan said, ¡°Boss Wei, I find this pattern a bitplicated. Please allow me to take a few more looks!¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Sure, there¡¯s a small hill next to it; you can go there to practice.¡± After sending Yashan away, Su Hao entered the spacious hall and began summoning his summoning beasts. Su Hao closed his eyes slightly, and his mental tendrils extended, following the fluctuations in spacew. Soon, he appeared in the auxiliary star space. Su Hao didn¡¯t pick and casually extended his mental tendrils. When he encountered a white spot, he grabbed it and pulled it back. A fierce and ugly red-furred giant bear with red eyes roared and rushed towards Su Hao. Su Hao extended his hand, and a long knife condensed. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The bear¡¯s head separated from its body. Su Hao shook off the blood on the knife and muttered, ¡°Looks too ugly, ipatible with me. Better serve as food for other summoning beasts!¡± Next one! Chapter 252 Summoned beasts may look ugly, but Su Hao doesn¡¯t mind. The problem is the big bear is too violent and unclean. Su Hao doesn¡¯t want to spend much effort controlling itpletely, especially dealing with its bathing needs. Is an unclean summoned beast still a summoned beast? Or can we say that an ugly-looking summoned beast is still a summoned beast? So, when Su Hao summoned a ck-spotted jackal, he cut it! A beautiful long-tailed white fox with no skills, an E-rank summoned beast? epted! Reserved for the ¡°Speed People¡± sequence, the ¡°Shadow Demon.¡± A colorful mountain phoenix with feathers? Looks great, even if it¡¯s a C-rank summoned beast with two skills. No problem, let¡¯s learn about the ¡°Night Demon¡± in the ¡°Night Walker¡± sequence. A small white rabbit? Even if it¡¯s an E-rank useless summon, it¡¯s fine. The ¡°Mad Demon¡± in the ¡°Strong People¡± sequence suits it well. It will follow its master in the future, bing a muscr and powerful rabbit! A colorful poisonous snake? Cut it for snake soup! A small egg-stealing dragon? Not bad. Let¡¯s go for the ¡°Devouring Demon¡± in the ¡°Mimic People¡± sequence. Next is a beautifully charming golden-furred long-haired monkey. Good choice, matches well with the ¡°Thread Demon¡± in the ¡°Silk People¡± sequence. Then, a pig! Cut it! Su Hao won¡¯t ept anything less than Peppa Pig¡¯s cuteness. Summoning another one, he found a lizard with a tail full of spikes, called the Rock Spine Tail Lizard. Looks good. How about the ¡°Poison Person¡± sequences? Maybe it can advance to a fifth-level ¡°King of ughter.¡± At this point, eight sequences areplete, except for Su Hao¡¯s own ¡°Shell Person¡± sequence, the other seven are all gathered. Originally, Su Hao nned to stop here, but after some thought, ten summoned beasts are considered advanced summoners, and he only has seven. Might as well recruit ten at once! Thinking about it, Su Hao bes an unfeeling summoning machine. The good-looking ones stay, the ones that can¡¯t take care of themselves get cut. Soon, his team gained a pronghorn with curved horns, reserved for the ¡°Speed People¡± sequences, maybe it can promote to the ¡°Catapult King.¡± Also, a red-cheeked messenger bird, reserved for the ¡°Night People¡± sequences, the ¡°Night Demon.¡± And a beautiful snow wolf, directly going for the ¡°Strong People¡± sequences tank, with a chance to reach the ¡°Destroyer King.¡± With this, he has a total of ten. Su Hao recruits all his summoned beasts at once,pletely controlling them with his mental tendrils, then sends them back. Tonight¡¯s mission is over. Su Hao records the gic information of all the summoned beasts he reserved. The next step is to upgrade them one by one, making them qualified summoned beasts. Estimated time: five months. Basic evolution every month, temporarily ending at level four, with the opportunity for those qualified to advance to level five. As for the question of further advancement, ording to Su Hao¡¯s observation, the aptitude of these summoned beasts is not very strong, and the failure rate is high for evolving to level six. At present, it¡¯s not worth it. Moreover, level four or five exotic beasts are already sufficient. ording to the evaluation in this world, they can at least be considered A-rank summoned beasts. The world evaluates summoned beast levels mainly based on the number of skills they possess. E-rank summoned beasts have no skills, primarily used for entertainment. However, those beautiful and rare E-rank summoned beasts are also highly popr. D-rank has one skill; C-rank has two skills; B-rank has three to four skills; A-rank has five or more skills; S-rank has eight or more skills. Su Hao¡¯s evolved fourth-level exotic beasts naturally have six or more skills, qualifying as A-rank summoned beasts. ¡­¡­ When Su Hao and Yashan returned to the city area, Su Hao suddenly paused, frowning. Yashan noticed something unusual and asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss Wei?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Sister Bai is not in the small courtyard!¡± Yashan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, asking, ¡°Could it be that she found out we¡¯re not there and came out to look for us?¡± Su Hao activated his perception ability, covering a range of over five thousand meters, then shook his head, saying, ¡°Probably not.¡± After careful examination, he added, ¡°Not only is Sister Bai not in the yard, but Bai Xingfeng and Bai Xingzhi are also missing!¡± Bai Xingfeng and Bai Xingzhi are the youngest children in the ¡°Morning Sun Courtyard,¡± and Yashan took care of them for a while a few years ago. Yashan suddenly remembered something and asked anxiously, ¡°Could it be human traffickers kidnapping them?¡± Coming at the exact time when Su Hao and Yashan were both away from the Morning Sun Courtyard, it could only mean that those two kids are not ordinary. They possess a high purity ck Qiu physique! Su Hao rushed back first, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to see if we can find them! It might not necessarily be a kidnapping.¡± As long as they haven¡¯t left Yongxin City, within Su Hao¡¯s radar range of over five thousand meters, finding Sister Bai shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Yashan hurriedly followed. He had some feelings for Bai Xingfeng and Bai Xingzhi, whom he had taken care of for a while. The thought that they might be kidnapped by human traffickers ignited a me of anger in his heart. Hopefully, it has nothing to do with human traffickers. Previously, he didn¡¯t feel much, but now that he realizes someone familiar might have been kidnapped, Yashan understands how despicable those human traffickers are. A hint of impulse surged in Yashan¡¯s heart. He wanted to take down those so-called ¡°resisters¡±! However, this requires Wei Laoda¡¯s support. Yashan took a deep breath, following behind Su Hao in silence. Su Hao quickly arrived at the courtyard but didn¡¯t go in; instead, he passed by. As he approached the courtyard, he already detected Sister Bai¡¯s aura at the edge of the radar. On the outskirts of Yongxin City, where few people are present. Su Hao immediately adjusted his direction and ran straight. Soon, the aura of Molly, a cosmetic client, entered Su Hao¡¯s perception. Along with it, there were over a dozen powerful summoned beasts engaged in chaotic battle. The next second, the faint reactions of Bai Xingfeng and Bai Xingzhi¡¯s tiny auras also entered Su Hao¡¯s perception range, along with two unfamiliar auras. This made Su Hao¡¯s heart sink. Bai Xingfeng and Bai Xingzhi had indeed been kidnapped by human traffickers. They were probably discovered by Sister Bai, who tracked them all the way with Frost Iron Wolf. The only mystery was why Molly was there too. Su Hao said, ¡°Found them, Yashan, let¡¯s go!¡± Yashan visibly breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, hastening his steps. ¡­ On the eastern edge of Yongxin City. Sister Bai¡¯s once beautiful face was twisted by anger. She rode on the summoned beast Frost Iron Wolf, leaping and chasing the human traffickers along the narrow street. However, Frost Iron Wolf¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t exceptionally fast. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t catch up, and she watched as the traffickers were about to disappear into the darkness at the city¡¯s edge, making Sister Bai even more anxious. Faintly seeing a slender figure sitting on a tamed reindeer not far ahead, Sister Bai felt a slight relief in her heart. Fortunately, Molly happened to see it. Fortunately, Molly is an intermediate summoner with seven powerful summoned beasts. Otherwise, tonight, their two children might never have returned! She could no longer bear the pain of losing family members. But she only had Frost Iron Wolf, and she was powerless in this situation. This made her internally agonized, tears had already filled her eyes, but she endured and didn¡¯t let them fall, saying, ¡°As the eldest sister of Morning Sun Courtyard, I am unable to protect everyone. I am simply not qualified!¡± Sister Bai couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Jingzhong, Jingyi, where are you two? Were you also kidnapped by them?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why there would be such an evil organization as the Resisters in the world, and why there were such dirty people! Why don¡¯t those dirty souls just disappearpletely? Molly, who was chasing ahead, was full of hatred. She wished she could tear the two in front of her into pieces immediately. Molly is an intermediate summoner with seven B-rank or higher summoned beasts, all of which she had already summoned. They are the Flowing Wind Sharp-Horned Deer, Iron-Winged Swift Bird, Sliding Whisker Giant-Tooth Beast, Fire-Tail Lion, t-Headed Poison, Pursuit Hunting Beetle, and Long-w Jumping Mouse. Each one of them is a skilledbatant, with well-rounded skills. Together, they can unleash extremely strongbat capabilities. Her two opponents, on the other hand, are only novice summoners. One has three summoned beasts: the Color-Changing Giant Lizard, Arrow Poison Pig, and Wide-Back Crawling Beast. The other has the Earth-Armor Stealth Beast and Hook-Tailed Giant Scorpion. Tonight marks Molly¡¯s first real battle, making her a bit nervous, with sweat in her palms. Although she had engaged in summoner battles before, they were mostly apanied by family tutors, stopping at a designated point and not truly going all out. This time was different. Faced with the people she hated the most, she was determined to tear them apart. Molly forcibly calmed herself, observing the opponent¡¯s summoned beasts. She needed to be particrly cautious of the Arrow Poison Pig and the Hook-Tailed Giant Scorpion. If her summoned beasts were hit by the skills of these two, they would quickly lose theirbat effectiveness. The Color-Changing Giant Lizard and Earth-Armor Stealth Beast were both summoned beasts capable of dirty tricks, not worth worrying about. The Wide-Back Crawling Beast was a vehicle; they were sitting on it, posing no threat. Molly thought slowly, quickly formting an attack n! The opponents were about to rush out of the city¡¯s edge. If she didn¡¯t act now, once they were out of the range of the streetlights, it would be difficult! Molly squinted her eyes and hesitated no more! Go! Molly¡¯s Legion! Chapter 253 Apart from the swift-horned deer Molly rode, the other six summoned beasts suddenly elerated, charging forward. The opponent¡¯s wide-backed crawling beast, carrying human traffickers, walked far ahead, while the remaining summoned beasts followed, forming a defensive line. In battles between summoners, it¡¯s mostly the struggle of summoned beasts, with summoners hidden in the shadows, controlling without easily revealing themselves. Once exposed, they be likely targets, as eliminating the enemy summoner often means the end of the battle. The swift-winged bird, Ironwing, pped itsrge, sharp wings, increasing speed as it arrived above creatures intercepting summoned beasts like the chameleon-like giant lizard. Its cold eyes stared at the enemies below, beak slightly open. ¡°Beep¡ª¡± The Slidewhisker, the burly-legged Firetail Lion, approached with powerful strides, surrounding the enemies from left and right. Faster than them all was a cat-sized Longw Hopper, leaping ahead like a leader, asionally looking back. Molly¡¯s t-headed snake, Venom, was not fast, desperately chasing the hunting beetle behind, panting as if giving its all. Molly, riding the Swift-horned Deer, calmly directed the summoned beast legion¡¯s battle from behind. ¡°Oh, damn! Big brother! That beauty¡¯s summoned beasts are catching up, run!¡± On the back of the wide-backed crawling beast, a small-eyed man nervously shouted, holding a sleeping boy in one hand and grabbing a muscr man with a flower tattoo on his arm with the other. The flower-tattooed man broke free, eximing impatiently, ¡°Why shout? If you can run fast, would I still be here?¡± More panicked, the small-eyed man, looking at the boy in his arms, anxiously said, ¡°What do we do now? The beauty¡¯s expression looks like she wants to eat us, I¡¯m scared to death!¡± The flower-tattooed man scoffed, ¡°Knowing you¡¯ll be swallowed and still calling ¡®beauty, beauty¡¯ so sweetly, I¡¯m about to be sick! Stay away from me!¡± The small-eyed man reached out again towards the flower-tattooed man, trembling, ¡°I¡¯m really scared, big brother, I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m terrified! I feel secure holding onto your arm.¡± The flower-tattooed man roared, ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m even more scared than you! But doing this, didn¡¯t you realize the risks long ago?¡± Suddenly, the small-eyed man thought of something, hopeful, ¡°What if we return these two brats? If we give them back, maybe they won¡¯t chase us anymore!¡± The flower-tattooed man red at the small-eyed man fiercely, cursing, ¡°Is your head full of shit? With hostages, there¡¯s a chance to survive. If we go back, we¡¯re as good as dead!¡± At that moment, the small-eyed man suddenly burst into tears and snot, pointing behind, ¡°Big brother! They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯reing!¡± The flower-tattooed man turned around, and the six enemy summoned beasts rapidly closed in, surrounding them from all sides in the blink of an eye. He patted the small-eyed man¡¯s head, ¡°Stop yelling, get ready for a counterattack!¡± Since the battle was inevitable, both the flower-tattooed man and the small-eyed man quickly calmed down. Although the small-eyed man was trembling all over, at least he entered a fighting state. They both knew that when you¡¯re in this life, there are certain things you have to face. The flower-tattooed man¡¯s gaze turned cold. Facing overwhelming odds, they had to take the initiative, find opportunities. His wide-backed crawling beast suddenly turned, disappearing into the nearby darkness. The flower-tattooed man whispered, ¡°Shou Wu, concentrate your efforts on disabling that Slidewhisker. It poses the least threat. Then, run quickly.¡± The small-eyed man, Shou Wu, nodded. Their four summoned beasts moved into action. ¡®Stealth¡¯! The chameleon-like giant lizard¡¯s form faded, slowly disappearing. ¡®Subterranean¡¯! The burrowing Earthshell Beast vanished into the ground. ¡®Poison Sting¡¯! Long steel spikes on the back of the Poisonous Arrow Pig shot towards one side, targeting the Slidewhisker. Molly, prepared for this, immediately controlled the Slidewhisker to move away. ¡°Ssh¡ª¡± Arge mouth suddenly emerged from the ground, biting the hind leg of the Slidewhisker. ¡°Oh no!¡± Molly thought, realizing it was toote to escape. ¡°Plop, plop, plop!¡± Numerous steel spikes pierced the Slidewhisker¡¯s body. The affected area immediately went numb and gradually spread. ¡°Since running is not an option, let¡¯s change the target!¡± Molly quickly regained herposure. ¡®Bite¡¯! The Slidewhisker abandoned the escape and suddenly turned, biting the Earthshell Beast. Its long fangs instantly pierced the Earthshell Beast¡¯s body. The small-eyed man, Shou Wu, winced; he knew his summoned beast was disabled. ¡°Let¡¯s make the most of it!¡± Controlling the Earthshell Beast, he bit onto the Slidewhisker¡¯s hind leg and then activated another skill. ¡®Roll¡¯! The Earthshell Beast spun violently, rolling backward with the weakened Slidewhisker. The tworge summoned beasts pressed the t-headed snake pursuing from behind! Molly bit her lower lip tightly. The advantage was now turned against her unexpectedly! She shifted her gaze to the Poisonous Arrow Pig. ¡°Take down that pig first!¡± The Firetail Lion circled behind the Poisonous Arrow Pig. ¡®me Acid¡¯! Arge amount of acid rained down like a storm on the Poisonous Arrow Pig. ¡®me¡¯! The Firetail Lion flicked its tail, shooting a small spark onto the Poisonous Arrow Pig. ¡°Puff!¡± Within a five-meter radius around the pig, everything was engulfed in blue mes. Screaming in agony, the Poisonous Arrow Pig¡¯s poison spikes were charred. It madly shot out poison arrows, but theycked their usual potency, falling harmlessly to the ground. Although they lost two summoned beasts, they had created an opening and needed to escape quickly. At this point, the opponents could no longer surround them. However, just as the flower-tattooed man breathed a sigh of relief, the Longw Hopper suddenly leaped to an open space, its long ws shing. ¡°Splurt!¡± Out of seemingly empty air, arge burst of blood sprayed. It was the chameleon-like giant lizard. Now, slowly revealing its form, it had arge gash on its neck, blood gushing relentlessly. Clearly, it was in dire straits! The flower-tattooed man¡¯s face turned extremely grim. Simultaneously, the Ironwing Swift Bird swooped down abruptly towards thest Hooktail Scorpion! The Hooktail Scorpion immediately raised its barbed tail to strike at the Ironwing Swift Bird. A slight touch could make this seemingly ferocious bird copse. The Swift Bird swayed, flying high again. It was a feint. The real attack was behind the scorpion. The hunting beetle suddenly opened its hard-shell wings, buzzing and elerating to thrust down. Its six insect-like ws firmly pressed the scorpion underneath, then it opened its mouthpiece and bit onto the barb. The flower-tattooed man and Shou Wu¡¯s summoned beasts, except for the wide-backed crawling beast used for transportation, were all defeated. The small-eyed man, Shou Wu, eximed, ¡°It¡¯s over! Big brother, let¡¯s run!¡± The flower-tattooed man couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to a fool. Molly vs. the flower-tattooed man and Shou Wu, six summoned beasts against four, battle damage two to four, victory! Molly wore a pleased expression. Winning was all that mattered! If her summoned beasts were lost, she could just have her dad summon a few more. In the recent battle, she had already discovered the traffickers¡¯ hiding ce. They couldn¡¯t escape! About tomand her Molly Flower Legion to rush over and tear the traffickers apart, she didn¡¯t expect the two traffickers to be riding on the back of the wide-backed crawling beast, voluntarilying forward. ¡°Surrender? Hehehe! I¡¯ll definitely tear them all apart and feed them to my little darlings!¡± Molly thought to herself, revealing a smile. How could she possibly let these scum go? Chapter 254 However, it was different from what she had imagined. A tattooed man brandished a sharp knife in his hand, lifting the unconscious girl and shouting from a distance, ¡°Summoner over there, listen to me! See the knife in my hand? Dare toe closer, and I¡¯ll make a hole in this girl¡¯s neck!¡± Molly¡¯s summoned beasts all stopped, and she was stunned! At this moment, Sister Bai rode a Frost Iron Wolf to Molly¡¯s side. Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, she immediately roared, ¡°Don¡¯t harm her!¡± Upon hearing this, the tattooed man smirked, pointing at the Iron Winged Swift Bird, Fire-Tailed Lion, and Long-wed Leaping Mouse, saying, ¡°Have these summoned beasts retreat immediately, or face the consequences!¡± Molly bit her lip, silent, and her summoned beasts did not retreat as the man demanded. Sister Bai tightly held onto the wolf¡¯s fur, her mind nk, ¡°What should we do?¡± Seeing the summoned beasts not retreating, the tattooed man cruelly smiled, stabbing the arm of the unconscious girl, instantly staining her clothes red with blood. He shouted, ¡°Back off!¡± Sister Bai couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, crying out, ¡°I retreat! We retreat! Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Then, she turned and tearfully looked at Molly, pleading, ¡°Lily, let¡¯s retreat, please!¡± Molly hesitated, ¡°But once we retreat¡­¡± Molly didn¡¯t continue, and Sister Bai understood in her heart! But she couldn¡¯t bear to watch her child and family being harmed in front of her. Seeing Molly still motionless, the tattooed man raised his knife again, about to stab again. Sister Bai immediately cried out in pain, ¡°No! We retreat!¡± Then, pleadingly looking at Molly, she said, ¡°Please¡­¡± Just this sentence threw Molly, an inexperienced young girl, into confusion. She could onlymand the summoned beasts to retreat first, constantly asking herself, ¡°What should I do?¡± However, despite her strength, she was helpless in this situation. The tattooed manughed triumphantly, urging the broad-backed crawling beast to slowly move away, disappearing into the darkness. The two looked helplessly at the traffickers who vanished in the distance. Sister Bai couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, sitting down and crying in pain. Molly¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and deep helplessness, ¡°Can anyone tell me what should I do?¡± She suddenly realized that sometimes, immense power is of no use! ¡­ Su Hao and Yashan had already transformed into Steel Armor Kings, swiftly chasing the two traffickers, closing in fast. Su Hao said, ¡°Yashan, the summoner is yours. I¡¯ll deal with the two traffickers. Pay attention to protecting Xing Feng and Xing Zhi¡¯s safety.¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Rest assured Boss Wei, leave it to me!¡± Cooperating in battle with Boss Wei again made him a bit excited. Su Hao attached ¡®Light Absorption¡¯ and ¡®Sky Break¡¯ runes to himself and Yashan, turning into a pitch-ck shadow, blending into the darkness, reducing their presence. Su Hao stopped talking, condensed a long and a short de, tested the feel quickly, and soon regained the feeling of those years! By now, his knife skills had be almost instinctive, as if ying with them, cutting wherever he wanted without any hesitation. The two shadows surged forward at an extremely fast pace, silent. However, after approaching about ten meters, the broad-backed crawling beast beneath the tattooed man suddenly sensed something, causing an uneasy tremor. The tattooed man noticed the anomaly, ¡°Huh?¡± For Su Hao, ten meters was almost nothing. The pitch-ck figures swiftly slid between the tattooed man and the thin fifth. A long and a short steel-armored de shed. ¡°Poof!¡± The tattooed man and hispanion were puzzled, feeling their vision suddenly rising high, followed by a dizzying rotation. ¡°Thud!¡± A muffled sound came from their heads. Theirst thoughts were, ¡°Did we fall to the ground? What¡¯s happening?¡± Then darkness struck, eyelids getting heavier, ultimately sinking into endless darkness. Afternding, Su Hao turned around. He found that Yashan had beheaded the broad-backed crawling beast. The two corpses on the crawling beast¡¯s back and the two unconscious children lost their bnce and flew forward. Steel armor spread under Su Hao¡¯s feet, and then two giant hands reached out, catching the two children. ¡°Done!¡± Su Hao sheathed his des and approached the two children slowly. He immediately noticed the knife wound on Bai Xingzhi¡¯s arm, still bleeding. He quickly used a healing rune to stop the bleeding and aid in recovery. Yashan came over, checked Bai Xingzhi, and, relieved to find no other issues, put her down. He then went to Bai Xingfeng¡¯s side and examined him. Su Hao exited the Steel Armor King state, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yashan¡¯s full-body steel armor receded, holding one child on each side. Steel armor spread under his feet, and several bodies slowly sank into the ground. Yashan had done a lot of corpse disposal over the past two years, bing very skilled at it. After a moment, following behind Su Hao, they walked slowly towards the city center. As they walked, Yashanmented, ¡°Boss Wei, this is the first time I¡¯ve realized how despicable these traffickers are! Thinking about the street children in Temple Forest City before, no one cared about them. Unexpectedly, here, they¡¯ve bemodities.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°The main thing is demand. Even in Temple Forest City, children are asionally abducted, but there are too many street children, so they may not be able to abduct them all. Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± Yashan eximed, ¡°What¡¯s the use of kidnapping children?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t kidnapped children, so how would I know? But generally, they are likely used as adopted sons, trained for military or assassin purposes, or used for experiments, and so on. However, based on the information I¡¯ve gathered, it seems that the abductors who target young children are probably doing it for experiments.¡± Yashan, looking at the two three or four-year-old children he was holding, spoke with a somewhat deep voice, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯m angry!¡± Su Hao, however, remained indifferent, ¡°So what?¡± Yashan wouldn¡¯t hide his thoughts in front of Su Hao, straightforwardly saying, ¡°I want to put an end to this ¡®Summoned Beast Resistance Association¡¯!¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°That can certainly be done. I strongly support it, but putting an end to it won¡¯t be easy. The official ¡®Summoner Association¡¯ has long wanted to eliminate these resistors, but for a long time, it hasn¡¯t been effective. The resistors are still rampant.¡± Yashan¡¯s ¡®smart¡¯ brain quickly grasped the difficulties, looking somewhat troubled, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Yashan, your intelligence has greatly improved now, you know? In the future, you need to learn to think for yourself. When faced with a problem, instead of hastily asking what to do, list and break down the problems you encounter, then systematically seek solutions. Asking a broad question suddenly, who can give you an answer?¡± Yashan began to doubt whether his ¡®Prophet¡¯ brain was fake in front of Su Hao and asked helplessly, ¡°Boss Wei, how do I break down the problem?¡± Patience is crucial when cultivating someone. Su Hao patiently exined, ¡°I¡¯ll take the example of ¡®putting an end to the Summoned Beast Resistance Association.¡¯ This is the ultimate goal. Let¡¯s go through the problems that arise. First, where are the resistors located? Second, why has the Summoner Association been unable to eliminate the resistors for many years? Third, what is their organizational structure? Fourth, how can you distinguish resistors? Fifth, what is the ultimate goal of the resistors? Sixth, do the resistors have any special techniques or abilities that could turn the tables on you¡­¡± Then Su Hao summarized, ¡°Without understanding these, you won¡¯t find them! Even if you find them, you might not be able to defeat them! Even if you defeat them, you might not be able to eliminate thempletely! Moreover, without knowing the opponent¡¯s purpose, after eliminating the ¡®resistors,¡¯ a ¡®terminator¡¯ might emerge. They¡¯ll keeping at you!¡± Yashan stuttered, ¡°This¡­ I just wanted to kill these people, and it turns out to be so troublesome!¡± In Yashan¡¯s view, you just do whatever you want, anyone who disapproves, beat them down, and then continue doing what you want! Simr to what he did in the previous world, so simple and straightforward, yet so effective! But now he found that things weren¡¯t as simple as he imagined. So Yashan asked the question in his heart, ¡°Boss Wei, why is it like this?¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°We are naturally imperfect beings. Instead of pursuing perfection, that¡¯s the reason we cultivate suffering!¡± Then he patted Yashan¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Think about it during this period. What is your achievable goal, break down the possible problems you might encounter, and then try to find solutions one by one. Consider this the homework I¡¯m giving you!¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, sparkling with brilliance, ¡°Hom¡­ homework? Homework left by Boss Wei?¡± ¡°Must score 100!¡± Chapter 255 Sister Bai sat nkly in ce, her eyes wandering as if she had lost her soul, pondering who knows what, perhaps nothing at all. After a long while, Molly slowly walked behind Sister Bai and gently embraced her without saying a word. She only hoped to bring a bit of warmth to Sister Bai with her own body. Perhaps this is what copse and despair feel like! Molly had experienced the copse and despair over her disfigured face for countless nights, so she could sense Sister Bai¡¯s current sense of powerlessness. She could only let the colors of this world gradually fade away, and herself, unable to do anything. ¡°Tap! Tap!¡± At that moment, footsteps could be heard in the distance, so clear in this quiet night. ¡°Who?¡± Molly raised her head alertly, and her summoned creature immediately stood ready. Sister Bai¡¯s eyes, in a reflex-like manner, also turned towards the darkness in the distance. Two individuals around five feet tall slowly emerged from the night, and the streetlights began to stretch their shadows, transitioning from blurry to clear. Molly¡¯s eyes gradually widened, and Sister Bai¡¯s pupils also focused. Sister Bai thought she was seeing things, rubbing her eyes forcefully. What did she see? Jingzhong and Jingyi, these two guys, were actually walking towards her while holding Xingfeng and Xingzhi! She thought she was dreaming! Or perhaps her mind was unclear, and she was having hallucinations. But dreams are good, hallucinations are good too! She slowly got up, her legs numb from sitting cross-legged for too long, but she didn¡¯t care, stumbling forward, walking faster and faster, and eventually running. At this moment, her mind was actually nk, and she didn¡¯t even know why she was doing this. When she took Xingfeng and Xingzhi from Yashan¡¯s arms, she still had a surreal feeling. Soon, the real touch allowed her to gradually regain her soul, followed by immense joy. The mixture of sorrow and joy almost made Sister Bai faint, and at some point, tears filled her eyes. After Molly and the others sent Molly back to the hotel, they returned to the Morning Sun Courtyard. Only Xiaotian anxiously waited; the others were still in their dreams, unaware of what had happened. Xingfeng and Xingzhi, the two little guys, were just drugged and would wake up after a nap. But tonight, Sister Bai insisted on holding the recovered little ones to sleep. She probably wouldn¡¯t let them out of her sight for a while. ¡­ After lunch the next day, Sister Bai found Su Hao. Sister Bai took Su Hao and Yashan to a secluded corner and said, ¡°Jingzhong, I didn¡¯t have a chance to askst night, what happened to those two scumbags?¡± Su Hao pointed to Yashan, ¡°You have to ask Jingyi; he handled it.¡± Sister Bai looked over, and Yashan smiled, ¡°Buried underground!¡± Sister Bai couldn¡¯t imagine how they managed it. She spected, ¡°Jingzhong, did your Sawtooth Guinea Pig King do it?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°No, but it¡¯s almost the same. It¡¯s hard to exin. Anyway, I¡¯m a genius and very powerful!¡± Yashan also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Jingzhong is invincible!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Bai. In about four or five months, I¡¯ll be able to help you get three S-rank summoned creatures, very powerful ones. By then, you will be formidable too.¡± Sister Bai thought, ¡°He talks big, as if he knows the big boss of S-rank summoned creatures.¡± Sister Bai finally left with lingering doubts, but after confirming Su Hao¡¯s strength, she felt much relieved, as if she had gained a support in her heart and no longer had to rely on herself for everything. Su Hao turned to Yashan and asked, ¡°Yashan, how¡¯s the homework I assigned you?¡± Yashan awkwardly scratched his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a day; I haven¡¯t figured it out yet!¡± Su Hao mysteriously smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Today, Jingzhong will take you to do something!¡± Yashan suddenly became curious, ¡°A mysterious thing?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Inte cafe!¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up! There were legends about ¡®inte cafes¡¯ in elementary school, but Yashan had never been to one, not knowing what magical things awaited. Yashan curiously asked, ¡°I heard you have to be an adult to go y there!¡± Su Hao disdainfully said, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t got enough money yet! Once you have enough money, even if you have a baby face, you¡¯re considered an adult.¡± Yashan looked very eager, ¡°What fun can only be had by adults?¡± His heart scratched like a cat, wishing to transform into Steel Armor King and fly straight to the inte cafe! He immediately ran back, grabbed a bag of money, and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jingzhong!¡± Su Hao was speechless; did this guy n to carry a sack of money to the inte cafe? But it didn¡¯t matter; couldn¡¯t the money fly? If Yashan was happy, let him be! Who said you couldn¡¯t carry a sack of money to the inte cafe? The two approximately nine-year-old kids arrived at a remote inte cafe, and upon entering, a wave of hot air mixed with the smell of smoke hit them. Su Hao immediately pulled Yashan out and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to the cyber cafe!¡± Not long after, Su Hao pulled Yashan out of the cyber cafe and said, ¡°Forget it, the cyber cafe manager refused us even with a sack of money. Let¡¯s go back to the inte cafe we were at before!¡± So Su Hao returned to the rtively unfavorable environment of the inte cafe! After sessfully paying, the two chose a secluded spot. Yashan whispered, ¡°Jingzhong, even if you have enough money, it might not work!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Jingyi, you¡¯re shallow! If you really have a lot of money, just buy the entire inte cafe! But your bag clearly isn¡¯t enough!¡± Yashan suddenly realized, ¡°Makes sense!¡± Imitating Su Hao, Yashan pressed the power button and put the headphones on like he knew what he was doing. Watching the dazzling startup video on the monitor, Yashan was full of anticipation. After a pleasant piece of music, the desktop appeared, featuring a handsome and sexy girl wielding a big gun, madly firing! Wild and sexy! Then Yashan became confused, turning to Su Hao, he asked, ¡°Jingzhong, what¡¯s next?¡± Su Hao first taught him the basic operations, then opened a shooting game for him. After demonstrating twice, he handed the mouse to Yashan to figure it out on his own. Question: How to quickly grasp the basicputer operations? Answer: Games! Indeed, not long after, Yashan got the hang of it! ¡°Bang bang bang,¡± he yed with great joy, shouting loudly when he got excited. ¡°p!¡± Su Hao pped Yashan¡¯s head with his palm, waking him up. Dazed, Yashan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jingzhong?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°y your game. Why are you yelling?¡± From then on, Yashan¡¯s mouth was shut, but the movement of his body became more intense. The reason Su Hao came to the inte cafe wasn¡¯t to y games but to browse the current dynamic information in the world. The library¡¯s resources are indeed abundant, but the inclusion of new books each year is limited, and the information is rtively outdated. Su Hao¡¯s search today had a very clear purpose: 1. The current world¡¯s public opinion trends and recent major events. 2. The major ruling organizations in the world and their rtionships with each other. 3. Global development trends and the main focuses of cutting-edge technological research. 4. Reports rted to child disappearances and the measures taken. 5. Information about the Summoned Beasts Resistance Association. 6. Whether electronic information technology is simr to or different from the technologies of the previous worlds, and if he can find corresponding vulnerabilities to invade specialworks and obtain private information. 7. ¡­ After consolidating and analyzing such information, Su Hao could roughly infer some of the deeper rules and patterns of this world. Many things often differ from what is apparent on the surface. Yes, Su Hao also shared the same intention as Yashan, which is to take down the ¡®Summoned Beasts Resistance Association.¡¯ Even if he can¡¯t eliminate it entirely, he at least wants to bring down the high-ranking members of this association. Firstly, this association repeatedly targeted him, buzzing around like a persistent fly. He found it annoying and wanted to swat all the flies at once. Secondly, he covets their technology. Arge association capable of resisting the siege and pursuit by Summoner Associations must have its unique strengths. For Su Hao, this knowledge bes meaningful only after he acquires it. Chapter 256 For the next extended period, Su Hao shuttled between the orphanage and the inte cafe, constantly familiarizing himself with the technological advancements of this world. Inparison, there were some differences from the information technology he had learned in the previous worlds. The disparity wasn¡¯t in physical rules but manifested in thinking and approaches. The mindset ofputer enlightenment scientists in the two worlds differed, leading to distinct underlying logics in their eventual development. Without discussing their respective merits and prospects, theparison brought Su Hao a different perspective, greatly enhancing his knowledge in information technology. Believing that continuous learning would undoubtedly optimize and upgrade Little Light once again. However, Su Hao¡¯s most significant gain wasn¡¯t limited to this. He rified theplex rtionships among these world-ss organizations. After excluding various neutral organizations, four entities remained, engaging in constant intrigue with hidden motives. One was the apparent ¡°Summoner Association,¡± surpassing the management organization ¡°World United Federation,¡±posed of summoners who sessfully graduated from summoner academies. It seemed thergest but was also the mostplex, with all sorts of mysterious elements. Essentially controlling the world¡¯s general direction, it was a symbiotic entity of variousrge and small interest groups, a tform for dividing the cake that everyone spontaneously endorsed. Another was the ¡°Summoned Beast Custodial Bureau,¡± jointly operated by the top ten families, slightly inferior in influence to the ¡°Summoner Association,¡± holding many top-secret high-dimensional space technologies, a highly lucrative profession. The third was the ¡°World United Federation,¡± equivalent to the concept of the ¡°Earth Federation,¡± overseeing the world¡¯s technology and a vast array of high-tech weapons, with its military exclusively belonging to the ¡°World United Federation.¡± Thest one was the ¡°Summoned Beast Resistance Association,¡± a secretive organization, antagonistic but possessing a magical teleportation technology. Despite being pursued by major organizations for years, it continued to thrive. This organization wasmonly referred to as the ¡°Resisters¡± and mostly operated on the other two continents. The ¡°Summoner Association¡± and the ¡°Summoned Beast Resistance Association¡± both coveted the advanced technology of the ¡°Summoned Beast Custodial Bureau,¡± leading to various covert operations. In turn, the ¡°Summoned Beast Custodial Bureau¡± sought the technology of the ¡°Summoned Beast Resistance Association¡± and the authority of the ¡°Summoner Association.¡± While the ¡°World United Federation¡± ostensibly followed the ¡°Summoner Association,¡± behind the scenes, it constantly sought to pull it down from power and gainplete control of the world. The interwovenplexities are challenging to articte. The four major interest organizations vie for their respective goals and interests, engaging in overt and covert struggles, asionally erupting into severe conflicts. When conflicts among the four major groups reach a stalemate, the issues are usually resolved at the annual ¡°World Summoner All-Star Competition,¡± determining victory and distributing benefits. ¡°Smack!¡± Su Hao¡¯s fist collided. Although the information obtained from thework wasn¡¯t extensive, tracing the threads of various events allowed Su Hao to grasp these crucial pieces of information. ¡°It seems that obtaining the technology I want from them won¡¯t be too difficult, but it won¡¯t be too easy either! Because everyone is on guard against each other, surely they are vignt, fearing that their technology will be stolen by their opponents!¡± Thinking of this, Su Hao smiled easily. ¡°However, who am I? Being vignt might not necessarily work against me! Hahaha!¡± Nevertheless, Su Hao wasn¡¯t in a hurry. When hepletely formed his summoned beast legion, at that time, it would be interesting to see how he could show his skills! After downloading a heap of data, Su Hao patted the ¡®inte-addicted youth¡¯ Yashan beside him. ¡°Jingyi, let¡¯s go!¡± Yashan immediately became anxious, hastily saying, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, I¡¯m preparing to push the opposite crystal. Can you wait for a moment?¡± Su Hao looked at his performance, 0-10-0, and a screen full of trash talk flooded in¡ªwhat a waste of time! But Yashan was good at this, even if he was being criticized, he enjoyed it, controlling a big tank, charging recklessly! Seeing him having fun, Su Hao decided to wait for a while. Sure enough, the screen was filled with red ¡°Defeat!¡± Yashan looked regretful, ¡°Almost won, Boss Jingzhong, look at my teammates¡­ let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± Su Hao sneered, ¡°Yeah, your teammates probably don¡¯t even know you¡¯re just a third-grader.¡± Yashan, puzzled, left the inte cafe with Su Hao in sorrow over the game¡¯s failure. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Vice Star Beast, help¡ª¡± ¡°A Vice Star Beast suddenly appeared, find a summoner!¡± Not far away, screams of terror echoed down the street, quickly bing chaotic. Numerous ordinary people abandoned their belongings and fled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yashan was still immersed in the sadness of the game¡¯s failure, suddenly waking up. No need for Su Hao to answer; the next moment, they knew what had happened. A huge ck-armored beast, resembling a dung beetle, suddenly broke through the ss of a coffee shop and appeared on the street. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± The ck-armored beast opened its huge mandibles, emitting a sharp roar. People found the sudden appearance of the Vice Star Beast unsettling, fleeing in panic. But Su Hao, observing the ck-armored beast, realized that it was also quite panicked! It was originally happily staying with the Vice Star, courting another female ck-armored beast. Just as it was about to seed, it was inexplicably teleported to this strange world of steel and concrete. It was in a state of panic. What should it do? Su Hao raised an eyebrow, and his mental tentacles reached out, summoning the confused King Great Rats out. Transforming into Swift Magic, the King Great Rat grew taller, standing upright. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± The King Great Rat instantly disappeared from its original position, and its long ws swept past the ck-armored beast. ¡°Plop, plop, plop!¡± The three ws on one side of the ck-armored beast were instantly cut off and fell to the ground. Losing bnce, the ck-armored beast fell to the side. But it didn¡¯t end there; the King Great Rat shed from the other side. The remaining three ws of the ck-armored beast also fell to the ground one after another. ¡°Boom!¡± The entire body of the ck-armored beast fell to the ground, making a muffled sound. Its nervous six limbs slid, wanting to leave quickly. However, its body remained motionless in ce: ¡°???¡± ¡°Plop!¡± The King Great Rat waved its ws, and the small head of the ck-armored beast rolled to the ground. Brown liquid sprayed out! Su Hao sent the King Great Rat back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jingyi!¡± urrences of Vice Star Beasts suddenly teleporting had be somewhatmon in Yongxin City; people had grown ustomed to it, each having their own means of escape. Such incidents were rtively rare in Yongxin City; the spatial stability in Zhongzhou was rtively high. In the Northern Wilnds and Southern Wastnds, however, there were almost daily teleportations of numerous Vice Star Beasts! This signified danger. For ordinary people, Zhongzhou was a very habitable continent with a high safety factor, free from worries about Vice Star Beasts appearing at any time. Hence, the majority of cities in this world were concentrated in Zhongzhou. The other two continents were mostly the adventurous territories of summoners, where they could choose their favored summoned beasts. Through this incident, Su Hao gained a deeper understanding of the world¡¯s structure. The reason summoners became the mainstream in the world indeed had its reasons. When powerful Vice Star Beasts suddenly appeared, surrounding summoners could deal with the danger at any time, minimizing losses. If left to thew enforcement teams, after dealing with the situation, the entire block might be deemed unsafe, not to mention the issue of casualties. But summoners were different; they could summon powerful beasts at any time. With proper coordination and a few skills, they could take down a formidable yet unintelligent summoned beast. ¡°Summoners! This world is indeed quite interesting!¡± After Su Hao and Yashan left, the summoners who arrived at the scene, looking at the already cooled body of the ck-armored beast, were full of surprise. ¡°Who took down this B-rank summoned beast? Look at this skillful technique; it¡¯s definitely a veteran!¡± ¡°I came all the way here to show off; who took it down for me?¡± ¡°Hey! We¡¯re here to collect the corpse.¡± Chapter 257 Soon, Su Hao smoothly became a junior high school student, but he never attended sses, spending all his time in the library of the middle school section, researching more abundant information. When faced with unclear questions, he would consult his teacher, Fu Leyi. At the same time, he designed the gic sequences for his chosen summoned beasts, evolving them step by step into exotic beasts of level four or higher. He also selected three summoned beasts for Sister Bai, evolving them together into exotic beasts of level four or higher. Half a year quickly passed, and Su Hao applied for graduation again, continuing to the high school section with the help of Fu Leyi, gaining approval. Meanwhile, his summoned beast legions had all reached the pinnacle of their beast lives, capable of exploding if they evolved further. 1. Sawtooth Guinea Pig, unfortunately still with [Speed Demon]; 2. Long-tailed White Fox, level five [Shadow King]; 3. Colorful Mountain Phoenix, level five [Sky King]; 4. Little White Rabbit, level four [Mad Demon]; 5. Egg-stealing Dragon, level five [Freak King]; 6. Golden-haired Long-haired Monkey, level five [Control King]; 7. Rock-spiked Tail Lizard, level five [ughter King]; 8. Ring-horned Antelope, [Eject King]; 9. Red-cheeked Messenger Bird, [Sky King]; 10. Snow Wolf, [Destruction King]. In total, ten of them, and both he and Yashan were ¡°Shell People¡± sequence abnormal humans. To avoid being recognized, they didn¡¯t let their summoned beasts evolve into abnormal beasts of the ¡°Shell People¡± sequence. At the same time, he helped Sister Bai evolve three summoned beasts: Red-tailed Crane, level five [Sky King], for riding; a night-roaming cat with ws, level five [Eject King], for stealthy attacks; and a long-armed ape, level five [Destruction King], for direct confrontation. One afternoon, after Su Hao met Sister Bai, he directly eximed, ¡°Wait, Sister Bai, I¡¯ve prepared three summoned beasts for you, I¡¯ve found them.¡± Sister Bai had almost forgotten about this matter, originally not holding much hope, thinking Su Hao was just talking and didn¡¯t care. Unexpectedly, after half a year, Su Hao had actually found three summoned beasts for her! This made her extremely surprised, more curious about what kind of summoned beasts Su Hao had found for her. Sister Bai said, ¡°Did you really get me S-level summoned beasts?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Normally, at least A-level! They¡¯re all quite good!¡± With that, Su Hao focused and summoned the three summoned beasts he had prepared for Sister Bai from the sub-stars. A red-tailed crane, the size of an elephant, walked out of the void slowly, its pure white feathers emitting a beautiful glow, standing quietly on the side. Sister Bai recognized this summoned beast, but was very puzzled: this was a C-level summoned beast, the Red-tailed Crane. Besides its fast flying speed, it had littlebat power, limited endurance, and couldn¡¯t fly with a person for an extended period. How could this be an S-level summoned beast? Next, a tiger-sized calico cat walked out with elegant steps, sitting down on the ground. Then, a long-armed brown-haired gori followed closely, its fists hanging on the ground. Sister Bai recognized these two, they were D-level Night-roaming Cat and D-level Long-armed Ape, quitemon on the streets, and not very useful. Sister Bai hesitated, ¡°Su Hao, are these the at least A-level summoned beasts you mentioned?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t judge them by their appearance. They are now kings of their respective groups, just like my Sawtooth Guinea Pig, very powerful! You control them first, and you¡¯ll see.¡± Sister Bai said, ¡°What about my Frost Iron Wolf¡­¡± Su Hao said, ¡°If it hasn¡¯t formed a group, it¡¯s not very useful. Just remove the mental imprint and release it! If you¡¯re not at ease, you can keep it for now and control the Red-tailed Crane and Night-roaming Cat with the other two summoning slots. Decide whether to release it after trying.¡± Sister Bai nodded, approached the Red-tailed Crane, sat down in front of it, and ced her hand on its forehead, closing her eyes in concentration. Sister Bai¡¯s mental tentacles extended out, forming a special structure, probing into the Red-tailed Crane¡¯s brain. Su Hao, sensing Sister Bai¡¯s intrusion, voluntarily withdrew his mental perception. Whether releasing summoned beasts or having them killed, for summoners, it would result in a corresponding loss of mental power, requiring a very long time to recover. Therefore, for summoners with a limited ability to control summoned beasts, the choice of summoned beasts was especially cautious. Due to her trust in Su Hao, Sister Bai chose to control the seemingly useless C-level Red-tailed Crane. About ten minutester, Sister Bai left her mental imprint in the Red-tailed Crane¡¯s brain, gainingplete control over this summoned beast. [Sky King] Red-tailed Crane! At the same time, she also obtained the control information Su Hao deliberately left behind, understanding the skills of this Red-tailed Crane. For a moment, her eyes widened. The skills of [Sky King] included ¡®Silent Night Walk,¡¯ ¡®Life Detection,¡¯ ¡®Silent Flight,¡¯ ¡®Phasing Through Walls and Ground,¡¯ ¡®Eagle w,¡¯ ¡®Material Jump,¡¯ ¡®Concealment in Darkness,¡¯ ¡®Flying w,¡¯ and ¡®Midair Jump.¡¯ Adding the two trash skills that originally came with the C-level summoned beast, there were a total of 11 skills! With just eight skills, it could be considered an S-level summoned beast. Incredible! Sister Bai¡¯s mouth remained open for a long time. This Red-tailed Crane, which seemed unremarkable, turned out to be so powerful! However, she still had some disbelief. So, with a bit of awkwardness, she controlled the Red-tailed Crane to activate ¡®Phasing Through Walls and Ground.¡¯ The Red-tailed Crane¡¯s entire body suddenly grew a special kind of fine fur. Then, with a swift movement, it dove into the ground, freely swimming underground. Sister Bai was nearly speechless: Damn, this is amazing! She then controlled the Red-tailed Crane to use the next skill, ¡®Material Jump.¡¯ The Red-tailed Crane leaped out of the ground, plunged into a cement flower bed, and, in less than a breath¡¯s time, emerged from the other side. Following that, Sister Bai tried various skills, bing more astonished with each attempt. Towards the end, she no longer doubted Su Hao¡¯s words. Seeing this, Su Hao smiled, ¡°How about it, Queen of the Red-tailed Crane? Feels pretty good, right?¡± Sister Bai, disregarding her image, directly reached out and touched the Red-tailed Crane all over,ughing loudly, ¡°More than good! It¡¯s amazing! Definitely qualifies as a top-tier summoned beast.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Do you still want your Frost Iron Wolf?¡± Sister Bai said, ¡°No need for that! Come on, Jingzhong, quickly let me control the other two summoned beasts as well!¡± After she controlled the [Eject King] Night-roaming Cat and the [Destruction King] Long-armed Ape, she curiously asked, ¡°Jingzhong, how many summoned beasts can you control? What summoned beasts do you have?¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t directly answer but waved his hand, summoning all his summoned beast legion. Gorgeous and exceptional summoned beasts appeared, as if entering a beauty pageant in the animal world. All Sister Bai saw were charming low-level summoned beasts, showing no signs of formidablebat power. She couldn¡¯t help but feel envy and admiration, saying, ¡°Are these the kings of their races, S-level summoned beasts?¡± Su Hao proudly said, ¡°Exactly! How about it, aren¡¯t my summoned beasts impressive?¡± Then, Sister Bai looked back at her newly acquired three summoned beasts and suddenly felt less satisfied. These three summoned beasts couldn¡¯tpare to her own beauty. Although not ugly, they were far less magnificent than Su Hao¡¯s summoned beast legion! Indeed, the worst thing for people isparison. Without it, there is no hurt! Chapter 258 The next day, Su Hao arrived at the Summoner Tower in Yongxin City with the purpose of confirming his summoner level. Currently, Su Hao¡¯s avenues for acquiring more knowledge about space were cut off. Most of the books stored in the Summoner Academy library were about bing an outstanding summoner. For Su Hao, these were of little use because, ording to his current understanding of summoners, he could probably describe it more sinctly than those books. To continue gaining higher-level knowledge and application of space, he needed to focus on the upper-tier organizations in this world. Such as the ¡®Summoner Association,¡¯ the ¡®Summoned Beast Management Office,¡¯ the ¡®Summoned Beast Resistance Association,¡¯ and so on. And now, he had a preliminary n. This was also the reason he came to the Summoner Tower, to confirm his summoner level. At first, when the registrar saw a young maning to confirm his summoner level with a small monster, he thought it was a joke. However, Su Hao didn¡¯t waste any time. He summoned all his magnificent summoned beasts, lined them up, and immediately stunned the registrar. Seeing Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts, all of which were below C-rank, the registrar¡¯s face fell again. But Su Hao disyed ten summoning slots for beasts, which, considering his age, made him one of the top geniuses, perhaps even beyond description. The registrar looked envious and patiently said, ¡°Young man! Only summoned beasts of B-rank and above count for the level range. Your summoned beasts are all D-rank, E-rank, and only one is C-rank. Confirming the summoner level is meaningless; understand? You need to go back and ask your mentor to summon some higher-ranked beasts for you. Thene back!¡± Su Hao remained indifferent and said, ¡°Are you responsible for assessing the summon beasts¡¯ level?¡± The registrar replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m responsible for registration.¡± Su Hao acknowledged and said, ¡°Then register me; I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± The registrar warned, ¡°Registering won¡¯t help you. It¡¯s better to change early. Testing once costs ten thousand, you know!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Whether my summoned beasts meet the criteria or not seems unrted to you, right? As for the final oue, you don¡¯t need to worry; just do your job.¡± The registrar was momentarily speechless. Facing a genius, was he tired of living? Since the other party didn¡¯t listen to advice and liked hitting walls, let him be. It didn¡¯t really concern him. He collected his emotions, organized Su Hao¡¯s information ording to the procedure, submitted it, and then said to Su Hao, ¡°Wait in the recognition hall on the first floor of the south building. Someone will call your name shortly, and you just follow their instructions!¡± After Su Hao paid the fees andpleted the procedures, he dismissed his summoned beasts and walked through the front hall towards the backyard. In his heart, he thought, ¡°Indeed, judging by appearances happens everywhere. Now, it¡¯s even judging summoned beasts by appearances! Each one is so self-righteous, always using their shallow understanding to judge things.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, my luck doesn¡¯t seem to be great. After summoning for so long, I can¡¯t even summon a B-rank summoned beast, truly unfortunate!¡± ¡°When confirming the summon beastster, I should let them transform into their highest forms to avoid unnecessaryments and exnations from others!¡± The misfortune that befell Su Hao had nothing to do with his luck. Because the probability was set, the chance of summoning B-rank or above was less than 2%. In other words, in over 98% of Su Hao¡¯s summons, he would get E-rank, D-rank, or C-rank summoned beasts. If he summoned ten thousand times, all E-rank, D-rank, and C-rank summoned beasts wouldn¡¯t be surprising. Su Hao considered the 2% probability as the difficulty of summoning. It didn¡¯t mean that he would definitely get two B-rank or above summoned beasts after summoning a hundred. After silently calcting, Su Hao realized that, under the condition of a fixed base number of auxiliary star beasts, every time he summoned a C-rank or below, the probability of other summoners summoning B-rank or above would increase slightly. How tragic! Fortunately, Su Hao had no additional requirements for summoned beasts other than appearance. Otherwise, with his temperament, he might have summoned all the C-rank or below beasts and then openly summoned B-rank or above summoned beasts. After waiting for a moment, the electronic broadcast announced, ¡°Mr. Lu Shang, Miss Luo Xiaoye, Mr. Bai Jingzhong, please follow the staff to the testing ground for summoner level assessment.¡± Following that, a uniformed girl walked out and repeated, ¡°Mr. Lu Shang, Miss Luo Xiaoye, Mr. Bai Jingzhong, please follow me!¡± A man in a in suit stood up, gesturing and smiling, walking to the side of the uniformed girl. A short-haired girl stood up from another location, appearing somewhat timid. She silently walked to the side of the uniformed girl without getting too close. When Su Hao¡¯s name was called, he stood up and walked towards the girl. Surprisingly, the girl, who seemed to have her brain down to her chest, ignored Su Hao approaching, looked around, and shouted, ¡°Mr. Bai Jingzhong, pleasee with me!¡± Entering the room, Su Hao calmly said, ¡°No need to shout, I am Bai Jingzhong!¡± Only at this moment did the girl lower her head to look at the small-statured Su Hao, raising her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Bai Jingzhong?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The girl quickly took out the form, and with one nce at the age section, which stated ¡®nine years old,¡¯ embarrassment covered her face. A professional like her making such a basic mistake was truly uncalled for! She had never thought that a nine-year-old who should be studying in elementary school woulde out for summoner recognition. Was he recognizing a trainee summoner? However, the uniformed girl assumed that he was probably a summoner nurtured by some family from a young age. Realizing herpse, the uniformed girl quickly apologized, ¡°Mr. Bai Jingzhong, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you¡­ you¡¯re so young. Haha¡­ I was impolite!¡± Meanwhile, the in-suited man Lu Shang and the short-haired girl looked at Su Hao with curiosity, thinking: Such a small kid is already a summoner? Impressive! Su Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The uniformed girl quickly regainedposure and led the way, saying, ¡°Follow me!¡± Su Hao took the lead, followed by Lu Shang and the short-haired girl, slowly crossing the hall and heading outside. It was a very spacious area with many tiered seats around, and scattered people sitting, resembling the structure of a football field. As Su Hao and the others entered the testing ground, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. They knew that the next step would be the summoner level assessment for these three summoners. Many people were unaware that attending the summoner level test required purchasing tickets, and the cost was not low. Nevertheless, there were plenty of bored and well-off ordinary people who enjoyed watching others showcase various summoned beasts more than the summoners themselves. Most of these onlookers were not summoners but admired them greatly. If they couldn¡¯t summon themselves, why not enjoy watching others summon? Of course, some summoners came here to collect real-time data on summoned beasts, but their numbers were not significant. The rest were mostly journalists, eagerly anticipating the testing ground to reveal some bizarre or rare summoned beasts, waiting to create a buzz the next day. With so many journalists, the same event became apetition to see who could write the most eye-catching and attractive article! If Su Hao knew that so many journalists were eagerly waiting to take pictures of him, one could imagine headlines the next day, such as: ¡°Shocking!!! Is this real? I can¡¯t believe my camera!¡± ¡°Nine years old? Unimaginable! A tremendously powerful summoner at just nine years old!¡± Chapter 259 The testing process is straightforward, requiring the verification of three points. 1. The summoned creature must be personally summoned by the individual, measured with specialized instruments. 2. The summoned creature must be fully controlled by the summoner, with the summoner drawing lots to determine specific activities. 3. The summoned creature must be at least B-rank, disying a minimum of three skills per creature. Meeting these three criteria, the summoner¡¯s level is assessed based on the simultaneously controlled creatures. Lushang, the guy with the t top, is the first to undergo the test. He enters a designated area, and after confirmation from the examiner, begins the focused summoning! The air in front distorts, and the first summoned creature appears¡ªbull-like in form, nearly three meters tall, with a sleek body and well-defined muscr contours. Most notably, it boasts a long, striking horn on its forehead. Onlookers immediately get excited, eximing, ¡°Wow, this is an A-rank summon, the Horned Cone Bull!¡± Someone quickly checks online for information: ¡°This Horned Cone Bull, despite its three-meter height, is an A-rank summon with five skills!¡± ¡°The skills are ¡®Charge,¡¯ ¡®Quick Start,¡¯ ¡®Rapid Turn,¡¯ ¡®Defense Enhancement,¡¯ and ¡®Iron Hoof.¡¯ The most formidable is its Charge; it can pierce through steel tes ten centimeters thick! Comparable to armor-piercing sniper rounds!¡± Su Hao also recognizes this A-rank summon, the Horned Cone Bull, specifically used for breaking defenses. He wonders why others can summon A-rank creatures, while he, after numerous attempts, only gets C-rank and D-rank ones. Is he just unlucky? At least summoning a B-rank creature would be eptable! Su Hao is determined to go to the secondary star sooner orter, personally capturing several S-rank summons! Lushang is satisfied with the attention his Horned Cone Bull has garnered, but the real show is yet toe! He smirks confidently and summons his second creature, amon B-rank Frost Iron Wolf, drawing little attention. The third and fourth creatures, simrly, are only B-rank summons. When the fifth creature appears, everyone¡¯s attention is focused! As long as the fifth creature is B-rank or higher, Lushang will be an intermediate summoner¡ªa near certainty. Soon, Lushang¡¯s fifth summoned creature makes its entrance! ¡°Oh my God! What do I see? This is the Long Feathers Giant Bird, an extremely rare A-rank summon, priceless!¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s luck is insane! To summon this, he¡¯s really impressive! Insane luck!¡± ¡°Probably some young master from a big family? A group of people helped him summon, and he got the good stuff!¡± ¡°Indeed, summoning a rare A-rank creature on your own is like winning a ten million-dor lottery.¡± ¡­ Clearly, this long-tailed giant bird is extremely rare, making the visit worthwhile for those who bought tickets today. They eagerly take out cameras to capture the moment. These five summons are all that Lushang has, and showcasing his beloved pets, earning expressions of astonishment from the crowd, brings him great joy. Nextes the drawing of lots, executing actions written on the lots¡ªonly the summoner and three testers can see, ensuring the creatures are controlled by the summoner himself. Finally, the examiners determine whether the five creatures meet the B-rank requirement. In the end, the guy with the t top earns his new title¡ªIntermediate Summoner. As he receives his new badge, he excitedly shouts on the spot. Meanwhile, a group of journalists aims their cameras at this newly minted Intermediate Summoner, and the headlines for tomorrow are already taking shape. The next one in line is a girl with short hair. Despite her soft appearance, her five summoned creatures are exceptionally tall and fierce. Standing together, they present a harmonious blend of beauty and beasts. However, these formidable creatures are all B-rank summons,cking any particrly outstanding ones. Nevertheless, after evaluation, she sessfully attains the title of Intermediate Summoner, earning a new badge. Next up is Su Hao. As Su Hao enters, he immediately captures everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Huh? Why is it a little kid?¡± ¡°Could it be an adult with a baby face!¡± This person surprisingly guessed right. ¡°Just a kid for sure, probably here for fun. Wealthy family, can¡¯t stop them.¡± ¡°Must be a prodigy summoner, here to evaluate the novice summoners. Tsk tsk, looks like he¡¯s only ten! Bing a novice summoner at such a young age, geniuses are different from ordinary people!¡± ¡­ After reaching the designated area, the testers signal that he can start summoning. Su Hao, without closing his eyes, causes a vast distortion in the space in front of him. One by one, colorful and diverse summoned creatures appear! Learning from experience, Su Hao doesn¡¯t let his creatures appear in their original forms. Instead, he transforms them all into the highest-level forms of fourth and fifth-tier exotic beasts. Various dazzling effects emerge, and creatures unfamiliar to everyone make their debut! ¡°One, two¡­ Wow, more and more!!!¡± ¡°Ten! Summoned ten creatures in one go! This is the recognition of an advanced summoner!¡± ¡°Today¡¯s visit was worthwhile!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this kid undergoing the evaluation for an advanced summoner?¡± ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t I seen any of these creatures? Look at that five-meter-tall rabbit with muscr contours all over¡­ and that nearly ten-meter-tall muscr wolf. What are these, they look impressive!¡± ¡°That white fox, why does it have a misty, ethereal state all over, as if it would disperse with a single blow? Has anyone seen such a summoned creature?¡± Those who were more clever began searching online for information about these summoned creatures. However, to their shock, there was no information avable! At this moment, the t-headed guy and the short-haired girl have long been forgotten, and everyone is discussing the ten strange summoned creatures that appeared. The most shocked are the three testers. They exchange nces, noticing the confusion and panic in each other¡¯s eyes! What to do? Those impressive-looking summoned creatures in front, they have never seen them before. Will it be embarrassing during the evaluation of their levels? Immediately, the three of them start thinking of how to encourage the other two to go and evaluate. As authorities, they absolutely cannot go up and embarrass themselves! At this moment, the oldest tester clears his throat and says to Su Hao, ¡°Uh, Summoner Bai Jingzhong, go ahead and draw a lot!¡± The other two immediately breathe a sigh of relief. The stage of evaluating the summoned creatures¡¯ levels hasn¡¯t arrived yet, and there¡¯s still room for maneuvering. Su Hao reaches out and draws a piece of paper, looking at it. There is a line of small words written on it. ¡°Control all summoned creatures to jump forward ten steps simultaneously, then roll in a circle and gather together (note: simultaneous execution).¡± Su Hao thought, ¡°This is simple!¡± After handing the paper to the tester, he immediately manipted the ten summoned creatures to perform the actions in perfect unison, without any hesitation. This segment quickly concluded, and the next one was the level evaluation of the summoned creatures. At this point, the testers had a n and smiled, ¡°So, next, let your summoned creatures showcase their skills! As long as each one reaches at least B-rank, you will be considered an advanced summoner!¡± Regardless of the species, they were only responsible for testing the level. It was simple; just let the summoner showcase the creatures themselves. Another tester excitedly added, ¡°If sessful, you might be the current youngest advanced summoner!¡± A nine-year-old advanced summoner seeding in their test meant something significant for them. They were about to gain recognition! Then, they heard a voice from a nearby little boy, ¡°First of all, the first one is my A-rank summoned creature, the King of Giant Guinea Pigs!¡± As Su Hao finished speaking, everyone turned their gaze to the upright, two-meter-tall rodent-headed creature. After transforming into the ¡¾Speed Demon¡¿, the appearance of the King of Giant Guinea Pigs had changed significantly. Its fur clung tightly to its body, giving a sleek sensation simr to a seal. The originally round giant guinea pig now had a robust and elongated physique. Its leg muscles were prominently outlined, moving up and down like a coiled spring, seemingly ready to shoot out at any moment! Long, sharp ws extended from its upper limbs, gleaming with a dazzling light in the sunlight. ¡°King of Giant Guinea Pigs? What kind of summoned creature is this?¡± A question popped into everyone¡¯s minds. Su Hao continued, ¡°The first skill, ¡®High-Frequency Vibration.''¡± The double ws of the King of Giant Guinea Pigs immediately started vibrating at a high frequency. ¡°Hum~¡± A somewhat heart-throbbing sound echoed. Although low, it instinctively conveyed a sense of danger. Su Hao controlled the King of Giant Guinea Pigs to extend its ws and touch the metal disc ced for testing on the side. ¡°Bang!¡± At the moment the high-frequency ws of the King of Giant Guinea Pigs touched the metal disc, it suddenly emitted a muffled sound and flew backward. ¡°Humming~¡± The metal disc that fell to the ground continued to vibrate, producing a sound that made people¡¯s bones go soft. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Seeing this, everyone collectively gasped. The three testers exchanged nces and nodded, ¡°First skill!¡± Chapter 260 Su Hao said, ¡°The second skill, ¡®Rip.''¡± Then the big guinea pig walked with light steps to arge iron pier, ws extended, lightly gliding over the iron pier. ¡°Crack, crack, crack.¡± The sharp, grating sound sent shivers down the spine. On the iron pier, several deep scratches appeared. Specially made for testing, the advanced alloy was extremely hard, yet under the ws of this rat-headed beast, it was no different from tofu! ¡°This summoned creature doesn¡¯t look impressive, didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful!¡± Following that, Su Hao continued to demonstrate the third skill: ¡®Super High Speed.¡¯ ¡°Swoosh.¡± The summoned creature disappeared in front of everyone and reappeared at the other end of the testing ground. Including the three testers and the t-headed man Lushang and the short-haired girl, everyone involuntarily widened their eyes, looking incredulous! ¡°What the heck! Where did that rat-headed beast go? Teleportation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too fast; we can¡¯t see!¡± ¡°Darn it, first time seeing such a mysterious ability. Is this really a skill that summoned creatures have?¡± Testers couldn¡¯t help but stand up, looking at each other with shock in their eyes. The older tester said, ¡°Quick, check the surveince, see what happened.¡± Someone immediately brought up the surveince, slowed it down by a hundred times, finally revealing the movement trajectory of the big guinea pig. One after another, they eximed, ¡°Unbelievable!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the summoned creature¡¯s speed to reach this level,pletely beyond the naked eye. If a summoner identally exposes their position in a summoner battle, the next second, their head might be cut off by this rat-headed beast.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too powerful! No time to react.¡± ¡°Hurry, record more information; it¡¯s definitely a newly appeared summoned creature. Once uploaded, it will definitely break the click count. I might be an inte sensation!¡± ¡­ Su Hao just smiled and said, ¡°The fourth skill, ¡®Invisibility.''¡± The big guinea pig instantly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, leaving no trace. Subsequently, various experimental equipment in the testing area suffered attacks, deep w marks constantly appearing, but the big guinea pig¡¯s presence was never seen. Then everyone knew, to some extent, this rat-headed beast was invincible! In other words, the summoner¡¯s owner of this rat-headed beast was invincible. When they looked at this nine-year-old summoner again, their eyes changed. Even the thought of jealousy couldn¡¯t arise because the gap was too significant. This child, unlike them, was destined to stand at the top of the world. Of course, the premise was not to meet an untimely end. The news of genius teenage summoners dying midway, they didn¡¯t know how many times they had seen it online, almost numb to it every year. If there is no news of a genius falling each year, some might feel uneasy. For them, the genius¡¯s death doesn¡¯t alter the¡¯s normal rotation. After the big guinea pig demonstrated its four skills, it had already reached the standard for a B-grade. Su Hao didn¡¯t continue but looked at the testers. The tester straightforwardly announced, ¡°King of the Big Guinea Pigs, B-grade or above, meets the standard!¡± Next, Su Hao sessively showcased his other summoned creatures, and the audience gradually became numb. They discovered that not only was the King of the Big Guinea Pigs invincible in speed, but the muscr rabbit was also nearly invincible. The long-haired monkey had sharp, transparent threads densely covering the entire arena, causing harm upon touch. And who had seen a beautiful big bird capable of going anywhere, soaring through the sky and ground? The fox, elusive and ethereal, seemed immune to physical attacks! What¡¯s the name of this summoner again? Bai Jingzhong! Until Su Hao, carrying the badge of an advanced summoner, left the testing ground under the envious gazes of Lushang and others, the entire testing ground remained silent, digesting the massive amount of information just presented. Boom! After a moment, the entire testing ground erupted! Intense discussions about what had just happened, heated arguments turning faces red. Some shrewd ones had already quietly left. As long as they were fast, operated well, they could earn quite a bit of money by exchanging information. Maybe they could even be famous! ¡°Nine-year-old genius summoner, a shining star, now hanging high in the sky.¡± ¡°Genius advanced summoner, ten S-grade summoned creatures, unprecedented.¡± ¡­ Su Hao walked out of the summoner building, ying with the advanced summoner badge in his hand, a hint of a smile on his lips. He had a reason to certify as an advanced summoner. In two months, the ¡°World Summoner All-Star Championship¡± would take ce in Shengshi City. Only advanced summoners had the qualifications to sign up for this globally broadcastedpetition. It was also the Summoner¡¯s Sky Ladder. As long as he could win in the ¡°All-Star Championship,¡± enter the top sixteen, he would be the hottest topic worldwide for a year. In other words, he would be thoroughly famous. And what Su Hao wanted was exactly that ¡ª fame. He aimed to secure the first ce in this world-sspetition! Only in this way could he enter the view of the world¡¯s elite. Once he had contact with them, he would have many ways to obtain their information, gradually uncovering their hidden bases, and eventually acquire their core technologies. Although Su Hao was more adept at using violence to subdue everyone and get what he wanted, if he did that, there was a significant chance he wouldn¡¯t obtain what he desired and might even be killed by the opponent. People, by nature, were unwilling to leave information for their enemies, even if they deleted and destroyed all records. Most importantly, Su Hao had no idea where the opponent¡¯s secret base was located. To acquire technology, recklessness won¡¯t work; one needs to contemte. Su Hao once attempted to entrust and adopt a summoned beast in a caretaking facility, repeatedly summoning it to try and uncover its secrets but failed. He only knew that a chip had been imnted into the summoned beast¡¯s spine by the caretakers, with no other apparent changes. The information from that chip had been recorded in Su Hao¡¯s stic space and extensively researched, revealing nothing more than its ability to emit a force field. It¡¯s akin to having a high-tech battery but not necessarily understanding its operational principles or being able to reproduce it. Su Hao spected that there must be other machines working in conjunction at the location of the summoned beast caretaking facility. As for whether bing the first in thepetition would be too ostentatious, Su Hao didn¡¯t care at all. As long as he didn¡¯t touch the world¡¯s core interests and go against them, others would only try to bring him in. If persuasion failed, then assassination, and Su Hao was least afraid of assassination. With strength, one could be audacious. ¡°Do things in a high-profile manner, but be low-key as a person. That¡¯s quite secure.¡± Returning to the Morning Sun Courtyard at night, Su Hao directly told Sister Bai about participating in the Summoner All-Star Championship. Sister Bai appeared extremely surprised. It wasn¡¯t because she doubted Su Hao¡¯s strength. For Sister Bai, participating in apetition was normal, and winning or losing was eptable. She was surprised because she knew Su Hao wasn¡¯t someone who liked to show off. Compared to other kids of the same age, he was rtively low-key, avoiding trouble whenever possible. Why did he suddenly want to participate in a world-sspetition this year? Did he undergo a transformation? Facing Sister Bai¡¯s doubts, Su Hao didn¡¯t exin much, only saying that he was interested and wanted to broaden his horizons. Times change, and so do people. Previously, his goal was to learn summoner knowledge, requiring a quiet learning environment. Now, with the pathway to acquiring more knowledge temporarily cut off, he needed to take the initiative and re-establish connections. As for the means used in the end, it depended on whether the other party would cooperate with his performance. Sister Bai said, ¡°However, to participate in the Summoner All-Star Championship, you need to at least have the title of an advanced summoner¡­¡± Su Hao took out the advanced summoner badge and ced it in front of Sister Bai. Sister Bai was speechless. After a long time, as if she had made up her mind, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying to look after the courtyard?¡± Sister Bai waved her generous hand and said, ¡°There are twenty-five of us in the Morning Sun Courtyard. We¡¯ll all go to Shengshi City together! I¡¯ve got the money for that!¡± Su Hao extended his thumb to Sister Bai, saying, ¡°Sister Bai is mighty!¡± Chapter 261 Two months remain until the ¡®World Summoning Beast All-Star Tournament.¡¯ During these two months, Su Hao ns to collect as much information as possible about thepetition. For instance, the current status of past champions, the identities of the organizers¡¯ special guests, thepetition procedures, how to ess the highest level view, and opportunities to interact with them. He wants to n for the uing actions to ensure he doesn¡¯t end up empty-handed. Yashan, on the other hand,cks interest in the Summoner Tournament. He prefers spending time ying games at an inte cafe. Of course, gaming is just one way for him to explore this world, not something akin to ¡®inte addiction.¡¯ His focus is more on how to destroy the ¡®Summoned Beast Resistance Association.¡¯ After Su Hao assigns him homework, Yashan takes it seriously, researching how to systematically break down a target and address each aspect. For example, Yashan has already subdivided the overarching goal of ¡®destroying the Summoned Beast Resistance Association¡¯: 1. Physical destruction of resistors. 2. Destruction of resistors¡¯ pursuit targets. 3. Destruction of the resistors¡¯ survival foundation. Then, he further divides the first point, ¡®physical destruction.¡¯ Yashan breaks it down into three parts: 1. Establish a world-ss anti-trafficking organization to specifically apprehend ¡®resistors¡¯ associated with the traffickers¡¯ association. 2. Use extremely brutal methods to execute captured traffickers, publicize it online as a deterrent, and internally destabilize resistors. 3. Pose as ¡®resistors,¡¯ acting in their name to cause trouble among world-ss nobles, fueling their hatred and leveraging the power of major nobles for personal gain. Yashan continues to cascade down in a hierarchical manner, creating a detailed tree structure of tasks. Finally, he presents the densely packed tree structure to Su Hao. Seeing it, Su Hao is astonished by Yashan¡¯s borate nning. After a thorough check and pointing out some issues, Su Hao praises Yashan, ¡°Not bad, Jingyi! It seems your insight has improved since bing a ¡®Prophet.¡¯ Now, calling you a genius feels almost unfair!¡± Ecstatic with approval, Yashanughs, ¡°All thanks to Boss Jizhong¡¯s teachings. So, is my n feasible?¡± Su Hao smiles, ¡°Certainly! And it¡¯s highly feasible. By doing this, you¡¯ll definitely provoke the resistors. They won¡¯t need to find you; the core members wille to you voluntarily.¡± Yashan says, ¡°Haha! Boss Jizhong is right!¡± Su Hao advises, ¡°However, when you encounter core members, don¡¯t rush to kill them. Knock them out and bring them back to me. I have a way to uproot their organization from behind.¡± Yashan nods eagerly, eager to go out and take action immediately. Su Hao thinks for a moment, ¡°Your current strength is sufficient, but the city is vast. To pinpoint traffickers urately, let¡¯s upgrade your ¡®Steel Armor King.¡¯ Add a ¡®Suspicious Trafficker Search Program.''¡± Curious, Yashan asks, ¡°How do I add it? Is it like downloading a game?¡± Su Hao says, ¡°It¡¯s more or less the same. First, let¡¯s imnt the ¡®Life Detection¡¯ skill of the ¡®Tracker,¡¯ then train the automatic identification ability of human traffickers. With time, the efficiency of your searches will increase.¡± Yashan scratches his head, ¡°Distinguishing human traffickers is indeed troublesome; they blend in with the crowd, making it impossible to differentiate.¡± Su Hao exins, ¡°After adding the ¡®Life Detection¡¯ skill, you just need to train that skill to distinguish the differences in reactions between children and adults, as well as the unusual reactions in the sleep and unconscious states of children. From my understanding, resistors usually incapacitate children to prevent anymotion. As long as you can do this, the difficulty of finding traffickers at night will significantly decrease.¡± Yashan brightens up, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good method! Boss Jizhong, please add the ¡®Life Detection¡¯ skill for me now! What do I need to do?¡± Back in the familiar experimental phase, Su Hao smiles, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything; just let me administer some injections. Hmm¡­ it might take a few stages, but there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡± Yashan happily agrees, ¡°Okay, Boss Jizhong.¡± In the following time, Su Hao and Yashan are both busy with their respective tasks. When a person has a goal, their proactive abilities are unimaginable. Su Hao, eager to acquire more knowledge, extensively searches for information on summoning beast custody centers online. His aim is to find scattered technical segments, revealing even the top-level management of the summoning beast custody centers and their family backgrounds. During this period, Su Hao doesn¡¯t solely rely on summoning beast custody centers for knowledge. He continuously learns and experiments on his own. He even attempts to use nearly a thousand basic runes to construct summoning programs, a ¡®Rune Summoning Array.¡¯ If sessful, summoning might not necessarily require corresponding summoning talents. In the same timeframe, Su Hao investigates the monalities¡¯ in spatial maniption. Through extensive calctions andparisons, he gains some insight. This further confirms that the key to short-distance teleportation is rted to the monalities¡¯ in constructing two spatial regions. The current challenge is to identify which monalities¡¯ are prerequisites and how to construct spatial monalities.¡¯ To understand this, besides numerous experiments, it also requires a bit of luck. Otherwise, one might spend their entire life without uncovering the secrets. Additionally, Su Hao takes time to design a ¡®Life Detection¡¯ gene sequence for Yashan, conducting various experiments. If sessful, it means that individuals with the ¡¾Shell People¡¿ sequence, the sequence of mutants, can also possess specific abilities of other sequences. However, this experimentation involves significant risks. In the previous life, Su Hao conducted simr experiments, but the sess rate was not high. Yashan starts learning video shooting, editing, and cybersecurity knowledge, spending his days devouring books like ¡°xxx From Beginner to Master.¡± Of course, he doesn¡¯t shy away from titles like ¡°Top 10 Tortures,¡± ¡°A Thousand Methods of Physical Torment,¡± and ¡°The Secrets of Brutal Confessions.¡± For Yashan, this is a true starting-from-scratch experience. Despite having the intelligent brain of a ¡¾Prophet¡¿, he encounters significant difficulties due to ack of foundation. He constantly seeks guidance from Su Hao, prompting Su Hao to eventually pay for one-on-one photography and programming tutoring for Yashan. As for why he enrolled in photography sses? Yashan insists that if he¡¯s going to do it, he wants to excel. Who says anti-trafficking videos can¡¯t achieve the cool effects seen in short films? The tutoring shows significant results. Yashan buys a camera, shoots various materials, edits them skillfully, and thoroughly enjoys the process. His most significant progress lies in his cybersecurity skills. With hands-on guidance from the teacher, he hacks into a few small websites, opening up a new world for Yashan. Meanwhile, the concept of the ¡®Resistor Butcher¡¯ is gradually taking shape in Yashan¡¯s mind. He seems capable of using his expertise inwork technology to form an organization specifically designed to counter human traffickers. Strangers to each other, never meeting in person, theymunicate solely through online aliases, sharing information and even posting bounty tasks to aplish things they find inconvenient to do themselves. Yashan can leverage the collective power of these individuals to gather more information about the ¡®resistors.¡¯ Recognizing that destroying the ¡®resistors¡¯ solely with his own strength is an almost impossible task, Yashan is well aware of this fact. As Boss Wei once told him, ¡°Anger and impulsiveness can¡¯t solve most problems, but knowledge can. With enough knowledge, you will be unstoppable.¡± Yashan strongly agrees with this sentiment. Through this period of learning,bined with the talents of a ¡¾Prophet¡¿, he finally experiences the joy of learning, closely following in Boss Wei¡¯s footsteps. Time swiftly passes as the two engage in their studies and busy routines. School is now on summer vacation, a time of celebration for all the kids. This also signifies that the ¡®World Summoner All-Star Tournament¡¯ is about to begin. Chapter 262 The ¡°World Summoner All-Star Championship¡± is held every summer vacation. It consists of preliminary rounds, qualifying matches, round of sixteen, and the finals¡ªeachsting ten days, spanning almost the entire summer break. This is the world¡¯s most ferventpetitive event; when summer arrives, the wealthy and those with time to spare flock to Shengshi City. It¡¯s a true sea of people. During this time, those who can stay in Shengshi City are genuinely affluent, either rich or noble. Those unable toe will stay in front of the live television, cheering for their favored yers. At this moment, whether or not someone is a summoner, whether they can participate in summonerpetitions, everyone seems to be part of it. This is a nationwide celebration. On the second day of summer vacation, Sister Bai convened a family meeting for ¡°Morning Sun Family.¡± She announced that Bai Jingzhong had already obtained the title of ¡°Advanced Summoner,¡± disyed the badge, and informed them that Bai Jingzhong would participate in this year¡¯s Summoner All-Star Championship. The children were shocked. Sister Baiughed and dered that this summer, the ¡°Morning Sun Family¡± would go on vacation together to Shengshi City, witnessing the entire summonerpetition live and cheering for Bai Jingzhong. Everyone got excited, celebrating by tossing their reachable books and notes into the air. The next day, just before departure, Sister Bai surprised everyone by bringing back a box of bright red clothes and hats, with ¡°Morning Sun Family¡± and phrases like ¡°Bai Jingzhong will win¡± written on them. Then, she forced everyone, including Su Hao, to wear the clothes, put on the hats, and handed each person a small red g. They looked like a tourist group. Everyone was speechless. When she had the group in a photo queue, she unfurled a banner that read, ¡°Wishing Bai Jingzhong the Championship of the World Summoner All-Star Competition.¡± Taking pictures formemoration. Just when Su Hao thought it was over, Sister Bai brought out another banner, ¡°Wishing Bai Jingzhong the Runner-Up of the World Summoner All-Star Competition.¡± More pictures. It didn¡¯t end there; Sister Bai continued to bring out numerous banners for everyone to take pictures, such as ¡°Wishing¡­ to reach the top 16,¡± ¡°Wishing¡­ victory in the first match,¡± ¡°Wishing¡­ smooth participation.¡± Su Hao¡¯s eye twitched; he hadn¡¯t been this speechless in a long time. Well, let her be happy! It doesn¡¯t matter! Just feels like a bit of a waste of time. Originally, Su Hao suggested taking a ne directly, but Sister Bai firmly disagreed, citing expense as the reason. But is Su Hao really short of money? Is the current Sister Baicking money? This made Su Hao decide he needed to have an honest conversation with Sister Bai, or these pointless time-wasting incidents would continue to happen in the future. All set, everyone boarded the bus. Departure! This bus was vishly¡± hired by Sister Bai, a luxurious andfortable air-conditioned bus with a grand appearance! However, unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± The bus had only traveled twenty kilometers when the excited group of friends immediately encountered a harsh reality¡ªmotion sickness! The bus pulled over, and dozens of kids spilled out, each finding a ce to vomit until they felt utterly miserable. After vomiting, they all became listless, and what was initially nned as a wless journey became tainted within half an hour of departure. Only a few kids, including Su Hao, Yashan, and the youngest siblings, Xing Feng and Xing Zhi, were unaffected. With at least two more days of travel to Shengshi City, at this rate, these people were bound to bepletely drained. Su Hao sighed, ¡°No motion sickness on a ne! Looks like we¡¯ll have to endure¡­¡± On the third evening, Su Hao and the others finally arrived in Shengshi City. When the bus stopped, and the driver announced that the final destination, Shengshi City, had been reached, this seemingly luxurious bus disgorged a series of weary teenagers like a terrifying monster. These approximately ten-year-olds, the moment their feet touched the ground, were surrounded by an immense sense of security: finally! They had arrived! Then their legs gave way, and dizzy, they fell in a heap. Motion sickness was unexpectedly terrifying! Most of these kids were taking such a long-distance bus for the first time. Previously, they had imagined someday riding a bus in a carefree, spontaneous trip, but reality gave them a harsh p¡ªthey might be able to go wherever they wanted, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily carefree. Su Hao and the others entered Shengshi City, and their first impression of this vast city was luxury. Lights, colors, and intoxication filled the air! Before nightfall, the city lights already illuminated the sky, turning the clouds into a riot of colors. Towering buildings with unique characteristics stood, showcasing the work of the world¡¯s top architects. For those pursuing a high-end lifestyle, this was paradise; just a nce at the city made even the humblest want to stay. The second impression Shengshi City gave Su Hao and the others was heat, referring to things beyond temperature. Everywhere they looked, there were crowds, bustling streets and alleys with various specialty shops, and a constant stream of customers. Large public screens featured enthusiastic hosts, hyping up the ¡°World Summoner All-Star Championship¡± and ying highlights from previous exciting battles with magnificent and fierce summoned creatures. Young girls dressed in exceptionally hot attire were constantly thinking about showcasing their beauty and wless figures. Waves of hot air rolled in the atmosphere, and everything imaginable mixed in the air, invigorating with every breath. This was the taste of a super metropolis, the taste of prosperity, the taste of money! Here, besides discussing summoners and summoned creatures, the other topic was money. Fortunately, Sister Bai had earned quite a bit in thest two years, giving her some confidence. With a wave of her hand, she led the ¡°Morning Sun Family Tour Group¡± into what seemed to be a very high-end hotel. After a while, she came out scolding, ¡°Robbery! Is this how money should be spent?¡± Then, Sister Bai led everyone haphazardly, arriving at a slightly lower-ss hotel. After inquiring, she found that the prices weren¡¯t much cheaper and walked out angrily. Su Hao deeply understood this feeling¡ªit was like trying to find a hotel during a long holiday in a famous tourist destination. After three or four hours of wandering, nearing dawn and still unable to find a satisfactory hotel, Su Hao spoke quietly, ¡°Sister Bai, don¡¯t worry about this little money. Just find a ce to stay! I¡¯ll sponsor you a million!¡± Sister Bai immediately refused, ¡°No, your money didn¡¯te from a strong wind. It¡¯s not spent like this. Besides, we¡¯re going to stay for two months!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t care much; it was mainly a waste of time. He wanted to check in early and enter the pinball space to learn about the world¡¯s technological knowledge. Yashan felt the same way; he carried many books in his bag, and for him, this trip was just a change of ce to read! Su Hao said directly, ¡°Sister Bai, let me tell you, hesitating like this wastes my time. You might not know, but my time is worth more than staying in a hotel for a year. It may seem like you¡¯ve meticulously chosen a ce with high cost performance, but the more wealth you can¡¯t see, the more you lose as youpare them one by one!¡± ¡°You¡¯re no longer the Sister Bai you used to be; now, you¡¯re Sister Wan¡¯er. Understand? Learn to calcte potential gains and losses, not just look at the surface. The situation is clear now. Prices at major hotels have significantly increased, and it¡¯s impossible to find a ce with so-called cost-effectiveness. Hotel owners wait for this time every year to make a fortune! If you were a hotel owner, what would you think? If you keep searching, how much money can you actually save?¡± Sister Bai felt a bit helpless. She was being criticized by a child under ten, and she found it hard to refute. She sighed, ¡°I understand the reasoning, but¡­¡± Su Hao interrupted, ¡°No ¡®buts.¡¯ I¡¯ll sponsor one million. If you still disagree, then Jingyi and I will find a ce to stay on our own! Two days on the bus is already a significant waste of time for me. I don¡¯t want my time wasted in such meaningless ces. Sister Bai, speaking frankly, if it weren¡¯t for the unity of Morning Sun Courtyard and the difficulty of leading the team, I wouldn¡¯t have taken a two-day bus ride with you all. I can take a ne, spend a little more money, and save a day and a half. Plus, with the extra time, I can prepare adequately, win in the summonerpetition, and earn more money than you spend on hotels.¡± Su Hao continued in a softer tone, ¡°Sister Bai, if you really want money, it¡¯s straightforward. Before thepetition starts, Shengshi City will definitely have many betting odds. You put all your money on me winning, and the next day, your assets will double. Sister Bai, you want money, and I¡¯ll find a way to earn it for you. What I want is time, and I hope you can cooperate with me. That¡¯s it, Sister Bai. The next move is up to you!¡± Sister Bai listened, feeling a bit stunned. This had somewhat shaken her perception of Bai Jingzhong, as if she was meeting this person for the first time. Was this still the person they knew? Actually, Su Hao didn¡¯t want to express himself too strongly, but for the good of everyone, some things needed to be rified. Mutualpromise is indeed an expression of true love, but the future is long. How long can true lovest? When someone gives a little, the inner desire is for others to reciprocate; when someone steps back, the hope is for others to step back for oneself. However, such expectations often end in disappointment, only to realize in the end that it¡¯s all one¡¯s own inner drama, utterly meaningless. It¡¯s better to speak out loud about what one wants, tell others what one desires! Must have! Su Hao canpromise and give way once or twice, but he won¡¯t continuouslypromise without any bottom line. Because he¡¯s very clear about what he truly wants! He wants the world¡¯s most advanced knowledge, not to y some sentimental games. Su Hao is grateful for the care he received at Morning Sun Courtyard and the help they provided. He¡¯s gradually improving the living conditions of Morning Sun Courtyard as a form of repayment and feedback. However, the condition is that it doesn¡¯t interfere with his normal learning and research. If the two conflict, Su Hao will unhesitatingly choose his own path. For Su Hao, everything is ephemeral, and only knowledge is eternally attainable. For Sister Bai and the others, the topic of ¡°life¡± is exceptionally heavy and tragic. In just a short hundred years, that¡¯s their entirety. A hundred yearster, they turn into nothingness. Exploring the meaning of life, the conclusions they can draw are ¡°I existed,¡± ¡°I experienced,¡± ¡°I possessed.¡± What matters more to them are the emotionally stirring elements of ¡°friendship,¡± ¡°family,¡± ¡°love,¡± ¡°achievements,¡± and ¡°wealth.¡± These things, Su Hao might have pursued initially, but not anymore. Whether they exist or not doesn¡¯t matter. On the road to seeking knowledge, anything that happens, Su Hao can ept, having prepared himself psychologically. Sister Bai quickly gathered her emotions, looked at Su Hao seriously, and said, ¡°Jingzhong, I understand!¡± Then she shouted loudly to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go, decision made, we¡¯ll stay at this hotel!¡± Chapter 263 The second day. Sister Bai led Su Hao to thergest summoner arena in Shengshi City to register. The reason Sister Bai apanied him is that Su Hao is still a minor. Despite his strength, dragging around a child¡¯s body of around ten years old makes things inconvenient. In significant events, a guardian must apany him. Su Hao registered online a month ago, and in addition to that, he needed to report in person. The number of participants in thepetition depends on the final registration. Registrationsted for three days, and today is the third day, meaning the Summoner Tournament officially begins tomorrow. The first round of qualifiersmences. Approximately ten thousand people register each year. In the first round, 256 yers must be selected from the ten thousand participants to advance to the second round. The first round of qualifiers is the most brutal. Almost everyone needs to participate in five to six consecutive matches over five to six days. If you lose once, you exit the stage of this year¡¯s Summoner Tournament. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s straightforward; in matches among advanced summoners, intense battles aremon, and summon creature deaths are frequent. In other words, with continuous high-intensity fights, summon creatures will continually be lost. As the unprepared summoners progress, the number of creatures they can summon for battle decreases until they fail and exit. So, the difficulty of the qualifiers lies in ensuring consecutive victories and maintaining a strong summon creature lineup after winning. Otherwise, even if you advance, it¡¯s futile because subsequent battles will be even more intense. In this all-star tournament, relying solely on a powerful summon creature won¡¯t get you far. It¡¯s about the depth of an advanced summoner¡¯s skills,peting to see who has more powerful summon creatures! It¡¯s like ying a ranked game in a game like ¡°King of Glory,¡± where others have dozens of heroes to choose from, but you only have a few free heroes, and then some get banned. How do you y? For wealthy and influential individuals, the advantage is significant. It¡¯s even more challenging for advanced summoners of ordinary origin to stand out. ording to Su Hao¡¯s knowledge, the previous winners of the Summoner Tournament were all summoners with powerful backgrounds. After registration, Su Hao was randomly assigned to the thirteenth group venue, with the number te 13661. The qualifiers are divided into sixteen group venues, each located in one of Shengshi City¡¯s sixteenrge arenas. Each venue has over six hundred participants, and from them, sixteen summoners will be decided to qualify for the next round. In other words, Su Hao¡¯s goal in the first round is to rank in the top sixteen among these six hundred participants while ensuring that none of his ten summon creatures are eliminated. For Su Hao, this is not a problem! Each of his summon creatures has the strength of a fourth or fifth level exotic beast, with versatile and unpredictable skills. The crucial point is their strong survivability, so there¡¯s no worry about casualties. Not only is Su Hao confident in his summon creatures, but other summoners feel the same way. Everyone believes they will be the winner. The next day, thepetition began. The enormous venue of Group Thirteen was packed with people, with not a single seat vacant. Many people bought standing tickets, all equipped with cameras and telescopes, ready for the viewing tools. Of course, huge screens were installed around the venue, broadcasting in real-time what was happening below. Around the arena, majestic lion formations were stationed to prevent summon creatures from losing control and harming the audience. The lively host passionately announced the opening: ¡°Friends from all around the world!¡± ¡°Ourpetition is about to begin! Summoners are ready! Look forward to their performance! Who will be the ultimate winner? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡°Let me emphasize the rules of thepetition again! It¡¯s the same as before!¡± That¡¯s right! No rules! Powerful summoners, use all your means to defeat your opponents!¡± The entire arena erupted, resembling primal roars: ¡°Ohh~¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wee the protagonists of the first match today! They are Summoner 13257 and Summoner 13076! Please wee both summoners to the stage!¡± Two summoners, one male and one female, walked out below, attracting everyone¡¯s attention as they stepped onto the elevated tform designated for summoners. Both in their twenties, brimming with confidence, they looked at each other from a distance. The man had messy air bangs, a thin face, and sharp eyes. The woman was neatly dressed, with a fair face that seemed a bit aloof. Nextes the segment that the audience loves the most: revealing summon creatures and beginning the fierce battle. Summon creatures from both sides were gradually summoned. The man had thirteen summon creatures, while the woman had fifteen, two more. Both sides observed each other. The man¡¯s mind raced, ¡°The opponent has a numerical advantage and aprehensive configuration, including an S-rank summon creature and five A-rank ones, all challenging roles. This is bad, encountering such a formidable opponent in the first match. Execute n C, divide the battlefield, fight with full force, concentrate, and break through. The opponent is simultaneously controlling fifteen summon creatures; the mental pressure will be enormous. As long as I create chaos, I can disrupt their rhythm.¡± The woman smirked, ¡°I have fifteen summon creatures, the opponent has thirteen, and it¡¯s clear that my summon creatures are more powerful. The advantage is mine; I will win this battle.¡± After the host announced, ¡°The match begins,¡± the summon creatures from both sides slowly approached. Contrary to the expected chaotic scene of rushing into battle, it didn¡¯t happen. Both sides chose to use thick-skinned, massive summon creatures as the front line and then proceeded to probe each other. As a participant, Su Hao didn¡¯t sit with Yashan and others in the audience but had a dedicated yer seat. Being a less than ten-year-old boy among a group of adult participants looked somewhat awkward, prompting many participants to nce at him frequently. If it weren¡¯t for the number te ¡®13661¡¯ on Su Hao¡¯s chest, they would have been tempted to say, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re in the wrong ce!¡± These arrogant advanced summoners, each one of them, couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy after seeing Su Hao: ¡°Such a young advanced summoner? Participating in the Summoner Tournament? This talent is a bit extraordinary!¡± Su Hao, however, paid no attention to these gazes, merely boredly watching the summoner duels below, thinking about when it would be his turn to finish quickly and leave. Just when Su Hao wished the match would hurry up, the battle below officially began. The man suddenly controlled thergest battle elephant, lifting its front limbs high and mming them down fiercely. Activating the skill ¡®Earthquake.¡¯ ¡°Boom¡ª¡± A loud noise, and Su Hao could feel the shock under his buttocks. And the battle was about to erupt. By sessfully taking the initiative with the skill ¡®Earthquake,¡¯ the man, taking advantage of the opponent¡¯s summon creatures being slightly unbnced, led his summon creatures into the opponent¡¯s group, sessfully dividing the opponent¡¯s summon creatures into four parts. The man squinted his eyes, simultaneously controlling thirteen summon creatures, selecting pre-determined targets, andunching a fierce attack. The woman¡¯s face showed a bit of panic, but she quickly steadied her mind and began to control her summon creature team to counterattack. The man extended ten fingers, coordinating with his brain¡¯smands. The pinkie hooked up, and a nimble cheetah, protected by the massive grizzly bear, suddenlyunched a surprise attack while the opponent¡¯s line of sight was obstructed. ¡®Assault Throat Lock¡¯! Chapter 264 A shadow, ck and yellow intertwined, shes by, biting onto the head of a giant snake, leaving it bitten and lifeless in an instant, losing control. This venomous python has intense toxicity, and the sprayed poison mist is an area attack, posing a significant threat, bing the man¡¯s primary target. Seeing this, the woman¡¯s calm face twitches slightly, but she quickly steadies her mind, controlling the invisible crocodile by her side as it suddenly opens its mouth, lunging at the cheetah. However, the man is well-prepared. After biting through the giant python, he retreats once again, hiding back beside the raging bear. At the same time, a wed leaping mouse suddenly jumps out from the elephant¡¯s head, dashing towards a spotted tiger, its long ws hooking towards the throat. The woman had already noticed the jumping mouse on the elephant¡¯s head and, prepared, immediatelymands the spotted tiger to reveal its sharp ws, sweeping horizontally. ¡®shing¡¯! If the leaping mouse were hit, its body would likely be divided into several segments. However, the leaping mouse is just a distraction the man uses to divert attention. The mouse quickly jumps back, evading the spotted tiger¡¯s ws. ¡®Charge¡¯! Suddenly, a horned bull rushes from the side, colliding head-on with the spotted tiger, piercing its body through. Then, it raises its head, throwing the spotted tiger high into the air, only to be swiftly attacked by the iron-toothed bird flying in the sky, using its sharp iron wings to sever the throat. The woman exims, ¡°This is bad!¡± Just at the beginning of the battle, she has already lost two powerful summoned creatures, making it thirteen against thirteen now, with the numbers equalized! And her advantage is gone! Not only that, she bes disoriented, controlling summoned creatures to attack haphazardly, without any order. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± These two words suddenly pop into her mind, and in an instant, she loses the will to continue the fight. After losing two more summoned creatures, the woman presses the surrender button. The audience cheers for the first victor, Summoner #13257! As for the four summoned creatures from the woman¡¯s side that died, they be a delicious breakfast for the man¡¯s summoned creatures. This is the reward the victor deserves. Su Hao smiles, saying, ¡°It seems that summoners are more important than summoned creatures!¡± If one cannot control summoned creatures reasonably in battle, even with all S-rank summoned creatures, they may not necessarily achieve the ultimate victory. In the following battles, eachsting about five minutes, summoners would surrender directly after realizing they can¡¯t win, rarely depleting all their summoned creatures. After watching more than ten rounds consecutively, it¡¯s finally Su Hao¡¯s turn. ¡°Let¡¯s wee Summoner #13661 and Summoner #13437 to the stage!¡± Su Hao stands up and walks onto the tform. His opponent is a man in his thirties with a stubble. ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± At this moment, the majority of people suddenly noticed that one of the summoners was actually a little boy. Discussions erupted throughout the venue, creating a noisy atmosphere. The enthusiastic host with a booming voice announced that Summoner #13661 is the youngest summoner in thispetition. ¡°Can Summoner #13661 sessfully win the match? Let¡¯s wait and see! The match begins!¡± As the host¡¯s voice fell, Su Hao immediately controlled his ten summoned creatures to enter the arena. The entrance of the ten charming and beautiful summoned creatures once again brought forth numerous cheers. However, everyone had low expectations for Su Hao¡¯s ten summoned creatures. While they were aesthetically pleasing, their small size made them seem less imposing. Except for the rtivelyrge-sized ¡°Mad Demon¡± Little White Rabbit and ¡°Destruction King¡± Snow Wolf, the rest were not particrlyrge. In contrast, the thirty-something stubbled man¡¯s twelve summoned creatures were each gigantic and had fierce and formidable appearances. With two more creatures inparison, most people had already dered the stubbled man¡¯s victory. Not only the audience, but the stubbled man himself shared this view. After Su Hao¡¯s lineup entered the stage, he believed in an assured victory for this round. Full of confidence, he was different from those young novices entering advanced summoning. With richbat experience, he effortlessly controlled the twelve summoned creatures, making them move like an extension of himself, as easy as eating and drinking. Inst year¡¯spetition, he even won four consecutive matches, narrowly missing advancing to the second round. His strength was extraordinary. Now facing this ten-year-old boy, victory seemed almost too easy. Although he didn¡¯t recognize what kind of creatures the opponent¡¯s ten summoned creatures were, it didn¡¯t matter. The stubbled man chuckled inwardly, ¡°A great start for the first round. Luck is on my side this year, and I have a chance to advance to the next round. So, let¡¯s adopt a one-wave strategy and eliminate all the opponent¡¯s summoned creatures in one go.¡± The summoned creatures from both sides rapidly approached each other, getting faster and faster, without any probing steps. It seemed like they all had the idea of taking out the opponent in one fell swoop. The audience erupted; this was high excitement right from the start! Who could endure this? They couldn¡¯t help but stand up and cheer. This was their favorite part of the show. The summoned creatures from both sides, totaling more than twenty, shed like two surging torrents, creating an exhrating scene. However, the imagined collision and impact of summoned creatures did not ur. ¡°Plop, plop, plop!¡± A multitude of cutting sounds resonated. The summoned creatures of the stubbled man suddenly lost bnce, falling to the ground. In an instant, dust rolled on the battlefield, apanied by flying limbs, forming a chaotic scene. It was the masterpiece of the ¡°Control King¡± Golden Silky Long-haired Monkey¡¯s cutting line¡ªa transparent and sharp cutting line that severed all limbs of the running summoned creatures in an instant. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. The ¡°Sky King¡± Colorful Phoenix soared into the sky, leaving afterimages as it reached the side of the opponent¡¯s A-rank summoned creature, the Long Feathered Giant Bird. Before the opponent could react, its long ws swung. ¡°Splurt!¡± The two wings separate, and the giant bird falls to the ground. The ¡°Shadow King¡± Long-tailed White Fox suddenly disperses into elusive smoke, enveloping all of the opponent¡¯s summoned creatures within it, causing them to lose visual orientation. The ¡°Speed Demon¡± Big Guinea Pig disappears on the spot, entering the scene for harvesting. ¡°Splurt, splurt, splurt!¡± For a moment, the sound of ws cutting through flesh resonates. Limbs and flesh fragments fly in the dense fog, obscuring the bloody scene within. Blood vessels fill the stubbled man¡¯s eyes, and he roars loudly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± In his mental perception, his summoned creatures die one by one, the connections severed. He finally panics, quickly pressing the surrender button beside him, urgently saying, ¡°I surrender, I surrender!¡± Su Hao immediately stops the attack, dispersing and retreating, leaving the stubbled man with five summoned creatures. At this moment, everyone sees the scene on the battlefield clearly¡ªblood and limbs scattered everywhere. The stubbled man ces both hands on the railing, gripping tightly. He can¡¯t imagine how, facing a little boy, in a situation that should have been a sure victory, he ended up losing sopletely and inexplicably. Without evenpleting a round, he mysteriously lost, utterly defenseless. Slowly recalling his remaining summoned creatures, he murmurs, ¡°Did I make a control mistake? Or did something go wrong somewhere?¡± Su Hao also recalls his summoned creatures, a hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°The first demonstration is over; I imagine I¡¯ll receive more attention from now on!¡± After Su Hao leaves, the audience in the venue erupts, full of excitement, passionately discussing the just-concluded battle. The host is full of ¡®shock,¡¯ ¡®unbelievable,¡¯ and praises Summoner #13661 as incredibly powerful. The worldwide live channels switch to Group Thirteen, repeatedly reying slow-motion footage of Su Hao¡¯s battle. People watching the live broadcast around the world are stunned in front of their televisions, eximing at the excitement. No one expected that the summoned creatures of this ten-year-old boy would be so formidable. After that brief moment ofbat, many people remembered the number ¡®13661¡¯ and also remembered that small figure. The members of the ¡®Morning Dawn Family¡¯ are stunned by thebat power disyed by Su Hao! They never expected that Bai Jingzhong, who has lived with them for so long, would be so powerful. Tian and the other buddies eximed, ¡°Too¡­ too strong!¡± Older Sister Bai secretly thought, ¡°I wanted to get a few more¡­ but s, I can only control three!¡± Yashan, on the side, disdainfully said, ¡°This is called strong? You guys haven¡¯t seen the true strength of Boss Wei. Even with all this, it¡¯s not even one percent of his power!¡± Then Yashan, with his recently acquired ng, sneered, ¡°Hillbilly!¡± Chapter 265 The video of Su Hao¡¯s summoning beast battle was posted online and received crazy shares and likes. Not just because of Su Hao¡¯s breathtakingbat scenes, but also due to his rare summoning beasts that few had seen. Soon, the on-site video of Su Hao being recognized as an advanced summoner in Yongxin City emerged, and people painstakingly analyzed the skills of these summoning beasts. At this moment, everyone realized how extraordinary Su Hao¡¯s ten summoning beasts truly were. This caught the attention of fellow summoners in the samepetition group. Analyzing Su Hao¡¯s lineup against their summoning beast lineup, they concluded that unless the opponent summoner¡¯s brain malfunctioned, facing Su Hao¡¯s summoning beasts would only result in one oue¡ªutter defeat. They all knew they could only pray not to be assigned as Su Hao¡¯s opponents. Su Hao officially entered the view of some world-ss experts. They became curious about Su Hao¡¯s summoning beasts. These individuals controlled the world, possessing unimaginable information. However, Su Hao¡¯s ten summoning beasts, disyed with brilliance, were not recorded anywhere, which was quite unbelievable. Within a few hours, a dedicated team started aparative study on Su Hao¡¯s summoning beasts. Three conclusions were quickly drawn: 1. These summoning beasts evolved from low-level summoning beasts, namely Sawtooth Rat and Long-tailed White Fox. 2. These summoning beasts are a new species associated with auxiliary stars (low probability). 3. Simr abilities among summoning beasts suggest they might be bio-modified summoning beasts (high probability). The professional team spected a high likelihood of them being modified summoning beasts. Alongside this information, Su Hao¡¯s life history, radiating a ¡®genius¡¯ aura from the first to thest word, was presented. Pan Fengxuan, one of the top ten council members of the Summoner Association, reviewed the data, and despite encountering numerous top talents, couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by Su Hao¡¯s history. Name: Bai Jingzhong Gender: Male Age: 9 years and 8 months Residence: Yongxin City, Morning Sun Courtyard Background: Abandoned infant, adopted by Bai Wan¡¯er History: From August 23 to around August 30, 3902, tested summoner talent twice, first time ¡°normal,¡± second time ¡°A-level or above,¡± data indicated super S-level summoner talent. From September 2, 3902, to October 30, 3904, studied under advanced summoner Master Leyi and self-studied elementary school library books, sessfully summoned and sent back for the first time, granted elementary school graduation¡­ Doubt 1: Source of ten summoning beasts. Doubt 2: ¡°Morning Sun Beauty Salon¡± sessfully beautified 30 clients in two years¡­ Doubt 3:¡­ Su Hao¡¯s information was collected andid out one by one in front of Council Member Pan. The council member, with graying hair, marveled, ¡°Regardless, this kid is indeed a rare super genius! Not just in summoner talent but in every sense.¡± After closing the file, he instructed his assistant, ¡°After thepetition ends tomorrow, make contact and bring him to our side.¡± The girl with sses replied, ¡°Understood, Council Member Pan.¡± Then, with confusion, she asked, ¡°Why not go directly now? What if he¡¯s taken away early by the guardian agency?¡± Council Member Pan chuckled, ¡°No need to rush. The conditions we offer, he won¡¯t refuse. Besides,pared to the guardian agency, we, in principle, represent justice. To a ten-year-old, growing up hearing legends of the Summoner Association, we are what they aspire to. The guardian agency is just an ordinary business for them. Hahaha!¡± The assistant, sses Girl, also revealed a faint smile. She understood Pan Fengxuan¡¯s intention. Regardless of how talented young individuals might be, their maturity wascking. They never underestimated the methods employed by those in the Guardian Agency. As Pan Fengxuan stated, the Summoner Association represented justice in this world. On that evening, someone immediately located Su Hao¡¯s residence. However, they didn¡¯t directly approach; instead, they politely had a hotel staff member convey the message. The hotel staff knocked on Su Hao¡¯s door and said, ¡°I am a hotel staff member. Is Mr. Bai Jingzhong staying here?¡± Yashan responded with a question, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± With a professional smile, the staff member said, ¡°The summoning beast Guardian Agency¡¯s business development manager just submitted a letter downstairs, wishing to visit Mr. Bai Jingzhong. They asked me to convey the invitation. If you agree to a meeting, pleasee to Room 808 on the thirtieth floor for discussion.¡± Yashan nodded, took the letter, closed the door, and directly informed Su Hao, ¡°Jingzhong, someone submitted a letter and wants to visit you!¡± Su Hao opened his eyes, got up, took the letter to examine it, and after a moment, smiled, ¡°Jingyi, stay here yourself. Pay attention to protecting Bai Sister and the others. I¡¯ll go up for a moment.¡± Yashan immediately said, ¡°Jingzhong, rest assured, leave it to me!¡± Su Hao took the elevator to the thirtieth floor, where a staff member promptly guided him. Upon pushing open Room 808, a middle-aged man with a bald head and a big belly, wearing a brilliant smile, extended his hand warmly and shook Su Hao¡¯s hand. He spoke eloquently, ¡°Mr. Bai, thank you for gracing us with your presence. The main reason for visiting today is that, having witnessed your brilliance on thepetition stage, it was truly dazzling! I greatly admired it and wanted to meet with you, casually chat. Come,e,e, sit down and talk!¡± The bald man smoothly pulled out Su Hao¡¯s chair, and after Su Hao sat down, he pped his forehead, ¡°Oh! I forgot to introduce myself, how impolite of me.¡± As he casually sat across from Su Hao, pouring tea, he continued, ¡°I am Chen Qingsheng, the business development manager of the summoning beast Guardian Agency. I like making friends with capable people. Mr. Bai, you are one of the top figures I¡¯vee across in these many years.¡± While speaking, he observed Su Hao¡¯s expression. He found that Su Hao showed no signs of impatience or unease, just a smile, quietly listening as if an old bird ustomed to mingling in various ces. This made him mutter to himself, ¡°Why does this person seem different from the information? ¡®Devoted to learning, single-minded¡¯? Looking at this leisurely attitude, I believe the tales of experiencing hardships and storms.¡± Su Hao picked up the teacup, yed with it, and chuckled, ¡°Manager Chen, hello. Thank you for thinking highly of me. I dislike these kinds of ttering words, which tend to be insincere. So, if there¡¯s something, just say it! Lay out the terms, and if the price is right, we can discuss anything.¡± Chen Qingsheng¡¯s mind immediately tensed up. Originally, he hadn¡¯t thought that he could meet the person just with a letter; it was just a warm-up for the follow-up n. Unexpectedly, the other party hade on his own. When he saw Bai Jingzhong, he had a foreboding feeling. Now, this foreboding feeling hade true. Bai Jingzhong was indeed one of the most difficult people. Chen Qingsheng promptly adjusted his posture, changed his stance, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be straightforward, Mr. Bai, have you considered entrusting your summoning beasts to our summoning beast Guardian Agency for management? Don¡¯t worry, I can directly exempt you from all fees. Money is not a concern; the main thing is I want to be friends with you!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°If I entrust my summoning beasts to your agency, what can I gain?¡± Chen Qingsheng cautiously probed, ¡°Well, Mr. Bai, what do you want?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°No need to ask, right? Of course, I want techniques!¡± Chen Qingsheng¡¯s smile froze on his face. Chapter 266 Chen Qinghua had never seen someone so audacious, wanting to exchange their peculiar summoning beasts for control of their technology? This wasn¡¯t a matter to be joked about. He understood how many people worldwide coveted their control space technology, resorting to various means to steal it. But never had anyone openly said, ¡°I want your technology!¡± This time, he truly broadened his horizons. He wondered if Bai Jingzhong was ignorant or arrogant. Seeing Chen Qinghua in a dilemma, Su Hao was surprised, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Chen Qinghua awkwardly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of difficulty or ease. Our technology is not up for exchange.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Then what can you offer?¡± Chen Qinghua hesitated, ¡°For example, money, advanced summoning beasts, summoner training methods, various mental exercises, various high-tech detection devices, houses, cars, beautiful women¡­ Ahem! You might not need the beautiful women for now.¡± Su Hao directly said, ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in what you mentioned. I¡¯m more interested in cutting-edge technologies not avable in the market.¡± Chen Qinghua keenly caught a keyword: not avable in the market. He tested, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not avable in the market, any technology is eptable?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Exactly, anything. If you can provide a technology, I¡¯ll hand over control of a summoning beast to your control space. How about ten summoning beasts on the field today?¡± Chen Qinghua added, ¡°Deal, but it must be ten on the field today.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Qinghua sealed the deal on the spot, ¡°Deal! Pleasant cooperation!¡± Then, he handed a badge to Su Hao, ¡°This is the identification mark of our control space members. With this badge, you are the most distinguished member of our control space, enjoying privileges anywhere in the world.¡± As for technology, as long as it wasn¡¯t control technology, anything was negotiable; they had plenty of misceneous technologies in their control space. They were extremely curious about Su Hao¡¯s ten summoning beasts. As long as Su Hao was willing to hand over the summoning beasts to them, everything else was not a problem. For Su Hao, as long as the initial cooperation was established, the follow-up was easy. He had methods to slowly infiltrate their internal workings. But before that, he needed to try summoning a sub-star beast again, find a summoning beastpatible with the ¡°Mimicry Human¡± sequence, and then upgrade it to a ¡°Genesis Sovereign¡±! The ¡®Parasitism of the Main Body¡¯ ability of the ¡®Genesis Sovereign¡¯ would be the key to quietly obtaining technology. Perhaps, he could parasitize the people within the control space and turn them into ¡®his people¡¯! Thinking about this, Su Hao bid farewell to Chen Qinghua with a smug smile. Both sides got what they wanted. This was a sessful negotiation. ¡­¡­ When it was Su Hao¡¯s turn to enter the battle, everyone cheered loudly, eagerly awaiting Su Hao¡¯s performance. His opponent was sweating profusely, but inwardly kept boosting his morale: ¡°Although I didn¡¯t anticipate being so unlucky to face this formidable opponent, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been prepared, did a detailed analysisst night, and there¡¯s a chance to win. As long as I form a defensive circle with my summoned beasts, counterattack strategically, and take it step by step, I can eliminate them one by one!¡± He deeply understood that in battles between summoners, when both sides have simr strengths, showing any signs of weakness usually means inevitable defeat. Since he stood on the stage, he must have the belief in victory! The match began, and Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts rushed forward,unching a barrage of attacks at the defensively arranged opponent¡¯s summoned beasts. Ten secondster, the opponent surrendered. Su Hao withdrew his summoned beasts and left the venue, leaving behind thunderous cheers. Summoner ¡®13661,¡¯ with overwhelming force, once again won the match, bing one of the most prominent star summoners among all participants after just two matches. After leaving the venue, Su Hao returned to the hotel, checked the technical catalog sent by Chen Qingsheng, selected a few interesting technologies, and replied to Chen Qinghua¡¯s email. He nned to casually throw a few summoned beasts into the control space, letting them have a good time experimenting. Whether they could research something useful would depend on their own abilities. Su Hao also hoped they coulde up with something valuable that he could incorporate. Collective intelligence is powerful; perhaps others could analyze the evolved creatures like exotic beasts from a different perspective. As for whether the control space would learn Su Hao¡¯s technology¡­ Who is Su Hao? As long as it doesn¡¯t threaten his life and the other party is agreeable to him, he doesn¡¯t mind others learning his knowledge. If they like it, what¡¯s wrong with spreading knowledge? Spread knowledge to create value. Perhaps, many yearster, if he has the chance to return here, he might learn higher-level knowledge that has naturally evolved in this world! So, as long as he broadens his horizons and remains open-minded, nothing is a problem. Of course, these are matters forter. In the evening, the Summoner Association invited Su Hao in the same manner, and Su Hao went without hesitation. After the other party exined their intentions, Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already a member of the Summoner Association. Now, I¡¯m even a high-level summoner. There¡¯s no need to confirm it again.¡± The one who imed to be Pan Hua, the sses-wearing girl, revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°This is different. You need to know who appreciates you, and in the future, whose words you should heed!¡± If the other party could present corresponding technology, Su Hao might have considered cooperating with them. However, their condescending attitude made Su Hao change his mind. Dealing with these people made him ufortable, and since his goal was the control space, the Summoner Association, a mix of nothing special, held little cooperation value for him. Since the goal had already been achieved, there was no need to pay attention to the Summoner Association. Su Hao directly took out the control space badge, ced it on the table, and said, ¡°I have already joined the control space. I¡¯ll listen to them in the future. If you don¡¯t believe it, you may need to confirm it with the control space.¡± Then, he put away the badge, stood up, and said, ¡°Excuse me, I have something to attend to. Goodbye.¡± Pan Hua: ¡°???¡± What¡¯s going on? She hasn¡¯t finished speaking, and this guy is so rude! How will she exin this when she returns? Pan Hua thought, ¡°This guy, I must teach him a lesson. Well, when I go back, I¡¯ll say that this guy got excited because of something I said, but the control space took the initiative!¡± ¡­ Seeing Su Hao return, Yashan immediately eximed, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, on the first day of betting, I bet on your victory, and I¡¯ve won back all the money! I bet ten million, the first round was a draw, and I won ten million. The house took a 10%mission,ting nine million.¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°From now on, bet all the money on me to win! It¡¯s a guaranteed win. If my summoned beasts can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll pretend to summon you and have you transform into a steel armor appearance, drilling up from the ground, and taking down the opponent.¡± Yashan looked at Su Hao in shock, ¡°Me as a summoned beast? Boss Jingzhong is indeed brilliant, a good idea, indeed a guaranteed win!¡± Then Yashan continued, ¡°Boss Wei, how much does a server cost? I want to buy one for personal use.¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°It¡¯s just aputer. There are cheap and expensive options. It depends on what you want to use it for!¡± Yashan said, ¡°I want the most expensive and best one to set up a dedicatedwork for ¡®Rebel Butcher.''¡± Su Hao said, ¡°There¡¯s no upper limit for that. Earn more money first! Take all your pocket money and bet it on me to win.¡± As Su Hao began to showcase his power, his odds started to decrease. However, he could still earn some money in the early stages. Su Hao asked, ¡°What about Sister Bai and the others? Did they bet on me to win?¡± Yashan smiled, ¡°They did, but not much. Only one million. It¡¯s harder to find such a good opportunityter on.¡± Su Hao just smiled at that. Sometimes, the more you value something, the further away it seems. The less you care, the more ites to you. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it. Su Hao sat in front of theputer, browsing the reports from the past two days. Finding nothing valuable, he was about to shut down theputer. Yashan immediately said, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, don¡¯t turn off theputer. In the past two days, I learned a technique to hijack social media ounts. Let me try it out.¡± Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°This Yashan, learning all sorts of misceneous things!¡± Chapter 267 In the third match, Su Hao¡¯s opponent was an urban beauty who had thoroughly prepared for him. All the summoned beasts entering the field were tough and muscr. After carefully analyzing Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts, known for their strong attacks and mysterious techniques, she decided not to initiate the first attack. Instead, she aimed to survive Su Hao¡¯s initial assault and then strike opportunistically. As a result, her robust and formidable summoned beasts were all sent flying by the muscr summonses, ¡°Mad Demon¡± Little White Rabbit and ¡°Destruction King¡± Snow Wolf. Let the audience experience the power of fists hitting flesh. In less than a minute, Su Hao won the match and left the venue directly. Today¡¯s match drove all muscle enthusiasts crazy. This is the power of muscles, breaking everything, muscles invincible. The always calm ten-year-old boy became the dream lover of many girls, women, and strong men after these three battles. After instructing Yashan to protect Bai Sister and others, Su Hao left the city alone, found a secluded ce, emptied it to create a huge space, and began continuously summoning secondary star beasts. After years of contact with secondary star beasts, he gradually mastered their gic patterns, enabling him to distinguish which secondary star beasts had higherpatibility with various sequence genes. Su Hao¡¯s goal for this summoning was to find a summoned beast with highpatibility with the ¡°Mimicry Human¡± sequence to evolve into the ¡°Genesis Sovereign.¡± Once the ¡°Genesis Sovereign¡± is born, Su Hao¡¯s n can begin. ¡°Almost all secondary beasts with highpatibility with the ¡®Mimicry Human¡¯ sequence are insect-type summoned beasts, and finding a suitable one is not easy!¡± After summoning dozens of beasts, a giant moth appeared. ¡°A moth? Seems usible!¡± Su Hao immediately recorded the gic information of the moth and entered the pinball space to study it seriously. The development process of moths is extremely arduous, undergoing four metamorphoses. Although it matches well with the ¡°Mimicry Human¡± sequence, Su Hao hesitated due to the giant moth¡¯s life intensity, wondering if it could reach the level of the ¡°Genesis Sovereign.¡± After some thought, Su Hao decided to keep it for now. ¡°I can evolve three summoned beasts simultaneously; there¡¯s bound to be one that seeds.¡± Soon, Su Hao summoned a flying mantis and a ck-tailed wasp. After confirming the gic sequences were fine, Su Hao concluded today¡¯s summoning. After recording the information, marking them as his summoned beasts, and sending them back, he checked the area and left. In half a day, the gic modification solution for these three summoned beasts could be designed and cultivated sessfully. It is expected to take five to six months to sessfully cultivate them. ¡°Five to six months is not too long to wait. If one of these three summoned beasts sessfully gives birth to a ¡®Genesis Sovereign,¡¯ then within two years, I can obtain the technology I want!¡± Thinking like this, Su Hao was full of confidence in obtaining spatial technology. His ¡°Genesis Sovereign¡± ability is simply unstoppable! As long as the spores of the ¡°Genesis Sovereign¡± are nted, after a period of cultivation, they will slowly transform into the true form of the ¡°Genesis Sovereign.¡± Those parasitized by the ¡°Genesis Sovereign¡± will have no idea unless the ¡°Genesis Sovereign¡± actively takes control of their bodies. However, Su Hao has no intention of manipting these talents. Such parasitized individuals be Su Hao¡¯s eyes and ears! Everything they see and hear, Su Hao can see and hear. If he can parasitize high-end scientific talents, obtaining technology bes effortless. Su Hao thought, ¡°Not enough. I want to use my summoned beasts, win the Summoner All-Star Championship, and show them the potential of these summoned beasts. I¡¯m not afraid they won¡¯t take the bait.¡± The more formidable and valuable the samples, the higher-level experimental talents will handle them. When Su Hao sessfully parasitizes one person, it will spread like a gue, parasitizing all high-end talents! This is Su Hao¡¯s strategy! Absolutely wless! By then, whether the agency hands over the technology or not won¡¯t matter because, at that time, the agency will be under Su Hao¡¯s control. Su Hao called this n the ¡®All Our Own People n.¡¯ ¡­ After meeting Su Hao, Pan Hua immediately returned to the Summoner Association to report her work. ¡°¡­That¡¯s how things are. I don¡¯t know what the agency did to Bai Jingzhong, but when Bai Jingzhong heard me out, he was clearly excited and eager to join our side immediately. However, due to the agency¡¯s reasons, Bai Jingzhong had to regretfully decline.¡± After finishing, Pan Hua recalled her words and found them perfect, wless, instantly putting her mind at ease. Honestly, she almost believed it herself. When Pan Fengxuan, the councilor, heard this, he frowned and said, ¡°He was taken away by the agency?¡± Pan Hua nodded. Pan Fengxuan pulled out arge cigarette, lit it for himself, took a deep breath, feelingfortable all over, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get along well with him? Go find him again, rify the reason. If he¡¯s willing toe to our side, I¡¯ll handle things with the agency for him.¡± Pan Hua was stunned when she heard this, ¡°Huh? Go again?¡± Pan Fengxuan nced at her. Pan Hua put on a big smile, ¡°Alright, Councilor Pan. I¡¯ll go right away. I¡¯ll make sure to bring him to our side.¡± Pan Fengxuan nodded and said, ¡°Go, you handle it, I trust you.¡± After leaving, Pan Hua¡¯s face looked exceptionally unpleasant. No matter how she thought about it, she dug a hole for herself! ¡°What should I do?¡± After thinking for a long time, Pan Hua found that she could only continue bravely, ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, he¡¯s my uncle. He shouldn¡¯t do anything to me!¡± At night, Su Hao tossed Pan Hua¡¯s invitation directly into the trash bin and told Yashan, ¡°In the future, just throw this person¡¯s stuff into the trash bin.¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Understood, Boss Jingzhong.¡± Afterwards, he returned to hisputer to continue researching ount hacking. Despite trying all night, he hadn¡¯t sessfully hacked any ounts, but Yashan was still enjoying the process. Pan Hua waited for Su Hao toe up, but when he didn¡¯t, she took the initiative to knock on Su Hao¡¯s door. Su Hao, lying with closed eyes on the bed, said without opening his eyes, ¡°Yashan, drive her away, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Yashan acknowledged and directly pushed the door open. Upon seeing Pan Hua, he immediately ced a finger to his lips, signaling her to be quiet. For a moment, Pan Hua was startled and dared not speak. Yashan pointed to the side, indicating to speak there. After leading Pan Hua away, Yashan spoke softly, ¡°Don¡¯te again. My boss doesn¡¯t want to see you. I¡¯ll say it only once. If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll beat you!¡± Pan Hua chuckled, ¡°Beat me? Just with you, a little brat? That¡¯s a joke!¡± Yashan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you. Hurry up and leave; I¡¯m still busy!¡± ¡°You wild kid, how dare you meddle in my affairs!¡± This was the first time Pan Hua had been driven away like this in her life, feeling humiliated. She reached out to grab Yashan¡¯s ear like catching a duck. Yashan tilted his head and instinctively kicked out his foot. ¡°Bang!¡± Direct hit on Pan Hua¡¯s shin. Wearing high heels, Pan Hua lost her bnce, screamed in pain, and fell to the ground. After kicking her down, Yashan thought, ¡°Oops, overreacted.¡± Then innocently, he spread his hands and said, ¡°See, I told you to leave, but you didn¡¯t. You got beaten!¡± Chapter 268 Not long after, Yashan returned. He sat quietly in front of theputer, continuing his unfinished task. Having just really beaten Pan Hua, it felt as insignificant aspleting a trivial task. At this moment, Yashan finally understood why Boss Wei loved tranquility so much before; he could now deeply appreciate it. When one wants to focus on studying, the most detestable thing is being interrupted. What¡¯s even more annoying is that the person who interrupted him wears an innocent expression, saying, ¡°Is it a big deal to just call you?¡± ¡°Is it a big deal to ask for a little help?¡± ¡°Is it a big deal to break a little thing?¡± ¡°Is it just¡­¡± Before, Yashan didn¡¯t understand, but now he does ¨C it really is a big deal. Everyone wants different things, and using one¡¯s own worldview to think and make decisions for others usually leads to deviation, and the result may not be what is desired. Yet, that¡¯s how reality is. Many people like to criticize others¡¯ actions based on their own worldview. Fortunately for Yashan, he has fists! These invincible iron fists can help him get what he wants. Su Hao engages in his fourth summoner match. His opponent obviously came prepared, even providing the summoned beasts with a set of fine steel armor for defense. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned: ¡°Can this be done? Isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡± However, seeing the uproar from the audience and the host passionatelymenting on this excellent armor, stating that ¡®Bai Jingzhong¡¯ is in big trouble! ¡°Alright! So, when they say there are no rules, this is what they mean ¨C spending money to arm summoned beasts is also allowed! I wonder if using a machine gun for a direct spray would work¡­¡± Su Hao doesn¡¯t really care, just get it done. ¡¾Killer King¡¿Rock Spiked Tail Lizard begins spewing venom, forming a ring of smoke spreading outward, momentarily filling the entire arena and controlling it from spreading to the audience. The opponent summoner identally inhales some, his face changing drastically: ¡°What a strange taste!¡± Immediately after, he feels his body numb and powerless, holding onto the front railing to avoid slipping to the ground. At this moment, he realizes something is wrong, looking at his summoned beasts on the field, they are in a sorry state, lying crookedly on the ground. And his heavily invested armor is useless. He looks up at the sky; his two flying summoned beasts are fine, but they¡¯re powerless to turn the situation around. He sighs and presses the surrender button. After announcing Su Hao¡¯s victory, the whole arena erupts again. A lizard summoned beast actually managed to knock down an entire team of summoned beasts; it¡¯s simply too strong, a powerful weapon for area attacks. Everyone will notice that in every battle, Su Hao can always bring great surprises. So, what¡¯s next? Even though Su Hao has left the venue, the hype about him refuses to die down. Now, anyone in the world watching the Summoner All-Star Championship livestream has heard the name ¡®Bai Jingzhong.¡¯ ¡­¡­ After leaving the venue, Su Hao returned to the concealed base outside the city. He injected the gically modified liquid he had cultivated into three summoned beasts, including the Giant Moth. Over four hourster, the three summoned beasts sessfully evolved into ¡¾Mimic Humans¡¿, performing well. After observing for a while, Su Hao left and returned to the city. As thepetition progressed, the number of summoner matches decreased. When Su Hao returned to the hotel, he found Yashan already at theputer, tinkering with something. Seeing Su Hao return, Yashan immediately said, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, I guess you haven¡¯t eaten, so I packed a meal for you. It¡¯s still warm, eat quickly!¡± With Yashan¡¯s reminder, Su Hao indeed felt hungry. While eating, he said, ¡°After I finish, let¡¯s go out for a stroll! I want to buy a phone and get one for you too.¡± ¡°Sure, Boss Jingzhong.¡± Yashan quickly switched off his studies and started browsing for the phone model he liked. Originally having no concept of phones, Yashan became interested after Su Hao¡¯s mention. After the two went out, they headed straight to the mobile phone specialty store and quickly bought the phones they desired. On the way back, a small ident urred. Seven or eight men in suits and sunsses surrounded Su Hao and Yashan. Faintly visible were sticks hidden in their sleeves, likely electric batons. Yashan¡¯s blood boiled; how dare these people surround Boss Wei? He was about to charge forward when Su Hao directly held him back, saying, ¡°Wait for a moment, let¡¯s see what they want to do!¡± These men in suits dared to surround him, a prominent senior summoner, in public; their courage was exceptionally enormous. Soon, the protagonist arrived ¨C it was Pan Hua! She stood behind the men in suits and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve lowered myself, tried to have a good talk with you, but you two brats surprisingly don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± At this point, Yashan leaned close to Su Hao and said loudly for everyone to hear, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, I beat her upst night, and today she¡¯s probably here for revenge.¡± Everyone looked at Pan Hua in surprise. Pan Hua, infuriated and ashamed, pointed at Yashan, saying, ¡°You little brat, shut your mouth.¡± Then she said to Su Hao, ¡°Bai Jingzhong, I¡¯ll give you two choices. First,e with me, and we¡¯ll talk properly; second, I¡¯ll stun you and take you away, then we¡¯ll talk. I know you¡¯re a high-level summoner, and we¡¯re not your match. But as long as you dare to move, they¡¯ll immediately stun you. You won¡¯t have a chance to summon. Understand? And, you are indeed powerful, but you¡¯re just one person. Can you protect your family? Listen to me obediently; it¡¯s your best choice.¡± Su Hao coldly responded, ¡°Talk about what?¡± Pan Hua said, ¡°Talk about whose orders you should follow!¡± Su Hao turned directly to Yashan and said, ¡°Jingyi, take them down!¡± Yashan immediately grinned, ¡°Sure thing, Boss Jingzhong!¡± After saying that, Yashan moved instantly. Before one of the suited men could react, he delivered a powerful kick to the face, shattering sunsses and sending him flying. The remaining six suited men immediately reacted. Three of them charged toward Su Hao. Su Hao swayed slightly, evading the attacks of the three. Then he reached out, grabbed an electric baton, pressed the switch, and jabbed each of the three, causing them to convulse and fall to the ground, losing their ability to resist. The other three men pulled out electric batons, powering them on with a crackling sound, thrusting them toward Yashan. Yashan, knowing the danger, didn¡¯t give the opponents a chance to hit him. With a swift move, he snatched one of the electric batons and jabbed it at a suited man. ¡°Crack!¡± The man convulsed and fell to the ground. Yashan then kicked him square in the face, sending him flying three meters. Using the momentum, he dodged another man¡¯s electric baton and swiftly counterattacked. ¡°Crack!¡± The electric baton struck the third man¡¯s face, and he was sent sprawling to the ground, motionless. Seven burly men in suits, sunsses, and wielding electric batons versus two seemingly helpless boys. In just a couple of breaths, the entire group was defeated. Pan Hua stared nkly at the scene before her, unable to believe it. Can they be this formidable without summoned beasts? Yashan waved his fist towards Pan Hua and said, ¡°I warned you; if youe again, I¡¯ll beat you up! Are you ready?¡± Unexpectedly, Pan Hua was directly frightened into paralysis. Ignoring her, Yashan charged forward, leaped high, performed a flying kick, knocking Pan Hua to the ground. He then mounted her chest and, facing her delicate face, delivered a series of punches. Pan Hua cried out in pain, her sses long gone. Su Hao, with a stern expression, crouched down, ced his hand on Pan Hua¡¯s head, and injected his blood essence. Soon, Pan Hua¡¯s consciousness information was recorded in the ball space and confined in a small dark room. Afterward, Su Hao stood up, pped his hands, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jingyi!¡± Chapter 269 With thebined strength of Su Hao and Yashan, the video of them counter-killing seven burly men quickly circted on the inte. What surprised everyone was the exceptional skill disyed by the emerging super summoner, Bai Jingzhong. Not only that, but a young boy of the same age as Bai Jingzhong also showcased remarkable abilities. With a simple gesture, several burly men over 1.8 meters tall fell powerless. These two young boys seemed unusually powerful. People couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the unpredictability of the world. Soon, Su Hao¡¯s ¡°Morning Sun Family¡±panions also came across the video of Su Hao and Yashan defeating seven big men on the street. They wore expressions of disbelief; they grew up together with Jingzhong and Jingyi in the small courtyard, so why were these two so outstanding? It didn¡¯t make sense! Many curious eyes turned to Sister Bai. Did she perhaps add something to Jingzhong and Jingyi¡¯s meals? As Sister Bai watched the video, she felt a sense of familiarity. Simr videos seemed to trigger a memory! Suddenly, her pupils contracted! She felt that a long-standing unsolved case in Yongxin City now had an answer! The ¡°Night Sneak Clubbers¡± had to be Jingzhong and Jingyi. It had to be! With this revtion, everything fell into ce, and Sister Bai¡¯s strange feelings over the years in the small courtyard finally had an exnation. ¡°It¡¯s definitely those two ying tricks!¡± Sister Bai thought. Now, the abilities demonstrated by Su Hao and Yashan were truly unbelievable. Therefore, logically, any unbelievable events could be attributed to them. That was the correct answer. Sister Bai resisted the urge to share the joy of solving the case and closed the video: ¡°This is¡­¡± She had so many witty remarks, but none came out. Everyone was shocked by the strength of Su Hao and Yashan, eager to know who their mentors were. It wasn¡¯t out of curiosity; they wanted to learn too. Except for one person. That person was Pan Hua. She felt extremely embarrassed after being beaten by Yashan on the street; it was more humiliating than being forced to run naked in public. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that, apart from herself, no one cared about her. As the one who got beaten, she wasn¡¯t worth anyone¡¯s attention. But as the involved party, she felt differently, thinking that she would forever be unable to hold her head high, expecting mockery from everyone who saw her. Just that night, whenever someone looked at her, she felt scorned. When someone spoke to her, she believed it was mockery. She was on the verge of going insane! ¡°Senator Pan!¡± Pan Hua trembled as she entered Pan Fengxuan¡¯s office, a look of terror on her face. Her uncle had entrusted her with a task, and she had messed it up. Now, she wasn¡¯t going to face her uncle; instead, it was one of the top ten senators of the Summoner Association, Senator Pan Fengxuan. Seeing Pan Hua¡¯s appearance, Pan Fengxuan frowned and asked, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Pan Hua kept her head down, afraid to speak. Pan Fengxuan lit a cigar, took a deep puff, and said, ¡°Start from the beginning.¡± Pan Hua immediately recounted the incident from her perspective, trying not to exaggerate. However, her biased viewpoint naturally colored the narrative. Pan Fengxuan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; do you think I would side with outsiders? Alright, you can leave now!¡± After Pan Hua left, Pan Fengxuan immersed himself in thought amid the smoke. After a moment, he tapped the table. A thick-browed man in a suit walked in, bowing his head: ¡°Boss!¡± Pan Fengxuan casually said, ¡°Since Bai Jingzhong doesn¡¯t want to join me, I won¡¯t insist. There are plenty of geniuses willing to be with me. But he¡¯s a super genius, and I can¡¯t just let him be managed by others; otherwise, other senators will have opinions on me. So, handle the rest yourself! Don¡¯t let unnecessary people know.¡± The thick-browed man listened silently and expressionlessly responded, ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± Having said that, he retreated. ¡­ Su Hao recorded Pan Hua¡¯s consciousness information with two thoughts in mind: first, to find out who was trying to pull him into a partnership, and second, to eliminate Pan Hua directly. Threatening him with Sister Bai and others was absolutely intolerable. If possible, Su Hao even considered taking the opportunity to eliminate everyone associated with Pan Hua¡¯s connections and be done with it. Now, through Pan Hua¡¯s location and audiovisual information, he knew about the existence of Pan Fengxuan, who was within his radar range. ¡°Senator Pan? I don¡¯t want to stir up trouble so soon. I hope you don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Su Hao¡¯s gaze turned cold; he never underestimated the methods of these ustomed high-ranking individuals. Being audacious was a form of contempt for them. After this incident, Su Hao had to face a question: his rtionship with Sister Bai and others was predetermined when he was reborn, making it difficult to break away. Acting under the identity of ¡°Bai Jingzhong¡± would inevitably involve Sister Bai and others. His arrival was both a blessing and a curse for them. He and Yashan would eventually leave the Morning Sun Courtyard! What he and Yashan would do in the future, even he wasn¡¯t sure. It would likely be quite insane. Currently, even low-profile actions attracted troublesome attention. It was foreseeable that things would only get worse in the future. With interests at the forefront, one couldn¡¯t overestimate human boundaries. Su Hao took a deep breath, pushing aside the chaotic thoughts, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. My power hasn¡¯t reached its peak. It will probably take another four years, when this body reaches the age of fourteen. Stick to the original n for now, use [Shijun] to infiltrate the target and gain the corresponding knowledge!¡± As for Pan Hua¡¯s matter, it could wait. After thoroughly understanding the forces behind her, he would deal with it in one go. Some matters couldn¡¯t afford sentimentality. Once you hesitated, regrets woulde toote. ¡­ Su Hao¡¯s fifth match seemed somewhat ridiculous. His opponent was a young man in his early twenties, full of confidence with a spirited expression. His eyes sparkled, exuding self-assurance. He ascended the summoner¡¯s tform, summoning all his summoned beasts, forming a neat lineup in front. Then, he loudly shouted, ¡°My opponent, Bai Jingzhong! Listen! My name is Moyansheng! Remember this name! Remember me! Because I am the first person you¡¯ve encountered who forfeits the match without even fighting!¡± After that, he decisively pressed the forfeit button and left with a carefree demeanor. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The audience was immediately dissatisfied; they spent money for enjoyment and battles, not to watch someone run their mouth. In an instant, disdainful voices filled the air. ¡°Tch¡ª¡± ¡°Garbage!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even dare to step up, just surrendered!¡± ¡°Moyansheng, wanting others to remember his name? Delusions!¡± ¡°Yeah, Moyansheng is an S-ss joke.¡± ¡°This Moyansheng is bringing shame to summoners!¡± The result was that Su Haopletely forgot this name and person, but the injured spectators remembered. Surprisingly, Moyansheng gained fame in his own way! There were quite a few girls who found Moyansheng, this kind of guy, very interesting and handsome. So, if one could walk a unique path, it could also be considered a sess. After this battle ended, the host directly announced Su Hao¡¯s advancement to the second round of thepetition! There would be five days of rest before the start of the second round¡ªthe promotion match! These five days were given for summoners to adjust their summoned beast lineups, and of course, to understand their opponents and devise battle ns. Wealthy summoners could even hire professional tactical nners to develop attack strategies for their summoned beasts. Especially someone imed to have tactics to deal with Bai Jingzhong¡¯s summoned beasts, offering a bid of ten million. This phase allowed many information brokers to make a fortune. For Su Hao, these five days were a perfect opportunity to explore the Holy Master City, observe the world¡¯srgest city, and search for useful equipment and techniques. If possible, he¡¯d seize the chance to eliminate the line connected to Pan Fengxuan. Pan Fengxuan was, after all, a prominent senator with a highly respected status. If he inexplicably died, the Summoner Association would undoubtedly fall into chaos. No one would pay attention to this small genius. As long as Su Hao kept things clean, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as he left the hotel, a bright light shed a kilometer away, disappearing in an instant. Before Su Hao could react, his forehead was suddenly struck by a tremendous force. ¡°Smack!¡± With a dull sound, Su Hao¡¯s head jerked back, and his small figure was thrown into the air, falling backward. ¡°Sniper!¡± Chapter 270 Su Hao was suddenly attacked, thrown backward, and fell to the ground. Bystanders were puzzled, unaware of what had happened. Some sensed trouble and quietly left. A sniper in the distance, confirming the hit through the scope, smirked, ¡°Nice!¡± The observer beside him casually smiled, then spoke into his earpiece, ¡°Team Zhiniao, mission aplished!¡± He put away the binocrs, patted hispanion, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, job done!¡± The sniper proudly stated, ¡°Hey! These summoners might be powerful, but a gentle squeeze of the trigger, snap, and they¡¯re gone.¡± The observer teased, ¡°If a summoner tried to assassinate you, you wouldn¡¯t escape.¡± The sniper dismissively replied, ¡°¡®Cut¡¯ ¨C they¡¯re no match. At the Summoner Sanctuary, at the office door, a man in a suit with thick eyebrows approached Pan Fengxuan, saying, ¡°Boss, the assigned task ispleted!¡± Pan Fengxuan nodded, waved his hand without speaking. The man in the suit quietly withdrew and left the office. ¡­ A sniper shot Su Hao in the forehead; the skin peeled back, revealing a gleaming protectiveyer. Su Hao¡¯s brain protection was constant, maintaining a ¡®Steel Armor¡¯ state and ¡®Level 2-Hardening¡¯ and ¡®Level 2-Deflection¡¯ effects. Ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t inflict fatal wounds on him. Upon confirming the sniper¡¯s actions in the distance, the skin on Su Hao¡¯s forehead rapidly regenerated. With a casual wipe, he removed the blood, leaving it as good as new. Su Hao quickly got up, moved to a blind spot in the camera, transformed the ground beneath his feet into steel, and slowly sank underground, disappearing. As Su Hao traversed underground, he approached the two target snipers swiftly, a fiery determination emanating from within. To his surprise, Pan Fengxuan had already taken action! Su Hao had been preemptively attacked! A first since obtaining the ¡®Perception¡¯ rune. Reflecting on it, every previous encounter had been initiated by him. However, this time, he lost the initiative. Su Hao summarized the reasons: 1. Information asymmetry: In this world, Su Hao possessed immense power to eliminate any enemy. Simultaneously, the world had highly advanced weapons capable of taking him down. Whoever had the information advantage held the initiative and would be the ultimate victor. 2. Due to Morning Sun Courtyard¡¯s connection, Su Hao was cautious: Considering himself a free-spirited individual, Su Hao did what he pleased as long as he could bear the consequences. However, Morning Sun Courtyard provided him with a period of smooth transition. Out of gratitude, he had kept a low profile all these years, fearing to bring disastrous consequences to Morning Sun Courtyard and, as a result, slightly slowed down his learning pace. After involuntarily focusing on the Summon Beast Management Bureau, problems arose as soon as he began to act! Su Hao reviewed his n and found no issues, except for one contradiction: no matter what Su Hao did, as long as he demonstrated his value, he would inevitably be a target for various factions, ultimately involving Morning Sun Courtyard. Of course, perhaps Su Hao could use a pseudonym, join the management bureau as a genius researcher, and incidentally include the entire Morning Sun Courtyard under the bureau¡¯s protection. This would be very safe and reliable. However, there were many problems with this approach: For example, the core personnel of the management bureau are all from the top ten families. Su Hao, an outsider, would end up being exploited by others. For example, as a genius, if he showcased himself at the bureau and requested to join, why should the bureau trust him? The key point is that Su Hao prefers unrestrained learning and research. In other words, Su Hao also wants to be ¡®unbridled.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t wait. After thispetition, I¡¯ll leave Morning Sun Courtyard!¡± For his convenience and considering Morning Sun Courtyard, Su Hao and Yashan aren¡¯t originally part of Morning Sun Courtyard. Bai Jingzhong and Bai Jingyi were supposed to be taken away by traffickers at the age of five. With that in mind, Su Hao sped up. Soon, Su Hao arrived underground where the two snipers were. As the snipers walked on the surface and turned into an alley, the ground rippled like water. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The two snipers were shocked. Before they could think too much, a strong armor suddenly rose around them like a giant wave, tightly enclosing them, then pulling them underground. In a moment, the area returned to normal, the alley silent as if the two had vanished into thin air. After a moment, Su Hao slowly rose from a corner. As for the two snipers, Su Hao had already forgotten where he buried them. ¡°Next is Pan Fengxuan!¡± Su Hao walked to the street, blending into the gradually departing crowd. Soon, Su Hao looked up at the towering skyscraper in front, and the person he was looking for, Pan Fengxuan, was on the 103rd floor of this building. Although this building seemed no different from others, it was not. The defense here was extremely tight, with various summoned beasts patrolling and defending all day, high-tech devices monitoring any anomalies in real-time. Moreover, regr elevators could only go up to the 80th floor; going higher required a special elevator, subject to multipleyers of monitoring. Summoned beasts were deployed to defend against various strange abilities, executing assassination missions. Since the construction of the Summoner Sanctuary Tower for many years, there had been no idents, earning it the title of the ¡°world¡¯s safest ce.¡± However, this couldn¡¯t stump Su Hao. Su Hao transformed the ground into surging steel and infiltrated underground, moving beneath the skyscraper. Soon, Su Hao encountered obstacles; moving forward, thick steel tes blocked his way in various positions. ¡°The underground of this building is absurdly covered with thick steel tes from all directions!¡± The ¡®Blood-Flesh Assimtion¡¯ ability had a terrifyingly low conversion efficiency when encountering high-density materials. But for Su Hao, it was no problem; after all, he was never short of vitality! With great force, as long as there was enough vitality, no matter how thick the steel te, he could convert it. Su Hao ced his hand on the steel te, and vitality cells surged. Two minutester, a circr hole opened before him, allowing him to pass through. Su Hao sessfully entered the interior of the building. ¡°Next, find load-bearing columns and ascend along the columns¡­¡± The load-bearing columns were thick, so Su Hao merely temporarily carved a groove inside¡ªno significant problem. So, the so-called ¡®safe haven¡¯ of this building was because it hadn¡¯t encountered Su Hao! ¡­ ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± The man in the thick-browed suit¡¯s earpiece lightly sounded, and he pressed the answer key, ¡°Tianfeng.¡± A voice came through the earphones, ¡°Dilong, we¡¯ve lost contact with Team Zhiniao. Thest contact was half an hour ago! Surveince shows that after entering an alley, they haven¡¯te out. We investigated but found nothing.¡± The man in the thick-browed suit immediately said, ¡°Initiate a search, Level: 2.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± After hanging up the phone, just as he was about to knock on the office door, a pir on his side suddenly deformed. A sharp steel spike thrust out, instantly piercing through his head, emerging from the other end with a hint of blood. The steel spike transformed, wrapping around the man in the suit and slowly pulling him back. Even in death, the man¡¯s eyes remained wide open, his body limp as the steel armor pulled him into the pir, disappearing. Everything returned to calm. Just a moment ago, a living person mysteriously vanished. This scene was reminiscent of a ghost story! Immediately after, Su Hao walked out from the pir, holding a handgun taken from the man in the suit. He checked it, released the safety, and then pushed the door open. Pan Fengxuan exhaled a cloud of smoke, casually saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± Then a gun was pressed against his head. Pan Fengxuan froze. ¡°Bang!¡± Chapter 271 After shooting Pan Fengxuan in the head, Su Hao slowly pushed open the door, concealed his handgun within a pir, and vanished. The gunshot alerted everyone; security personnel armed themselves and began searching. Soon, they discovered Senator Pan dead in his office. They felt like the sky was falling. Senator Pan, one of the top ten members of the Summoner Association, was assassinated in his supposedly ¡®safest ce.¡¯ No surveince was installed here to facilitate some of Senator Pan¡¯s personal activities. So, no one knew what had happened moments ago. The only suspect, a man in a suit with thick eyebrows, was nowhere to be found. The situation reeked of strangeness. Meanwhile, Su Hao had already hit the streets, continuing his interrupted shopping spree. His goal remained the same: finding interesting high-tech items and learning the technology within. As for whether anyone would suspect him of killing Pan Fengxuan, it was a joke. He was just a small advanced summoner, incapable of assassinating a senator in the ¡®safest ce.¡¯ Moreover, he was a countryman from Yongxin City with no grudges against Senator Pan. Why would he bother killing him? Regarding the attempt to assassinate Su Hao with a sniper, even if someone knew, so what? The sniper had just started the mission, and half an hourter, Senator Pan was shot. A logical mind would rule out Su Hao. It was more likely a premeditated act. In summary, there was no motive, no evidence. In this social structure, without evidence, even if someone suspected Su Hao, they wouldn¡¯t dare to openly use him. And Su Hao wasn¡¯t afraid of those who yed in the shadows. Su Hao shopped until dusk, finding several interesting items. He recorded them all, nning to exchange corresponding technologies with the managementter. Thinking of the management, Chen Qingsheng, the manager, found Su Hao. Upon meeting, he warmly said, ¡°Mr. Bai, it¡¯s been a few days, and I¡¯ve missed you! I¡¯ve organized the technologies you selected. Once you nod, I can give them to you immediately.¡± Su Hao agreed, ¡°Sure, give me the technologies. As for the summoning beasts, the first four, let the management handle them. Please take good care of them.¡± Chen Qingsheng happily handed a USB drive to Su Hao, saying, ¡°Mr. Bai, follow me to the car.¡± After getting into the car, Su Hao added, ¡°I have a few more technologies here. See if you can help me get them. The deal remains the same: one technology, one summoning beast, always valid.¡± Chen Qingsheng immediately smiled, ¡°Feel free to tell us; we can acquire most of them.¡± Su Hao then followed Chen Qingsheng to the Summoning Beast Management Office to handle the management business. The efficiency of the office was extremely high, quickly imnting the corresponding chips into the summoning beasts. Watching Su Hao personally send the summoning beasts to the management, Chen Qingsheng finally breathed a sigh of relief. He then pulled Su Hao aside and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, let me tell you something in secret. There¡¯s an issue on the side of the Summoner Association. It might be turbulent for some time. Please be careful and try not to go out.¡± Su Hao looked surprised but nodded, ¡°Thanks for the reminder; I¡¯ll be cautious.¡± It seems that whatever happens to the Summoner Association has nothing to do with him. The coboration here has been quite pleasant; both sides are straightforward, and Su Hao enjoys dealing with such people. After obtaining the desired technologies, Su Hao returned to the hotel, opened the USB drive, swiftly scanned and backed up all the data into the Bullet Ball Space. He then carefully studied the information. These were marginal technologies, such as ¡®Principles and Experimental Techniques of Force Field Enhancement¡¯ and ¡®Spection and Experimental Methods on the Essence of Psychic Power.¡¯ While not highly impactful or involving advanced technology, the ingenious ideas within expanded Su Hao¡¯s horizons. Perhaps, they would be helpful in his rune development. ¡­ The assassination attempt on Senator Pan created a global uproar. To everyone, it seemed like an impossible feat. Who had the ability to assassinate a senator in the Summoner Holy Sage Tower? So, the focus of everyone¡¯s suspicions turned to the disappeared man in the suit with thick eyebrows. Only he, being so close, had the opportunity to assassinate the senator. Moreover, the bullets that pierced Senator Pan matched those in the suit man¡¯s gun. But where was the man in the suit with thick eyebrows? No one could find him. Senator Pan¡¯s death had the most significant impact on the interest group he belonged to. It also meant that, aside from the corresponding interest group, no one cared about the life or death of Senator Pan. The other nine senators became fearful, hiding away and rarely appearing in public view. Even the Summoner Holy Sage Tower, self-proimed as the ¡®safest ce,¡¯ dared not stay any longer. Without thoroughly understanding how Senator Pan was assassinated, they dared not continue working in the Holy Sage Tower. During this period, people questioned and searched Su Hao and others. Su Hao, a ten-year-old boy, acted naive and clueless, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just a genius advanced summoner! I don¡¯t understand anything¡­ What are you talking about?¡± A few dayster, someone discovered Senator Pan¡¯s niece, Pan Hua, inexplicably losing consciousness at home, turning into a vegetable-like state. She was sent to the hospital, and despite various treatments, she couldn¡¯t wake up. Her bodily functions were gradually declining, and it was expected she would lose all signs of life in three to five days. The diagnosis: brain death! Unable to find the cause, they could only leave it unresolved. During this time, Su Hao discovered through information collected by his summoning beasts that the researchers at the management office indeed conducted various studies on his summoning beasts. The summoning beasts still belonged to Su Hao, and they hadn¡¯t dared to go too far. They conducted blood tests, arranged skill tests in various ces, and collected data. For the management office, researching these summoning beasts couldn¡¯t be rushed. After all, the summoning beasts spent their daily lives in the management office base and couldn¡¯t escape; there was plenty of time for future research. Moreover, although they are very interested in Su Hao¡¯s ten-headed summoning beasts, it is not their main research focus. Their primary work involves studying spatial characteristics and locating the positions of sub-stars. All therge corporate organizations worldwide have the same goal¡ªsub-stars. In other words, whoever first unlocks the secrets of space and sessfully steps onto a sub-star ims the entire of that sub-star. However, the highly dramatic twist is that the three major world-ss official organizations¡ªthe Summoner Association, Summoning Beast Management Office, and World United Federation¡ªsurprisingly haven¡¯t mastered the technology to set foot on sub-stars. Instead, it¡¯s the so-called ¡®Summoning Beast Resistance Association,¡¯beled as an evil representative, that took the lead in mastering this technology. But that doesn¡¯t matter; they cleverly refuse to acknowledge it. After all, can an evil organization be considered human? No, not even as good as a beast. However, the technology they possess truly makes the three major organizations salivate. But salivating is futile. No one knows the true identity of the leader of the ¡®Summoning Beast Resistance Association,¡¯ and the universally recognized world-ss puzzle is: Who is the leader of the ¡®Summoning Beast Resistance Association¡¯? However, Su Hao temporarily doesn¡¯t care about these matters. After discovering that the management office showed some interest in his summoning beasts, but the interest wasn¡¯t significant, Su Hao is not in a hurry. ¡°The value of these summoning beasts will be demonstrated one by one in subsequentpetitions, and then I¡¯ll reveal some crucial information to them. I¡¯m not afraid they won¡¯t be interested.¡± Su Hao understands human nature too well! Those high and mighty leaders, once they receive the bait Su Hao throws to them, they will undoubtedly take it. This kind of temptation is more enticing than stepping onto sub-stars. Chapter 272 Five days passed in a hurry. Whether it felt agonizingly long or shed by in the blink of an eye, time persisted. On this day, the Summoner All-Star Tournament¡¯s second-round qualifiers officially began. The 256 summoners who stood out from the preliminaries gathered in thergest arena in the entire Shengshi City to participate in thepetition. In this round, from the 256 summoners, thepetition would eliminate 240 through four rounds of battles, selecting the strongest sixteen summoners to advance to the third round! As the battlemenced, Su Hao immediately sensed something different. Almost every one of the over two hundred summoners had their unique skills in summoning creature control, making their matches akin to a splendid art performance, visually pleasing. It was different from the expected deployment of formations, charging after the horn, and then chaotic brawls. These summoners disyed a rhythmic sense when organizing attacks. Each summoned creature was like a lively chess piece on the board, and the summoners were the skilled chess yers engaged in a pinnacle duel. The two summoners focused, continuously probing attacks and defenses, searching for opponents¡¯ weaknesses to deliver a fatal blow. It resembled high-level League of Legends matches¡ªhesitate to strike and leave no room once the attack is initiated. However, here, each summoner controlled a dozen or even more summoned creatures in battle, making it notably challenging. The dazzling maneuvers left even the experienced Su Hao deeply impressed. These world-ss summoners had truly perfected their dueling skills, and even he couldn¡¯t find any ws. Mastery in their craft, indeed. Fortunately, Su Hao had his own specialty: the miraculous use of sheer strength, rushing in and smashing everything! As for Su Hao¡¯s operational skills¡­ Well! Because they weren¡¯t professional, there¡¯s no point inparing, so let¡¯s not mention it! Soon, it was Su Hao¡¯s turn to take the stage. The arena here was muchrger than the preliminary one. It could amodate thousands of spectators. As Su Hao stepped onto the stage, it immediately sparked frenzied cheers from the audience. Su Hao¡¯s opponent was a young man with ck-framed sses. He calmly walked to the summoner tform, adjusted his sses with one hand, and sessively summoned his creatures with the other. Red-haired war elephant, fire-tailed lion, followed by a series of flying summoned creatures like the sharp-beaked winged dragon and the swift-winged iron bird. Evidently, he had studied Su Hao¡¯s battle recordings. The young man with ck-framed sses smirked, ¡°Bai Jingzhong, right? Hehe, experience the ground-to-air suppression!¡± The battle began! The fire-tailed lion of the young man in ck-framed sses immediately jumped onto the back of the red-haired war elephant, thunderously running forward. Then, it continuously spat out arge amount of acid, drenching the ground and forming a long line. While the rest of the flying summoned creatures ascended and circled, the sharp-beaked winged dragon began spraying venom horizontally. In no time, the vast arena was divided into pieces by the acid from the fire-tailed lion and the venom from the sharp-beaked winged dragon. Su Hao was curious about the opponent¡¯s intentions. With a thought, the ¡°Destroyer King¡± Snow Wolf and the ¡°Mad Demon¡± Big White Rabbit rushed out, quickly approaching the red-haired war elephant and the fire-tailed lion, intending to prioritize eliminating the opponent¡¯s two summoned creatures with violence. The young man with ck-framed sses smiled slightly, gently beckoning with his finger. The fire-tailed lion suddenly threw out a spark,nding on the spewing acid. ¡°Pong!¡± A blue me ignited, spreading along the traces, truly dividing the entire arena into many small squares. Su Hao¡¯s ¡°Destroyer King¡± Snow Wolf and ¡°Mad Demon¡± Big White Rabbit were trapped in different squares. The man with ck-framed sses immediately controlled the flying summoned creatures hovering in the air, swooping down. Su Hao, with a joyful smile, said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve put effort into studying my lineup. Emphasizing flying summoned creatures, directly avoiding the oue of being flipped by the ¡®King of ughter.¡¯ Simultaneously using the fire-tailed lion to partition the terrain, attempting to break through individually. The mes also effectively suppress the performance of the ¡®Control King.''¡± Then Su Hao sniffed the scent of gasoline in the air and eximed, ¡°They also used gasoline, probably from that red-haired war elephant, spraying it with its nose.¡± In the mes, most of Su Hao¡¯s summoned creatures were indeed restricted and unable to function. For instance, the ¡°Control King,¡± ¡°Shadow King,¡± ¡°Abnormal King,¡± and ¡°ughter King.¡± These summoned creatures appeared extremely fragile in the face of the mes. It could only be said that the summoners in this world were indeed a clever bunch. But, at the same time, quite naive! Su Hao¡¯s remaining ¡°Sky King,¡± ¡°Ejection King,¡± and ¡°Destroyer King¡± remained invincible! Su Hao reached forward and grabbed fiercely. The ¡°Destroyer King¡± Snow Wolf howled to the sky. ¡°Howl¡ª¡± Muscles began to swell, the body rapidly rising to over ten meters, leaping forcefully towards the swiftly approaching bird. The ¡°Mad Demon¡± Big White Rabbit also roared, its body rising to ten meters, and the rabbit jumped violently. ¡°Bam!¡± The ground cracked as the massive Snow Wolf and Big White Rabbit leaped into the air like projectiles. The young man with ck-framed sses was momentarily stunned, his face changing dramatically, ¡°Oh no!¡± He immediately controlled the flying summoned creatures to fly in the opposite direction. But it was toote; the Snow Wolf bit the neck of the swift-winged bird and then ruthlessly plummeted downward. ¡°Bam!¡± The huge bodynded squarely on the red-haired war elephant, emitting a dull sound. The fire-tailed lion, sensing the imminent danger, evaded the control of the worried young man in ck-framed sses. The muscr Big White Rabbit also punched the sharp-beaked winged dragon, sending it flying and crashing to the ground. In just one round, the young man with ck-framed sses lost two flying summoned creatures. No! It was three! After biting off the swift-winged bird¡¯s neck, the Snow Wolf turned and bit a massive hole in the neck of the red-haired war elephant. Not finished yet, the ¡°Sky King¡± Colorful Phoenix and the ¡°Ejection King¡± Red-Cheeked Messenger Bird soared into the sky, heading straight for the flying summoned creatures of the man with ck-framed sses. The ¡°Ejection King¡± Springbok disappeared in ce, feet springing, and immediately, a straight vacuum passage filled with mes appeared. ¡°Puff¡ª¡± The fire-tailed lion¡¯s neck was shed open halfway, and it fell softly to the ground. Near the fire-tailed lion, a springbok appeared, its sharp antlers still holding a trace of blood. The young man with ck-framed sses had a face full of reluctance, but he knew his defeat was inevitable. Insisting would only lead to even more severe losses for his summoned creatures. He sighed and pressed the surrender button! The entire arena erupted in cheers! This involved an interesting question: Do the spectators prefer aesthetically pleasing, high-end, and high-intelligence summoner duels, or do they enjoy watching summoners dominating with brute force? Perhaps there are preferences for both, or maybe both are good! The most important thing is whether it¡¯s enjoyable! Su Hao¡¯s battle once again refreshed everyone¡¯s perception of the ¡°Destroyer King¡± Snow Wolf. The summoners lowered their heads in contemtion: If I were to face Bai Jingzhong, how would I win in battle? If Su Hao heard their doubts, he would surely smile and say, ¡°No need to think about it. Facing me, surrender is the best option. Resistance only leads to the loss of summoned creatures, with no other meaningful oue.¡± However, it was precisely because of today¡¯s match that Su Hao became more vignt. While the opponent¡¯s summoned creatures may not match his exotic beasts in strength, their minds were active, and one couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of someone finding weaknesses and targeting them. Just like in today¡¯s match, the opponent ingeniously used gasoline with the fire-tailed lion to create a favorable terrain with mes, restricting the performance of most of his summoned creatures. ¡°But it¡¯s okay; I have plenty of aces up my sleeve. Hahaha!¡± When the opponent thought they had found Su Hao¡¯s weakness and nned ordingly, Su Hao would pull out another card, smiling and saying, ¡®Oops, sorry, I still have one more.¡¯ After continuous probing and depleting Su Hao¡¯s hand of cards, he could still flip the table and say, ¡°Just kidding, let¡¯s y cards somewhere else.¡± Chapter 273 In the next three matches, no matter what tactics the opponents used, they couldn¡¯t defeat Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts. Su Hao smoothly advanced to the top 16. Summoners discovered that Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts were practically indestructible! For instance, when an opponent used a diversionary tactic, the Big Mouth Beast sessfully bit off the head of the Egg-stealing Dragon. To their surprise, the dragon¡¯s head on the ground still blinked and curiously looked at the Big Mouth Beast that had bitten it off. Another time, an ambush seeded, and the Destroyer King Snow Wolf was bitten, but its head was surprisingly stic, and the Big Mouth Beast couldn¡¯t bite through! After the second round, it was time for publicity. The fresh top 16 sparked enthusiastic discussions worldwide, and a champion favorite ranking was released, with Su Hao ranking third. Yashan scoffed, ¡°What a garbage ranking! Short-sighted fools. After ying for so long, don¡¯t they understand who the champion is? Garbage ranking!¡± Then, Yashan opened the forum, fingers flying as he engaged in heated arguments withizens. However, overwhelmed by the four-handed responses, Yashan quickly admitted defeat. He picked up his newly bought phone and called his information teacher, saying, ¡°Hey! Teacher, it¡¯s me, Bai Jingyi. Can you teach me how to write a program for arguing with people?¡± Next, there were six days of rest before entering the third round of the ¡®Top 16 Battle¡¯ and selecting four final summoners from the sixteen for the fourth-round finals. This time, the top 16 matches were different from the usual random draw. After the second round, matchups and opponents were pre-determined, allowing summoners to know their opponents in advance and gather information for targeted training and nning. This arrangement raised the bar for summoners and added more excitement to thepetition. The audience¡¯s anticipation reached its peak. The organizers had indeed put in a lot of effort! Su Hao also learned about his opponent, Summoner #08158, named Mo Zongliang. At this point, Su Hao had essentially achieved his goal; now he just had to wait for the third and fourth-round matches, dominating all the way! This championship was within Su Hao¡¯s grasp. Before going to bed, Su Hao asked Yashan, ¡°Yashan, why have Sister Bai and the others been going to the west of the citytely?¡± Yashan put down his work and said, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, do you remember our previous client, Molly? She lives in Shengshi City. Lately, Sister Bai and the others keep going to Molly¡¯s house for some reason. Hu Sheng also eagerly follows, seemingly interested in Molly.¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless about Hu Sheng. Wherever there are beautiful girls, there he is. Yashan continued, ¡°There was also a person iming to be Molly¡¯s brother, named Mo Zongliang, who had a little conflict with Sister Bai and them. He said something like, ¡®Never knew Lilith had any friends. Where did you guyse from? What are your intentions? Are you after our family¡¯s wealth?¡¯ He seemed a bit off, but I gave him and his summoned beasts a good beating twice, and his condition visibly improved. No big problem.¡± Curious, Su Hao asked, ¡°You beat up his summoned beasts too?¡± Yashan scratched his head, ¡°Mainly because he was disrespectful to Sister Bai and Xiaotian, even getting physical. I lost my temper for a moment. Don¡¯t worry, Boss Jingzhong. It happened in their estate, and no one else saw.¡± Yashan¡¯s promotional move was well-timed! Su Hao nodded, ¡°Alright, keep an eye on Sister Bai¡¯s side. If things get dangerous, you have my permission to bury the guy and take Sister Bai and the others away directly.¡± Yashan immediately nodded, ¡°Understood, Boss Jingzhong.¡± ¡­ Representatives of major families within the guardianship gathered for a meeting in a small vi on the outskirts of the city. A document containing basic information about Su Hao¡¯s summoned beastsy on the table, with each person having a copy. A middle-aged man used a PPT to present, ¡°So, in summary, the ¡®new type summoned beasts¡¯ have the following three characteristics: 1. Stronger physical energy. 2. To some extent, they defy general biological characteristics. 3. They exhibit clear skill level features, with varying entries. Evolved from basic summoned beasts.¡± After the middle-aged man finished, an intellectual woman with golden-rimmed sses immediately asked, ¡°So, what value do these summoned beasts have?¡± Others nodded, expressing their confusion. The middle-aged man controlled the PPT, ying two videos. One showed Su Hao and Yashan confronting seven individuals with electric batons, and the other showed Yashan at Molly¡¯s house, defeating Molly¡¯s brother Mo Zongliang and his summoned beasts in one go. After the videos yed, everyone gasped in disbelief. Humans could actually contend with summoned beasts physically? The middle-aged man smiled, understanding everyone¡¯s astonishment because he felt the same when he first saw the videos. After everyone had digested the information, the middle-aged man spoke, ¡°We have reason to suspect that Bai Jingzhong also possesses the power to defeat summoned beasts. Keep in mind, they are just ten years old, which is simply unbelievable.¡± Pausing for a moment, the middle-aged man continued, ¡°So the question arises, how did they acquire such formidable power? In other words, how did these summoned beasts evolve from ordinary ones into their current state?¡± Finally, the middle-aged man concluded, ¡°Bai Jingzhong and Bai Jingyi must have mastered some advanced biological technology that empowers humans or summoned beasts with extraordinary strength! Even if it¡¯s not Bai Jingzhong and Bai Jingyi themselves, it¡¯s the people behind them.¡± The woman with golden-rimmed sses asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± The middle-aged man smiled, ¡°Of course, the usual approach¡ªprofit from harmony! Since Bai Jingzhong has shown interest in various technologies, let¡¯s satisfy him. Use various technologies to exchange with him, gradually uncovering the secrets within.¡± A round-faced man chuckled, ¡°As long as we don¡¯t exchange the guardianship technology, everything else is fair game.¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°Certainly, that¡¯s our core. As for other technologies, they are irrelevant. If we can exchange for valuable extraordinary biological technology, that would be the best oue. We can foresee that in the future, each of us will have the opportunity to personally wield extraordinary power.¡± Another man with a goat beard calmed down and hesitated, ¡°Should we strengthen our cooperation with him? If people are abducted by the Summoner Association, all our efforts would be in vain.¡± The middle-aged man confidently said, ¡°No need to worry about him cooperating with the Summoner Association because there¡¯s already a conflict between the Summoner Association and Bai Jingzhong. Ten days ago, Senator Pan from the Summoner Association sent someone to assassinate Bai Jingzhong with a sniper rifle. Guess what happened?¡± Everyone connected this to Senator Pan¡¯s inexplicable death and immediately linked it to this matter, widening their eyes and saying, ¡°Could it be¡­¡± The middle-aged man chuckled, ¡°This is just spection, no evidence. The process is unknown; all we know is that the Zhi Niao Sniper Team disappeared that day, andter, Senator Pan was shot in his office. Meanwhile, the one targeted for assassination, Bai Jingzhong, is still lively participating in the Summoner Tournament.¡± The middle-aged man took a sip of water and said, ¡°Feel free to follow the logical flow of events, make bold spections, disregard whether implementing them is difficult or not, and perhaps you will find corresponding answers.¡± People exchanged nces, seeing surprise but quickly calming down. The middle-aged man then slowed down his speech, ¡°So, regarding the proposal to mobilize 10% of our reserve resources for cooperation with Bai Jingzhong and research on the new type summoned beasts, we can now proceed to vote!¡± Ten votes in favor, zero votes against! Unanimously approved. Chapter 274 Soon, the personnel from the management agency came looking for Su Hao. They presented various gifts, even directly handing Su Hao a bunch of keys: ¡°This is a vi in the wealthy area of Sheshen City¡¯s west side, already transferred to Mr. Bai Jingzhong¡¯s name.¡± They imed it was nothing more than a gesture of friendship, acknowledging Bai Jingzhong¡¯s promising future, forming a pure friendship without expecting anything in return. Su Hao almost believed it. Rejecting all these misceneous items, Su Hao remained skeptical. The other party then presented a pile of technical documents: ¡°We know Mr. Bai enjoys researching various technologies, so we¡¯vepiled some for your reference. It¡¯s just a friendly gesture; knowledge is meant to be shared. If it helps you, that¡¯s our greatest recognition.¡± The contrast was evident. The Summoner Association¡¯s approachpared to the management agency¡¯s demonstrated a gap in methods for obtaining the same thing. Su Hao didn¡¯t refuse this time, epting everything. He understood the mutual objectives ¨C each taking what they needed. Over the next few days, Su Hao reviewed the technologies sent by the management agency, discovering many interesting things. Biotechnology, in particr, piqued his interest. In this world, people focused on the biological morphology and achieved a high level of coordination among organs, mastering the skills of various summoned beasts. The difference in Su Hao¡¯s approach to studying exotic beastsy in unraveling their abilities from deep gic structures. In contrast, people in this world dissected and assembled the abilities directly from the objective structure of summoned beasts. In simpler terms, Su Hao altered genes to change body structures, while people in this world disassembled and assembled abilities directly. This disassembly and assembly technique happened to be the knowledge Su Haocked. Besides that, Su Hao also learned another set of theoretical approaches in information technology, leaving him sweating profusely. His ¡°ck room¡± had been constructed using the previous system. Though it seemed wless, when viewed through the technological theories of this world, several loopholes were apparent. This realization made Su Hao vignt again. Many seemingly unsolvable problems could easily be ovee by looking at them from a different angle and changing one¡¯s perspective. ¡°My ck room is still far from true security!¡± Without further ado, taking advantage of the avable time, Su Hao delved into the technological mindset of this world, patching up the vulnerabilities in his ¡°ck room.¡± ¡­¡­ Six days passed in a blink, and it was Su Hao¡¯s turn again. His opponent, bearing two dark circles under his eyes, approached the Summoner tform, resembling the weary state of someone who had been working overtime for a month. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, realizing that the opposing Summoner had put in considerable effort to deal with him. If the opponent, Mo Zongliang, knew Su Hao¡¯s thoughts, he would undoubtedly curse out loud, ¡°Putting in effort? Clearly, he was beaten by a little brat named Jing Yi.¡± Since Mo Zongliang was brutally beaten by Yashan, both physically and by his summoned beasts, he hadpletely lost confidence in his summoning team. As he stood on the Summoner tform, gazing at the ten-year-old boy across from him, his mentality gradually copsed. Are all these new-generation summoners so formidable? What have they been fed on? It¡¯s not entirely his fault for having a fragile mentality; me Yashan for beating him too severely. With nothing more to say, a Summoner who lost faith became weaker, and Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts easily took care of them. Considering Mo Li Hua¡¯s brother, Su Hao spared Mo Zongliang¡¯s summoned beasts. Well, not just spared them, but only subjected them to a thorough beating. Mo Zongliang: ¡°I thank you¡­¡± After winning another match in the Round of 16, Su Hao sessfully advanced to the quarterfinals, riding high on his momentum. After today¡¯s matches, the random pairings for the quarterfinals began. At the moment the list was revealed, there were both joy and worry. The middle-aged Summoner ted to face Su Hao undoubtedly felt thetter, his already sparse hair starting to fall even more. Sleepless nights awaited him! Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts had been in the limelight for quite some time. Despite coborative efforts worldwide to devise effective strategies against Su Hao, there were no sessful ns. The following day, the middle-aged man, worn out from two rounds of futile attempts, directly announced his surrender, stopping at the quarterfinals. For him, this result was reluctantly eptable. After this battle, Su Hao¡¯s chances of winning the championship grew higher. However, some held different opinions, believing Su Hao would inevitably suffer a heavy blow in the finals. Nevertheless, Su Hao sessfully entered the fourth round of thepetition,peting for the championship, runner-up, and third ce. At this point, he had be a globally renowned figure. Even the Morning Sun Courtyard gained fame, receiving donations from around the world. There was also a foundation contacting Bai Dajie, proposing a coboration to establish an orphanage specifically for abandoned infants. After careful consideration, Bai Dajie agreed. Providing a warm home for those born into abandonment had always been her dream. What was there to hesitate about? The next eight days were allocated for the four summoners who advanced to the finals to prepare and devise strategies against their opponents. Early the next day, Chen Qingsheng found Su Hao, carrying a briefcase under his arm, his face filled with smiles. ¡°Mr. Jing, I came here specifically to congratte you. Truly, a young hero! You are the youngest summoner in history to reach the top four, destined to be remembered for generations! Moreover, soon, you¡¯ll be the strongest champion in history.¡± Su Hao cut to the chase, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Chen Qingsheng immediately replied, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll get straight to the point! Are you satisfied with the technology I provided?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Very satisfied.¡± Chen Qingsheng grinned, ¡°Then, would you like us to manage your other summoned beasts for you? It would be much more convenient for you!¡± Su Hao directly agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send two more over.¡± Though only two, Chen Qingsheng¡¯s face still blossomed into a smile. Afterward, he whispered to Su Hao, ¡°Mr. Jing, let me remind you of something quietly!¡± Whenever Chen Qingsheng spoke in this manner, it meant he was about to disclose insider information. Curious, Su Hao asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Qingsheng lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Historically, the finals have never been that simple. Within these eight days, if any summoner participating in the finals happens to die suddenly, the World Federation will not investigate anyone¡¯s responsibility. It¡¯s a tacit agreement among everyone. So¡­¡± At this point, Chen Qingsheng didn¡¯t continue, as he believed that the talented young man understood his implication. Their cooperation with Su Hao led them to offer this reminder as a gesture of favor. Once he confirmed that Su Hao understood, Chen Qingsheng added, ¡°Summoner Hua Shaosun, with the code 03256, is affiliated with our management agency, so you don¡¯t need to worry. However, for the other two, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Then, with a smile, Chen Qingsheng continued, ¡°But rest assured, this conflict won¡¯t affect other family members. Mr. Jing can trust that. I believe Mr. Jing has a clear understanding, so I won¡¯t disturb you further. I hope Mr. Jing sessfully ims the championship.¡± It was evident that, in the end, winning the championship wasn¡¯t just a matter of individual summoner skill but apetition between the forces behind them. Summoner unable to win on the battlefield? No problem, just take care of them off the field. For summoners protected by influential families, they indeed had an advantage. However, for civilian summoners without such backing, their journey essentially ended here. After Chen Qingsheng left, Su Hao murmured, ¡°Can it be done this way? Well, this makes it even simpler, doesn¡¯t it? Instead ofpeting in a tournament, just eliminate opponents directly.¡± However, Su Hao also had his own backing ¨C himself! Chapter 275 The bloody melee arrived faster than Su Hao anticipated. Apart from Hua Shaosun, who was in charge of the agency, the other two opponents in the finals were Tang Haiyi with a summoner association background and Han Renjie from a financial aristocracy. Surprisingly, both of them targeted Su Hao simultaneously. Lacking confidence in defeating Su Hao with summoning beasts, they resorted to personal attacks. On the second morning, the attacks began. While Su Hao was studying at the hotel, the radar detected five people heading upstairs straight toward him, grabbing his attention. Su Hao immediately warned, ¡°Yashan, visitors are here. They might have hot weapons, transform into the Steel Armor King and eliminate them all!¡± Yashan jumped up from theputer, rapidly transformed into a cool set of steel armor with azy stretch. Suited up, he had been holding back for too long. Su Hao alsopleted the transformation into the Steel Armor King, standing behind the door waiting. Knocking sounds echoed. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bai, I¡¯m a hotel attendant!¡± Yashan opened the door directly. Then the door was kicked open, and five guns aimed at the room simultaneously. ¡°Biubiubiubiu¡ª¡± The distinct sound of silenced rifles filled the air. ¡°Ding ding dang dang!¡± Bullets sprayed everywhere, turning everything in the hotel room into a sieve. Various sounds mixed together¡ªchaotic, violent, deadly. ¡°Ding ling dangng!¡± Several grenades were thrown into the room, and the five assassins closed the door behind them. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The entire building shook, the room¡¯s door and windows shattered. Then the whole hotel became lively; people screamed and rushed towards the elevator. The five assassins outside exchanged nces, encouraging each other with their eyes. No one could withstand such an attack, they believed. They loaded their magazines, cautiously entered. They couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes; they were facing the top batch of advanced summoners. If the opponents had summoned beasts protecting them, the assassination might not seed. They relied on the element of surprise. Then they saw two tall armored figures in the room! Each wielding a long steel de, reflecting a captivating light. The shiny armor was covered with densely packed bullet holes, gradually repairing! Wait a minute! The assassin¡¯s mind went nk: ¡°How do the bullet holes on the armor repair?¡± Oh, one of the armored figures actually showed a smile on his face. Even in armor, they could still smile? They instinctively raised their guns to open fire. But when they raised their guns, they found that the armored figures in front of them had disappeared. ¡°Pupupu!¡± In an instant, five heads rolled on the ground. Su Hao nced out the window, advising Yashan, ¡°Jingyi, don¡¯t get close to the window. There might be snipers. Always protect your head!¡± Yashan¡¯s scalp tingled. In his previous life, he had a big gun but knew the danger of snipers. He cautiously hid behind the wall. Su Hao said, ¡°Take Sister Bai and the others to Molly Flower¡¯s house for a while! In the next few days, I¡¯ll clean up the threats.¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Okay, Boss Jingzhong.¡± Su Hao picked up a rifle from one of the bodies, gestured in approval after a brief inspection, covered it haphazardly with a stic bag, exited the Steel Armor King state, and pushed the door open. Su Hao¡¯s radar recorded all the finalists; currently, the sensing range was six thousand meters, and the two summoners were not within that range. No problem; Su Hao could take a taxi, circle around Sheshen City, and locate them. Sheshen City wasrge but not too vast. Since the opponents wanted to y like this, he would go along. ¡­ ¡°Report, this is position 9. The target appeared downstairs at the hotel, got into a taxi with license te Saint X¡¤00544, and the first assassination attempt failed. Over!¡± ¡°Only received, over!¡± ¡°The second group of Fire Snakes is in position; the target¡¯s location is locked!¡± ¡°Fire Snakes received! Commencing the mission!¡± ¡°The third group is ready!¡± ¡­ Su Hao¡¯s public identity was just a genius senior summoner from an orphanage; the opponent¡¯s stance was a bit of bullying. If Su Hao was just a genius summoner, maybe it would have ended by today. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± When the car entered an area with fewer vehicles, a piercing scream suddenly came from the side. Su Hao turned to look, and a rocket wasing from a distance. ¡°Damn!¡± Su Hao was shocked. This thing could be used in the city; it was insane. The weakness of Su Hao¡¯s radar was revealed; it could only disy life force intensity and characteristics but couldn¡¯t identify malicious or friendly intent. In a society where individual strength differences were minimal, Su Hao could easily discern an opponent¡¯s approximate strength and assess the threat level. However, in this almost evenly matched modern society, even if the enemy walked past him, Su Hao couldn¡¯t recognize them. No time to think; Su Hao immediately kicked open the taxi door. A long steel knife appeared in his hand, and he dashed out. ¡°Swish!¡± The de shed, and the rocket split in half. The front half crashed to the ground, triggering the fuse. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± A fierce explosion urred, but its power sharply diminished, causing no harm. Su Hao swung the long knife, summoning the Sky King Red-Cheeked Messenger Bird. With a leap, he mounted the bird and flew into the sky. ¡°Do you think only you have rockets? I have them too!¡± Since the opponent was so audacious, Su Hao had nothing more to say. With a series of ¡°ck ck ck,¡± Su Hao condensed a thick andrge barrel in one hand and formed a steel-armored shell in the other. ¡°Level Two ¨C Hundred Burst!¡± Its power was much stronger than a rocket. When the opponentunched the rocket, Su Hao¡¯s radar had already locked onto them. After forming the shell, he inserted it into the barrel and tightened it. Then he lowered the altitude and dove downward. The opponent was hiding in that small building by the road. ¡°Just in time for a clean sweep!¡± After descending to a height of five hundred meters, Su Hao aimed the barrel at the small building. ¡­ The Fire Snake team consisted of four members: a rocketuncher, an ammunition loader, a machine gunner, and a long-range sniper. The moment Su Hao sliced through the rocket with a single stroke, all four of them were stunned. They finally understood what kind of monster they were facing. The four hurriedly packed up their equipment, preparing to retreat. The long-range sniper shouted, ¡°Attention! The target ising down!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been spotted!¡± ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡± ¡°Leave everything behind, get out of here immediately!¡± But it was already toote! Su Hao activated the rune! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± Due to the enormous recoil, Su Hao¡¯s body almost left the back of the Red-Cheeked Messenger Bird. ¡®Level Two ¨C Hundred Burst¡¯ pierced through the small building¡¯s window almost instantly. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± A bright light emerged, shaking the earth. The small building disappeared in an instant, and billowing smoke rose into the sky, carrying arge amount of debris flying into the air and then falling from the sky, making a ¡°pap pap¡± sound as it hit the ground. When the smoke cleared, only arge pit of over ten meters remained in ce, surrounded by debris. As for the Fire Snake team, they had vanished without a trace. And Su Hao had already flown far away on the back of the Sky King Red-Cheeked Messenger Bird. Su Hao murmured, ¡°Tang Haiyi, Han Renjie, you two are truly talented!¡± Chapter 276 The strength of people¡¯s actions in this world surpassed Su Hao¡¯s imagination. Just after beating Pan Hua, he was targeted by a sniper on the third day. Now, right after finishing the top 16petition, the next morning, someone infiltrated the hotel with a rifle and grenades for an assassination attempt. To this, Su Hao could only say, ¡°Fuxk!¡± It seemed they had a profound understanding of the phrase ¡®seize the initiative.¡¯ If Su Hao didn¡¯t possess the semi-immortality of the ¡®Steel Armor King,¡¯ he might have actually been killed. Through these experiences, he realized that this world was even more chaotic than he had imagined. Those who controlled the world, the high and mighty, were more unscrupulous than he thought. The slogans of ¡°modernization¡± and ¡°equality for all¡± had no deterrent power in front of the aristocracy. Surface peace was just a bloody and cruel facade, and when that thin veneer was torn open, the darkness inside was jaw-dropping. ¡°Just what I wanted! Originally, I wanted to be aw-abiding citizen, not a parasite disrupting social harmony. Now it seems, that¡¯s no longer necessary!¡± Su Hao sat on the back of the ¡®Sky King¡¯ griffin, overlooking the vast city, slowly revealing a smile. ¡°Indeed, living within the rules I set for myself is morefortable! Following others¡¯ rules always feels a bit restraining. Let¡¯s start with you two!¡± After freely flying in the sky for a round, Su Hao locked onto two summoners who entered the finals, Tang Haiyi and Han Renjie. These two seemed a bit nervous; there was chaos around them with powerful summoned beasts. As Su Hao¡¯s griffin flew overhead, there was somemotion. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start with the northern suburbs!¡± ¡­ In the northern suburbs, a luxurious vi with a strong and well-protected underground refuge. ¡°What? The Fire Serpent squad is all dead too? Truly high-level summoners are indeed troublesome. Those idiots from the Han family, I¡¯ve said it before, just blow up the entire building, why bother about the impact being too significant? Now the situation has be more troublesome. What about the third group?¡± Tang Haiyi listened to his subordinate¡¯s report, revealing an expression of expected trouble. Standing on the side, his subordinate said, ¡°Bai Jingzhong has already flown to high altitude with his summoned beast. The third group can¡¯t catch up. We are organizing flying summoned beasts for encirclement and expect to start action in ten minutes.¡± Tang Haiyi smirked, ¡°Our people are everywhere, both in the sky and on the ground. Bai Jingzhong is doomed today. The ground mobile units are to keep an eye on him; once hends, immediately hit him with thergest bomb, take him away, and leave no room for him to catch his breath.¡± The subordinate nodded, ¡°Understood, everything is arranged. Currently, the radar has locked onto Bai Jingzhong; he can¡¯t escape.¡± At that moment, another subordinate approached, ¡°Second Young Master, Bai Jingzhong¡¯s summoned beast is flying this way.¡± Tang Haiyi was surprised and jumped up from his seat, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does he know I¡¯m here?¡± The subordinate was uncertain, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t know. Your whereabouts have not been leaked sincest night.¡± Tang Haiyi reassured himself, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then rx! He must have flown here identally. But we have to be cautious. Immediately mobilize summoned beasts to block every corner of the vi; don¡¯t leave any gaps for Bai Jingzhong to exploit. His summoned beast is indeed powerful, and I admit I¡¯m not ready to fight him for now. Be careful and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± The subordinate nodded and left. Tang Haiyi muttered to himself, ¡°Bai Jingzhong, only ten years old, truly a peerless genius! But geniuses are like meteors, shining brightly but fleeting. Fate has already marked the price of genius. Someone like me, steady and moderate, is the ultimate winner in the end. Haha!¡± A momentter, the subordinate rushed back, ¡°Second Young Master, Bai Jingzhong has flown away!¡± Tang Haiyi breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°As expected, he flew here identally.¡± Just a few minutester, the subordinate ran over again, ¡°Second Young Master, Bai Jingzhong is flying back again!¡± Tang Haiyi first frowned, then quickly rxed, ¡°No problem, he¡¯s just passing by! Are our flying summoned beasts ready?¡± Another subordinate responded after receiving a report, ¡°Ready for takeoff.¡± ¡­¡­ At this moment, Su Hao had already switched to an oversized barrel capable of amodating a ¡®Level 2-200 Burst¡¯ shell. The reason for choosing arger one was that Su Hao had discovered Tang Haiyi hiding underground. If a small shell were to be fired, it probably wouldn¡¯t have much effect. Su Hao generated a shell slightlyrger than a basketball, loaded it into the barrel, andmanded the griffin to dive down. At the same five hundred meters altitude, the barrel aimed at the vi without paying much attention to precision, directly activating theunch. ¡°Boom!¡± The barrel jerked, powerful recoil lifting Su Hao high backward, and the griffin folded, catching Su Hao. The shell flew towards the vi at an ultra-high speed, and in the blink of an eye, it smashed into the ground. The next second. ¡°Boom!¡± The shell exploded, releasing massive energy instantly, ravaging everything around, causing destruction. Even the toughest concrete and stones shattered and scattered before the mighty force, like dandelions scattered on the ground with a single blow. The seemingly sturdy mansion, starting from the middle, rolled outward and copsedyer byyer, like a small meteorite impacting the ground. Apanied by intense vibrations, it blossomed into a hot flower. As the flower fully bloomed, the beautiful vi disappearedpletely. A visible shockwave swept outward in a ring, blowing away the decorated flowers and nts until a distant ce, gradually dissipating. At this point, the vi was no more, leaving only arge pit and a rising umbre-shaped column of smoke. However, what surprised Su Hao was, ¡°He survived this?¡± Just as Su Hao was thinking of firing another shot, the earth surged within therge pit. A war elephant about fifteen meters tall emerged, quickly leaving the pit, shaking off the soil, revealing a body covered in wounds, drenched in blood. The giant elephant opened its mouth, spitting out a sticky young man, who quickly moved away from therge pit, shook off the dirt, revealing a body full of injuries and blood. He spat out a few times to clean the mucus from his mouth and face, then raised his head to look at Su Hao in the sky. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out two words from his mouth, ¡°Bastard!¡± mes shot out from his eyes, almost burning Su Hao in the air. Stretching his hand forward, there was a spatial fluctuation. Ten giant flying summoned beasts gradually walked out of the half-empty space. He jumped onto the back of a swift-winged dragon with a long tail, and as the other nine summoned beasts took off, he came to the sky, confronting Su Hao from a distance. Tang Haiyi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he shouted, ¡°Bai Jingzhong, I admit I underestimated you! But in aerialbat, I am the king.¡± He had twenty summoning slots, and his mental power could control twenty summoned beasts simultaneously. Among them, ten were flying summoned beasts, all of A rank or above, making them invincible in aerialbat. These ten summoned beasts gave Tang Haiyi immense confidence. In this battle, as always, victory was certain! Su Hao remained silent. He reached back and grabbed a three-meter-long steel knife, drew it out, swung it around to test its feel, then controlled the ¡®Sky King¡¯ red-cheeked griffin, flying rapidly toward Tang Haiyi. The long knife was raised diagonally, reflecting a cold light under the morning sun. Chapter 277 Tang Haiyi saw Su Hao charging with a long knife, sneering. Controlling the swift-winged dragon under him to quickly retreat, simultaneously, nine flying summoning beasts pped their wings, rushing towards the lone child. Tang Haiyi chuckled, ¡°Bai Jingzhong, despite your talent, you¡¯re still too young. In summoner battles, self-preservation alwayses first. When does a summoner charge into battle? It¡¯s akin to suicide. Pay the price for your youthful ignorance!¡± He extended ten fingers, each corresponding to a different summoning beast, assisting in multi-threaded control. Close! Tang Haiyi beckoned with his index finger, and an acidic-winged dragon rushed forward, spewing ¡®me acid¡¯ towards Su Hao. ¡°Puff!¡± Arge amount of slime-like liquid showered down on Su Hao. ¡®Meteor¡¯! A red-feathered fire phoenix spat out sparks from the side, igniting the acid. ¡°Pong!¡± All the acid instantly ignited into a blue-green firework explosion, expanding and enveloping Su Hao. Tang Haiyi proudlyughed; this was his skilledbination of summoning beasts¡¯ aerial skills. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Seizing the moment when Su Hao¡¯s vision was obstructed, Tang Haiyi hooked his thumb, and a rear iron-feathered crow darted forward, spreading its ck feathers, wings pping. ¡°Puff puff puff! Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± Numerous iron feathers shot forward like a torrential downpour, piercing the me cluster, covering every corner of the sky. This was his trump card, the iron-feathered crow¡¯s poisonous feather arrows. If even one hit, the body would quickly be paralyzed, losing the ability to move. With such a dense attack, Bai Jingzhong would be caught off guard, unable to evade! Victory is assured! Tang Haiyi exhaled, and the zing fireball suddenly surged. A spiral airflow erupted from within the me, creating a huge passage, blowing the poisoned feather arrows back into the air, scattering them. Tang Haiyi¡¯s pupils contracted, his smile froze: ¡°What is that?¡± Before he could react, a ck-and-white figure shot out from the me passage¡ªSu Hao with a raised knife. Though Tang Haiyi was stunned, he instinctively controlled another summoning beast to intercept Su Hao, sharp ws aiming for his head. However, with a sh of the knife, feathers scattered everywhere. The intercepting summoning beast had already been severed into two, falling powerless to the ground. Su Hao¡¯s speed remained unabated, bypassing the dead summoning beasts, heading straight for Tang Haiyi. Tang Haiyi¡¯s eyes bulged; although the distance was still considerable, he confirmed that Su Hao had just swung his knife, causing his summoning beast to be severed into two. ¡°What is this?¡± Tang Haiyi forcedposure,manding his summoning beasts to attack. The leading summoning beast couldn¡¯t turn in time, but there were three reserve summoning beasts behind. He immediately controlled them to adjust their direction, simultaneously attacking Su Hao with various skills, ¡°Your knife is sharp, but you only have one. I have three summoning beasts attacking simultaneously. Let¡¯s see how you handle it!¡± However, something unbelievable happened. The small-sized boy casually shed his long knife three times. The de gleamed in the sunlight. Then, all three of Tang Haiyi¡¯s summoning beasts were dismembered, blood sttering and falling to the ground. A thought immediately shed in Tang Haiyi¡¯s mind: ¡°Run!¡± Without thinking, he immediately steered his swift-winged dragon beneath him to turn and fly away. This dragon was the fastest among all his flying summoning beasts, and he was confident he could escape Su Hao¡¯s pursuit. After a few seconds of frantic flying, he couldn¡¯t resist looking back. To his horror, he eximed, ¡°How can the speed be so fast?!¡± Tang Haiyi deeply understood the importance of speed, a crucial skill for chasing or escaping. His swift-winged dragon, among S-rank summoning beasts, was already the fastest in terms of flight speed. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used it as his mount. However, how could he have expected that there was a summoning beast with a flight speed even faster than his swift-winged dragon? But the title of ¡°Sky King¡± was just a joke, right? Su Hao, riding the ¡°Sky King¡± red-cheeked messenger bird, quickly approached. When he came within five meters, Tang Haiyi could clearly see him trembling, tears, snot, and saliva gushing out simultaneously. In a desperate and trembling voice, he pleaded, ¡°Bai Jingzhong, spare my life. I concede! I have money, I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± At the same time, he manipted the swift-winged dragon to perform various flips, attempting to shake off Su Hao¡¯s pursuit. Su Hao¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He adjusted the position of his long knife, and the ¡°Sky King¡± messenger bird stayed closely behind the swift-winged dragon. Tang Haiyi shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± The long knife shed, and Tang Haiyi¡¯s fierce head and the dragon¡¯s elongated head soared into the air simultaneously, blood raining down. Su Hao turned around, flying towards the remaining berserk summoning beasts. ¡°ng~Puff!¡± One by one, all were chopped into two pieces. ncing down, Su Hao slowly sheathed his long knife and flew towards the city. Next, there was another top-four summoner that Su Hao needed to deal with. This ce stood alone in the outskirts, the vi already blown to pieces by Su Hao at the first opportunity. No need to worry about surveince records. Simultaneously, in Su Hao¡¯s radar perception, there were no other people around. This one-sided ughter needn¡¯t concern anyone else; the only person aware, Tang Haiyi, was already dead beyond death. On the other side, the organized flying squad ready to snipe Su Hao still hadn¡¯t received any attack orders, left standing there dumbly. ¡°Captain, why haven¡¯t we received any orders for so long?¡± The captain, a middle-aged man with a stubble, frowned as he looked at hismunication device with no feedback. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps something dyed it!¡± One team member said, ¡°I heard a faint explosion from the north outskirts just now. Could it be rted?¡± Someone else was more concerned about another matter, ¡°Could he be having second thoughts? Can we still get paid?¡± ¡­ After arriving near the city vi area where Han Renjie was located, Su Hao descended, found a deserted ce, and summoned his remaining nine summoning beasts. He transformed into the Steel Armor King, disappearing underground. Using artillery here was obviously not suitable, so Su Hao decided to change his approach. His strategy was simple: dispatch summoning beasts to attack randomly, openly telling everyone that Su Hao had arrived. There were two purposes: One was to use the summoning beasts to attract attention, facilitating his quiet infiltration into the rear, kill the person, and then leave. The other was to serve as a threat to others, letting everyone know that he had the ability to kill the protected target among numerous summoning beasts and security teams. This made them all hesitate; before acting against Su Hao, they would first consider whether it was worth it. Although this might bring about more intense attacks, Su Hao wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Su Hao¡¯s ten summoning beasts were quickly discovered by people. rms sounded, and chaos ensued. While Su Hao controlled the summoning beasts to attack randomly, he stealthily moved under Han Renjie. ¡®Transformation Steel¡¯ began to spread, silently drawing runes beneath Han Renjie¡¯s feet. ¡®Level 2 ¨C Lightning¡¯! A lightning bolt materialized out of thin air, fiercely striking the bewildered Han Renjie. He seemed on the verge of losing consciousness, falling straight to the ground. However, the expected thud didn¡¯t sound. Han Renjie¡¯s body, like sinking into water, unexpectedly descended underground, disappearing. The heavily fortified room returned to its original state. At this moment, a servant hastily ran in from outside, ¡°Young Master, Bai Jingzhong unexpectedly attacked. He¡¯s right outside¡­¡± He looked around in confusion, ¡°Young Master! Young Master?¡± Then he muttered, ¡°Where¡¯s the Young Master? When did he go out? Is he ying hide-and-seek with me?¡± Chapter 278 Su Hao pulled people into the underground, strangled their necks, buried them properly, then left the ce, simultaneously withdrawing the summoned beasts. Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts attacked swiftly and suddenly, and their retreat seemed abrupt. They only took down a few irrelevant summoned beasts, as if they were just killing time. When the vi security confirmed that all of Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts had left, they breathed a sigh of relief. Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts were indeed troublesome, each possessing powerful life-saving characteristics, making it difficult for attacks to be effective. However, what puzzled them was the opponent¡¯s summoner¡¯s skill level being too low. These summoned beasts behaved exceptionally scattered, as if no one was controlling them, causing chaos. Otherwise, their summoned beasts might have suffered even greater losses. It could only be said that it was indeed a summoner who was only ten years old, with very limited skills, relying entirely on the summoned beasts¡¯ enhancements. At this moment, a perplexed voice sounded, ¡°Has anyone seen the young master?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he in his room?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere, not in the room. He must have gone out!¡± ¡°No! Haven¡¯t seen anyone running out.¡± ¡°Everyone, help search again. The young master likes to y games with people. Maybe he¡¯s hiding.¡± ¡°When the summoned beasts attacked just now, could it be¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡­ The next day, a shocking piece of news, trending and wildly shared. ¡°Breaking: All-Star Competition ¨C Two participants dead, one missing!¡± The article below included some photos and extensive spection. This incident sparked extensive discussions; everyone was curious about what had happened yesterday! Two participants in the All-Star Competition¡¯s top four died within a day, a rare urrence in history. Many knew that before the finals began, the top four summoners would engage in some private battles, but no one expected it to be so intense. Within a day, two had died. To everyone, missing and dead were practically the same. In previous years, people might die in private battles, but usually only one or none at all. Yet, this year, two had died in quick session, surprising everyone. It could only be said that summoners who could reach the top four had substantial support behind them; otherwise, they would have been eliminated long ago. Summoners supported by significant forces, under prepared circumstances, could not be easily killed. So, the private battles before the finals were mostly about testing. If they could kill, great; if not, they would settle it in the finals. However, this year, a summoner without a profound background, Bai Jingzhong, unexpectedly made it to the finals. Clearly, Bai Jingzhong became the primary target for elimination outside the arena, and without the protection of a major force, he was almost certain to fall victim to off-stage assassination. Assassinating an unprepared summoner was too simple! However, what surprised them was that Bai Jingzhong was still alive and well, while the participating summoners had died. What¡¯s going on? ¡­ These subsequent events had little to do with Su Hao. He simply participated in the game ording to the world¡¯s rules, with no apparent vitions. If someone sought revenge against him, he¡¯d dly take care of the enemy. Currently, Su Hao¡¯s concern was that his channels for obtaining information were limited, and he didn¡¯t know who was behind these events. Thus, he had no way to intervene. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t willing to spend a lot of time personally collecting this information because, for Su Hao, these things were secondary and had little impact. If the opponent is willing to show up in front of him voluntarily, he doesn¡¯t mind making the other party disappear from this world unnoticed. If they never appear again, all the better. For a top-four summoner, it¡¯s quite normal to die before the finals, even the summoners themselves are prepared for it. Life and death are choices; me only yourself for being too weak. However, Su Hao is currently facing some trouble. No hotel is willing to amodate him, a top-four summoner in the All-Star Competition. They fear their hotel mighte under attack, and if allowing guests results in significant casualties, the hotel owner might not afford the consequences. ¡°Want to go to Molly¡¯s ce?¡± Su Hao thought for a moment, immediately rejecting the idea. In such a special period, it¡¯s better to stay away from them. Just as Su Hao hesitated, Chen Qingsheng appeared in front of Su Hao with a smiling face, ¡°Brother Jingzhong, I thought you might need a ce to stay now, so I came to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡± He then handed over a set of keys, saying, ¡°This is an independent vi in the south suburbs, currently vacant. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay there for a few days.¡± This time, Su Hao didn¡¯t hesitate, he took the keys and saw a detailed address on them, then smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear; I can¡¯t afford to pay for any damages.¡± Chen Qingsheng immediately waved his hand, ¡°Come on! Why talk about such things? It¡¯s just a small house! This stuff is the least valuable!¡± He then added, ¡°Brother Jingzhong, do you need me to find a few people to guard for you, preventing other unnecessary disturbances?¡± Su Hao understood this was an olive branch thrown by the other party. If Su Hao agreed to let them provide protection, it would be equivalent to agreeing to join their side. If Su Hao nodded now, he would immediately be included in the protection range of their organization, and the contract terms would be discussedter. However, Su Hao obviously had his own ns and casually said, ¡°Not for now. You can rest assured; no one can disturb me.¡± At this moment, maintaining a mysterious demeanor was better, and distance added to the charm. As if he remembered something, Su Hao casually added, ¡°By the way, my sister Bai is still staying at the personnel manager¡¯s house in your ce. Please take care of her.¡± Chen Qingsheng immediately smiled, ¡°Rest assured! There are rules, no one wouldy hands on summoners¡¯ families at this time unless they don¡¯t want to continue in this business. Once someone crosses that line, everyone will take action to eliminate the troublemaker willingly.¡± This conveyed a clear signal to Su Hao: everyone is in this together, fighting and killing are inevitable, but there¡¯s a red line¡ªfamilies should not be harmed. If someone dared to cross that line, everyone would join forces to directly eliminate that troublemaker. Although this seemed to have significant limitations, it maximally protected the rule and continuity ofrge families. For major events, if something went wrong, they could push out one or two members to take the me, and the entire family could still continue smoothly. Besides having a lot of money, the most crucial thing forrge families was having many members. What they feared the most was a hot-headed individual who disregarded everything and wanted to destroy the world. In that case, the entire family might be wiped out one day. Nobody wanted such a thing to happen, so they tacitly drew this red line. Earning money together, ying games together, don¡¯t upset the dinner table. If anyone dared to upset the table, everyone would roll up their sleeves and deal with them together. Su Hao smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have principles.¡± Chen Qingsheng awkwardly smiled, ¡°Of course, not everyone is a summoner. I don¡¯t want to die for no reason because of some chaos. Look, I¡¯m not a summoner. If everyone is chaotic, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go out. However, this is not absolute; some people secretly cause trouble. If they cover their tracks well, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± After saying this, he patted the briefcase under his arm, ¡°Brother Jingzhong, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I wish you a smooth and pleasant life.¡± After Chen Qingsheng left, Su Hao directly took a taxi to the small vi in the south suburbs. Although it was called a ¡®small vi,¡¯ it was by no means small and was a house that most people could never dream of owning. After a quick tour, Su Hao found it already cleaned spotlessly, and the refrigerator was filled with various ingredients¡ªtruly a ready-to-move-in ce. ¡°Not bad, but it¡¯s a bit troublesome without someone to cook.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t call Yashan back from Bai¡¯s ce at this time. Su Hao entered the room, and as soon as he saw the huge and soft bed, he began to feel drowsy. After setting up his alertness, Su Hao plunged into the soft bed and soon fell asleep. The beds of rich people are indeed different! Chapter 279 While Su Hao was asleep, the radar continued to operate normally. The radar¡¯s vignce was entrusted to Little Light, and if any abnormal situation urred, Little Light would activate the wake-up program to rouse Su Hao from his slumber. In the past, in the bustling urban areas without Yashan guarding nearby, Su Hao didn¡¯t dare to sleep too soundly. With the constant flow of people around, Little Light might not be able to distinguish what constituted an abnormal situation. However, in this sparsely popted suburb, Su Hao could confidently fall asleep. As soon as someone approached the vi area, Little Light would alert Su Hao promptly. This nap allowed Su Hao to sleep until noon the next day, satisfying his need for rest. After waking up, Su Hao first entered the pinball space to organize recent events. He then summoned the three ¡°Mimic Humans¡± summoned beasts to observe their current status. The three summoned beasts were spirited, indicating they had been doing well during this period. They had also passed the second stage of evolution and were ready to evolve into second-stage ¡°Transformers.¡± ¡°These three summoned beasts have a high probability of giving birth to at least one ¡®Primordial Sovereign!''¡± Without abundant data on summoned beasts in this world, selecting suitable ones for evolution to the sixth-level exotic beast was quite challenging. A failure in the middle of the process would require starting over. After recording the gic information of the three summoned beasts, Su Hao sent them back and entered the pinball space to design the gic makeup of second-stage ¡°Transformers¡± and started cultivating gic modification fluid within his body. After issuing the instructions, Su Hao returned to the pinball space to continue studying various technologies provided by Chen Qingsheng. Biological imntation technology and biological enhancement technology were quite different from Su Hao¡¯s path of bloodline enhancement, offering valuable insights. Since these technologies used different professional terms, Su Hao took the initiative to search for the theoretical knowledge of these technologies for effective learning. Completing this learning task would take more than just a few days. Su Hao estimated that it would take several years to master all these technologies, even with his status as a genius ¡°Prophet¡± before acquiring the management technology. The next day, Su Hao summoned the three ¡°Mimic Humans¡± summoned beasts again and injected the cultivated gic modification fluid into their bodies to initiate the gic modification process. After nearly five hours, all three summoned beasts evolved into second-stage ¡°Transformers.¡± After observing them, Su Hao recorded the gic information and sent the three summoned beasts back. He anticipated another evolution in about a month. Su Hao then immersed himself in learning once again. Unexpectedly, for the next five days, no one came to bother him. Whether it was due to fear of Su Hao, an extraordinary advanced summoner, or a reluctance to invest more in the deceased, or waiting for other opportunities, remained unknown. ¡­ The night before the finals. On top of a tall building in the southern part of the city, ten people gathered around a round table, holding a small meeting. The middle-aged man who presented the PowerPoint before was Chen Chufeng, elected as the executive manager by the ten major families. Despite his unremarkable appearance, his vision was high, and his strategic thinking was clear. Over the years, he had managed the management institute methodically, gradually improving it, earning the respect of everyone. Apart from representatives from the major families, there was also a young man present, Hua Shaosun, the summonerpeting with Su Hao for the All-Star Championship. Obviously, the discussion was rted to tomorrow¡¯s summoner finals. At this point, they were no longer talking about winning or losing but rather how to approach thepetition. Chen Chufeng said, ¡°How to y in tomorrow¡¯s match is a question. However, as long as we rify our purpose first, the strategy bes flexible.¡± He unfolded a PowerPoint, saying, ¡°Our purpose is simple¡ªto test the true potential of Bai Jingzhong¡¯s ten summoned beasts and obtain corresponding data. Winning or losing is secondary.¡± When Chen Chufeng reached this point, Hua Shaosun¡¯s expression visibly soured, indicating his dissatisfaction with Chen Chufeng¡¯s statement. Chen Chufeng, seemingly aware of Hua Shaosun¡¯s expression, smiled without caring and continued, ¡°Of course, winning the championship represents the ultimate glory. It depends on our Hua Shaosun to strive for it on behalf of our collective effort.¡± Chen Chufeng shifted the topic, ¡°Since we want to test, we need to equip Hua Shaosun with powerful summoned beasts, presenting overwhelming pressure to Bai Jingzhong and forcing him to fully showcase his summoned beasts. However, from the previous matches, everyone can see that the strength of ordinary S-ss summoned beasts is not enough to pressure Bai Jingzhong¡¯s summoned beasts. To provide sufficient pressure, it¡¯s not easy! So¡­¡± At this point, Chen Chufeng paused, attracting everyone¡¯s attention before saying, ¡°Therefore, I propose directly equipping Hua Shaosun with at least five summoned beasts of S-ss or above, super summoned beasts!¡± As his words fell, everyone froze, exchanging nces with astonishment. On the contrary, Hua Shaosun first froze, then his face turned red, filled with excitement. Super summoned beasts! Having just one super summoned beast would elevate him from an advanced summoner to a world-ss summoner. His name would resound throughout the world, making him a truly prominent figure. How many world-ss summoners are there in the world? Less than a hundred are officially recognized! And with just one super summoned beast, he would join the ranks of these few dozen individuals! Not to mention Chen Chufeng¡¯s proposal to equip him with five! Any trace of dissatisfaction with Chen Chufeng disappeared instantly, reced by a heart full of gratitude. After Chen Chufeng and the others digested the information, he continued, ¡°However, these summoned beasts need to be recovered after the battle. Of course, if Hua Shaosun can win, it will be a merit, and he can keep one. Adding the championship reward of a super summoned beast, he will have two summoned beasts.¡± The champion of the Summoner All-Star Championship receives a super summoned beast¡ªTitan Behemoth, which is considered a rtively mediocre super summoned beast. But for most advanced summoners, it is an irresistible temptation because owning a super summoned beast means advancing to the esteemed status of a world-ss summoner! After rifying the pros and cons, Chen Chufeng said again, ¡°As long as our purpose is clear, there are many methods! Let¡¯s proceed with the vote!¡± Six votes in favor, four against. The proposal passed! Hua Shaosun sessfully gained five super summoned beasts. For him, victory was assured tomorrow, and then he would advance to be a world-ss summoner, a predetermined oue in his life: ¡°Bai Jingzhong! Hehehe!¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, the Sheshen Arena was packed with people. Various cameras hung in mid-air, capturing any spectacr moments on the field. Three hot air balloons floated in the air, and two helicopters hovered above the venue. The live broadcast of this event was happening worldwide through numerous cameras and arge number of broadcasters. This final battle marked thest celebration of the summer and the culmination of this edition of the World Summoner All-Star Championship. The fight between dragons and tigers, the champion¡¯surels will fall into whose hands, would be revealed today. Su Hao, dressed in a simple shirt with his hands in his pockets, coolly entered the venue. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, he walked slowly towards the summoner tform, waving his hand to summon his ten summoned beasts, arranged in front of him. ¡°Ohh!¡± The audience erupted in enthusiastic cheers once again. On the opposite side, Hua Shaosun, wearing a ck short-sleeved long coat, also walked up to the summoner tform with a cold demeanor. With a wave of his hand, twenty-five summoned beasts emerged one after another, filling the space in front of the summoner tform. Then Su Hao unexpectedly saw Hua Shaosun on the opposite side take out a special monocr and put it on. ¡°Cheating! Thermal imager!¡± With such high-tech devices on the opponent¡¯s side, the effectiveness of his ¡°Speed Demon¡± invisibility waspromised to some extent. Apparently, the referee did not consider it cheating but rather a part of strength and ignored it. After Hua Shaosun summoned his summoned beasts, Su Hao¡¯s attention was drawn to five of them. These were summoned beasts he saw for the first time. Even after checking the information he had read before, there was no record. As Hua Shaosun¡¯s twenty-five summoned beasts walked out, the atmosphere in the arena reached its historical peak. Su Hao murmured, ¡°Is this a super summoned beast? The momentum is indeed extraordinary!¡± Chapter 280 In a matchup of ten summoned beasts against twenty-five, Su Hao appears to be in an absolute disadvantage. A sense of unease rises in the hearts of those supporting Su Hao¡¯s championship. Sighs abound: It seems the super genius Bai Jingzhong is about to suffer defeat here! The host, brimming with excitement, introduces the two summoners one by one, even ying videos of their battles leading to this moment. Finally, he deres, ¡°Let the match begin!¡± Simultaneously, both summoners express confidence in their summoned beasts, proceeding with a direct and forceful onught. Su Hao: ¡°Given the opponents¡¯ stance, this might be a bit tricky! Knock them all out, one by one.¡± As Su Hao¡¯s ten summoned beasts charge forward, they transform into their strongest forms¡ª[Mad Demon] Big White Rabbit stands tall, morphing into a ten-meter-tall muscr bunny. Meanwhile, [Destruction King] Snow Wolf howls, transforming into a giant wolf over twenty meters tall, leading the charge. [Shadow King] Big White Fox turns into a ck mist, enveloping the area¡­ Hua Shaosun tightens his fists, muttering to himself while assisting in control: ¡°Overall strategy: Pair up twenty S-rank or below summoned beasts, each restraining ten opponent summoned beasts. Five super summoned beasts unleash powerful destructive forces to systematically eliminate the opponents!¡± As the summoned beasts from both sides approach a hundred meters, about to make contact, Hua Shaosun squints: ¡°Detailed operation: Super Fire Elemental Beast, ¡®me Spear¡¯!¡± Suddenly, a massive four-legged serpent opens its mouth, shooting a stream of fire beyond a hundred meters, scorching Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts. The serpent swings its head, sweeping mes across, burning all of Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts. Su Hao furrows his brow; it¡¯s fire again! The opponent has clearly identified the weaknesses of [Shadow King], [Control King], [ughter King], and [Abnormal King]. The threads of [Control King] appear exceptionally fragile against mes, while the other three mainly rely on body differentiation, making them resistant to physical attacks but vulnerable to energy attacks. Now, under the sudden me attack, [Shadow King] and [Abnormal King] suffer considerable damage, bing somewhat sluggish. ¡°Take down that four-legged snake first!¡± Su Hao immediatelymands [Catapult King] Horned Sheep to stealthily disappear, instantly rushing to the side of the Super Fire Elemental Beast¡¯s four-legged snake, preparing to pierce its head. ¡°Puff!¡± The sound of the Horned Sheep piercing flesh echoes, but it¡¯s not the four-legged snake that¡¯s prated; it¡¯s a huge coiled snake surrounding the four-legged snake. The opponent unexpectedly uses an S-rank defensive summoned beast to protect the Super Fire Elemental Beast. Hua Shaosun smiles slightly: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this move! ¡®Iron Feather Array¡¯!¡± ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± At the moment the coiled snake is attacked by [Catapult King] Horned Sheep, two Iron-Crested Crows suddenly p their wings, shooting a plethora of iron feathers in all directions, ignoring the distinction between friend and foe, sealing off the entire space. Despite [Catapult King] being fast, it cannot evade all the iron feathers. Once hit, even a powerful summoned beast would copse. However, [Catapult King] is not just for show. Numerous iron feathers embed in [Catapult King] Horned Sheep¡¯s body, but its skin deflects them, dropping to the ground without effect. ¡°Swish!¡± Catapult King disappears from the original spot, reappearing among Su Hao¡¯s summoned beast lineup. Hua Shaosun furrows his brow; his assassination move against the Horned Sheep unexpectedly fails. It turns out that the summoned beast can deflect the attack. Facing this setback, Su Hao quickly adjusts his strategy. [Destruction King] Snow Wolf takes the lead, followed by [Mad Demon] Big White Rabbit. The two immensely powerful summoned beasts charge into the opponent¡¯s summoned beast group, unleashing unparalleled attacks with powerful kicks. Meanwhile, [Speed Demon] Big Warthog and [Catapult King] Horned Sheep roam, waiting for opportunities to harvest. However, after Su Hao takes down only two of the opponent¡¯s summoned beasts, [Destruction King] Snow Wolf encounters resistance. Its bite is blocked by a giant ape standing thirty meters tall. The ape grabs Snow Wolf¡¯s neck, forcibly halting its charge, and delivers a punch to Snow Wolf¡¯s side. ¡°Bang!¡± Snow Wolf is knocked over, but it quickly leaps up, biting the giant ape¡¯s wrist. The two giant summoned beasts engage in a fierce struggle on the battlefield, with no clear winner for the time being. Hua Shaosun smirks, muttering, ¡°Super King Kong Ape! Quite powerful! Also, that muscr rabbit, red-furred war elephant, berserk bear, armored hippopotamus, and shield-bone dragon, surround them!¡± [Mad Demon] Big White Rabbit, being one level lower than [Destruction King], finds it challenging to unleash its destructive power when surrounded by four massive S-rank summoned beasts. Unable to escape, it attempts to jump high, but the four summoned beasts surround it again. Su Hao is momentarily speechless; indeed, having more summoned beasts is an advantage! After some thought, Su Hao controls [Sky King] Red-cheeked Messenger Bird and a colorful and dazzling phoenix to burrow underground towards the fire-spewing four-legged serpent. If this fire-spewing beast is not quickly eliminated, half of his summoned beasts will be ineffective. Hua Shaosun clearly understands Su Hao¡¯s n and responds immediately, murmuring with coordinated actions, ¡°Super Golden-eyed Eagle! Take away the four-legged snake!¡± A massive eagle, with one w gripping the four-legged snake and the other holding the coiled snake protecting it, hovers in the air, swiftly crossing the entire arena. At the same time, the four-legged snake continues to spew mes, attacking Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts! Effectively, it¡¯s a flying methrower. Su Hao¡¯s two [Sky Kings], now underground, lose their targets. In the end, they each choose a summoned beast and forcefully drag them underground to kill them. ¡°Seismic Wave!¡± ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Before [Sky Kings] can move far, three summoned beasts on the opposite side, equipped with seismic waves, take turns stomping the ground, rendering Su Hao¡¯s two summoned beasts numb and significantly reducing their underground travel speed. In a short time, their effectiveness is lost. Then, Su Hao reflects and realizes that all his summoned beasts are being countered and restrained, unable to unleash their full potential. The ongoing battle has be increasingly frustrating for him. He contemtes rolling up his sleeves and personally joining the fight, cutting down the opponent¡¯s summoned beasts one by one. At this point, excluding [Abnormal King], [Shadow King], and [Control King] suppressed by mes, only [Speed Demon] Big Warthog and [Catapult King] Horned Sheep can function. The [ughter King] Rock Thorn Lizard, which uses poison, is causing mischief in the shadows, almost invincible, but being open and straightforward is a disadvantage; when burned by fire, its effectiveness is greatly reduced. On the opponent¡¯s side, excluding those still trembling, eight summoned beasts remain on standby. ¡°It seems we can¡¯t underestimate the summoners in this world!¡± Su Hao understands that if these summoners are given the right battle conditions, their strength can be even higher. After a brief contemtion, Su Hao can only have [Abnormal King] abandon the advantage of cellr parasitism, transform into a mimicry, join the melee, and then attempt to use the speed advantage of [Catapult King] to kill them one by one! Thinking and doing, [Abnormal King] Pilfered Egg Dragon starts to inte and transform, turning into the appearance of the opponent¡¯s Super King Kong Ape. However, it¡¯s only twenty meters tall, much shorter than the opponent, andcks the same immense strength. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The miniature King Kong Ape takes strides and rushes into the opponent¡¯s summoned beasts, delivering powerful punches. Simultaneously, [Catapult King] is activated,unching its horned thrust! Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts suddenly rise, achieving the desired effect. The two summoned beasts cooperate and quickly kill two of the opponent¡¯s summoned beasts. With seven remaining, just as Su Hao is about to press on, [Catapult King] unexpectedly bespletely limp, falling to the ground, motionless. [Abnormal King] is simrly powerless, barely differentiating into a cell cluster and flying back. Clearly, the poison skill of some opponent¡¯s super summoned beast has taken effect. Su Hao raises an eyebrow, realizing it¡¯s bad. Apparently, Hua Shaosun has been waiting for this moment. The Super Golden-eyed Eagle, carrying the four-legged fire-spewing beast, catches up with the cell cluster of [Abnormal King], then suddenly spews out arge me. ¡°Huff, huff,¡± almost incinerating [Abnormal King]¡¯s cells. The restored [Abnormal King] Pilfered Egg Dragon shrinks, bing soft and copsing on the side, clearlycking anybat capability. Su Hao exims internally, ¡°Damn¡­¡± While maintaining his usual cold expression on the surface. Now, the only one with free movement is [Speed Demon] Big Warthog. Su Hao nces at the Big Warthog, ¡°I guess charging in would be a suicide mission!¡± If Su Hao cannot find a breakthrough, the defeat of his other summoned beasts is only a matter of time. Everyone around the world, seeing this, seems to foresee the oue, shaking their heads and sighing, ¡°It looks like the champion of this tournament will be Hua Shaosun after all! Just as expected!¡± Su Hao thinks for a moment, winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter much. He asks Yashan through the private chat, ¡°Yashan, how much money did you bet on me to win?¡± Yashan, in a low voice, responds, ¡°I sold all our luggage for money and bet it all on you! Boss Jingzhong, you gotta pull through!¡± Su Hao almost curses, ¡°Pull through what? Can¡¯t you see how fierce the opponent¡¯s super summoned beasts are?¡± Then, Su Hao activates a backup n, saying to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, change your form and get in there! Wipe them all out! After all, it¡¯s our hard-earned money!¡± Yashan immediately stands up and slips away from the audience seats, smiling and saying, ¡°Alright, Boss Jingzhong, wait for me! I¡¯ll give you the signal!¡± Chapter 281 Those watching this finals, whether live audience or viewers in front of the TV, understand that Bai Jingzhong¡¯s overall situation has already been decided. In less than a moment, he will copse and retreat. Everyone excitedly waves and cheers for their chosen participant, while waiting for theplete victory of one side. Hua Shaosun has already revealed a victorious smile. After this battle, he will be renowned worldwide, ascending to be one of the strongest summoners globally, reaching the pinnacle of his life. Although it¡¯s a promotion by stepping on a ten-year-old genius, that¡¯s the way it has to be. Various big shots hidden behind the scenes, sipping teafortably, find everything unfolding as expected. Chen Chufeng chuckles, ¡°Bai Jingzhong¡¯s summoned beasts are indeed good, performing well, each one possessing the strength of a super summoned beast. However, it¡¯s a pity he seems too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t have information about our summoned beasts, while we¡¯ve almost figured out all of his. It would be strange if he could win.¡± Another slightly older middle-aged man nods with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. But from thebat power he has shown, these unique summoned beasts indeed have their merits. The key is that the abilities disyed among different species are nearly identical. Who would have thought that two flying birds could burrow underground?¡± He signals down below, ¡°Do you want to keep watching?¡± Chen Chufeng sips his tea, ¡°No hurry, it¡¯s rare to be leisurely. Let¡¯s continue watching.¡± The middle-aged man shrugs, ¡°Sure.¡± Back to the arena. Su Haomands his summoned beasts tounch attacks in a seemingly tactical manner, as if searching for Hua Shaosun¡¯s vulnerabilities. In reality, he has already started to attack randomly. In less than a minute, he hears Yashan¡¯s low voice, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, I¡¯m ready anytime.¡± Su Hao¡¯s face, originally expressionless, breaks into a smile. It is projected onto therge screen for everyone watching to see. ¡°Huh, why is Bai Jingzhong still smiling? Did he give up?¡± ¡°Maybe he found the opponent¡¯s weakness!¡± ¡°Weakness? Show me a weakness! This battle is bound to go down in the textbooks. Such a ssic arrangement targeting weaknesses! Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡± ¡°The genius¡¯s mental world, can you understand it? What others can¡¯t see, doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t see it. Please don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± ¡°To be honest, Bai Jingzhong looks pretty handsome when he smiles!¡± ¡­ Su Hao¡¯s smile resonates with many hearts. Those who bet their homes and fortunes on Su Hao¡¯s victory feel a glimmer of hope in this smile. Originally, Su Hao wanted to directly bring Yashan into the fight, but it seemed too contrived. So, Su Hao thought, ¡°Let¡¯s y along with them!¡± Thus, with a loud voice, Su Hao says, ¡°Hey!¡± As Su Hao speaks, the entire arena instinctively falls silent, eager to hear what Su Hao has to say. Su Hao continues, ¡°Your summoned beasts indeed surprised me. Today, let everyone witness my ultimate summoned beast, the Super Thunderfire Iron Beast!¡± After saying this, he points his palm forward, as if summoning a powerful summoned beast. At the same time, Su Haomunicates with Yashan through the private chat, ¡°You cane out now, Yashan!¡± Yashan replied cheerfully, ¡°Sure thing, Boss Jingzhong!¡± In the next moment, under everyone¡¯s gaze, ripples with a metallic texture slowly spread from where Su Hao pointed. In the middle of the ripples, a summoned beast rises slowly. Everyone¡¯s heartstrings are stirred, eyes widening as they stare at the scene below. Unexpectedly, nearing defeat, Bai Jingzhong still has an ace up his sleeve, breaking everyone¡¯s expectations. Emotions such as excitement, anticipation, hope, and ominous premonitions surge simultaneously. On the opposite side, Hua Shaosun suddenly feels an uneasy sensation, but thinking about his five super summoned beasts, he quickly calms down. He sneers, ¡°Hmph! Struggling on the brink of death!¡± Then, he elerates the attack rhythm, and the remaining seven summoned beasts collectivelyunch an assault. The metallic ripples growrger, and the gigantic summoned beast, seemingly made of metal, slowly ascends. Some people suddenly feel a strange sensation in their hearts: Why does this summoning beast feel peculiar?Why does this summoning beast feel peculiar? But this peculiar feeling is crowded out by the strong sense of anticipation! What kind of formidable summoned beast is this that looks exceptionally powerful? Amidst the anticipation of the masses, the summoned beast that represents Bai Jingzhong¡¯s counterattack appears! Its figure resembles an ape, covered in sturdy metallic armor that gleams brightly. Its body is slightly hunched, with shoulder armor spread like wings, and chest and back armored tes seamlessly connect, forming smooth and beautiful curves. It exudes a mechanical beauty, standing on the ground with both feet, stable as a mountain. Its long arms hang down, fists poised to strike the ground. It looks like an attacking old ape. However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, this old ape with a metallic shell surprisingly has a dog¡¯s head. It¡¯s undoubtedly a triple fusion of a dog head, a tall structure, and an ape ¨C a super summoned beast! Everyone can¡¯t help but stand up, staring at this unprecedented species. The sound of camera shutters clicking fills the air. ¡°What species is this?¡± Many self-proimed knowledgeable individuals suddenly lose their bearings, realizing the gaps in their current knowledge. ¡°It¡¯s truly eye-opening! Are we sure this isn¡¯t a robot? Is it a living being?¡± ¡°Unbelievable, such a bizarre summoned beast!¡± ¡°I find it challenging to understand this world!¡± Even Chen Chufeng and the middle-aged man, who are sittingfortably in the private box, can¡¯t resist standing up and walking a few steps forward to the observation tform, using binocrs to watch. Su Hao, on the other hand, is left speechless. He asked Yashan to transform, but he never expected Yashan to create something so bizarre. A ninja turtle would be better than this! His once glorious reputation is now ruined! With things reaching this point, there¡¯s no other choice! Su Hao waves his hand dramatically, seemingly givingmands to the summoned beasts. However, in reality, he transmits a message through the private chat in the ck room, ¡°Hurry up and finish this for me!¡± Yashan roared in response, raising his hands and extending them on both sides in a virtual grip. ¡°Ka ka ka!¡± Arge number of steel tes condensed from Yashan¡¯s hands, extending outward to form a long de, dual-wielded on the left and right. Once again, this scene left everyone stunned. ¡°He can create something out of nothing and shape it at will?¡± At this moment, Hua Shaosun¡¯s summoned beasts¡¯ attacks were approaching, and Yashan took the first step. ¡°Step!¡± A foot stomped on the ground, transforming the steel tes that spread out, instantly turning the entire arena into a steel surface that began to undte like water. ¡°What is this?¡± Everyone widened their eyes, wearing an expression of disbelief! Yashan took another step. ¡°Step!¡± A massive transformation of steel surged, then rose high into the air, as if a giant hand had reached out from the ground, grabbing all the summoned beasts on the field. Seeing the situation turning unfavorable, Hua Shaosun immediately controlled his summoned beasts to dodge the grasp of the transforming steel. Yashan was well-prepared; once a duck is on your te, how can you let it fly away? The runes inside his body activated, with a massive consumption of vitality, and instantly, the area within the transforming steel was filled with high-voltage lightning. ¡°Crackling!¡± Along with Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts on this side suffering the consequences, each summoned beast, regardless of its size, stood on the ground and became stiff. Nowhere to escape. Then, Yashan¡¯s transforming steel caught up with all of Hua Shaosun¡¯s walking summoned beasts, tightly wrapping them up, forming a massive metallic monument. At the same time, Yashan didn¡¯t forget to continuously attack with electric currents, preventing powerful summoned beasts from breaking free. In just a few seconds, all of Hua Shaosun¡¯s walking summoned beasts on the ground were annihted. Only five summoned beasts that had been flying in mid-air escaped unscathed. This included the super-fired beast and the S-ss defensive coil snake, both led by the super golden-eyed eagle. Everyone was left dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events in these few seconds. ¡°What on earth¡­¡± Chapter 282 This turn of events was unexpected by everyone. They knew that Su Hao¡¯s trump card summoning beast would be incredibly powerful, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be this overwhelming; it exceeded their understanding. What were those metallic substances on the ground, resembling both liquid and solid? Moreover, they could be manipted effortlessly! The crucial point was that these metallic substances were shimmering with electric light. How could there be electric light? Could it be that Bai Jingzhong and the people from the power station coordinated in advance, burying high-voltage pylons under the arena? However, before everyone could voice their doubts, the dog-headed towering giant ape took its third step. ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion urred at the foot of Yashan, disappearing on the spot, swiftly passing by various statues. The left and right long knives alternated in shing. ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± Crisp metallic sounds resonated one after another. The peculiar figure of Yashan finally came to a stop, and behind him, more than a dozen metal monuments that he passed were all cut in half, sliding slowly, with their upper parts falling sessively to the ground. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Along with the upper halves of the metal monuments falling to the ground, there were also the half bodies of a dozen summoning beasts, blood gushing out, instantly staining the metal monuments bright red. These dozen powerful summoning beasts were actually killed by the dog-headed towering giant ape in just a few seconds! So powerful! Everyone gasped in disbelief, feeling as if their worldview was gradually copsing. Hua Shaosun, in a daze, stared at everything happening below, his mind nk. Just now, he sensed that all his dozen summoning beasts were killed, a massive loss of mental power that almost made his head explode, the pain sweeping through his brain. But this kind of pain was far less intense than the agony of failure. With the advantage in his grasp, did he just lose like this? ¡°No! I still have five summoning beasts!!! I can win!!!¡± Hua Shaosun¡¯s face turned red as he roared loudly towards Su Hao in the distance. He reached for his thermal imaging sses, squeezed them fiercely, and the sses were crushed by him. The shattered ss pieces cut his palm, but he was oblivious to the blood streaming down. He immediately controlled the five summoning beasts flying in midair, diving towards Yashan. ¡°Pong!¡± The fire-breathing dragon suddenly spewed out scorching mes, burning on Yashan¡¯s body. The outer armor of Yashan was quickly burned and shed, but more armor generated, restoring it to its original state. ¡°ying with fire? Super Fire Dragon, Lightning Prating Great Whirlwind!¡± With a swing of Yashan¡¯s long knife, a lightning Fire Dragon tornado soared into the sky, enveloping all five summoning beasts within its range. For a moment, the flying summoning beasts were ravaged by lightning and mes, losing control of their bodies. Coupled with the rotating effect, they lost bnce and tumbled to the ground. Then Yashan¡¯s transforming steel tightly wrapped them up. Without hesitation, Yashan stepped forward and systematically finished off each summoning beast until all were dead, and Hua Shaosun hadn¡¯t pressed the surrender button. Hua Shaosun gripped the railing with both hands, his eyes vacant, muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s over! I¡¯mpletely finished!¡± Even though he had all five super summoning beasts in his hands, he still failed. From now on, Hua Shaosun had no more opportunities! He could only be an ordinary summoner. Yashanpleted his task and then whispered, ¡°Boss Jingzhong, it¡¯s done. What should I do now?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Return to your original position, retract the transforming steel, then burrow back underground. Wait for me in the stands!¡± Yashan immediately swaggered back with a confident stride, carrying two long knives. The transforming steel on the field was retracted, and the arena returned to a soil surface. Su Hao timely gestured towards Yashan, indicating to teleport the summoning beasts back. The dog-headed towering ape sank slowly into the ground, disappearing from the reluctant gazes of the audience. The field fell silent. It wasn¡¯t until the host¡¯s triumphant voice echoed throughout the venue: ¡°Congrattions!!!¡± ¡°The World Summoner All-Star Grand Competition!!¡± ¡°The champion!!!¡± ¡°Summoner Number 13661!!!¡± ¡°Bai Jingzhong!!!¡± ¡°Ohh~!¡± For a moment, cheers and apuse swept through the entire sky, apanied by various cries of joy and sorrow. Regardless of sorrow or joy, everyone witnessed the birth of a miracle. In this edition of the Summoner All-Star Grand Competition, the champion was unexpectedly a boy around ten years old! If this were in the past, who would have believed it? Immediately, Sister Bai jumped high, her face flushed with pink. After shouting herself hoarse, she finally came to her senses, immediately pulling Xiaotian and saying, ¡°Xiaotian, Xiaotian, where¡¯s the banner I prepared?¡± Xiaotian and thepanions from the Morning Sun Courtyard were all speechless. Sister Bai pped her forehead, immediately turning to Hu Sheng, saying, ¡°Husheng, quickly! I left the banner at Molly¡¯s ce! Hurry back and get it!¡± Husheng: ¡­ In the private room, Chen Chufeng and the middle-aged man looked at each other in astonishment. They never expected such an oue. Later, they showed keen interest in the new summoning beasts summoned by Su Hao. Chen Chufeng muttered, ¡°This summoning beast can control lightning, fire, and that peculiar metal¡ªit¡¯s unbelievable!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes gleamed, ¡°The hidden value within it is immeasurable!¡± Chen Chufeng nodded, ¡°I wonder who Bai Jingzhong really is.¡± The middle-aged man asked, ¡°Chufeng, what do you n to do?¡± Chen Chufeng and the middle-aged man exchanged a nce, tacitly refraining from furtherments. The news of Su Hao¡¯s victory spread worldwide, causing the most excitement among the citizens of Yongxin City. As the champion hailing from Yongxin City, they took pride in his sess. It was a great honor for Yongxin City, and they eagerly anticipated the return of Su Hao, the first citizen of Yongxin City to win a majorpetition. Among those more excited in Yongxin City was Su Hao¡¯s mentor, Le Yi. Her round mouth hung open, herrge eyes filled with a puzzled expression, and her golden-rimmed sses slid down her nose without her noticing. ¡­ After receiving the prize, the ¡°Titan Behemoth,¡± Su Hao declined interviews and invitations. He immediately found Sister Bai and others, saying, ¡°Sister Bai, buy ne tickets for the day after tomorrow! Don¡¯t take the bus back! Also, don¡¯t buy my ticket. I need to stay in Shengshi City for a few more days.¡± Sister Bai eximed, ¡°You¡¯re noting back with us? What about Jingyi?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Jingyi will return with you. Don¡¯t worry; I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Sister Bai wanted to say something but decided against it. She and Yashan went back to pack their luggage. Meanwhile, Su Hao stood quietly on the streets of the city, watching the traffic and pedestrians. After a while, he randomly chose a direction and walked aimlessly. Gradually, Su Hao¡¯s heart calmed down, and his brain regained the feeling of contemting problems. As he walked, he organized the threads of the current events, nning for future actions. 1. The Summoner Competition served the purpose of establishing a channel to connect with the upper levels of the supervisory institution, seeking a pathway to acquire technology, which seems to have been achieved. 2. Cultivate the ¡°True Monarch,¡± infiltrate the supervisory institution, infect their high-tech talents as the True Monarch¡¯s avatars, turning them into tools for acquiring technology. This is estimated to be aplished insidiously within five years. 3. The nature of space seems to be rted to spiritual power, but there appears to be no definite connection. Why can summoning beasts generally travel through spatial channels between the main and subsidiary stars while humans cannot? Regarding this, the ¡°Summoning Beast Resistance Association¡± seems to possess relevant technology. Obtain the supervisory institution¡¯s technology, then learn from the resistors. Yashan is interested in this line of resistance, so let him explore it thoroughly. 4. Thepetition exposed some issues, such as how to guard against high-tech weapons¡¯ assassinations and how to identify enemies in a world full of ordinary people. These need to be addressed promptly. 5. Future research and learning cannot continue to stay in the Morning Sun Courtyard. He and Yashan need to break free and find a suitable ce to establish a hidden base, transforming it into a high-tech experimental center. 6. ¡­ Thanks to everyone for the support and votes~ Thanks for the generous donation from Xi Niao! Chapter 283 After thispetition event, Su Hao gained both fame and fortune. Purely in terms of thepetition, when all was said and done, Su Hao earned nearly two billion yuan. If you add the money he won from each round, thanks to Yashan going all-in on Su Hao¡¯s victories, it¡¯s safe to say Su Hao won¡¯t be short of money for a long time, unless he does something reckless. As for reputation, Su Hao personally didn¡¯t care much, but the reputation of ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard¡¯ had spread far and wide. Many organizations contacted Sister Bai, seeking her cooperation to jointly establish arge-scale orphanage. Sister Bai also expressed preliminary cooperation intentions. In general, Su Hao wasn¡¯t too worried about Sister Bai and the others in the future. He had a clear path ahead. However, risks came along with it. In the eyes of many, Su Hao, this ten-year-old champion, didn¡¯t seem to have a powerful background. He became an easy target for maniption. Moreover, during thepetition, Su Hao directly defeated the two summoners in the finals, Tang Haiyi and Han Renjie. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that after the Summoner Tournament ends, there¡¯s a high chance their families will seek revenge on Su Hao. Although it seems calm at the moment, there might be an ongoing investigation into Su Hao, nning strategies for his assassination. That¡¯s why Su Hao stayed alone in Sheshen City, letting Sister Bai and the others leave first. Even though they wouldn¡¯t directly target Sister Bai and the others, conflicts might arise, causing coteral damage. Su Hao strolled, exposed to the eyes of everyone, heading towards the small vi in the southern part of the city. He smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. I¡¯ll be right under your noses. If anyone wants to make a move, do it quickly. I don¡¯t have time to y with you slowly.¡± ¡­ As Su Hao approached the edge of the city, the assassination indeed began. On the bustling street, a passerby with a smile on his face casually walked past Su Hao. In a moment of passing, he discreetly stabbed an electric baton from his sleeve towards Su Hao¡¯s back. Su Hao dodged swiftly, snatched the electric baton, and pressed it against the man¡¯s waist. ¡°Snap!¡± The man froze, slowly fell to the ground. Su Hao then took out a small, silenced pistol from his other sleeve and checked it. Twelve bullets, safety off, bullets loaded. He aimed at the man who had been electrocuted and pulled the trigger. ¡°Poof!¡± Putting away the gun, Su Hao continued walking unhurriedly. Turning into another street, a woman carrying a basket of vegetables approached, cursing at someone. Unnoticed, a dark barrel appeared on top of the vegetable basket, aiming at Su Hao. ¡°Poof!¡± Su Hao dodged in advance, avoiding the shots. He walked straight ahead. The woman fired two more shots, both dodged by Su Hao. After getting within five steps, Su Hao raised his hand and fired a shot. ¡°Smack!¡± A bleeding bullet hole appeared on the woman¡¯s head, and she fell to the ground, vegetables scattered around. Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°First time ying a gunfight, it¡¯s quite thrilling!¡± Continuing forward, he left the busy district, and the number of people decreased significantly. Su Hao used Little Light¡¯s filtering to mark thirty-five people who followed him along the way, stopping and going. Among them, four always found vantage points in tall buildings, observing him from a distance. Su Hao spectes that these are the snipers posing the greatest threat to him. After confirming the suspected enemy¡¯s location, Su Hao starts choosing directions that obstruct the sniper¡¯s line of sight, avoiding sniper attacks. Suddenly, Su Hao lifts his foot. ¡°Earth Spikes!¡± The ground trembles briefly and quickly returns to calm. The two burrowing summon beasts beneath the ground have been pierced into hedgehogs by numerous spikes, unable to move, and soon diepletely. Upon reaching an open area inevitably, Su Hao elerates, heading towards the outskirts of the city. The sniper can¡¯t resist and starts shooting. Bullets move faster than sound, almost as soon as the shots are fired, the bullets hit the ground beside Su Hao, not hitting him! It¡¯s not that the bullets went off course; Su Hao¡¯s movements were too erratic. As Su Hao runs, the thirty-plus people following him also increase their pace, keeping up with Su Hao¡¯s steps. For them, assassinating a world champion summoner carries great risks. If they don¡¯t seed outside the city, they have to retreat! Because once the summoner brings out the summon beasts, they won¡¯t have another chance to kill him! Expressionless, Su Hao suddenly turns a corner, avoiding everyone¡¯s sight, then immediately disappears by diving underground. His purpose in running is to make a final confirmation, confirming whether these people are all following him. Then Su Hao discovers, it¡¯s not just thirty-plus people; this run marks seven more individuals. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn. The assassination begins!¡± Su Hao uses Transforming Steel to move quickly underground behind one of them. Not showing himself, he extends a hand from underground, gun pointed at the back of the head. ¡°Bang!¡± The person¡¯s head bursts, body shuddering, falling dead. Anotherpanion hears the sound, subconsciously turns to look, sees hisrade lying on the ground, blood quickly spreading from the head, and involuntarily clenches. He quickly hides to the side, looking left and right, but doesn¡¯t find the enemy. A sense of fear overwhelms him. Soon, he won¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. A hand emerges from the ground in front, holding a pistol, the dark barrel pointing at him. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± a question mark pops up in his mind, and in the moment of system failure, the gun erupts in mes, and his consciousness plunges into darkness forever. Su Hao holsters his gun and stealthily moves again, thinking, ¡°Isn¡¯t my Underground Assassination Technique more powerful than Silent Murder?¡± Next, Su Hao swiftly moves underground, continually reaping the lives of the assassins. When there are only a dozen or so killers left from the original forty, they sense trouble. ¡°Abandon the mission, evacuate urgently!¡± A hoarse voicees through the remaining killers¡¯ earpieces. But being locked onto by Su Hao, they basically can¡¯t escape. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± When a pistol runs out of bullets, Su Hao switches to another from the bodies of the killers. Thest female assassin, panicked and darting through the buildings, had fear written all over her eyes. She was human too, just with a profession in assassination, but she feared death too. Her usual coldness was merely a calm demeanor borne out of confidence in her abilities. Many big shots liked her aloof style. Now, facing an unknown enemy, she waspletely unsettled, as if a gun was pointed at her head, and death was imminent. As she ran, suddenly, a little boy appeared at the corner, smiling at her. ¡°Target!¡± She instinctively raised her gun to shoot. However, the boy reacted quickly, disappearing behind the corner. She immediately caught up, as the mission was equally important to her. However, upon reaching the corner and finding no trace of the boy, she realized! This boy was the enemy who had brought them to the brink of copse!!! A chilling aura enveloped her forehead, and she was overwhelmed by immense fear: ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± As if responding to her silent scream, Su Hao appeared behind her, raising the gun to the back of her head. ¡°Bang!¡± The unique sound of the silencer echoed, and the female assassin fell forward, silent forever. Su Hao casually threw the gun aside, stomped on it forcefully, shattering it, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s a pity for such a beautiful girl to be an assassin! If you have another life, it would be better to have a few more kids.¡± But whether she bes an assassin or not, it seems she didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± The porcin teacup was ruthlessly thrown to the ground, shattering into pieces. The elderly man who threw the bowl took a few deep breaths to calm down. He pointed at the middle-aged, fat man kneeling on the ground and angrily scolded, ¡°You damned thing! What mischief have you done? Are you trying to drag our Tang family down with you to the grave? Huh? Cough¡­ Cough!¡± Seeing the silent response from the fat middle-aged man, the elderly man, trembling, walked up and kicked him! But he himself couldn¡¯t stand steady, and just as he was about to fall, a maid nearby supported him. Suddenly, he realized he was already old and couldn¡¯t discipline this damned kid anymore. He waved his hand, sat back in his chair, and sternly said, ¡°Humph! Things passed down by our ancestors are worthless in the eyes of you scoundrels! Gather everyone for a family meeting at 2 PM this afternoon! Those in Saint Teacher City who don¡¯t attend will be stripped of their duties and sent off to retire!¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man finally lifted his head, his eyes full of fear. Chapter 284 As for what follows, Su Hao is no longer concerned. Since the failed assassination that day, it seems they¡¯ve given up on killing him. For several days now, no one has troubled Su Hao. Perhaps they are afraid, or maybe that assassination was just a matter of ountability for the deceased. On the third day, Chen Qingsheng appeared and told Su Hao not to worry about any actions from the Tang and Han families. Indeed, a group of over forty people attempting assassination seemed like trivial actions to them. In the current situation, Su Hao considers the safety of Sister Bai and others, not wanting to escte the situation unnecessarily. If it were only Su Hao and Yashan, he wouldn¡¯t be as concerned and would handle things more decisively. Chen Qingsheng¡¯s purpose ining goes beyond delivering this news; he soon reveals his main intention. Chen Qingsheng straightforwardly says, ¡°Brother Jingzhong, thatst super-summoned beast you brought out is truly powerful. Do you have any ns to let us manage it for you? Rest assured, we¡¯ll take care of your summoned beast properly!¡± Su Haoughs, ¡°I have plenty of such summoned beasts, but some are beyond the usual standards and shouldn¡¯t be taken out easily.¡± Chen Qingsheng nods with a smile, ¡°Of course, but if you have any conditions, feel free to mention them. We¡¯ll do our best to meet your requests!¡± Su Hao says, ¡°I won¡¯t mention conditions for now; I don¡¯t have that intention at the moment, but it¡¯s not absolute.¡± Chen Qingsheng¡¯s eyes light up, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Hao says, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll change my mind in three years!¡± Chen Qingsheng shows a pleased expression. No matter how many years pass, having the opportunity to obtain that special dog-headed towering ape summon is the best news. He says, ¡°In that case, three yearster, I¡¯ll contact you to discuss a cooperation n for that summon! As for your other summons¡­¡± Su Hao interrupts, ¡°Handling the paperwork for the other summons is simple. This afternoon, I¡¯ll go with you to take care of it. I¡¯ll entrust all of them to your management, and also the super Titan Behemoth I just obtained.¡± Chen Qingsheng is delighted, and Su Hao smiles, ¡°By the way, in a few months, I¡¯ll have an even more advanced summoned beast. I¡¯ll rely on you to take good care of it.¡± ¡°Even more advanced!¡± Chen Qingsheng suppresses his excitement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s within the scope of our management duties.¡± Su Hao says, ¡°But it will require more technical expertise.¡± ¡°Technical expertise is not a problem!¡± After establishing cooperation with the management agency, Su Hao leaves Sheshen City by ne the next day. Destination: Yongxin City. ¡­ Seeing Su Hao safely return, Sister Bai and others celebrate with him. Late at night, Su Hao and Yashan find Sister Bai, and the three of theme to the rooftop of a tall building, overlooking the entire city. The night wind blows, dispersing the day¡¯s heat. Tonight, Su Hao has something to say, and Sister Bai faintly senses it. She doesn¡¯t know what emotions are in her heart. Su Hao gets straight to the point, ¡°Sister Bai, in a few days, I n to go on a study trip with Jingyi. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°As expected¡­¡± Sister Bai¡¯s heart tightens. She sighs deeply, not saying much. Su Hao hands his phone number to Sister Bai, ¡°This is mine and Jingyi¡¯s phone numbers. We¡¯ll be online every Sunday morning. If there¡¯s anything, you can send a text or call us on Sundays.¡± Sister Bai takes the note from Su Hao carefully and asks, ¡°Will youe back in the future?¡± Su Hao nods naturally, ¡°Of course! During the Chinese New Year, Jingyi and I will be back. This ce will always be my home.¡± Sister Bai smiles, tears shimmering in her eyes. She softly says, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The three of them remained silent, enjoying the cool breeze on the rooftop. The next day, Su Hao visited Fu Leyi. After bidding farewell, he and Yashan went shopping in the city. On the third day, Su Hao and Yashan each carried arge package and left. Before leaving, Sister Bai hugged Su Hao and Yashan, whispering, ¡°Take care of yourselves; safetyes first.¡± As they walked away, Yashan seemed reluctant, frequently looking back. Su Hao said, ¡°Don¡¯t look back. For the next two years, we¡¯ll be living in the base outside Yongxin City; we won¡¯t go far.¡± Yashan, surprised, said, ¡°I thought we were going on a long journey with this setup!¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°The long journey wille in a few years. For now, we need to be cautious to prevent anyone from targeting Sister Bai and others after we leave. We¡¯ll show an apparent separation from the Morning Sun Courtyard, observe if anyone tries to cause trouble. If everything goes smoothly, then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Yashan understood and nodded, ¡°Understood, Boss Jingzhong.¡± Su Hao took out two fake IDs, handing one to Yashan, ¡°This is your new ID. From now on, both of us will use the surname Jia. You¡¯ll be Jia Yashan, and I¡¯ll be Jia Wei. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it, Boss Wei!¡± Yashan took the ID, seeing fabricated information, even his face looking unattractive. Staying in the Morning Sun Courtyard restricted Su Hao from bold experiments, making him miss the freedom of his previous experiment base. With just two or three people, they could do whatever they wanted without worrying about malicious intentions or idental harm to many. Su Hao and Yashan, after leaving the city, found a secluded corner, descended underground, and headed southwest. Su Hao¡¯s original experimental base was just ten kilometers southwest outside Yongxin City. It was initially a dedicated ce for summoning secondary star beasts, and now it served as his exclusive base, named Yongxin Base by Su Hao. After traveling a few kilometers underground, Su Hao and Yashan surfaced and quickly headed to Yongxin Base. In less than ten minutes, they reached the location, opened the disguised entrance, and entered the cave. Under the effect of runes, the huge space inside the mountain lit up. Su Hao said to Yashan, ¡°We¡¯ll live here for the next two years. Later, I¡¯ll apply theplete set of runes to give you flight capability for convenience. As for daily supplies, you can purchase them in the small towns around Yongxin City.¡± After some thought, Su Hao added, ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you want to establish the ¡®Rebels Butcher¡¯ organization? Once you have the ability of ¡®Life Perception,¡¯ you can establish it anytime. At night, you can go ahead and pursue your grand cause.¡± Yashan, full of enthusiasm, said, ¡°Sure thing, Boss Wei!¡± ¡­ Overnight, the two little boys, Bai Jingzhong and Bai Jingyi, disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. The discussion about the All-Star Championship champion, Bai Jingzhong, gradually cooled. It¡¯s believed that soon it would be a memory people were unwilling to revisit. After multiple investigations, the Summoners Association confirmed that Bai Jingzhong, the All-Star champion, was the one who attempted to assassinate Senator Pan. However,cking crucial evidence, they couldn¡¯t officially file a case. Symbolically, a person or two from the Pan family kept watch at Sister Bai¡¯s Morning Sun Courtyard. However, they had no hope of regaining face from Bai Jingzhong. Whether they could find him or not, even if they did, would they dare to take action? The newly elected Pan Senator didn¡¯t want to inexplicably die in his office. The disappearance of Su Hao didn¡¯t concern the management agency as long as his summoned beasts remained in their care. They were just business people, not interested in these messy affairs. After setting up the base, Su Hao summoned three Transformers, muttering, ¡°Next, continue evolving the Invisible Beast and quickly reach the Beginning Sovereign level.¡± Chapter 285 Five monthster, Su Hao injected three vials of gically modified fluid into three abnormal beasts: the giant moth, the flying mantis, and the ck-tailed wasp. As long as one sessfully evolved into a ¡°Beginner Sovereign,¡± Su Hao could begin his n! Four hours would reveal the oue. As time passed, at the three-hour mark, the body of the flying mantis continually changed, with cells gradually shrinking and withering. Su Hao frowned, muttering, ¡°The evolution of the flying mantis has failed!¡± Evolution consumes a considerable amount of energy. Once the body shrinks, it usually signifies failure because the energy isn¡¯t sufficient to support sessful evolution. ¡°No wonder the adaptability of organisms in this world to extraordinary genes like the pseudo-humans¡¯ is not as strong as in the previous world. Obtaining a level-six ¡®Beginner Sovereign¡¯ is not that easy.¡± Su Hao waved his hand, and amidst the surging golden armor, the failed evolution of the flying mantis vanished underground. Su Hao shifted his gaze to the other two summoned creatures. After another half hour, the ck-tailed wasp also began to shrink, signaling another evolution failure. However, Su Hao wasn¡¯t discouraged. On the contrary, he showed a pleased expression because the giant moth disyed no signs of decline, indicating a highpatibility with the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± genes. Usually, at this point, it was nearing the end of evolution. Just ten more minutes of persistence, and sess would be dered. Su Hao stared at the giant moth, analyzing silently, ¡°The giant moth, mantis, and ck-tailed wasp are all aberrant developmental species. Their body forms change with different life cycles, so these creatures have a good adaptability to the extraordinary genes of the pseudo-humans¡¯ sequence. Among them, the giant moth undergoes four transformations in its life to reach its end.¡± ¡°In contrast, the flying mantis and ck-tailed wasp are only partially aberrant developmental species. Evolving into a level-five ¡®Abnormal King¡¯ is eptable, but achieving evolution into a level-six ¡®Beginner Sovereign¡¯ has a low sess rate. Simrly, other organisms seeking level-six or even level-seven exotic beasts must analyze the characteristics and selectively evolve.¡± Ten minutester, the giant moth showed no signs of life decline. Su Hao knew that his long-awaited ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± had finally been born. Su Hao emitted a triumphantugh, making Yashan, practicing ¡®Life Perception¡¯ with summoned beasts in the adjacent room, break into a cold sweat. After a while, the giant moth woke up, and Su Hao controlled it with psychic tentacles. ¡°Well, let¡¯s try the abilities of the Beginner Sovereign. ¡®Transformation¡¯!¡± Su Hao had a thought, and the giant moth immediately transformed into the appearance of a flying mantis, pping its wings in the vastboratory. Su Hao nodded in satisfaction, controlling the giant moth to transform once again. The cells of the giant moth¡¯s body dissolved like slime, then reshaped and elevated, turning into a humanoid figure, surprisingly resembling Yashan. The moth-version Yashan tried to speak, ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss~¡± No words came out. Su Hao shook his head, ¡°Essentially, it¡¯s still a giant moth. Other organs and tissues are fine, but the brain can¡¯t transform. Next, let¡¯s try the crucial ¡®Host Parasitism.''¡± Su Hao closed his eyes, extending psychic tentacles, spreading through spatial pathways, providing force to the spatial structure. elerating the rhythm continuously, the next moment, Su Hao¡¯s psychic tentacles broke through space and arrived at the subsidiary star. Countless tiny white dots in the domain of the subsidiary star appeared in Su Hao¡¯s perception. Su Hao randomly selected a direction with psychic tentacles, arrived beside a white dot, formed arge, and suddenly caught it. The frequency increased, and he pulled it abruptly. The dot struggled in panic, but it was useless. Through the spatial channel, Su Hao brought it close. It was a small lynx asrge as a water buffalo. The lynx struggled desperately, as soon as it came out, it bared its teeth at Su Hao but had its limbs immobilized by Su Hao¡¯s transmutation, helpless. Su Hao didn¡¯t use psychic control to tame the lynx. Instead, he maintained its natural state as an experimental specimen for the ¡°Beginner Sovereign.¡± In this world, the good thing is that Su Hao nevercks experimental subjects. When needed, he can casually pull one from the subsidiary star. After using them, if they belong to the category of food, he can hand them over to Yashan to turn into barbecue, sprinkled with sauce for a delicious meal. Such a carefree life! Su Hao focused on the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± giant moth, controlling it to activate the ability of ¡®Host Parasitism.¡¯ When ¡®Host Parasitism¡¯ is activated, there is no visible change in the moth. However, if someone can observe the micro-world, they would know that a deadly threat has approached the grumpy lynx. Numerous invisible cells merged together to form a parasitic unit, drifting towards the lynx. Unbeknownst to the lynx, it attached to its fur, entered through its respiratory tract, or settled in the moist corners of its eyes. In the time it takes to finish a cup of tea, the lynx¡¯s entire body is covered with cells of the giant moth¡¯s ¡°Beginner Sovereign.¡± These cells slowly invade the lynx¡¯s body, quickly replicating various protein information,pleting the disguise, and easily bypassing the lynx¡¯s immune system. Next, within the lynx¡¯s body, a shocking scene unfolds. The ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± cells, like cancer cells, absorb the body¡¯s nutrients and proliferate massively. In just one day, the cells of the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± have spread throughout the lynx¡¯s entire body. At this point, the lynx¡¯s body is entirely under the control of the ¡°Beginner Sovereign.¡± With just a thought, the lynx¡¯s body will change ownership. But the lynx remains oblivious. Su Hao carefully analyzed this process and discovered some clues: ¡°The cells of the ¡®Beginner Sovereign¡¯ will engulf some of the lynx¡¯s cells, then use its own cells to rece the original cells¡¯ functions, maintaining the lynx¡¯s normal survival.¡± However, Su Hao¡¯s goal is not so simple. He approached the giant moth, ced his hand on its body, infused blood energy, recorded the faint consciousness of the giant moth, and locked it in a mental ck room. At this moment, everything the moth sees, hears, and feels will be recorded in the mental space. Additionally, the moth gains a special ability, one Su Hao had developed before¡ªthe blessing of the ¡°God of Genesis.¡± As long as the moth uses its blood energy, saturates an object, the information about the object will be recorded in the mental space. Now, this function will serve its true purpose. Su Hao attempted to control the cells of the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± distributed in the lynx¡¯s body, concentrate blood energy, and invade the lynx¡¯s brain. However, after a moment, Su Hao frowned. He found that the blood energy intensity of the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± cells in the lynx¡¯s body was far from reaching the level required to record the creature¡¯s consciousness information. ¡°The blood energy intensity is too low, making it impossible toplete the information recording.¡± Next, Su Hao began parasitic experiments on the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± and the lynx, summoning various types of summoned beasts to participate in the experiments. One monthter, Su Hao derived several reliable conclusions. First: After sessful parasitic colonization by the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± cells, it takes about fifteen days to cultivate, slowly absorb energy, and enhance blood energy intensity. Second: The parasitic cells of the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± can elerate growth, requiring only three days to reach the blood energy intensity necessary to record consciousness information, but it greatly overloads the host¡¯s body, suitable for devouring cells. Third: After arge number of ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± cells invade the body, they can rapidly destroy the host¡¯s body, causing lethal damage. Fourth: Each parasitic unit of the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± has extremely strong corrosive power. Various biochemical protective suits cannot stop the invasion of cells, even prating a one-centimeter thick steel te. Fifth: After cell invasion, the ¡°Beginner Sovereign¡± can take control of the body at any time, but the cost is theplete destruction of the original consciousness. Sixth: The parasitized host can release parasitic units, infecting people around them. Having rified these conclusions, Su Hao revealed a smile, ¡°Everything is ready; the ¡®Allies n¡¯ can begin!¡± Chapter 287 In the state of sleep and unconsciousness, people appear quietly lying down, but in reality, there are subtle differences. During sleep, the overall body condition, such as breathing and heartbeat, is very stable with no abnormalities. In contrast, during unconsciousness, vital signs are weaker, and both breathing and heartbeat are faint. In such a vast city, Yashan¡¯s precise search for human traffickers is no simple task, even with Su Hao¡¯s radar perception. Since the life characteristics of human traffickers are no different from others, the radar cannot distinguish between good and evil. After thoughtful consideration, Su Hao devised a clever method for Yashan ¨C instead of distinguishing traffickers, differentiate the unconscious states of children. Before abducting a child, traffickers would inevitably render the child unconscious to avoid them waking up and causing a scene, exposing their activities. This method proved effective. Through extensive practice, Yashan, utilizing the ¡®human trafficker positioning program¡¯ gene imnted by Su Hao, sessfully developed a conditioned reflex to sense those in a state of unconsciousness. Any life within his perception range disying signs of unconsciousness would alert Yashan. Yashan¡¯s perception range is eight hundred meters, seemingly limited but entirely sufficient. Setting up cameras, he transforms into a towering steel-d warrior, striking a fierce pose, and deres the official action of the ¡°Rebel Butcher¡±: ¡°I am ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ No. 000, all the world¡¯s scum, ept my judgment!¡± Confidently, he leaves the base, leaps into the air, and flies towards Yongxin City. At dawn, Yashan returns, holding bags of various sizes, wearing a disappointed expression. ¡°Boss Wei, I circled Yongxin City two or three times, but found no traces of human trafficking activities¡ªjust bar-hopping girls. However, it¡¯s not entirely fruitless. I noticed the vegetables in the early morning are very fresh, so I bought some on the way back.¡± Su Hao, just waking up, replies while getting ready, ¡°Do you think traffickerse out every night? Keep monitoring! Try to open within a month.¡± Yashan nods, yawning, and heads to prepare breakfast for Boss Wei. Meanwhile, Su Hao contemtes another issue: Yashan, a ¡®Steel Armor King,¡¯ sessfully gained the ¡®Life Detection¡¯ skill of the ¡®Night Stalker¡¯ sequence through limited gene imntation. This proves that I can also acquire abilities from other mutant sequences! Su Hao has his eye on the ¡®Swiftman¡¯ sequence¡¯s ¡®Dynamic Vision.¡¯ This skill not only enhances high-speed visual acquisition but also boosts reflex speed and slightly increases thinking speed. It could amplify his research on space teleportation in the future. After breakfast, Su Hao, without hesitation, enters the virtual space to design evolutionary genes: ¡°Besides designing the ¡®Dynamic Vision¡¯ gene, let¡¯s also create the gene for ¡®Earth Lord.¡¯ The ¡®Steel Armor King¡¯ has already been used in the Summoner Finals, recognized worldwide. It¡¯s time to evolve into the ¡®Earth Lord.''¡± ording to Su Hao¡¯s n, after the ¡®Earth Lord¡¯ is exposed, it will evolve into the ¡®Life Reaper,¡¯ changing its appearance. Although it may not fool everyone, it will still be different. Following the usual protocol for risky matters, Yashan takes the lead. ¡­ At dawn on the third day, Yashan returns from Yongxin City once again, this time carrying two men who have been knocked unconscious, one tall and one short. ¡°Bang!¡± Yashan forcefully throws the two into a specially designed cell, disying both excitement and anger on his face. Excitement because he has finally caught human traffickers, marking the sessful start of his career. Angry at his own vulnerability, Yashan can only capture this group of human traffickers in Yongxin City. However, the world is vast, and who knows how many children will be abducted by these traffickers tonight. Yashan gets busy after preparing a delicious and nutritious breakfast for Boss Wei. He transforms into the Steel Armor King, making his figure appear tall and mighty. He dons a prepared ck robe, puts on the hood, and then wears a specially selected ghastly mask, creating a mysterious and fearsome look. Originally, Yashan thought of directly using the Steel Armor King, butter considered that using it might expose him. Hence, he prepared the ck robe and hood. Three cameras are in position, recording the entire process of the rebels¡¯ ¡®physical destruction¡¯ from all angles. After recording, Yashan ns to edit and upload it online to mentally undermine the rebels¡¯ will. Although it may seem inhumane, Yashan never believes he needs to talk about ¡®humanity¡¯ with traffickers who target children because, in Yashan¡¯s eyes, the ¡®rebels¡¯ are not human; they are demons. He uses brutal methods to deal with these ¡®demons¡¯ roaming the earth. Yashan opens the cell door, secures the two men to the crosses, and then wakes up the traffickers. The shorter one has fluffy hair with bangs covering his eyebrows, while the taller one has short hair and a mole above his eyebrow, looking fairly decent. As the two groggily wake up, they see a terrifying face right in front of them. They are instantly frightened and try to jump up, only to realize they are already bound to the crosses! They struggle frantically, making iprehensible sounds, but the crosses remain unmoved. Soon, both of them quiet down, exchange a nce, and see the fear in each other¡¯s bloodshot eyes without concealment. Also,forting each other: ¡°Brother, what a coincidence; you¡¯re here too!¡± As long as my brother is as miserable as I am, I have nothing to fear! Yashan is unaware of theplex changes in the two men¡¯s hearts in just ten seconds. A harsh voicees from behind the mask: ¡°Before receiving the judgment of ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ No. 000, do you have anything to say?¡± The two men exchange nces, mumble nonsensical pleas, and Yashan impatiently says, ¡°Why did you abduct children?¡± The shorter one with bangs hurriedly says, ¡°I don¡¯t know; we just follow the regional leader¡¯s orders. He tells us what to do, and we justplete the task and get paid. It¡¯s none of our business!¡± Yashan sneers, ¡°Just for the sry?¡± The one with bangs shows a pleasing smile, saying, ¡°Well¡­ he also promised to help us advance to intermediate summoners!¡± Yashan asks, ¡°How do you contact your regional leader?¡± They exchange nces again, both shaking their heads, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t see him in person. We operate through a specialwork. We don¡¯t know who the regional leader is. As long as we put the children in the designated ce, the task is consideredplete.¡± Yashan searches them and finds a small phone. With their guidance, he operates it, logging in with a password. The screen flickers, seemingly searching for a signal. After a while, it disys ¡°Login exception, port locked.¡± Yashan asks, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They exchange nces, both looking puzzled, ¡°We don¡¯t know! This has never happened before.¡± Yashan¡¯s expression tightens, sensing trouble. He immediately leaves the cell, finding Su Hao: ¡°Boss Wei, I found these two phones on the traffickers. The location of the base might have been discovered by the ¡®Summoned Beast Resistance Association¡¯!¡± Su Hao immediately transforms into the Steel Armor King, conceals his figure, takes the phones, channels blood energy into them, records the information in the virtual space, and then enters the virtual space to check the details on the small phone. After a quick look, he understands what¡¯s going on. The tiny phone is covered in numerous pinhole cameras, constantly capturing external information. Apparently, after detecting abnormalities, it directly locked the phone. Since that¡¯s the case, these two phones have lost their value. Su Hao throws the phones on the ground, crushes them with his foot, and says to Yashan, ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve been discovered. But no need to rush; finish your tasks first. We¡¯ll tidy up in the afternoon and change the location.¡± Chapter 288 This temporary base can be easily relocated; erasing all traces left behind and sinking the entire base underground using the transformative power of conversion steel, allowing for a quick exit. However, with the current limited equipment, relocation is still rtively easy, but it would be significantly challenging as more devices are acquired. As Su Hao designs the ¡°Earth Sovereign¡± gene for Yashan within the pinball space, he contemtes, ¡°If I can unravel the secrets of space, I can expand an exclusive space to store these devices, summoning them when needed¡­¡± Just like the legendary functions of space bags or space rings, the idea is enchanting. Yashan, now back in the prison cell, exudes an ominous aura. Standing between the two human traffickers on crosses, he begins his formal opening statement: ¡°Greetings, dear, hateful, kind, evil, beautiful, ugly viewers from around the world! I am ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ No. 000, the nightmare that wakes you up in the middle of the night, the butcher with hands stained with demon blood, the main surgeon skilled in dealing with scum, and the messenger rooted deep in the soul of the rebels! Wee to my world!¡± After the opening speech, Yashan chuckles menacingly at the camera. This terrifyingughter, learned online, suits his role as a major antagonist. It genuinely terrifies his twopanions almost to the point of soul departure. Yashan proceeds to outline the crimes of the rebels, pointing at the two trembling traffickers, revealing their misdeeds. He then retrieves a torture manual from the nearby table, opens the first page, and introduces it to the camera: ¡®Skinning,¡¯ ¡®Lingering,¡¯ ¡®Lead Drops,¡¯ ¡®Double-Headed Fork¡¯¡­ Yashan calmly describes these, while the two behind him are now pale, trembling, and the tall man has even wet himself, filling the cell with a foul odor. Seemingly indifferent, Yashan casually takes out an octahedral dice, cing it in front of the camera, gesturing, ¡°This is an eight-sided die, each number corresponds to a specific punishment. The method of execution for these two is left to fate.¡± Yashan then moves to another camera, dropping the die into a ss bottle. ¡°Ding ding ding!¡± The dice rolls in the bottle, and the two traffickers stare in horror, hoping it never stops. Until now, they can¡¯t believe it¡¯s real. They believe they merely abducted children, notmitting heinous crimes deserving such torture. It¡¯s too cruel¡­ Why? Cruel? Yashan doesn¡¯t see it as cruel! At most, it¡¯s tormenting demons because he no longer considers these two as human. True cruelty lies in being kind to these people. How many innocent children worldwide are abducted? Who knows what they will experience? ording to Boss Wei, they¡¯re likely used for experiments! This reminds Yashan of the small round mice in Boss Wei¡¯s experimental base from the previous life! He bes even colder. The dice in the ss bottle gradually stops,nding on ¡®Five,¡¯ the fifth punishment! The two traffickers, tall and short, are struck as if by lightning, terrified, rolling on the floor, contorting their faces. In a matter of seconds, they start wailing and crying uncontrobly. Yashan¡¯s voice chimes in, ¡°Very well, it seems the luck of these two fellows isn¡¯t great!¡± Then his tone turns chilling, ¡°So, let¡¯s go prepare the instruments!¡± ¡­ For three hours, the prison cell echoes with heart-wrenching screams, filled with endless regret, hating themselves foring into this world. Eventually, the cries weaken, fading until theypletely disappear. Yashan faces the camera once again for self-introduction and deres, ¡°Resistors from all around the world, tremble in my shadow! Fear! Offer your bodies! Offer your souls! I am your hell! Remember, I am ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ No. 000. Wee to seek me out! Hehehe! By the way, wee like-minded individuals to join ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯! Perhaps, you could be No. 001!¡± After recording, Yashan takes a deep breath and then buries the two battered bodies underground. Exiting the ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± Yashan somberly approaches Su Hao, saying, ¡°Boss Wei, I want to smoke!¡± Su Hao immediately gives Yashan a scolding and sternly says, ¡°Get lost! Where did you learn that? You¡¯re just ten, thinking about smoking?¡± Yashan scurries away, never daring to bring up smoking again, thus preventing the birth of a nicotine-addicted youth. Next, Yashan starts cleaning up the base, packing what needs to be taken and demolishing what isn¡¯t. All done in less than an hour. Su Hao and Yashan each carry arge package out of the experimental base. Yashan¡¯s footsteps trigger the steel armor, instantly covering the entire hill and sinking it underground. This project still puts some pressure on him. Yashan exhales in relief, looking at Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, where do we go next?¡± Su Hao replies, ¡°White Sister and the others have been doing fine for the past six months; we don¡¯t need to worry. Let¡¯s leave Yongxin City!¡± Su Hao then transforms into the ¡°Steel Armor King¡± flight mode, takes off, and heads in a direction. Yashan follows. Flying low, avoiding popted areas, they traverse through various unmanned mountain valleys at high speed. ¡°Whoosh¡ªWhoosh¡ª¡± Flying between these uninhabited mountain valleys is incredibly pleasant, like two free spirits wandering through the beautiful and fantastdscapes of the earth. Many unheard-of terrains and unseen varieties of nts form a breathtaking scene, captivating Yashan, who hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. The sensation of low-altitude travel through mountains is different from high-altitude flight, each with its own characteristics. Yashan can¡¯t help but exim once again: flying is truly amazing! After approximately four hours of flight, Su Hao selects a ce with multiple rocks, descends, finds a t stone wall, ces the luggage down, and says, ¡°Here will do! Yashan, set up the experimental base here. I¡¯ll scout the surroundings.¡± Yashan also puts down his luggage, saying, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao takes off again to inspect the surroundings. The scenery here is extraordinary, with water like a precious mirror, and the rocks exhibit peculiar shapes, creating a picturesque and beautiful impression. Then, Su Hao checks the inte and quickly finds information about this ce: ¡®Autumn Flowers Full of Mountains,¡¯ a world-famous tourist attraction, known for mountains filled with flowers! Located in the Flower Full City in the southern part of Zhongzhou. Su Hao is surprised, ¡°This is a tourist attraction?¡± Building a base in a tourist attraction? They probably chose it because no one would know where they are¡­ After pondering for a moment, Su Hao flies back to the stone wall. Uponnding, Yashan excitedly demonstrates his ¡®Ten Rooms and One Hall Technique¡¯ to Su Hao. Su Hao smiles and praises, ¡°Not bad, not bad. It seems Yashan, you¡¯ve grasped the essence of Boss Wei¡¯s house-building skill! However, this ce isn¡¯t quite suitable. Let¡¯s find another location!¡± Yashan is puzzled, ¡°Huh? What about our base¡­¡± Su Hao says, ¡°Seal the entrance; we¡¯ll leave it here! Who knows, we might need it in the future!¡± Yashan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 289 In the end, Su Hao didn¡¯t go far. Instead, he established arge base on the outskirts of the Hanman Mountain tourist area, a ce untouched by anyone. Yashan exerted all his strength to rebuild the base once again. After recuperating, Yashan went to the nearest small county to purchase supplies, while Su Hao re-entered the pinball space to help Yashan design ¡®dynamic vision¡¯ and the ¡®Earth Sovereign¡¯ genes. Yashan not only bought arge amount of living supplies but also brought back several advancedputers, setting up a smallputer room. Then, he went out and bought a lot of wires, sneaking around at night to steal electricity¡­ A day without aputer made Yashan feel uneasy. Even if not in use, it had to look good. After secretly pulling electricity back, Yashan sessfully powered up theputers! However, he seemed to be affected by the electricity ¨C his skin and clothes were all updated, with burn marks on them. But being able to power the base was worth it. Then, Yashan eagerly entered theputer room, exported all the camera videos, and began his editing work. He wanted to quickly spread this fear on the inte. Three dayster, a ten-minute video edited by Yashan was ready. Holding his satisfying masterpiece, he wanted to share it with Su Hao. However, Su Hao said, ¡°No need to watch. I¡¯m not interested. If you think it¡¯s good, release the video from a distance. Don¡¯t expose our hard-found base.¡± Yashan confidently grinned, ¡°Rest assured, Boss Wei. I didn¡¯t study technology for nothing these years! Do you think they can find me?¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Hehe, you better go far. If you¡¯re discovered, it¡¯s on you!¡± Yashan took the hard drive and went out, then flew for three hours to reach a small town. Taking out his phone, he inserted a SIM card and called his information technology teacher, saying, ¡°Hello, teacher? It¡¯s Jingyi. I remember attending a ss on how to use someone else¡¯sputer to publish video information. Can you review it for me? Money is not an issue!¡± Yashan used the ¡®Money Talks¡¯ skill and obtained the item ¡®False Address Code Package.¡¯ With a smug smile, wearing a mask and sunsses, he went in and used theputer. Ten minutester, Yashan called his teacher again, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s not working¡­¡± The teacher sighed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the money, I¡¯d hang up right now!¡± After half an hour of struggle, Yashan finally seeded in publishing, not only sessfully but also forcing arge number of reposts! Just one dayter, Yashan¡¯s video titled ¡®The Butcher of Resistance ¨C Let Fear Spread Across the World¡¯ went viral on the inte. Many people downloaded it immediately and saved it on independent USB drives because they knew that within three days, this terrifying and bloody video would be banned on the inte. What¡¯s not suitable for children? This is what¡¯s not suitable for children! Many people had never seen such a bloody video, feeling intense stimtion while being deeply surrounded by a sense of fear. The World Federation¡¯s ¡®Network Security Group¡¯ reacted quickly, banning Yashan¡¯s video on the third day. They also started investigating the source of the video, but couldn¡¯t find it in a short time. However, the video had already spread worldwide, being seen and reshared by countless people. Moreover, privately changing formats and circting among each other, the video became unstoppable. Yashan has achieved his goal; he sessfully established the name of the ¡®Butcher of Resistance.¡¯ People trafficking children worldwide, upon seeing the video, turned pale with fear, contemting whether they could continue this trade. If they were ever caught by the ¡®Butcher of Resistance,¡¯ it would be a living hell! ¡°Maybe I should quit my job!¡± From then on, a sword of unknown fate hung over the heads of low-level resistance captors. If it didn¡¯t fall, that was good; but once it did, it would be worse than death! This was Yashan¡¯s concept of ¡®fear deterrence.¡¯ Regardless of the effectiveness, he decided to give it a try. Ten dayster, Yashan caught two traffickers, who had clearly watched the video. Upon realizing they were caught by the ¡®Butcher of Resistance,¡¯ they fainted in fear. These two traffickers, who harbored a sense of luck, regretted their choices deeply. Yashan: ¡°Well, this is material for editing videos.¡± After burying the second wave of material underground, Su Hao used the ck Crystal Horn to speak next to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, hold off on editing your videos for now. I¡¯ll upgrade you to ¡®Earth Sovereign,¡¯ and you¡¯ll be safer when you go out.¡± Yashan was overjoyed. Su Hao continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯ll give you the ¡®dynamic vision¡¯ ability and engrave the ¡®hard¡¯ rune on your skull. Keep it active at all times, or I¡¯m afraid someone might snipe you one day.¡± Yashan immediately responded, ¡°Alright, Big Brother Wei!¡± Next was the time for the experiment. Su Hao injected Yashan with the gene modification liquid and waited for the gic modification toplete. Four hourster, Yashan sessfully evolved into ¡®Earth Sovereign,¡¯ but as expected, there was a slight issue with his eyes. Yashan said, ¡°Big Brother Wei, I feel dizzy and can¡¯t seem to stop it.¡± Su Hao calmly replied, ¡°You understand, Yashan, this is a normal adaptation process for loading a single ability. You¡¯ve justpleted the first loading step!¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°I see.¡± Three dayster, Yashan fully recovered and gained the powerful ¡®dynamic vision.¡¯ Su Hao condensed a handgun and fired a shot next to Yashan. As Yashan adapted continuously, he eventually caught the bullet barehanded! Although the speed of the bullet fired by Su Hao¡¯s casually condensed handgun wasn¡¯t fast, it was enough to demonstrate the terrifying effect of ¡®dynamic vision.¡¯ Afterpleting the experiment, Yashan went back to edit his videos, while Su Hao began designing his own genes. Two dayster, Su Hao sessfully evolved into an ¡¾Earth Sovereign¡¿ and acquired ¡®dynamic vision.¡¯ In the following time, Su Hao stayed in theboratory, learning the technology Chen Qingsheng had sent him and researching the characteristics of space. Meanwhile, Yashan¡¯s career as the ¡®Butcher of Resistance¡¯ gradually gained momentum. The organization became the world¡¯s number one wanted group, widely known. Time passed quickly, and two years flew by. Su Hao was now twelve years old. His height increased a bit, reaching 1.6 meters, resembling a fourteen or fifteen-year-old young man. His face lost some youthful innocence, bing more defined. Under Su Hao¡¯s casual modifications, his originally unremarkable face gradually became handsome. Knowledge not only changes destiny but also alters one¡¯s appearance! Su Hao grew handsome by his own abilities, and no one could say otherwise. Because he didn¡¯t like spending time on grooming, Su Hao always kept a crew cut, looking very energetic. Enhanced by this reasonably handsome face, hairstyle was just an embellishment and not crucial. Surprisingly, Yashan followed suit. Whatever clothes Su Hao wore, he liked the same, and he mimicked Su Hao¡¯s hairstyles. Unfortunately, his reincarnated body¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t as handsome, far from resembling his appearance in his previous life. Seeing Yashan getting more crooked as he grew, Su Hao gave him a shot of the ¡®Handsome and Charming¡¯ serum, which improved his appearance. In these two years, Su Hao¡¯s most significant gain wasn¡¯t just his height and face but his research on space. Through numerous attempts and explorations, along with the sporadic space research data sent back by the ¡¾Primordial Sovereign¡¿, Su Hao finally rified the basic principles of space teleportation. It must be said that the ¡¾Primordial Sovereign¡¿ produced outstanding talents, making it arge group that controlled truly advanced technology in this world. Su Hao estimated that the technology held by the ¡¾Primordial Sovereign¡¿ surpassed other organizations by at least twenty years. Su Hao sighed, ¡°The custodial technology held by the ¡¾Primordial Sovereign¡¿ is abination of high-end technology and ingenious ideas! Both are indispensable. No wonder they are the only ones in the entire world who can master the summoning beast custodial technology!¡± Then, Su Hao tightened his fist confidently and said, ¡°So, from now on, these space technologies belong to me!¡± Chapter 290 In the span of two years, the research on Su Hao¡¯s summoning beasts, conducted by the agency, has reached apletely new level, even surpassing Su Hao¡¯s expectations. Through the study of summoning beasts of different levels but the same sequence, they have sessfully analyzed the nature of blood and energy on a material level. Conducting experiments on other summoning beasts has enabled these creatures to acquire stronger blood and energy. This research capability makes Su Hao feel humble; this is the power of teamwork. The oues of their research provide Su Hao with numerous new insights, enhancing his understanding of the blood and energy within his own body. Due to the breakthrough achieved by the agency, they have invested more researchers in studying Su Hao¡¯s summoning beasts, allowing the smooth implementation of Su Hao¡¯s ¡°All are Allies n.¡± In the secret base where Shijun (Beginner Lord) is located, about eighty percent of the researchers have been parasitized by Shijun¡¯s cells. Their consciousness information is all recorded in the ball space and tightly confined in a ck room. Only a small percentage of researchers with minimal contact with the outside world have been spared. To prevent idents, Su Hao has set up a consciousness destruction program in the ck room. Firstly, when a researcher perceives the ball space and their main consciousness enters the ck room, the consciousness deletion program is activated. Secondly, immediately after the natural death of a researcher, the consciousness deletion program is triggered. ¡°The most important thing, spatial management technology, is in hand!¡± Su Hao, within the pinball space, once again reviews the technological data obtained from the agency. These data only represent fragments of spatial technology and do notprise theplete management technology. Despite the agency¡¯s skilled researchers, no one is powerful enough to possess the entire summoning beast management technology. Generally, the extensive technology is divided into numerous sub-technologies, each assigned to different researchers for breakthroughs. Therefore, even though Su Hao has turned over more than eighty percent of the researchers as his eyes, he cannot obtain theplete management technology. When Su Hao mentions having the management technology in hand, it is merely a spection of the spatial technology¡¯s principles based on the acquired information. For Su Hao, having the principles is sufficient! As for the high-tech aspects of technology, Su Hao does not need them because he has a more suitable approach¡ªrunes! What can be achieved with high-tech machinery at the agency, Su Hao can substitute with runes. Such is the audacity of having a broad range of knowledge. So, how does the agency achieve teleportation on this? Regarding this, Su Hao has already outlined the principles. Firstly, space has biprity. This is the agency¡¯s first basic theory of space, meaning space itself has two opposing attributes, like a ma with positive and negative poles. This is the agency¡¯s highest internal secret, unknown to others. All spatial technology at the agency stems from this theory. Su Hao identally discovered this theory. Secondly: Spatial Module Biprity and Continuous Growth. This is the agency¡¯s second fundamental theory. The term ¡®spatial module¡¯ refers to the constantly moving spatial blocks perceived by Su Hao¡¯s mental tentacles. ¡®Spatial module biprity¡¯ means that at the moment of birth, for every perceived spatial block, an identical spatial block will also be born in an unknown part of the universe. Regardless of subsequent changes or movements, the two blocks remainpletely synchronized. Continuous growth means that, at any moment, within the main star domain and the subsidiary star domain, there are always spatial modules being born and destroyed. However, overall, there is a growing trend. Thirdly: Spatial Non-Distance. This is the agency¡¯s third fundamental theory. When Su Hao first saw it, he waspletely baffled. Space has no distance? Can it still be called space without distance? This theory is somewhat counterintuitive, leaving Su Hao confused for quite some time. However, the agency¡¯s technology originates from this, and the sess of the agency indicates that while these three theories may not be entirely correct, they are essentially close. This made Su Hao, who considered himself a ¡®genius,¡¯ feel a bit small; it seems he is still far from understanding the thought processes of those truly top-tier geniuses. He cannotprehend their way of thinking. After numerous experiments and contemtion, Su Hao finally understood the meaning of the third theory: Space has distance in three-dimensional angles, but in four-dimensional angles, there is no distance. In the four-dimensional perspective, space might just be continuously stacking singrities. Regarding this, Su Hao remains uncertain. In the agency¡¯s expectations, the reason why the main star domain and the subsidiary star domain form a four-dimensional channel, allowing people from the main star to summon subsidiary star beasts, is because, under certain ¡®special effects,¡¯ the main star domain begins to generate arge number of spatial modules. Their twin modules then concentrate in the subsidiary star domain. This creates a special environment connecting the main star and the subsidiary star. As long as the mental tentacles shake the spatial blocks, the destination will eventually point to the subsidiary star. In reality, it¡¯s not as people generally imagine; there isn¡¯t truly a channel or a door that, once crossed, leads to the subsidiary star. This is the special effect of ¡®spatial module biprity.¡¯ Combined with the agency¡¯s third theory, ¡®spatial non-distance,¡¯ it forms the incredible teleportation phenomenon observed by the world. Knowing these three fundamental theories, does it enable short-distance teleportation? It¡¯s not that simple. Even if these three theories are made public, others may not necessarily achieve management technology. However, the agency seeded. Someone proposed a whimsical idea, and with the collective effort of everyone, it actually seeded. This whimsical idea is to create pairs of spatial modules and then utilize the interaction between spatial modules and mental power to enable summoning beasts toplete short-distance teleportation. So, how do you manufacture spatial modules? The answer is to mimic various maic fields in the main star space and the subsidiary star space. Create a special environment artificially to generate spatial modules. Then, they spent arge amount of money, umted resources, and after continuous attempts and adjustments, they seeded. They artificially created the first spatial module. In response to this, Su Hao could only say, impressive! In the midst of this, there were various bitter moments that outsiders wouldn¡¯t understand. The path of scientific exploration is always filled with thorns and hardships. A small achievement conceals the countless efforts scientists put behind it. At that time, the agency attached various probing instruments to summoning beasts, sent the summoning beasts back, and then summoned the instruments back, aiming to collect data from the subsidiary star domain. However, they failed. All instruments were squeezed and damaged during the long-distance traversal of space. This led to another puzzle: why can summoning beasts endure long-distance teleportation while other items and machines cannot? After continuous research, they finally found the key point: evolution! Under the radiation of a special spatial maic field and over an extended period, both subsidiary star beasts and humans from the main star underwent evolution. However, the direction of evolution was different. After evolution, subsidiary star beasts gained the ability to traverse space, stemming from a bncing organization within them. Humans, on the other hand, gained an increase in mental power through evolution. By training, they grew mental tentacles capable of perceiving spatial structures. Then, they understood the principles of that bncing organization, equipped machines with bncers, and only then achieved the collection of subsidiary star maic field data. Having grasped the principles, Su Hao sighed, ¡°The vast universe is full of wonders! Under different environments, extraordinary and exceptionally marvelous miracles can ur.¡± He praised the talents of the agency once again, genuinely impressed. Su Hao contemted whether he should make friends with them and engage in academic exchanges together ¨C wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful? If Su Hao were to explore these technologies on his own¡­ Hmm! Su Hao felt that even in his old age, he might not be able to summarize those three fundamental theories. This has nothing to do with being a genius or not; in reality, many things are fleeting. This kind of fleeting moment cannot bepensated for, no matter how hard one tries. In the end, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim once again, ¡°The people in the agency are truly talented!¡± Chapter 291 After Su Hao understood the principles of short-distance teleportation, can he seed? Certainly! It just requires a considerable amount of time to turn theory into reality. And Su Hao is not short of time! He firmly believes that sess is inevitable. After obtaining the theory of short-distance teleportation, Su Hao organizes the required steps as follows: 1. Simultaneously mimic the maic fields of the main star and the auxiliary star. 2. Manufacture artificial spatial modules, capturing paired spatial modules. 3. Imnt the paired spatial modules into the spiritual bodies of both teleportation parties. 4. Create a spatial teleportation bncer to ensure safe teleportation. 5. Attempt Su Hao¡¯s own body teleportation. Among these five, the most challenging is the first one¡ªmimicking the maic fields of the main star and the auxiliary star. The management office can send detectors to the auxiliary star, collect data on the maic field in the auxiliary star¡¯s space, and use high-techrge machines to mimic the auxiliary star¡¯s maic field. However, Su Haocks both the maic field data of the auxiliary star and the industrial conditions to manufacture a maic field generator. It can be considered an insurmountable obstacle. That¡¯s the difficulty! Nevertheless, as long as there¡¯s a direction, Su Hao never fears challenges. He leaves the experimental base, climbs to the top of the mountain where the base is located, finds a smooth stone b, and lies down. Amidst the picturesque scenery, adjusting his breathing rhythm, clearing his mind, he gradually enters a state of deep contemtion: ¡°The first challenge is that I don¡¯t have the maic field data of the auxiliary star, and this core data is undoubtedly held by the ten major families. Even if I get lucky and obtain the data, I might not understand it. Those data parameters correspond to various machines¡­ I must obtain maic field data that I can understand.¡± ¡°Perhaps, I can try to create runes specifically for detecting maic fields¡­¡± ¡°In a couple of days, I¡¯ll go out and search for knowledge about various maic fields. It¡¯s convenient to ask Chen Qingsheng, but it¡¯s easy for suspicions to arise regarding whether I¡¯ve deciphered the secrets of space. I¡¯ll be cautious and try not to make enemies with the management office.¡± ¡°The second challenge is how to use runes to manifest the maic field. This can be attempted first with the main star¡¯s maic field. After obtaining mature rune technology, I¡¯ll try to create the maic field of the auxiliary star¡¯s space.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s a special rune that can provide me with ideas!¡± ¡°The rest is rtively simple; I can set them aside for now. Next, I¡¯ll fully tackle the maic field issue.¡± ¡°However, the current rune array te is designed for the development of various skills, not necessarily suitable for creating various powerful maic fields. I need to start developing the sixth-generation rune array te, specifically for spatial services.¡± So, in summary, he needs to do three things: 1. Design the sixth-generation rune array te. 2. Design the maic field detection rune. 3. Design the maic field generation rune.¡± Thinking to this point, Su Hao enters the pinball space, records his thoughts in the log, then exits the pinball space, stands up, pats his buttocks, and walks down the mountain. When Su Hao returns to the experimental base, he loudly shouts, ¡°Yashan, is the meal ready?¡± Yashan, with a reflex action, springs up from in front of theputer and replies, ¡°Wait a moment, Boss Wei, it¡¯ll be ready soon!¡± Yashan quickly saves the video he edited, then happily runs to the kitchen to prepare food for Boss Wei. It feels like returning to the past, and Yashan enjoys it. Learning various dishes and cooking for Boss Wei has be his favorite thing. In these two years, not only has Su Hao obtained what he wanted, but Yashan has also gained something. Now, Yashan is one of the leading figures in several organizations worldwide. When people hear the words ¡®Rebel Butcher,¡¯ they can¡¯t help but shudder; a chill runs through them from head to toe. ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ No. 000 is truly a terrifying figure! He casually uses various horrifying punishments as if ying a game of dice. However, the content involves real and bloody torture. The heartbreaking cries of human traffickers in the videos can prate the soul and reach deep into the heart. ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ No. 000 is like the archetypal viin in movies and TV shows. The only difference is that this viin seems to be doing good deeds by targeting ¡®rebels¡¯ who capture children. Even though they might be doing a good thing, many people still see ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ as an outright viin, finding it hard to acknowledge him in their hearts. They believe that capturing them and killing them directly would be sufficient, questioning why the need for such gruesome torture, which vites basic human rights. How many would resort to such cruel methods to kill the innocent? However, Yashan doesn¡¯t care about all this. He doesn¡¯t have a sense of right or wrong and isn¡¯t concerned about the impact on others or potential serious consequences. He¡¯s reluctant to engage in debates with those people because Boss Wei told him, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. You¡¯ve taken action, and regardless of how you¡¯ve done it, it¡¯s much stronger than those who only talk. Do you want to listen to the wailing of those weaklings?¡± He is well aware of his purpose and knows that since the videos became popr on the inte, the grassroots workers of the Summoned Beasts Rebel Association have decreased significantly. Recently, it has be more challenging to catch child traffickers. Not because they¡¯ve be wiser, but because they are afraid. Many have resigned from the rebel camp and switched jobs. They weigh the cost: is it worth suffering such inhuman torture and death for money and promotion? It can be said that Yashan¡¯s n has initially shown results, but sess is still far away because he has yet to catch any rebel members above the manager level. This has thwarted his intention to eradicate all rebels systematically. After eating and drinking, Yashan reports his recent work to Su Hao: ¡°Our ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ organization has now recruited five enthusiastic members, from 001 to 005. They are all top-notch information technology talents. Every video we release can circte on major websites for two hours, and the effect is excellent. There¡¯s no need to worry about being traced. It seems that the progress is going very smoothly.¡± Su Hao timely praises, ¡°Well done, Yashan. Look, those rebels dare not show their faces!¡± Yashan smiles awkwardly and then says, ¡°But Boss Wei, I have a problem now. I can¡¯t catch their core members. Continuously capturing these small fries is not a solution. What should I do?¡± Su Hao responds, ¡°Do you remember the method I taught you for problem-solving?¡± Yashan immediately answers, ¡°Using the goal dposition method, dividing the main goal into multiple sub-goals, and then continuously dividing, subdividing until it bes executable.¡± Su Hao nods with a smile, ¡°Exactly. Have you used this method to think about the problem?¡± Yashan replies, ¡°I have used it and tried, but the other party is very cunning. I can locate them, but I can¡¯t catch them.¡± Su Hao bes interested, ¡°You found them but couldn¡¯t catch them?¡± It¡¯s important to note that Yashan is exceptionally powerful, with super high-speed flight ability, and, coupled with the ¡®Life Detection¡¯ skill, which extends to a range of 1,200 meters, who could escape from him? Yashan scratches his head, looking puzzled and ming himself, ¡°In order to catch their manager, I released two human traffickers who abducted children, followed them to an old dpidated building, and waited for a long time. When the suspected manager appeared, I immediately rushed up to catch him. But when I entered the building, he disappeared! I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, and ¡®Life Detection¡¯ didn¡¯t sense his presence.¡± He then adds with relief, ¡°Fortunately, the abducted child was not lost!¡± Su Hao falls into contemtion, ¡°Is that so? It seems this rebel has some interesting tricks!¡± Su Hao has always known that members of the Summoned Beasts Rebel Association possess the technology to go to the auxiliary star. However, he never thought that the high-level members of the rebel association could freely travel between the main and auxiliary stars. No wonder rebels are like a sticky ster; the Summoner Association has no way to deal with them! Chapter 292 In Su Hao¡¯s view, the sudden disappearance of the rebels indicates their mastery of the ability to freely shuttle between the main and secondary stars. Since the other half of the main star¡¯s twin spatial module is mostly located above the secondary star, once the mental tendrils follow the spatialwork vibrations, opening a channel, the connection point is inevitably the secondary star. As long as the technology of the bnce organization is mastered, one can easily move back and forth like summoning a creature. ording to Su Hao¡¯s spection, rebels likely have the technology of human bncers. As for the short-distance shuttle technology on the main star, it is currently under the control of the administration. The administration covets the rebel¡¯s human shuttle technology to the secondary star, and the rebels covet the administration¡¯s main star shuttle technology. The Summoner Association covets the administration and rebels¡¯ technologies, while the World Federation covets the military technology of the Summoner Association. The World Federation envies the transcendent status of the Summoner Association. In thisplex rtionship, simplicity prevails. What puzzles Su Hao is that the administration, with such powerful research capabilities, has not mastered the human bnce organization. Instead, the rebels seem to have taken the lead in this technology. There must be something fishy that he doesn¡¯t know. Su Hao asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to see it for myself. When do you n to take action to capture the rebel manager, and I¡¯lle along.¡± Yashan eagerly said, ¡°Sure, Boss Wei. I¡¯ll edit this video first, and once it¡¯s released, we¡¯ll act immediately.¡± Meanwhile, Su Hao was thinking: If the other party has shuttle technology, I can¡¯t do anything. I can only take the person down while they¡¯re unaware. However, I can try to implement spatial locking technology. With that thought, Su Hao returned to hisboratory, his mental tendrils probing, sensing this irregrly undting space, its form strange, twisted, chaotic, and profound. Su Hao slowly fell into contemtion, ¡°If one wants to interrupt the summoning process, how should it be done? The key to summoning is the spatial module¡­¡± Su Hao sensed this strange space, observing the rhythmic, expanding, squeezing, and circting spatial modules. The entire space world was in a state of flux. As time passed, Su Hao discovered a set of spatial modules being born, squeezing other spatial modules while some also vanished. A light shed in Su Hao¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Vanishing!¡± Su Hao remembered the ¡®KFK1380¡¯ project that the administration had been vigorously working on during this time. Wasn¡¯t it an experiment on the disappearance of spatial modules? At this moment, Su Hao suddenly realized, ¡°So, the administration is also researching spatial locking technology. Hehe, the rebels probably don¡¯t even know that their roots are about to be dug up.¡± In Su Hao¡¯s anticipation, the ultimate victor of this world would undoubtedly be the administration. Knowledge and technology don¡¯t represent everything, but from another perspective, they can also represent ¡®everything.¡¯ Su Hao entered the pinball space, examining the obtained data from the ¡®KFK1380¡¯ project. After a while, Su Hao left the pinball space and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s also a special maic field force field.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s design a force field perception rune and obtain the corresponding force field parameters!¡± Next, Su Hao delved back into hisboratory, conducting experiments and trials day and night. One weekter, Yashan found Su Hao and said, ¡°Boss Wei, Rebel Butcher 003 has sent a message. There seems to be rebel activity in Qingnan City, 500 kilometers from here. I¡¯m thinking of keeping watch tonight. Boss Wei, do you want to join?¡± Su Hao put down his current design work and said, ¡°Certainly!¡± After dinner, the two leaped into the air, activated light-absorbing runes, and flew low towards Qingnan City. In less than an hour, they arrived outside Qingnan City,nded, and took a ride into the city. As the skypletely darkened, city lights illuminated the night. Su Hao and Yashan moved between various floors, resembling two superheroes roaming the city, upholding justice. It wasn¡¯t until 2 a.m. that they finally made a discovery. Su Hao said, ¡°Two kilometers to the east, there are two unconscious children. Let¡¯s go check.¡± They then stealthily tracked the unconscious children, quickly reaching the vicinity of the target. They saw a summoning beast carrying two men sneaking outside the city in the darkness. The two men each held a sack. Found them! Su Hao and Yashan quietly followed behind the two. Yashan opened his portable camera. One trafficker whispered, ¡°After finishing this job, we¡¯ll meet our performance target, and then we¡¯ll quit!¡± The other echoed, ¡°Exactly, doing this job is so dangerous nowadays!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, not worth it.¡± ¡°If we run into that butcher tonight, we¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°Oh damn, you jinx, shut your mouth! How could I team up with a fool like you!¡± ¡°What did you say? Who are you cursing!¡± ¡°I said: Shut up quickly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not any better!¡± ¡­ Su Hao followed the two to a run-down rental house. The two ced the children in one of the rooms, sighed collectively, and quickly left the ce, determined to quit this line of work. Su Hao and Yashan paid no attention to the two traffickers, quietly observing from the shadows, waiting for the rebel manager who would take charge of the children. Under Su Hao¡¯s radar, those two traffickers couldn¡¯t escape. After about half an hour, a woman dressed in a provocative manner, resembling a chicken head, appeared and opened the rental door. Su Hao squinted; he understood that this woman was the person they had been waiting for! However, the other party was extremely cautious, with two invisible summoning beasts lurking nearby. There was also arge ck cat in a hidden corner, remaining vignt and ready to act. Su Hao slowly infiltrated underground,ing up beneath the woman. Suddenly, he rose, and in the woman¡¯s astonished gaze, he grabbed her neck and mmed her forcefully onto the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± The ground shook. ¡®Level 2 ¨C Lightning!¡¯ A powerful electric current was channeled into the woman by Su Hao, instantly leaving her charred both inside and out. Feeling it wasn¡¯t secure enough, Su Hao grabbed a brick from the wall. ¡®Hard!¡¯ Then he viciously smashed the brick onto the woman¡¯s forehead. ¡°Bang!¡± The woman shivered, her eyes rolling back, bing limp and motionless. Only then did Su Hao rx. Once given the opportunity, the person could have been teleported to the secondary star! Not waiting any longer, Su Hao infused blood essence into the woman¡¯s head, duplicating her consciousness into the pinball space, locking it in a small dark room. At this moment, Yashan lowered his voice and said, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re truly amazing. I¡¯ve learned how to capture people! I¡¯ll go get those two traffickers first and test the effectiveness!¡± Su Hao nodded, then approached the two sacks, opening them to reveal two unconscious children. A momentter, Yashan returned, carrying the two men. Skillfully extracting a phone from the woman, Yashan unlocked it with fingerprint recognition and directly dialed the public security team¡¯s number. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°There are two abducted children in the rental room at 104 Xxx Street. Come quickly.¡± Turning to Su Hao, he said, ¡°Boss Wei, let¡¯s hide on the side and wait for the public security team to take the children away!¡± Su Hao agreed. Soon after confirming the children had been taken away, Su Hao and Yashan kept the captives, leaped into the air, flew out of Qingnan City, changed direction, and flew back to the base at low altitude. Upon returning to the base, Yashan eagerly began preparing means to deal with the three captives. Three cameras were activated, recording the movements of the captives from all angles. Just as Yashan was about to wake up the woman, Su Hao suddenly called a halt, ¡°Yashan, wait a moment!¡± With that, Su Hao summoned a ck giant wasp. This was Su Hao¡¯s second summon, the ¡®Begin Monarch,¡¯ not sent to the administration. First, Su Hao allowed the numerous parasitic units of the ¡®Beginner Sovereign¡¯ to infiltrate the woman¡¯s body. After confirming sessful parasitism, he exited the cell, indicating to Yashan that he could proceed. After waking up the provocative woman, she observed her surroundings and burst intoughter, somewhat crazed, ¡°So, you¡¯re Rebel Butcher 000! This is your execution ground, right? I¡¯ve seen you on videos before. It¡¯s truly an honor to visit here this time.¡± Chapter 293 Yashan saw this fearless attitude for the first time and sneered, ¡°You seem quite stubborn! I wonder if you¡¯ll still be able tough in a moment. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to spill everything you know, maybe I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± The woman looked around and asked, ¡°Is it just you? Where¡¯s your assistant? I always thought ¡®Resistance Butcher¡¯ was a team!¡± Yashan waved his hand in front of the woman, saying, ¡°I need answers to my questions. First question, what¡¯s your name?¡± The woman chuckled, ¡°Do you think I would¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Yashan pped her, silencing her. After she regained herposure, he said, ¡°I asked for your name! Second question, are you male or female?¡± The woman was stunned. Did he really need to ask? Can¡¯t he see with her ample chest? ¡°Smack!¡± Her other cheek swelled from the p, and Yashan¡¯s voice came from behind his thick ck crystal armor, ¡°Exceeded the time limit for answers. Third question¡­¡± Before Yashan could finish, the woman grimaced, ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Another p. Yashan continued, ¡°Interrupting someone is impolite. Please be more courteous.¡± The woman understood. The guy in front of her, d in ck crystal armor, was an insane person she couldn¡¯tmunicate with. She angrily shouted, ¡°Butcher No. 000, just wait, I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Yashan instinctively tried to p her again, but she vanished into thin air. ¡°???¡± Yashan looked at the empty space, confused. Where did she go? While the woman spoke earlier, her surroundings distorted suddenly. Then, as if summoned away, she swiftly disappeared. Yashan hurriedly went to inform Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, the woman suddenly vanished. Probably teleported away.¡± Su Hao smiled casually, ¡°Good, hope she ran far away.¡± Yashan, understanding Su Hao¡¯s n, didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go record another episode of ¡®The Fear of the Resistance Butcher for Ten Minutes.¡¯ I¡¯m sure fans are eagerly waiting.¡± At this point, Su Hao had used the cells of ¡°Shijun¡± to host the woman and incorporate her consciousness into the pinball space. In other words, she had be Su Hao¡¯s spy, infiltrating the resistance organization. Crucially, this spy was unaware of her own role! Based on Su Hao¡¯s observation, this alluring woman exuded a promiscuous aura, likely having connections with many people¡ªperfect for spreading the cells of ¡°Shijun.¡± Maybe the so-called Resistance Association will, in a few years, be Su Hao¡¯s ¡®own people,¡¯ just like the Custodian. However, what disappoints Su Hao is, ¡°Although ¡¾Shijun¡¿ is good, the number of cells it can control is limited. A single ¡¾Shijun¡¿ can probably control only about three hundred people. I wonder if after evolving to level seven, it can control more. If it¡¯s unlimited control¡­ that¡¯s impossible! And it¡¯s meaningless!¡± Su Hao decided to take some time to evolve more ¡¾Shijun¡¿ because he found it incredibly useful. Su Hao¡¯s consciousness entered the pinball space. The voice of Little Light immediately sounded, ¡°Wee back, Mr. Su Hao. Showcasing thetest logs for you, manifesting newly recorded conscious perception scenes.¡± Su Hao directly said, ¡°Manifest newly recorded conscious scenes.¡± Next, the environment simtion showed the current scene of the woman. She stood on a tform in front of a grand and magnificent pce, bowing her head and waiting quietly. After a moment, a man in a suit walked out of the pce, looking at the woman¡¯s swollen face with an inexplicable smile. ¡°Hua Yao, Mr. Luo has allowed you to enter!¡± At this point, Hua Yao finally looked up, and the surroundings were manifested. All that could be seen were towering trees and branches that seemed to cover the sky. As for the pce¡­ wait, the majestic and enormous pce was actually built on the branches of a giant tree! Looking up, it was a dense expanse of green leaves and branches, with only sporadic sunlight streaming through, brightening this eerie forest slightly. From all directions, the view was filled with intertwining branches and leaves, covering the sky, as if a tiny ant had climbed a gigantic banyan tree. Such trees were not just one; they connected into a vast expanse, almost reaching every corner of the. Thendscape was entirely green and lush. Most of the auxiliary star beasts that ran, jumped, and crawled actually lived in the trees! The environment of the auxiliary star was unexpectedly unique. The impression it gave wasrge, surpassing imagination. Only when humans stayed here could they truly feel their own insignificance. Before seeing it, who could have imagined that a gigantic pce of humans would be built on an immensely huge tree? Hua Yao ascended the steps, walked into the pce, and then entered a side hall. Knocking on the door, she pushed it open. Inside, a middle-aged man resembling a big-bellied boss was sitting at the boss¡¯s desk, lying back in the chair, crossing his feet on the table. The socks had two holes, revealing yful toes. This was Luo Zong, one of the five esteemed bosses of the Resistance Association. He swayed leisurely, took a deep drag of his cigarette, exhaled in delight, and then a greasy smile appeared on his face. His small eyes squinted into a line, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Hua Yao? How did you end up looking like a pig¡¯s head after a beating?¡± Hua Yao subconsciously revealed a coquettish smile and was about to go forward to pinch Boss Luo¡¯s shoulder when he disdainfully said, ¡°Stay away, don¡¯te near me until your face recovers its beauty!¡± Hua Yao rolled her eyes, yfully narrated the events, adding some spice, and then concluded, ¡°That Butcher No. 000 is definitely a lunatic!¡± Boss Luo exhaled smoke and thenughed, ¡°But No. 000 really did something extraordinary! A talented individual! I never thought it could be done like this. Now the number of our youngsters is decreasing rapidly, and the production of the bnce agent has dropped significantly!¡± Hua Yao helplessly said, ¡°Unfortunately, we have been unable to determine his location¡­ Boss Luo, what should we do now? We can¡¯t let him continue like this!¡± Boss Luo nced at Hua Yao, grinned, and didn¡¯t say anything, just chuckled. ¡­ Su Hao, who observed everything, never imagined that the higher-ups of the Resistance were like this! However, through the conversation between Hua Yao and Boss Luo, Su Hao still gained some useful information. First, the Resistance worldwide gathers children for a purpose rted to producing the so-called ¡®bnce agent.¡¯ Second, the Resistance can freely travel to and from the auxiliary stars, where there are dedicated bases. Most importantly, when Hua Yao contacted the man in a suit and Boss Luo, the parasitic unit of ¡¾Shijun¡¿ sessfully sensed and infected both of them. Although the quantity was notrge, over time, the cells of ¡¾Shijun¡¿ would undoubtedly grow slowly, reaching the point ofpletely infiltrating both of them. ¡°The seeds nted in the Resistance Association have started to sprout, just waiting for them to grow slowly!¡± In this world, even though humans have powerful spatial teleportation technology and strong mental abilities, fundamentally, they are ordinary people. Once parasitized by the cells of ¡¾Shijun¡¿, there¡¯s no way for them to escape. Su Hao closed the manifestation of Hua Yao¡¯s scene, the dark room disappeared, and the surroundings turned into a spacious experimental tform. Various scattered basic runes and a four-ring iplete rune array appeared on the tform. This was Su Hao¡¯s envisioned sixth-generation rune array, adding the fourth dimension to serve the functions of ¡®reception¡¯ and ¡®feedback.¡¯ Next, Su Hao delved into the research of the sixth-generation rune. The top priority was to design runes capable of detecting spatial field data. Once sessful, it meant that Su Hao had entered the realm of ¡®controlling spatial teleportation¡¯ as a skill. As for the method of detecting auxiliary star spatial field data, Su Hao had already figured it out. Chapter 294 Su Hao¡¯s testing method was quite simple. Design runes capable of urately testing various force fields in space, inscribe these runes into the body of the ¡°Beginning Sovereign,¡± have the ¡°Beginning Sovereign¡± return to the sub-star, activate the runes, and measure the spatial force field data of the sub-star. While Su Hao¡¯s detection method differed from the entrusted agency¡¯s, both achieved their respective goals. As for the ¡®force field detection rune¡¯ and ¡®force field generation rune,¡¯ Su Hao already had ideas. Upon learning the need to simte the spatial fields of the sub-star and home star with runes to manufacture an ¡°artificial space module,¡± Su Hao immediately thought of a rarely used rune: ¡®Copse¡¯! This rune could create an extremely strong gravitational field, simr to a weakened version of massive matter, instantlypressing objects into the gravitational center. For Su Hao, the most important aspect of this rune was providing a concept for generating force fields. Blood and qi energy first transformed through basic runes like ¡®biological force field (fundamental force one)¡¯ and ¡®deflection force field (fundamental force two)¡¯ into special force fields. Then,binations of basic runes such as ¡®biological radiation wave source (emission wave),¡¯ ¡®biological radiation wave receptor (radiation wave receiver),¡¯ ¡®effect enhancement (catalyst),¡¯ and ¡®directional control (constraint force field)¡¯ produced various effects. The function of the ¡®Copse¡¯ rune allowed Su Hao to quickly find an efficient basic rune sequencing method and helped finalize the framework for the sixth-generation rune array. In just three months, Su Hao used the ¡®Copse¡¯ rune in reverse to design the first space field detection rune. This rune array had four rings, with the outermost ring covered in densely packed tentacles, crucial for space field detection. The effect of this rune was simple: after activating the rune, the tentacles would deform and shift under the influence of various force fields, maic fields, electric fields, and so on. Su Hao only needed to calcte the direction and discement of each tentacle during a unit of time, then reverse-engineer the spatial field force to obtain a set of effective data. Then, in various locations on the sub-star, repeatedly activating the rune and collecting arge amount of data would easily reveal patterns. Thus, more precise data on the sub-star¡¯s spatial field could be obtained. Su Hao gave himself a mental pat on the back for his cleverness. ¡°Let¡¯s start collecting data, beginning with data from the home star. If feasible, we¡¯ll then collect data from the sub-star.¡± Su Hao left the experimental base, flew to the top of a low mountain, and stood at the highest point. In Su Hao¡¯s radar perception, within a circr range of seven kilometers, there was no one else around. It was perfect for collecting data here. In the next moment, Su Hao transformed into the ¡°Earth Sovereign,¡± rapidly ascending, with a dark gray crystal armor covering his body, bing an extraordinarily splendid suit of armor! ¡®Golden Sand¡¯! Soon, the surrounding airspace was covered with countless ck crystals, densely packed like sand. Subsequently, the myriad ck crystal sands grouped together, forming one rune array after another. These arrays floated in mid-air, facing various directions¡ªup, down, left, and right¡ªat least in the thousands. Su Hao¡¯s blood and qi flowed through the inscribed runes, activating them. However, it seemed like nothing happened; everything remained as quiet as before. But upon closer inspection, one could observe the outer tentacles of the rune arrays undergoing subtle movements and changing positions. Su Hao sat down in ce, patiently waiting. At the same time, the precision of the ball space recorded every tiny change in the tentacles on each rune array. Without rest, food, or drink, Su Hao maintained the stillness of the rune arrays. It continued until theplete cycle of a day had passed by the next afternoon. Su Hao let out a long sigh, dispersed the floating rune arrays in the sky, stood up, and stretched his stiff limbs,ining, ¡°Just sitting and doing nothing is unexpectedly exhausting! It seems daydreaming isn¡¯t suitable for me!¡± ¡­ After indulging in food and drink back at the base, while tidying up, Yashan reported on recent developments: ¡°Boss Wei, three days ago, when I was patrolling in Lingluo City, I discovered two groups of human traffickers. After following them, I encountered an ambush by over a dozen summoners who even used firearms, startling me. Those people should be rebels; I managed to take down most of them, but unfortunately, only caught two, and the rest teleported away. I think the human traffickers in Lingluo City were bait they threw out, hoping to capture me!¡± At this point, Yashan chuckled, ¡°The two captured individuals are locked up. I inject them with an anesthetic every few hours, fearing they might wake up and escape. They¡¯ve been hungry for several days and are on the verge of dying! Boss Wei, do you want to take a look?¡± When Su Hao was studying runes in theboratory, Yashan wouldn¡¯t disturb him. Any matters had to wait until Su Hao came out on his own. Su Hao stood up, stretchedzily, yawned, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Take a look. After that, I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡± As he spoke, Su Hao summoned the ¡°Beginning Sovereign,¡± a ck giant wasp, while transforming himself into the ¡°Earth Sovereign¡± just in case. Bound to a cross were a man and a woman, their faces pale without any color of blood. After starving for days, their breath was extremely weak. Su Hao approached directly, recorded their consciousness information, then used the ¡°Beginning Sovereign¡± cells for parasitism. After finishing, he waved his hand and turned to leave, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to sleep. Enjoy yourself.¡± Yashan revealed a smile. After returning to theboratory, Su Hao went straight to bed. Yashan could do whatever he wanted, as long as it didn¡¯t disturb his sleep. ¡°How do those legendary figures who only need to meditate and practice, never having to sleep, achieve such greatness?¡± Su Hao first had a thought, then tossed it out of his mind and drifted into a deep sleep. He slept until the next afternoon when Su Hao finally woke up. After freshening up, he regained his energy. ¡°Now that data collection isplete, the next step is to analyze various force fields on the home star.¡± Su Hao¡¯s consciousness entered the ball space, pulling up all the information collected yesterday. There were a total of 1024 force field detection runes, recording force field changes from various directions. After excluding the influence of the¡¯s rotation and revolution, Su Hao began to reverse-engineer the maic field effects of the rune changes. Little lights manifested, presenting the macroscopic model in front of Su Hao with different-colored lines. At first nce, the colorful lines intertwinedplexly but followed a certain pattern. Simting ording to the force field trends, Little Light eventually aggregated the entire force field, forming a funnel-like shape. Su Hao eximed, ¡°The region of the universe where this world exists is indeed miraculous, gathering so many force fields in aplex way, creating this unique world.¡± ¡°Not only that, what¡¯s most unimaginable is that coincidentally, life was born here, evolving into humans after a long time.¡± ¡°Even more coincidental is that I ended up in this world!¡± Since it exists, it¡¯s inevitable. Even though Su Haoing to this world had be inevitable, he still found it unimaginable. If such a thing hadn¡¯t happened to him, with a gun pointed at his head, he wouldn¡¯t believe it either. Sorting out theplex emotions in his mind, Su Hao summoned the ¡°Beginning Sovereign,¡± the ck giant wasp, and began drawing the ¡®force field detection¡¯ runes on its body. The drawing process wasn¡¯tplicated; Su Hao just needed to control the transformation of the ¡°Beginning Sovereign¡¯s¡± body into the appearance of the runes. After a sessful attempt, Su Hao sent the ¡°Beginning Sovereign¡± back to the sub-star. Then, he entered the ball space, controlling the ck giant wasp¡¯s transformation through the little ck room. The ck giant wasp first disintegrated into individual cell groups, then aggregated ording to a pattern, forming ¡®force field detection¡¯ runes, floating in mid-air. After setting up the information collection program and entrusting it to Little Light, Su Hao paid no more attention. Instead, he transformed the pinball space into a rune experimentation tform and began designing force field generation runes. ¡°Designing ¡®force field generation¡¯ runes is much simpler!¡± Su Hao quickly immersed himself in the design of runes. Chapter 295 As long as one knows what they want, if it¡¯s practically feasible, they can always find a way to create it. The greatest fear is having no goal. Take Su Hao, for example, wanting to create a force field for the main and secondary stars. Once he understands the nature of the force fields in these two spatial domains, he can use runes to recreate them. While generating force fields for paired ¡®Twin Space Modules¡¯ might be just one type among the main and secondary star force fields, Su Hao believes that producing all force fields will inevitably yield the paired ¡®Space Modules¡¯ he desires. Su Hao¡¯s progress with the ¡®Force Field Generation¡¯ rune is going smoothly. However, unexpected visitors have arrived. Stopping his ongoing experiment, Su Hao senses arge number of summoned beasts surrounding the base from all directions. Currently, they are still outside the 5,000-meter range. Based on their estimated speed, they could reach the experimental base in just two minutes. ¡°It should be members of the Resistance Association; it seems they¡¯ve discovered us!¡± Su Hao calmly walks out, heading towards theputer room in Yashan. The timing of the Resistance members¡¯ arrival is perfect. Su Hao is contemting how to capture some Resistance members to study the bnce agent that allows humans to traverse space. Now, members of the Resistance Association have willingly entered his territory, personally delivering experimental material to his doorstep, greatly pleasing Su Hao. Su Hao has also researched the bnce organization inside summoned beasts. It is a tiny, water-drop-shaped organization with eight tentacles extending from each small unit, connecting to the surrounding flesh and blood, resembling two small stools stacked together. It looks quite peculiar. This bnce organization is spread throughout the body of every summoned beast. It is this unique water-drop bnce organization that enables summoned beasts to traverse space smoothly without distortion or destruction. This organization reminds Su Hao of a ¡®wind damping device,¡¯ also known as a fixed-floor artifact made of reinforced steel and concrete, crucial for preventing tall buildings from being blown over by the wind. Although the structures are different, Su Hao spectes that there may be some simrities in the principles involved. A wind damping device protects a building¡¯s stability by effectively reducing resonance forces. Simrly, the bnce organization in summoned beasts likely uses some principle to weaken the pressure from space teleportation, stabilizing the process. The principle seems simple, but this bnce organization is exclusive to summoned beasts and cannot be directly transnted into the human body. Su Hao is very curious about how the Resistance achieves teleportation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we find a simr organization in thest Resistance woman we captured?¡± This is something Su Hao cannotprehend! After finding Yashan, Su Hao says, ¡°Yashan, we¡¯ve been discovered, apparently by members of the Resistance Association. It seems that when we captured someonest time, we were tracked by something. You should bury the things in the base underground for safekeeping, and thene backter to retrieve them.¡± Yashan replies, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± Then, with confusion, he asks, ¡°Why wait to retrieve themter? Why don¡¯t we just take them all out now?¡± Su Haoughs, ¡°You make a good point, but let¡¯s be cautious. I¡¯m worried that while we¡¯re out fighting, something might sneak in. Many documents haven¡¯t been destroyed yet, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if they were discovered.¡± Yashan¡¯s ¡®Life Detection¡¯ now senses the arrival of numerous summoners and summoned beasts. He eagerly says, ¡°Got it, Boss Wei. Leave the enemies to the east to me.¡± With the movement of his King Kong armor, the entire base sinks underground, and then he walks outside with Su Hao. ck crystal armor gradually covers both of them. Once outside, they transform into two tall and powerful armored figures. Jumping onto the mountaintop, they can vaguely see arge number of summoned beasts surrounding them¡ª at least fifty advanced summoners and at least five hundred summoned beasts! It¡¯s like a small army attacking a fortress! The mobilization of so many summoners is something neither Su Hao nor Yashan expected. Su Hao turns to Yashan, saying, ¡°Yashan, be cautious. Given this situation, there might be some heavy weapons with long-range attacks! There could even be high-explosive bombs.¡± Yashan¡¯s brain, initially heated by the surging blood, instantly clears up, apanied by a tingling sensation and numbness in his mouth. He responds, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡± Su Hao gestures towards the pile of summoned beasts in front of them, ¡°Take a look for yourself. They are all uniformly B-rank or higher summoned beasts. Your ¡®Resistance Butcher¡¯ seems to be quite sessful.¡± Yashan proudly smiles, ¡°Indeed!¡± Su Hao says, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t ruin the battlefield here; it¡¯s such a beautiful ce. We can have a proper fight with them outside the scenic area.¡± Yashan looks at the clear river and beautiful peaks, realizing it would be a shame to damage them. He confidently deres, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wei. When ites to fighting, you can trust me!¡± With that, the two head towards the summoned beasts, one from the west and one from the east. Thebat style of summoners is unique. They personally hide their tracks, control summoned beasts to attack enemies, locate enemy summoners, and then eliminate them. They prioritize their own lives, and as for the summoned beasts, if they die, they die. They can always summon more. The secondary star¡¯s secondary star beasts are endless¡­ Hence, scenes where trash talk precedes a fight rarely ur in the summoner world. Even television dares not portray it that way. The tradition of lurking in the background andunching deadly attacks quickly and urately has be ingrained in everyone¡¯s blood in this world. So, when the summoned beasts sent by Su Hao approach, the summoners hiding in the distance don¡¯t jump out to mock Su Hao or draw aggression. Instead, they uniformlymand the summoned beasts to change direction and charge straight at Su Hao! This is exactly what Su Hao desires; a swift end with a sh. As for Su Hao¡¯s summoned beasts¡­ Does Su Hao need summoned beasts? No, he doesn¡¯t! Summoned beasts would only distract him in the midst of battle. His purpose in bing a summoner is solely to explore the secrets of spatial teleportation, not to rely on summoned beasts for power. This isn¡¯t a game of summoner battles. In the time it takes to summon, he can already take down several summoned beasts with his des! Su Hao conjures a main and a secondary longsword in his hands. ¡®Sharp,¡¯ ¡®Pration,¡¯ ¡®Hard¡¯! Three runes activate instantly. Su Hao swings the two longswords in the air, adapting to the swordy. Soon, he regains the feeling of a warrior, ¡®killing one in ten steps.¡¯ Su Hao¡¯s footsteps be agile, like a butterfly gracefully dancing, never revealing where he¡¯ll fly next. Getting closer! ¡®Earthquake Wave¡¯! ¡®Charge¡¯! ¡®Acid Spray¡¯! ¡®Tread¡¯! ¡®Poison Sting¡¯! ¡­ For a moment, the summoned beasts unleash their skills,unching a relentless attack on Su Hao. Clearly, after the previous battle with Yashan, they understand the terrifyingbat strength of these ck crystal armored figures and must exert their full power; otherwise, they might still face defeat! However, they are still too naive. It¡¯s not a matter of ¡®might face defeat,¡¯ but rather, they are bound to face defeat! Because they don¡¯t know that the person they¡¯re facing now is no longer the same ck crystal armored figure they encountered before! Facing the overwhelming attacks, Su Hao remains unperturbed, his steps unceasing. The main sword in his right hand ignites a hurricane fire dragon, rising diagonally. ¡®Fire Dragon ¨C Horizontal sh¡¯! Chapter 296 ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± A massive dragon me swept through, clearing away all flying attacks of the summoned beasts. The horned ox carcass, charging forward, separated and collided with arge rock behind. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± Su Hao¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t cease; he weaved through the summoned beast group, leaving a trail of sttered blood and severed limbs. In this vast summoned beast army, not a single one posed a threat to Su Hao! However, Su Hao seemed reluctant to engage with these summoned beasts. After breaking through their encirclement, he sprinted in another direction, seemingly attempting to escape. Within two breaths, Su Hao pierced through the encirclement of resistance summoners, leaving them shaken. They never imagined that a human could possess such power. Or perhaps, the humanoid figure in the ck crystal armor they saw wasn¡¯t truly human? Although the resistors hesitated to control their summoned beasts to attack Su Hao recklessly, seeing him about to flee, they instinctivelymanded the summoned beasts to pursue! This was exactly Su Hao¡¯s intention¡ªto distance himself from the base and the scenic area. In such a beautiful ce, it would be a pity if he unleashed the ck crystal transformation, destroying the environment. However, the resistors were unaware of the terrifying existence they were chasing, and they had no idea what kind of hell awaited them. Even with the ability to teleport back to the secondary star at any moment, it wouldn¡¯t save them! Soon, Su Hao chose the perfect location for them. The terrain here was t, with lush greenery. Su Hao stopped, turned around, and pointed his long knife at the oing horde of summoned beasts! ¡°Bang!¡± The ground exploded beneath his feet, and Su Hao disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he had already charged into the midst of the summoned beast group. With the long knife in hand, he danced among the enemies like an elf, harvesting a life with every leap. His figure was swift as the wind, mysterious and unpredictable. The summoners¡¯ controlled beasts couldn¡¯t keep up with Su Hao¡¯s movements. Soon, the summoned beast army became chaotic, attacking haphazardly, losing all order. The ck crystal armor was incredibly tough, impervious to the beasts¡¯ ambushes, bites, poison sprays, arrows, and w strikes. Su Hao freely traversed the summoned beast group, and after the onught, the ck crystal armor remained as shiny as new. The razor-sharp long knife shed, freezing the massive summoned beast in ce. Its carcass separated, falling rigidly to the ground, while its assant had already disappeared from its side. What does it mean for a tiger to enter a flock of sheep? This is what it means. Even if these sheep have someonemanding them, under Su Hao¡¯s de, they are just a group of soft and defenseless sheep. However, Su Hao¡¯s target was evidently not these summoned beasts. It was the summoners controlling them! Su Hao has already locked onto the summoners¡¯ positions, but he doesn¡¯t recklessly rush to hack them down! The reason is that these summoners possess the ability to return to the secondary star at any moment! As soon as they sense danger, they would immediately escape, and Su Hao has no way to prevent it! After all, he hasn¡¯t yet analyzed the skill of spatial lockdown. Being able to perform spatial transfer is indeed this audacious! These unscrupulous individuals havemitted countless atrocities, but still, they live quitefortably¡ªsuch is the power of spatial transfer. However, Su Hao has a n for this. Teleportation for summoners isn¡¯t an instant affair. As long as he captures them before they react, he can deal with all of them at once. Su Hao has calcted the total time needed for teleportation, approximately one and a half seconds! And this one and a half seconds are under the condition of concentrated focus. If there is external interference, this time could infinitely extend or even lead to teleportation failure. What can be done in one and a half seconds? For others, perhaps it¡¯s just reading a line of text, but for Su Hao, it¡¯s enough to do many things, such as capturing all these summoners! The reason Su Hao is wielding his knife, weaving in and out of the summoned beast group, is not to relive the feeling of being a warrior. He wants to buy some time, transforming thend beneath the summoners¡¯ feet into ck crystal armor without their awareness. Due to the resistors¡¯ summoners having many subterranean summoned beasts, if Su Hao directly converts the surrounding two kilometers into a ck crystal domain, the opponents might sense the danger and slip away. Therefore, the ck crystal transformation must be executed by bypassing these subterranean summoned beasts, quietly and discreetly. And now, the timing is ripe! Just as Su Hao was cutting down a ravenous beast. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The ravenous beast explosively detonated! Instantly, flesh and blood scattered, and a powerful shockwave sent Su Hao flying far away. The opponent had actually pre-set bombs inside the summoned beasts! These highly dynamic meat bombs are extremely terrifying in their destructive power! As long as one is willing to pay the price, basically, whoever wants to die will have to die! As the summoners awaited the oue, Su Hao, who had fallen in an arc to the ground, seamlessly melded into the underground. At the same time, the blood energy inside him was converted into a high-pressure electric current through core runes, exported out of the body, and, following the ck crystal armor, reached the summoners¡¯ feet. ¡°Tear¡ª!¡± For a moment, all summoners were electrocuted, convulsing and falling to the ground. Simultaneously, arge number of ck crystal spikes suddenly emerged from the ground. ¡°Stter, stter, stter!¡± Like nails piercing tofu, all summoners were impaled, and then the tips of the spikes grew barbs. With a sudden retraction, all summoners were forcefully dragged, lying motionless on the ground. They were continuously shocked by the electric currents, leaving them numb all over, without even a chance to scream. They hadn¡¯t been electrocuted to death yet, but death was not far off! Although these summoners had strong physical qualities, they were still within the realm of ordinary humans, not as powerful as the extraordinary beings from the previous world. Su Hao infused arge amount of blood energy into the resistors¡¯ summoners, recording their body information into the ballistic space. Subsequently, the core runes continuously transformed the immense blood energy into powerful electric currents, raging through the ck crystal armor and tormenting the resistors¡¯ summoners. Soon, in Su Hao¡¯s perception, the life reactions of the first summoner gradually dimmed, then vanished, followed by the second, the third¡­ Su Hao aimed to wipe them all out in one go, without any intention of leaving someone for questioning. No need! Because the opponents are in a state of alertness, and within two seconds, they could teleport themselves away. It¡¯s better to just electrocute them all at once! The goal is to terrify the resistors until they dare not appear in front of him again. This is Su Hao¡¯s way of expressing his thoughts: We can bother you, but if you dare to bother us, sorry, we¡¯ll just kill you! As for considering them as experimental subjects, Su Hao doesn¡¯t see the need because he has already recorded the summoners¡¯ body information in the ballistic space, and having this data is sufficient. Among these summoners, even the most physically powerful ones couldn¡¯t withstand Su Hao¡¯s continuous one-minute electric shocks. Soon, one by one, their life energy dimmed, and finally, all disappeared. Su Hao searched their bodies one by one and unexpectedly found several syringes from some of the resistors, each containing around three milliliters of a transparent liquid. ¡°What is this¡­ a resistors¡¯ stabilizer?¡± Su Hao curiously held it up for closer inspection but couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. However, he had seen this kind of injection from the perspective of the flower spirit. Every week, the flower spirit would inject itself with one. Presumably, this was the key for the resistors to traverse space. After recording it in the ballistic space, Su Hao put it away for future research. After a brief search, Su Hao slowly stood up. With a wave of his hand, the ck crystal spikes piercing the summoners¡¯ bodies retracted, slowly pulling the corpses underground and burying them. Kill and bury! Without charging any burial fees, where did this good fortunee from? Chapter 297 ¡°Boom¡ª¡± ¡°Boom¡ª¡± From a distant ce, the muffled sounds of explosions reached Su Hao¡¯s ears. After swiftly clearing all the summoned beasts in the vicinity, Su Hao ran eastward. ¡°It seems Yashan got quite a hit!¡± Su Hao leaped from one mountain top to another, rapidly closing in. The radar detected a slight drop in Yashan¡¯s life force, and Su Hao spected that Yashan was caught off guard by a sudden bomb, resulting in some injuries. However, the Earth Lord possessed an extremely strong vitality. Unless the bomb could instantly deplete Yashan¡¯s life force or cause fatal damage, it couldn¡¯t directly kill the Earth Lord. Therefore, Su Hao wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He thought it was a good opportunity for Yashan to experience the care of modern weapons, understanding that the Earth Lord wasn¡¯t invincible, and death was the oue of arrogance. After this incident, he presumed Yashan would at least have some awe for modern weapons. Su Hao stopped about seven to eight hundred meters away, observing Yashan¡¯s battle without intending to intervene. At this moment, Yashan looked quite miserable, surrounded byyers of summoned beasts in circles. Moreover, from a very far distance, several snipers with armor-piercing bullets were keeping a close eye on Yashan¡¯s figure. As soon as Yashan dared to stop, he would immediately gain a few extra holes in his body. And if Yashan tried to break out, a summoned beast carrying a high-explosive bomb would rush to his side, detonating the bomb and sending Yashan flying. Seeing this scene, Su Hao almost burst outughing. The true form of Yashan had long been hiding underground. The one ying around on the surface with the summoners was just a form condensed by the ck crystal armor. After the ck crystal form was sted apart, it quickly regenerated! This made those summoners seriously question their lives! What exactly was their opponent? Why wouldn¡¯t it die no matter how they bombed it? They unanimously suspected that the humanoid monsterposed of ck crystal was an extraterrestrial being lurking on their home¡­ When the battle began, Yashan didn¡¯t think so much. Encountering a group of summoned beasts, he got excited, raised hisrge cleaver, and charged into the fray. He had experienced this unparalleled feeling in the game before. In summary, it was just one word: exhrating! Yashan, wielding therge cleaver, rampaged through the summoned beast group like a deadly bull. Each charge took away the life of one or two summoned beasts. Incredibly vigorous! Yashan himself was immersed in the pleasure of ¡®fiercebat.¡¯ The meaning of ¡®fiercebat¡¯ for Yashan was tearing others apart! If others were to ¡®tear¡¯ him apart, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could still immerse himself. After discovering that they couldn¡¯t budge Yashan, the resistors¡¯ summoners executed their second n¡ªmeat bombs! At first, they caught Yashan off guard with the exploding meat bombs! One arm was even blown away, and hey on the ground in a daze! After being shot in the head by a sniper rifle, Yashan, the Earth Lord, began to regain hisposure! His true form submerged underground, hiding while casually creating a false body on the surface to deceive the summoners! What Su Hao witnessed next was a scene where a group of summoned beasts unleashed their firepower on the false body, while Yashan¡¯s true form covertly transformed his ck crystal armor underground. As for Yashan¡¯s head being shot by a sniper rifle and not dying¡­ That was because Yashan was too short; his real head barely reached his neck. The head of the Earth Lord was entirelyposed of ck crystal armor that he condensed! At this point, Yashan¡¯s transformation steel had already included all the summoners. Su Hao revealed a faint smile: ¡°It should be over now!¡± However, the following scene didn¡¯t unfold as Su Hao expected. Yashan¡¯s actions left Su Hao astonished, prompting him to utter a perplexed sound: ¡°Huh?¡± Unexpectedly, Yashan didn¡¯t immediately take down all the summoners at once. Instead, he brought several high-definition cameras from the base, quietly set them up, and aimed them at the battlefield. The camera angles were intricate, and the cameras worked together to capture all the summoners in their frames. What puzzled Su Hao was when Yashan had brought the cameras from the base. Could it be that he had this n from the very beginning? After setting up the cameras, Yashan started to act. Arge amount of ck crystal armor suddenly rose in the location of the false Yashan, surrounding it. In a matter of moments, the false Yashan transformed into a nearly ten-meter-tall giant, attracting the attention of all the summoners. In their view, this mysterious armored humanoid boss had gone berserk. Entering the second phase meant that the boss was close to being defeated! For a moment, the summoners were even more enthusiastic. Victory was in sight! When the emotions of all the summoners reached their peak, someone noticed the anomaly underground: ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± But it was already toote! Yashan, who had prepared a powerful skill for a long time, released it at full force. ¡°Super Fire Dragon Lightning Cyclone!¡± In an instant, crimson mes apanied by dazzling electric shes surged, rotating and rising violently to a height of fifty to sixty meters. The intense mes burned fiercely, emitting waves of heat that distorted the air. Thin and sinuous electric serpents asionally shed blue light amidst the fiery clouds, creating a lethal and alluring beauty that made people unable to resist yearning. Thebination of the alien and runic symbols unexpectedly produced such a powerful attack. Even Su Hao, who had created all of this, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. As the rotating mes gradually dissipated, those summoners from the resistance had turned into charred corpses, lying haphazardly on the ground. No one escaped! At this point, Yashan had already merged with the false Yashan. He roared towards the sky, then spoke in a hoarse and deep voice: ¡°I am Resistance Butcher No. 000! Resistors, await my judgment!¡± After saying this, the character from the schr¡¯s television extended his palm, grabbed towards the camera, and clenched his fist into the void. After watching Yashan¡¯s performance, Su Hao jumped in front of Yashan with a smile, ¡°Yashan, I didn¡¯t expect you to look quite photogenic. Have you ever considered bing a star? I¡¯ll provide the repertoire, and you¡¯ll be responsible for the performance. It¡¯ll definitely go viral worldwide!¡± Yashan chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m good at chopping people, but learning to be those clean and fresh young idols? That¡¯s not my thing.¡± Su Hao casually joked, not taking it seriously. However, if Yashan wanted to try bing a star, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t object. That¡¯s the essence of a free spirit ¨C do whatever you want. Su Hao took out syringes and gestured to Yashan, ¡°Let¡¯s search the bodies of these summoners, find the syringes they carried. Hopefully, they haven¡¯t been burned by your fire!¡± Yashan nodded, and both immediately got to work. In the end, they found a total of fifteen syringes, including the eight they retrieved and the ones Su Hao found on his own ¨C enough for Su Hao to study for a while. After collecting all the syringes and ensuring nothing was left behind, Su Hao walked towards the base, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back! We need to change our location again.¡± Yashan nodded in agreement. After burying the bodies underground, he swiftly retrieved his beloved cameras. The material recorded today would be enough for him to release a special edited version titled ¡®Complete Collection of Resistance Dragon Charcoal Poses.¡¯ ¡­ This surprise attack by the resistors turned out to be unexpected for Su Hao. He didn¡¯t anticipate that they would use their own people as bait to lure Yashan, determining the location of their base through some special method, and then organizing this siege. One could say that the nning for this siege was wless. If executed by any powerful summoner, it would undoubtedly achieve the intended results. Unfortunately, this seemingly perfect n targeted Su Hao and Yashan. However, they didn¡¯t consider using heavy modern weapons against Su Hao from the very beginning. No matter how perfect the n was, it was destined to fail in the face of Su Hao¡¯s absolute strength. Because, in front of Su Hao¡¯s overwhelming power, the effectiveness of the n was not as strong as imagined. ¡­ Chapter 298 Only a few people, through various channels, learned about the operation and had been observing this special siege via satellites. After everything settled, the big shots in front of therge screen, controlling the majority of the world¡¯s resources, fell into collective silence! Over fifty high-level summoners, equipped with advanced firearms and explosives, hadbat powerparable to an elite special forces unit. However, this formidable team faced total annihtion while besieging a mere ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯! Most unbelievably, the resistors, capable of teleporting to the substar at any time, couldn¡¯t even escape! Promptly, these people thought of a more terrifying question: If the resistors, who could freely teleport, were so fragile, how would those without the ability to teleport back to the substar fare against these two armored individuals? The answer was evident! Certainly, there were fearful individuals, but there were even more curious ones! They were intrigued by the idea that humans could reach such heights. Even the mightiest substar beasts couldn¡¯t be this powerful. This apocalyptic, almost mythical ability was akin to godlike techniques. How did those two armored individuals achieve such a level? They thought of sending those two armored individuals to theb to unravel the mystery! Members of the Summoner Association pondered, ¡°So, how can we capture these two armored individuals and decipher their secrets?¡± Supervisory Institution: ¡°If the armored individuals are willing to cooperate, it will take a maximum of five years to decipher their secrets!¡± World Federation: ¡°The most powerful nuclear bomb should be able to take them out!¡± Summoned Beast Resistor Association: ¡°When did we get involved with this kind of stuff!¡± Most importantly, from the footage, they recognized a familiar scene. Wasn¡¯t this the skill of Bai Jingzhong¡¯s summoned beast, ¡®Super Thunderfire Steel Beast,¡¯ from the Summoner Finals two years ago? Although the image was blurry, it confirmed it was the same skill. The two armored individuals and the earlier ¡®Super Thunderfire Steel Beast¡¯ were undoubtedly connected. So, the question arose: What was the rtionship between Bai Jingzhong and these two armored individuals? Were they from the same group? ¡­ Not long after Su Hao and Yashan moved into Huamanshan, they had to move again. Su Hao, having experienced many ups and downs, was indifferent to it. Any ce was fine for him as long as he could study space. He even nned to stay on the substar for a while and study the rtionship between the substar¡¯s ecological environment and biological characteristics. Yashan, on the other hand, seemed a bit reluctant. This ce was the base he had personally built, and he had been living well. Moving away like this, especially losing the splendidputer room he had built, made him a bit disappointed with the resistors. Su Hao could understand this. In his view, Yashan, who was less than a hundred years old, was still young andcked enough experience. Seeing therge package behind Yashan, Su Hao¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he directly asked, ¡°Yashan, what are you doing?¡± Yashan lifted therge package behind him and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Boss Wei, we¡¯re moving, right? This is our luggage!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Just bring some daily necessities; throw away everything else!¡± Yashan was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡± Regardless of Yashan¡¯s confusion, he followed Boss Wei¡¯s instructions. So, Yashan buried various items, including cameras,puters, precious tableware, pots, nkets, and misceneous items, with a pained expression, before setting out lightly. To prevent idents, Su Hao and Yashan, after escaping in random directions underground for ten kilometers, began low-altitude flight. Suddenly elerating to Su Hao¡¯s side, Yashan shouted against the strong wind, ¡°Boss Wei, where are we going next?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Just fly! Wherever we end up is where we¡¯ll be!¡± Yashan said, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± For Yashan, following Boss Wei was enough; he didn¡¯t bother thinking much about anything else. However, there was one thing he had to remind Su Hao about, ¡°Boss Wei, it¡¯s almost New Year. Shouldn¡¯t we visit the Morning Sun Courtyard?¡± Su Hao was taken aback, realizing it was close to the year-end; in half a month, it would be New Year¡¯s! After some thought and to be on the safe side, Su Hao decided not to go back. Even though he had eliminated everyone today, it was highly likely that someone had noticed. High-tech methods were hard to guard against, especially considering the simrity between the mes and lightning Yashan used today and what he used during the summoner finals. If discovered, suspicion would undoubtedly fall on Bai Jingzhong¡¯s head. Returning might even jeopardize people like Sister Bai! As for whether the opponents would use Sister Bai and others as a means to threaten them, Su Hao wasn¡¯t sure. There was an unwritten rule in this world: don¡¯t harm family members. He just didn¡¯t know if the resistors would adhere to this rule. Su Hao furrowed his brows and suddenlynded on arge rock protruding from a mountain gap. Yashan alsonded beside Su Hao, quietly waiting. After much consideration, Su Hao believed it was best to eliminate the resistors as soon as possible to prevent future troubles. The longer they waited, the more likely idents would ur. After a moment, Su Hao shook his head slowly and said, ¡°We won¡¯t go back this year. Later, send a message to Sister Bai! Say hi and then¡­¡±. After thinking for a while and noting up with a good excuse, he added, ¡°Say whatever you want, Yashan!¡± Life is like that, with people and things constantly changing. If you count it, three years make a small cycle. Every three years, the people around you change, and everything bes different. Su Hao had long gotten used to it! His heart had be very casual; things he didn¡¯t like or felt ufortable with, he kept at a distance. Things that made himfortable and happy, he stayed with longer. Anything that touched his bottom line, he red up, apanied by thunderous means, and eliminated it directly. He slowly learned to use emotions and power to express his needs. The things that made him wary had be fewer and fewer. In the end, Yashan couldn¡¯te up with any good words and sent a very awkward message to Sister Bai, ¡°Sister Bai, Sister Tian, Brother Hu Sheng, and all the Morning Sun family, Jingzhong and Jingyi wish you a happy New Year. This year, we¡¯re studying in a faraway ce and can¡¯te back for now. Don¡¯t miss us.¡± Then he sent some money to Sister Bai with the note ¡°Congrattions and prosperity!¡± Presumably, without Bai Jingzhong and Bai Jingyi in the Morning Sun Courtyard, they would have a happier New Year! And by now, Su Hao already knew where they were heading next. After sending the message, the two of them took flight again, skimming the ground, passing through mountain valleys, rivers, and crossing the Icefield Mountains. Finally, they crossed the ocean and arrived at another continent in this world ¨C Kitano Shu! This is another continent in the northwest direction of Zhongzhou, shaped like a seahorse, with the seahorse¡¯s tail pointing towards the north of Zhongzhou, and it is the closest ce to Zhongzhou, separated by five thousand kilometers. Over half of Kitano Shu is covered by ice and snow year-round, with few human traces. Only a small part in the southern region has a few residents. The cities here are mainly tourist towns, specializing in icefield products and a developed tourism industry. Every year, numerous touristse to Kitano Shu for sightseeing and exploration. Various ice and snow sports, in particr, attract visitors. Of course, the mostmon visitors to Kitano Shu are not only tourists but also many summoners. Kitano Shu is thend of adventure for summoners. There are three main reasons for this. Firstly, it is a rarely visited ce, allowing many summoners to realize their adventurous dreams. They like to bring their summoned beasts and freely traverse this dangerous terrain. Starting from a town called Bugui in the southeast direction of Kitano Shu to the northwest town of Leyuan, there is a path known as the most dangerous ¡®Summoner Achievement Road,¡¯ spanning five thousand kilometers. It is full of countless dangers, known as the ¡®point of no return.¡¯ Summoners who sessfully traverse this road from Bugui, through the Icefield, to reach the northwest town of Leyuan are regarded as sacred summoners, surpassing even world-ss summoners. This is the highest achievement a summoner can attain. Correspondingly, it is also the most dangerous. Every year, countless bones are permanently frozen here, and those who truly cross the Summoner Achievement Road are extremely rare. Secondly, Kitano Shu¡¯s space is highly active, with almost every moment having substar beasts identally transported here. From the lowest grade E to the highest grade S and even ¡®Super Summoned Beasts,¡¯ all can be encountered here. This is highly attractive to summoners. Many summoners who, like Su Hao, are unlucky and can never summon high-level summoned beasts, can capture their desired high-level summoned beasts in Kitano Shu as long as they have enough strength. It is a paradise for summoned beasts! Thirdly, this is a ce where the tentacles of major world organizations cannot reach. Organizations such as the Summoner Association, the Supervisory Institution, the World Federation, etc., have no substantial influence in Kitano Shu. The true controllers of this continent, which is not suitable for human habitation, are the variousrge and small adventure guilds and tour groups rooted here. In other words, in Kitano Shu, no one cares about your life or death! On this chaotd, those who can survive are useful people. Su Hao¡¯s main reason foring to this icy expanse is the second point. The space here is unstable, making it ideal for his spatial research. Furthermore, through the information transmitted back by the ck Giant Bee, Su Hao has confirmed that the headquarters of the Resistors Association on this star is in Kitano Shu! Su Hao is a person who understands reciprocity. The resistors took down his base, and he couldn¡¯t just stay silent, could he? As the saying goes, repay kindness with a gushing spring. They destroyed Su Hao¡¯s base, and Su Hao wiped them all out. Fair enough, isn¡¯t it? Chapter 299 Su Hao and Yashan flew at supersonic speed for five hours, finally crossing the seemingly endless ocean and stepping onto this chaotd. Just as Su Hao stood firm, he extended his mental tendrils, sensing the spatial fluctuations. He quickly noticed the difference in spatial dynamics here. The amplitude of spatial fluctuations here far exceeded the central region. Summoning secondary star beasts became much easier, and asionally, they could even break through the critical threshold, opening a channel to transport passing secondary star beasts here. As if in response to Su Hao¡¯s thoughts, the space slightly distorted five hundred meters ahead, and a round-eyedzy monkey sat on the ground, munching on arge green worm. It seemed to enjoy the delicacy, with a blissful expression on its face. However, after taking another bite, it froze. The not-so-big brain began pondering a question: Where is this? When it saw Su Hao and Yashan staring at it from a distance, it screamed, threw the delicious green worm into the air, and swiftly ran away on all fours. Su Hao revealed a satisfied smile, chuckling, ¡°This ce is nice!¡± Yashan looked around, puzzled: How can you tell it¡¯s a good ce? Su Hao and Yashan flew for another two hours over Beiyeshu, finally finding a human town. After circling around, they realized the surrounding area was mostly ins, unsuitable for hiding and constructing a base. So, after having some food in this small town, they continued flying north. After three more hours of flying, the skypletely darkened, and they found a suitable ce. Many peaks stood here, covered in thick ice and snow, silent with only the asional howling of wind from high above. Comparing with the map, adjusting their direction, they flew towards distant lights. The map indicated a small town ahead called Huaiyuan Town, the forward station of Bugui Town, which most peopleing to Beiyeshu would pass through. Afternding outside the town, Su Hao walked on thick snow, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stay overnight in Huaiyuan Town tonight, and tomorrow we¡¯ll buy some supplies and equipment.¡± Su Hao and Yashan weren¡¯t wearing much, which didn¡¯t suit the icy environment. Yashan, shivering, asked, ¡°Boss Wei, it¡¯s unusually cold here. Do you have any way to keep warm? When we were flying, the ck crystal armor protected us, but now without armor, it feels really cold. I tried using the fire dragon runic, but I couldn¡¯t control it well, almost burning my clothes!¡± Only then did Su Hao realize and curiously looked at Yashan, ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I inscribe the ¡®high temperature¡¯ runic for you?¡± Yashan said, ¡°Boss Wei, my coreposite runic has a fire dragon, and when you were inscribing runes for me, you said the ¡®high temperature¡¯ runic ovepped with the ¡®fire dragon¡¯ runic, so you didn¡¯t inscribe it for me. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t¡­¡± Then Yashan eagerly looked at Su Hao and asked, ¡°Boss Wei, is the high-temperature runic warm?¡± Su Hao casually drew a high-temperature runic, attached it to the outermostyer of Yashan¡¯s clothes, and said, ¡°Warm enough to break a sweat. Let¡¯s go!¡± Yashan was suddenly surrounded by a warm flow, making him shiver involuntarily. Feelingfortable, he almost moaned, exhaled a long breath, rxed all over, and followed Su Hao¡¯s steps. Muttering to himself, ¡°How can anyone live in such a cold ce?¡± When Su Hao and Yashan entered the city, the streets were full of bright hotel signs. In addition to legitimate hotel s, there were various informal ads disyed openly, very eye-catching. By now, Yashan had reached the level of an elementary school student and could read all the characters. Muttering, he said, ¡°Young girls, young women, young wives, warm bed¡­¡± Then, in amazement, he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s quite humane, knowing it¡¯s cold, they even offer warm bed services. Not bad! Boss Wei, should we get a warm bed service?¡± Su Hao remained expressionless and said, ¡°Yashan, you¡¯re only thirteen after the new year!¡± Yashan was puzzled, ¡°What does that mean¡­¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Tonight, we each get our own room. If you want the warm bed service, go ahead and order it. You¡¯ll find out once you do.¡± If Yashan really ordered the warm bed service, Su Hao could predict the subsequent developments even with his eyes closed. It would involve a blushing and seemingly seductive or innocent or charming woman knocking on Yashan¡¯s door, only to be surprised by a thirteen-year-old boy. Then, her expression would quickly change from surprise to joy: What a great opportunity! After that, regardless of Yashan¡¯s resistance, she would forcefully try to do inappropriate things with him. However, Yashan, seeing through her scheme, would resist fiercely and eventuallye to Su Hao to share this strange encounter. Or perhaps Yashan would fall for a beauty trap, agree to the unreasonable requests of the woman, and when they were almost undressed, a group of tough guys would burst in, using Yashan, at such a young age, of seducing married women. This matter wouldn¡¯t be resolved without a substantial sum of money¡­ As for what would happen in those romantic and picturesque scenes, Su Hao didn¡¯t bother to imagine. He could simply bury them all and find another ce if needed. However, hearing Su Hao¡¯s words, Yashan became even more curious! After entering the hotel, Yashan found that the prices were indeed high. Even Yashan, who wasn¡¯t short of money, widened his eyes. After choosing the two best rooms, Yashan tiptoed and leaned on the counter, asking the receptionist, ¡°Little sister, how much is the warm bed service?¡± The receptionist looked at this little boy in surprise, assessed him from head to toe, and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Sir, are you sure you can handle it?¡± Yashan asked, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to?¡± The receptionist smiled slightly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you a warm bed service, the one for young girls!¡± Yashan hesitated for a moment, then suppressed his curiosity and shook his head, ¡°Forget it! No need!¡± The receptionist said regretfully, ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Although the hotel was expensive, the facilities were decent, providing heating. In no time, the rooms became warm. Although the hotel charges are high, the facilities are decent, providing heating that quickly warms the room. After a long day, Su Hao, exhausted, set up a vignt watch and fell into a deep sleep under a thick cotton quilt. Yashan tossed and turned, thinking about the warmth of the bed, and soon drifted into a deep slumber. Overnight, after Su Hao and Yashan gathered their belongings the next day, they left the city but were blocked outside by a group of individuals. Three men, tightly wrapped inrge coats, approached, revealing only their eyes, staring intently at Su Hao and Yashan. The man in the middle spoke harshly, ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Hand over twenty thousand, and you can leave, or else¡­¡± He revealed a gleaming machete hidden in his coat, the implication clear. Su Hao¡¯s tone was colder than the surroundings, ¡°You¡¯d attack even a thirteen-year-old?¡± The man sneered, ¡°In this ce, we recognize only money and des, not age.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°What if I refuse?¡± The man replied, ¡°Simple, we¡¯ll strip you naked and take everything you have! Don¡¯t even think someone wille to your aid; heroes of justice won¡¯t appear in thisnd.¡± Another man stepped forward, speaking gently, ¡°Little brother, think carefully. In this forsaken ce, do you want money or clothes? We don¡¯t ask for much, just twenty thousand. For someone as generous as you, it¡¯s a small price. Rest assured, we keep our word. Hand over twenty thousand, and we¡¯ll let you go.¡± With that, the third man pulled out his machete, ready to strike if Su Hao uttered a word of refusal. A blend of coercion and persuasion, these three were quite professional at robbery. Chapter 300 Su Hao and Yashan exchanged nces; Yashan immediately understood their boss¡¯s intention. He dropped the luggage behind him, rose abruptly, and swiftly knocked all three men to the ground with three punches and two kicks. Amid their painful cries, Yashan began stripping off their clothes. The leader among them, seeing Yashan¡¯s formidable strength,y on the ground, closed his eyes, and summoned two summoned beasts in just two seconds ¨C Frost Iron Wolf and White Bear. As they appeared, the White Bear pped Yashan, while the Frost Iron Wolf swiftly carried the man away. ¡°He¡¯s a summoner!¡± Su Hao expressed surprise. A summoner reduced to robbing two young men on the road seemed quite pitiful. Su Hao moved, snowkes scattered, and suddenly he was beside the Frost Iron Wolf, holding a long knife that appeared out of nowhere. A flick upward. ¡°Plup!¡± Like cutting tofu with a knife, the Frost Iron Wolf was sliced in half from the waist. The front half, still carrying the man, crawled forward, intestines staining the white snow with blood. After running a few steps, the Frost Iron Wolf lost bnce, and with the man, fell to the ground. Looking back, Su Hao saw that Yashan had punched a massive hole in the White Bear¡¯s head, and ity motionless in the snow. Only now did the three men wake up, realizing they had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have. As Yashan continued stripping them of their clothes, terrified and unwilling to resist, they obediently cooperated in undressing. After a while, the three men were left shivering in the icy wilderness,pletely naked. Su Hao pointed to a pile of clothes nearby. ¡°Answer a question, and you can have back one piece of clothing or a pair of pants.¡± All three nodded. After a while, Su Hao understood the situation. The hotel had sold Su Hao and Yashan¡¯s basic information to the local gang association. Considering them wealthy tourists, the association sent three ordinary members to rob and potentially kill them. This was one of the basic operations of these associations ¨C targeting wealthy solo travelers, engaging in robbery and murder. Su Hao turned back towards the city, saying, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s go back and take care of some business.¡± Yashan revealed a cruel smile, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei, you go first. I¡¯ll strip these three guys and catch up soon.¡± The three men suddenly looked terrified, having just put on their clothes and not warmed up yet. Su Hao and Yashan followed the snow-covered path back to the city and soon saw the three men who had robbed them running naked from the side, rushing back to the city at the fastest speed possible. In this ce, below minus twenty degrees Celsius, not running back quickly to warm up could lead to hypothermia and death. Su Hao¡¯s purpose in letting them go was simple ¨C to have them deliver a message. He wanted them to gather all the gang members and associates so he could confront and defeat them. With a radar tracking, they wouldn¡¯t escape. Su Hao nned to establish a base around Huaiyuan Town, as he would frequently operate in the area. It was necessary to inform the local gang associations in advance to avoid continuous trouble in the future. Soon, Su Hao arrived in front of a tall building. Before he could break in, more than thirty people rushed out, surrounding the two with machetes. Summoned beasts appeared, eyeing the two young men in the middle. The three naked men, wrapped in thick coats, shivering all over, pointed at Su Hao and Yashan. Distorted faces, after sniffing a handful of snot, shouted, ¡°It¡¯s them! Captain, kill them!¡± A tall and burly man walked out from behind the three, took a deep drag of his cigarette, and with a peculiar ent, said, ¡°You two have good skills. How about joining our ¡®Ice Dragon Adventure Team¡¯?¡± Su Hao wasn¡¯t interested. He said directly, ¡°We¡¯ll be around Huaiyuan Town in the future. We¡¯re just here to say hello and avoid conflicts. Let¡¯s keep in touch and not sh every few days.¡± Ignoring the freezing wind, the tall man lowered his hood, revealing a shiny bald head. Two long scars crossed on the left side ¨C that was the end of the story. The tall man showed a surprised, wide grin, pointing at the threeckeys behind him. ¡°Oh? Is this your way of saying hello?¡± Su Hao shook his head. ¡°No.¡± The tall manughed heartily. ¡°Then, are you trying to provoke our Ice Dragon Adventure Team?¡± Su Hao had no intention of killing these people, so he felt it necessary tomunicate with them clearly about how to greet each other. He extended his hand, pointing at everyone present, using his youthful and clear voice. ¡°This is not provocation; it¡¯s a warning. I¡¯m going to beat all of you!¡± Everyone fell silent, and the tall man¡¯s smile froze on his face. The excitement suddenly surged in the tall man. Staring at Su Hao with a red face, he saw in Su Hao the unique aura of a leader ¨C dominance! It was something he had desperately pursued but never possessed. The young boy before him was a natural king! Being so arrogant at such a young age, one could imagine how extraordinary he would be in the future. Su Hao looked at the inexplicably blushing tall man and turned to Yashan. ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s beat them together!¡± After that, the once practiced ¡®Skyward Fist¡¯ unleashed its power once again. Su Hao¡¯s figure erupted from the white snow, appearing beside a man. A punch from bottom to top sent the man flying high, sliding far back, eventually fainting. Yashan also acted immediately, one punch at a time, knocking down all theckeys of the ¡®Ice Dragon Adventure Team.¡¯ The tall bald man cursed and immediately retreated into the building. At the same time, more than twenty summoned beasts surrounding them rushed towards Su Hao and Yashan. Various summoned beasts also emerged from the gate, acting as a reserve team, ready to defend. Su Hao kicked a summoned beast, breaking its neck, and with a quick pull, a ck crystal long knife appeared in his hand, its cold light shimmering. No one saw where he drew the long knife from. What happened next left everyone in disbelief. Su Hao¡¯s not-so-tall figure casually moved among the summoned beasts. Wherever he went, blood sttered, limbs flew. Regardless of how the summoner controlled the beasts with fancy movements, they couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being cut down by a single stroke. Soon, after Su Hao beheaded thest summoned beast, he turned to look inside the building. A dark gun barrel aimed at Su Hao. ¡°Bang!¡± Sparks shed as a bullet shot towards Su Hao. ¡®Dynamic Vision¡¯ allowed Su Hao to predict the shooting action in advance and barely see the trajectory of the bullet. ¡°Swish!¡± He swung the knife backhandedly. ¡°Ding¡ª¡± A crisp sound echoed. Sparks burst from Su Hao¡¯s long knife, and the rapidly flying bullet was instantly cleaved in half, falling to both sides. People witnessing this scene collectively swallowed their saliva, faces filled with disbelief. Therge bald man¡¯s pistol fell to the ground, and he knelt down, kowtowing. ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong!¡± Otherckeys, waking up as if from a dream, also knelt down with their leader, saying in unison, ¡°Big Brother, we were wrong!¡± Chapter 301 The next thing is very simple. The bald man iming to be Zhang Zhilong transformed into a traitor of Huaiyuan Town, leading the way, bringing Su Hao and Yashan to visit the entire gang association of Huaiyuan Town. In just a morning, everyone knew about Jia Wei and Jia Yashan. Upon learning that these two intended to settle in Huaiyuan Town, the town mayor and thergest association president, An Zhengye, proposed to appoint Su Hao as the representative president of the Huaiyuan Town Residents¡¯ Association. Allegedly, this position was second only to the president. Su Hao knew that the seemingly plump An Zhengye didn¡¯t have good intentions. It was merely a matter of ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, but I can arrange a bunch of things for you and keep you busy so you won¡¯t have time to fight me!¡± Although it seemed like Su Hao was given a high honor for the town, in reality, it was a way to take advantage of Su Hao¡¯s youth and inexperience. They would assign random tasks to the ¡°new association,¡± and their past and future would remain unchanged. With a somewhat useless honor, it could suppress two powerful little freaks, show submission, and in the future, if there was a need for a fight, just let these two formidable guys handle it. Three birds with one stone! Su Hao looked at the smiling and amiable fat guy, An Zhengye, and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the position of this president!¡± Then he pointed at Yashan, saying, ¡°He¡¯s Jia Yashan, consider him as the assistant to my presidency!¡± An Zhengye was overjoyed, nodding repeatedly, ¡°Congrattions, President Jia, congrattions, President Jia! On your first day in office, we¡¯re preparing a banquet to celebrate on the top floor of thergest restaurant in town.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Skip the banquet! We have other matters. We¡¯ll find you when we¡¯re free. Let¡¯s go, Yashan.¡± Yashan responded, lifted hisrge luggage, and followed Su Hao, walking away from the crowd and towards the outskirts of Huaiyuan Town. Leaving a bunch of people staring in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they agree to be the president? Why did they suddenly leave? Should he ept the position or not?¡± Even the guide, Zhang Zhilong, dared toe up and ask, ¡°President An, what about President Jia Wei and President Jia Yashan?¡± An Zhengye¡¯s face darkened. His 300-pound body unexpectedly jumped high, and then a pnded on Zhang Zhilong¡¯s bald head. ¡°Snap!¡± A crisp sound. Zhang Zhilong covered his head, squatting down, gasping for air. An Zhengye viciously said, ¡°Damn it, Zhang Zhilong, you leader of the way, what have you done? You attracted trouble yourself, and we inexplicably got beaten up, plus two more ancestors showed up. I¡¯ll be damned¡­ How does this make sense? If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Zhang Zhilong immediately wailed, ¡°President An, it¡¯s not my fault. Those two little ancestors had ill intentions. I was deceived! If I didn¡¯t obediently listen to them, they threatened to ughter the wealthy people in the town. I was thinking for everyone¡¯s sake¡­¡± The Zhang Zhilong who was moved by Su Hao¡¯s ¡®domineering¡¯ today was now regretting it. Then An Zhengye chased after Zhang Zhilong, hitting him while saying, ¡°Thinking for us¡­ Let¡¯s see if you dare to think for us in the future¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for Zhang Zhilong being An Zhengye¡¯s brother, he would have been shot. ¡°Damn Zhang Zhilong, brothers are meant to be deceived.¡± ¡­ This honorary president of the Huaiyuan Town Residents¡¯ Association meant nothing to Su Hao. However, the offered title could be somewhat helpful in the future. As for specific affairs, wasn¡¯t there Yashan? Yashan had experience in the previous world. Let him handle it. Even if Yashan turned Huaiyuan Town into something like the Seirin City in the previous world, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t mind. He epted the position of president, not with the intention of making Huaiyuan Town impressive but simply to make it more convenient for him to find people to do things in the future. The title of president might have some effect. After leaving the town, Su Hao said while walking, ¡°Yashan, from now on, let your ¡®Rebels¡¯ butcher¡¯s base be located in Huaiyuan Town! With the title of president, let¡¯s turn Huaiyuan Town into your territory.¡± Yashan eagerly replied, ¡°Makes sense, Boss Wei! I think after some time, gathering the members of the ¡®Rebels¡¯ organization here to fight together, we canpletely annihte the rebels within ten years.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Ten years is too long. White Sister and others may be attacked by the rebels at any time. Let¡¯s solve it as soon as possible!¡± Yashan eximed, ¡°How is that possible? No one knows our identity, right?¡± Su Hao shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say!¡± Yashan immediately said, ¡°How about I go back and stay with Sister Bai and the others?¡± Su Hao quickly shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t work. It¡¯s indeed much safer for you to stay with them, but once a battle breaks out, it¡¯s easy to involve them.¡± After some thought, Su Hao said, ¡°Let the people at the management office help take care of them. They are in constant confrontation with the rebels and should know how to handle things.¡± Curious, Yashan asked, ¡°Will they help?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°They will.¡± Next, Su Hao and Yashan selected a suitable location, established a base, and flew to a distant ce. Finding a signal, Su Hao called Chen Qingsheng, the investment manager of the management office, ¡°Good afternoon, Manager Chen!¡± As soon as Chen Qingsheng heard Su Hao¡¯s voice, he immediately became excited, ¡°Oh, brother! You really made me miss you! I¡¯ve been eagerly waiting for your call. Just a greeting from you could bring tears to my eyes! How have you been during this time? Are you well-fed and clothed¡­¡± Su Hao interrupted directly, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Let¡¯s talk about business.¡± As soon as ¡®business¡¯ was mentioned, Chen Qingsheng immediately became alert, cautiously asking, ¡°You said it. Just like you, I also love talking about business.¡± Su Hao went straight to the point, ¡°Help me take care of Sister Bai and the others for a while, about five years or so. Just make sure the rebels don¡¯ty a hand on them. As for thepensation¡­¡± Chen Qingsheng¡¯s heart raced. Su Hao continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why both Jingyi and I have such powerfulbat abilities? How about exchanging for that? Five years for formidable strength!¡± Chen Qingsheng trembled with excitement and immediately responded, ¡°It¡¯s a deal! Please keep the signal, and in a maximum of ten minutes, I¡¯ll call you back.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chen Qingsheng dialed Chen Chufeng¡¯s private number and whispered, ¡°n leader, is it convenient to answer this call?¡± This was the first time Chen Chufeng had heard Chen Qingsheng use such a serious tone tomunicate with him over the phone. Usually, for important matters, they would have face-to-face discussions. He immediately became serious, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± After a moment, Chen Chufeng¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Speak!¡± Chen Qingsheng lowered his voice, ¡°Bai Jingzhong called me. He¡¯s willing to exchange using his and Bai Jingyi¡¯s body cultivation method to ensure our protection for Bai Wan¡¯er and the others for five years, until Bai Jingzhonges of age. This matter seems reliable.¡± Chen Chufeng immediately became alert, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± After some thought, Chen Chufeng said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. Perhaps, this is the opportunity for our Chen family to rise!¡± Chen Qingsheng replied, ¡°Understood.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chen Qingshengposed himself, put on a big smile, and called Su Hao, ¡°Brother! The task you entrusted has beenpleted. By tonight, I can ensure Sister Bai and the others¡¯ safety without a doubt. You can rest assured!¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Good. Tonight, I¡¯ll organize the documents and split them into two parts. I¡¯ll send the first part to your email tonight, and the second part will be sent to you two yearster. How does that sound?¡± Chen Qingsheng readily agreed, ¡°Sure. But¡­ don¡¯t send it to my email! If it¡¯s convenient, put it on a USB drive and send it through global express logistics. I¡¯ll give you the addresster.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Alright.¡± The deal was settled in a pleasant manner. In the short term, Su Hao didn¡¯t have to worry about the safety of Sister Bai and the others. As for the subsequent impact of the diffusion of ¡°The Warrior¡¯s Path,¡± it was not within Su Hao¡¯s consideration. Moreover, he only intended to give the elite-level portion to Chen Qingsheng, temporarily not nning to intervene in the parts above Master level. How big of a wave could a small elite warrior create? Perhaps the talents at the management office could forge a path far surpassing that of Master-level warriors without the need for beast patterns. Su Hao looked forward to their performance. Chapter 302 After resolving lingering concerns, Su Hao immediately delved into the newly constructedboratory to continue researching the iplete runes. As for Yashan, let him busy himself in Huaiyuan Town. Su Hao¡¯s goal was clear: develop runes capable of sealing spatial teleportation, cutting off all retreat paths for the rebels. Otherwise, they could freely shuttle between the main star and the secondary star, making it extremely difficult to eliminate them. Regarding other matters, they were currently deemed unimportant. Facing the spatial sealing runes, two essential steps remained! The first step: create a special force field to obtain an artificial space module. The second step: produce a bnce agent suitable for humans, enabling free traversal of space. Now, Su Hao needed to simte the force field using runes at the fastest pace. After setting foot on this frigidnd, he made a new discovery. The space where Kitano Shu was located was highly unstable, often witnessing secondary star beasts being transported there. This raised Su Hao¡¯s suspicion: why was the space where Zhongzhou was rtively stable, while Kitano Shu¡¯s space experienced such intense motion? Confronting this issue, Su Hao initially ruled out the first possibility: the influence of cosmic domain force fields. If it were the influence of cosmic domain force fields, the spatial state of the entire would undoubtedly be bnced. There would be no im that Zhongzhou¡¯s space was more stable than Kitano Shu¡¯s, ass in cosmic space were not fixed in one position but constantly moving, experiencing discement at any given moment. Therefore, the cause of Kitano Shu¡¯s instability must originate from the itself! Su Hao was curious about this, but some things could only be addressed gradually; there was no rushing it. ¡°Why is this special? I¡¯ll study thister. At this stage, let¡¯s quickly design the force field generation runes! However,ing to Kitano Shu has allowed me to discover the main type of force field that creates space. This makes things much simpler!¡± Byparing the strength of various force fields in Zhongzhou and Kitano Shu, he could quickly identify the type of force field that could generate the ¡®space module.¡¯ The next day, Su Hao identified a special force field that spread like ripples from the inside out in a spherical manner. Not only did the main star possess this special force field, but the secondary star did as well. What surprised Su Hao was that the frequencies of these two force fields on the main star and the secondary star were exactly the same, without any difference. ¡°Incredible!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim. In the vast expanse of the universe, twos emitted special force fields with identical frequencies, a scenario that was truly unimaginable. Su Hao immediately grasped the key point: ¡°Under the same frequency, this force field can give birth to a set of twin space modules. That¡¯s how it is!¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand the underlying principles, the apparent results alone had already yielded significant gains for Su Hao. Su Hao named this force field ¡®Spatial Wave¡¯ and recorded its uniqueness in the stic ball space. He then began attempting to simte this force field using runes. A month passed quickly, and Su Hao seeded! Using runes, he manufactured simr ¡®Spatial Waves.¡¯ He didn¡¯t stop there; instead, he adjusted his state and tried once again to use the same-frequency ¡®Spatial Waves¡¯ to create an artificial space module. However, as the runes for generating ¡°Spatial Waves¡± took shape, a problem arose: obtaining one rune was simple, but obtaining two runes with exactly the same frequency was incredibly challenging. The term ¡®same frequency¡¯ meant pletely identical frequencies.¡¯ Any slight difference in the spatial scale could result in a world of difference. Thoughts are dynamic, life is dynamic, and for the dynamic human Su Hao, aplishing this step was nearly impossible. The good news was that Su Hao had Little Light¡¯s help. Things that were impossible for humans might not be difficult for Little Light. Soon, with Little Light¡¯s assistance, Su Hao condensed two ¡®Spatial Wave¡¯ generation runes using ck Crystal Armor. After continuous adjustments, they reached a certain degree of the same frequency. ording to Little Light¡¯s calctions, the frequency match exceeded 99.99%. Unfortunately, based on the data provided by Little Light, there were still differences between the two runes. As long as differences existed, even if they were so minuscule that they couldn¡¯t be detected, Su Hao couldn¡¯t obtain a pair of space modules. So, what to do? ¡°Differences are a reality! Even with Little Light¡¯s help, they can¡¯t be eliminated. This path won¡¯t work; I must find another solution!¡± After two days of contemtion, a spark of inspiration shed in Su Hao¡¯s mind. His eyes radiated a light of wisdom, and he blurted out, ¡°Intersection!¡± Yes, it was the intersection¡ªon a ne, two non-parallel lines must intersect! What did this have to do with the same frequency as the ¡®Spatial Wave¡¯? It wasn¡¯t directly rted, but this principle gave Su Hao an idea. It would be the key to sessfully manufacturingpletely same-frequency ¡®Spatial Waves¡¯ and obtaining ¡®paired space modules.¡¯ Su Hao¡¯s idea was simple. Since he couldn¡¯t manufacture two identical runes, he would lower his requirements and instead search for an instantaneous same frequency. Just like two non-parallel lines on a ne, there would always be an intersection, no matter where that intersection was. ¡°In other words, I only need to create two spatial waves with simr frequencies, let them oscite continuously at a certain frequency, and there will inevitably be moments of intersecting same frequency. These moments of same frequency will produce paired space modules! Moreover, as long as the frequency is high enough, there will be many intersecting points, and the number of generated space modules will undoubtedly be sufficient!¡± At the same time, another ¡°same time¡± issue that troubled him also found a solution. Excitement climbed onto Su Hao¡¯s face: ¡°This way, the problem of activating runes at the same time is also solved.¡± Thinking about it, Su Hao immediately modified the ¡®Spatial Wave¡¯ generation runes, allowing the runes to produce ¡®Spatial Waves¡¯ that could continuously adjust their frequency, osciting rapidly within a certain range. In just one day, Su Hao achieved the desired effect. He effortlessly condensed two nearly identical runes, cing them on the left and right, one meter apart. Su Hao¡¯s thoughts surged as he continuously infused blood qi, activating the ¡®Spatial Wave¡¯ generation runes. Subsequently, Su Hao closed his eyes slightly, extending tendrils of consciousness to carefully perceive the rhythmic state of the surrounding space. The spatial appearance in his mental perception once again unfolded before Su Hao. Although he had sensed this eerie, distorted spatial state countless times, each urrence never failed to astonish him. However, now was not the time for amazement. He needed to concentrate and meticulously search for potential twin space modules in this twisted and dynamic space. The spatial distortion pulsated with countless spatial blocks stacked together, filling the entire perceptual field. Finding two spatial modules with the same frequency in this environment was extremely challenging. ¡°Little Light,pare module frequencies andbel modules with simr motion patterns.¡± ¡°Received,¡± replied Little Light. After collecting information for five minutes, Little Light began marking groups of space modules in Su Hao¡¯s field of view, and their quantity continued to increase. ¡°Sess!¡± Su Hao knew that these newly added space modules were the twin space modules he had manufactured by crossing two runes with the same frequency. ¡°But the efficiency of generation is too low. It must be that my rune energy is too weak, suppressed by the ¡®Spatial Waves¡¯ existing in this main star. So¡­¡± Su Hao opened his eyes, dispelled two tiny runes, and ck Crystal Armor surged forth. Two disc-sized runes immediately took shape. ¡°Strengthen the rune effect, enhance the Spatial Waves!¡± Activating the runes, Su Hao once again extended his tendrils of consciousness to search for twin space modules. In just a second, Little Light marked numerous space modules densely, filling Su Hao¡¯s perception in no time. ¡°Exactly as expected!¡± Immense joy surrounded Su Hao. This sess, achieved through years of nning and effort, brought a happiness stronger than anything else. There was no substitute, and it was the mental satisfaction Su Hao had been pursuing! Su Hao chuckled out loud, ¡°Simpler than expected! Moreover, the efficiency of my space module generation is far beyond what the academy could achieve!¡± After reveling in his triumph for a moment, Su Hao had to acknowledge the valuable knowledge provided by the academy. ¡°Thanks to the efforts of the talented individuals at the academy. Without the knowledge and insights you¡¯ve provided, I might not have seeded even in a hundred years!¡± ¡°Indeed, learning is the fastest way to gain knowledge! Hahaha!¡± Learning brings joy, research brings joy. Su Hao murmured, ¡°Next, I need to attempt effective marking and then use these artificial space modules to achieve short-distance teleportation!¡± Su Hao casually summoned an adorable little white rabbit. In its innocent gaze, he extended a hand filled with malice and grabbed the rabbit¡¯s long ears. ¡°White rabbit? Doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s start with you!¡± Chapter 303 Exploring the unknown is tedious and time-consuming, with no guaranteed results. Yet, Su Hao remains tirelessly enthusiastic. Aside from the joy of sess, he relishes the unique feeling of exploration. Allowing his thoughts to wander freely, if a sudden insight brightens the surroundings, it¡¯s as marvelous as stars in the dark night sky! Perhaps no one understands his happiness, just as he fails toprehend others¡¯. ¡°Next, let¡¯s try teleporting this little white rabbit!¡± Su Hao controls the rabbit, initiating the ¡®Space Wave¡¯ rune once again. His mental tendrils extend, perceiving the generation of numerous paired spatial modules under Little Light¡¯s mark. ¡°The quantity of spatial modules should be sufficient! Now, let¡¯s mark the rabbit.¡± Marking involves imnting half of the artificial spatial module into the rabbit¡¯s psyche, creating a connection. Though Su Hao doesn¡¯t understand the principles, he can perform the imntation following the institute¡¯s methods. Su Hao¡¯s mental tendrils spread out, gradually enveloping the artificial spatial modules along the spatialwork. He grabs the rabbit¡¯s ear, connecting the white dot, representing the rabbit, with the enveloped spatial module. ¡°Pull them together for about two minutes, and it¡¯s almost done!¡± After essential operations, Su Hao silently observes the changes in the rabbit and spatial module. Two minutes pass quickly; Su Hao releases the rabbit¡¯s ear, opening his eyes with anticipation. ¡°Now, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Controlling the rabbit to move away, Su Hao extends his mental tendrils, enhancing the oscition of the other half of the spatial module. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The next second, the rabbit disappears from a distance, reappearing before Su Hao! ¡°Sess!¡± Su Hao can¡¯t help clenching his fist and celebrating. Even he didn¡¯t expect to master short-distance teleportation so quickly. ¡°Seems not that difficult! Once you grasp the principles and methods, space teleportation and instant movement are just like this.¡± Su Haoughs, his voice getting louder, turning into heartyughter that bewilders Yashan outside theboratory. He has never seen Boss Wei so joyous; there must be something significant happening! However, now is not the time to disturb Boss Wei¡¯s mood. Yashan regains focus, pondering his own issues: ¡°Several high-level summoners have gathered in Huaiyuan Town recently, subtly probing me. It must be An Zhengye¡¯s doing! It¡¯s been a while since someone dared to y tricks on me. Tomorrow, find an excuse to beat those high-level summoners, then turn around and find a reason to teach An Zhengye a lesson, saying they witnessed their own people fighting and didn¡¯t help¡­¡± After Su Hao¡¯s emotions settle, he controls the rabbit to run far, then instantly summons it back, repeating the process, thoroughly enjoying himself. After the fun, Su Hao starts thinking again: ¡°Half of the artificial spatial module is marked on the rabbit, and the other half is on my mental tendrils. As long as the spatial module doesn¡¯t vanish, I can summon the rabbit anytime. Conversely, if I can withstand the pressure of spatial transfer, I can teleport myself to the rabbit.¡± This rtionship is simr to a pair of walkie-talkies ¨C as long as the signal is strong enough, they canmunicate with each other. However, Su Hao frowns: ¡°But this way, the limitations are quite evident. It can¡¯t achieve the arbitrary location teleportation I envisioned. If I want to teleport back to Yongxin City, do I have to raise a summoning beast there in advance?¡± Raising a summoning beast to set a teleportation point is eptable, but Su Hao feels there might be a better solution. ¡°As long as the rtionship between summoner¡¯s mental power and spatial modules is deciphered, a method for arbitrary teleportation is inevitable!¡± After contemting for a while without finding a better solution, Su Hao recorded this idea in his log for future exploration. Now, he needed to embark on another new project ¡ª the Human Bncer. No matter how powerful Su Hao¡¯s spatial teleportation technique is, if his physical body can¡¯t withstand the spatial pressure during teleportation, it¡¯s all in vain. Hence, the Human Bncer is an indispensable element. The institute has developed mechanical bncers for use on machines, enabling them to be teleported to the secondary star. However, research on human bncers has been slow, and strangely, almost every member of the Resistance Association possesses a bncer, allowing them to freely travel between the main and secondary stars. This strikes Su Hao as very peculiar! In theory, it shouldn¡¯t be the case! Su Hao takes out a box containing fifteen doses of bncer and picks up one, examining it closely. These bncers were confiscated from members of the Resistance, totaling fifteen. They look simr to water, and Su Hao has inspected them using the stic space but found nothing extraordinary. ¡°How does this reagent enable an ordinary person to resist spatial pressure?¡± The current challenge for Su Hao is that he doesn¡¯t understand how spatial pressure affects the human body, and naturally, he doesn¡¯t know how to resist it. He only knows that organisms without a bncing organization have their internal organs crushed into fragments after traversing space. Therefore, hepletely cannotprehend the role of this transparent liquid in the human body. ¡°I need to find someone to try it!¡± Before understanding the principle, Su Hao is unwilling to experiment with his own body. Then, he thinks of Yashan, but this idea shes by and is dismissed. ¡°I can¡¯t experiment with Yashan now. If he identally dies, I¡¯ll lose a capable assistant!¡± Of course, he could transfer Yashan¡¯s consciousness into a corpse to achieve resurrection, but the thought of evolving Yashan back to the Earth Sovereign level from scratch makes Su Hao abandon this idea. After some thought, Su Hao puts the reagent back into the box and walks out of the room. Since there has been substantial progress in spatial research now, he decides to take it easy, indulge in a delicious meal, and treat himself. Research like this can¡¯t be rushed; it requires a bnce between work and rxation, as well as inspiration. Sometimes, the more impatient one is, the more distant inspiration bes. After stepping out, Su Hao casually grabs a coat and walks towards the dining room. Afterfortably sitting in a chair, he loudly says, ¡°Yashan! Quickly prepare a table of delicious dishes! Bring out the best orange juice and finish it!¡± Upon hearing this, Yashan immediately jumps up and rushes into the kitchen. His voice echoes in the base, ¡°Sure thing, Boss Wei, just wait a moment!¡± Yashan knows that this is the most joyful time for Boss Wei. After Boss Wei eats and drinks to his heart¡¯s content, Yashan can take this opportunity to seek advice on some problems troubling him and ask for Boss Wei¡¯s help. After the two enjoy a hearty meal, Su Hao, with a satisfied belly,zily lies on the big chair and says, ¡°Yashan, have you caught any video materials recently?¡± As soon as this is mentioned, Yashan¡¯s face contorts into a bitter melon expression, ¡°Not really, Boss Wei. It seems that the Resistance members are not keen on catching children in Beiyuan Continent. My sources of video materials have almost dried up. If I want to catch people, I can only take time to fly back to Central City to find them.¡± Su Hao nods, ¡°Is that so! Perhaps Beiyuan Continent has a smaller poption, making it difficult to catch children. I do know some Resistance members. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to catch a few.¡± Yashan is overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao doesn¡¯t say anything more, closes his eyes, and enters the stic space to check the progress of the parasitic Resistance member by the ¡¾Origin Sovereign¡¿ ck Giant Bee. It has been over a month since the parasitization of the flower spirit by Su Hao. ording to the parasitic rhythm, it has now entered the second round of propagation. From a mathematical perspective, even if the flower spirit can parasitize ten people in one round, after two rounds, it¡¯s 10 + 1 squared, a total of 121 people¡­ Of course, this is not the focus. The crucial point is that at least dozens of Resistance members have been parasitized by the ¡¾Origin Sovereign¡¿ ck Giant Bee! With such arge base, it should not be difficult to find a few people in Beiyuan Continent, right? Chapter 304 During this period, Su Hao was unaware of the parasitic state of [Shijun]; it was a matter of fate as to who could be parasitized. Su Hao didn¡¯t have time to monitor Hua Yao every day and see who she was mingling with. (TN: Shijun= Begining Sovereign) Su Hao retrieved the parasitic situation of the ck Giant Wasp of ¡°Shijun¡± from the pinball space and was shocked by what he saw. Not too few, but too many; nearly two hundred people, densely packed in front of Su Hao like a small ck room! With no time to check each one individually, Su Hao issued instructions to Little Light and requested a briefing. ¡°Respected Mr. Su Hao, I report the following seven pieces of information for you: 1. Currently, ¡°Shijun¡± No. 2 has parasitized 235 targets, with 189 already recording consciousness information. 2. After preliminary investigation, among the 189 people, 172 have been confirmed as rebels, while the remaining 17 show no clear rebel tendencies. Parasitism by the No. 1 host, the Flower Enchantress, through xing transmission, whether to delete. 3. The main propagator of ¡°Shijun¡± cells is Parasite No. 3, Luo Zong. Thirty-three days ago, Parasite No. 3 held a multiperson meeting on the auxiliary star. The meeting content is as follows and can be viewed at any time. 4. The current distribution of the 172 rebels is as follows: ¡­ Among them, 98 are in Kitano Shu, specific locations marked and avable for viewing at any time. 5. The organizational levels of the 172 rebels are as follows: ¡®Total Executive Level¡¯ 3, ¡®Manager Level¡¯ 15, ¡®Director Level¡¯ 80, ¡®Regional Officer¡¯ 74. The specific list is avable for viewing at any time. 6. ¡­¡± After reading the briefing, Su Hao was both amazed and helpless. The parasitic instructions Su Hao gave to ¡°Shijun¡± only worked in the auxiliary star environment, meaning almost everyone in contact with the Flower Enchantress on the auxiliary star was a rebel, with no possibility of mistaken attacks. However, what surprised Su Hao was that this woman had gotten involved with at least seventeen people in just over a month¡ªno, it should be at least seventeen people! Thispletely refreshed Su Hao¡¯s perspective: ¡°This woman is amazing!¡± The main issue, however, was the poor intelligence push capability of Little Light! Knowing that a group of rebels was having a meeting, discussing how to kill his master Su Hao, Little Light didn¡¯t even bother to remind him. Su Hao sighed, understanding it wasn¡¯t Little Light¡¯s fault but rather a limitation in his creator¡¯s abilities. Achieving true artificial intelligence was still far from reality. Then, Su Hao checked the 98 rebels in Kitano Shu and found that over seventy of them were in the key Paradise Town of the ¡®Summoner¡¯s Achievement Road.¡¯ Su Hao revealed a mysterious smile: ¡°It seems like the stronghold of the ¡®Summoned Beast Rebels Association¡¯ is in Paradise Town in Kitano Shu!¡± All he could say was that those rebels really knew how to y! Who would have thought that the global number one arch-viin, the base of the ¡®Rebels,¡¯ would be in the dreand of all summoners, ¡®Paradise Town¡¯? Perhaps this so-called highest achievement of summoners, the ¡®Sacred Summoner,¡¯ was also created by the rebels. Perhaps the goal is to absorb the world¡¯s most elite talents or there might be some significant epic objective; Su Hao doesn¡¯t know. However, for Su Hao, these things are not important! ¡°In Paradise Town, there should be more rebels. The meaning of the two words ¡®Paradise¡¯ might just be the rebels¡¯ paradise!¡± Paradise Town is too far from Huaiyuan Town where Su Hao is located, and he doesn¡¯t n to bother with them for now. At least until he develops space blockade technology, Su Hao doesn¡¯t intend to trouble them. If he can¡¯t wipe them all out with one stroke, there will inevitably be other troubles. In the surrounding towns of Huaiyuan Town, there are four rebels in action. Su Hao focuses his attention on these four individuals: ¡°Four of them! It¡¯s a perfect split with Yashan, two for each!¡± The next day, Su Hao takes Yashan to a ce called Linhua Town. Linhua Town is by the sea, more developed than Huaiyuan Town, and has arger poption. There are two rebels in Linhua Town. Su Hao and Yashan arrive in half an hour. Amidst the freezing weather, one of them is sleepingzily in bed, hugging his beloved girl when ¡®Justice Avenger¡¯ Yashan descends from the sky. Knock out and take away! The male rebel doesn¡¯t react throughout the process and is taken away stark naked! The girl lying on the side turns around and mutters, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s cold, hug me!¡± Yashan has already walked out, noticing the guy is stark naked. He might freeze to death before getting back to the base! So, he turns back into the room, pulls away the nket covering the girl, then haphazardly wraps it around the rebel guy and carries him away! The naked girl shivers, opening her eyes in confusion: ¡°???¡± Su Hao¡¯s targets are much simpler. Wearing sses, reading a book, well-mannered, Su Hao approaches, takes away his book, and calmly adjusts his sses. About to look up to see who dared to disturb him while reading a novel¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± A heavy blow to the back of the neck, the well-mannered guy¡¯s eyes roll back, and he faints. Su Hao reaches out, grabs the back of his cor, and drags him outside. Su Hao and Yashan then fly to another town each, capturing the third target and then the fourth. Abnormally smooth! When Su Hao and Yashan brought the captured individuals back to the base, it took less than three hours in total! Su Hao took two of them back to hisboratory and said to Yashan, ¡°Give me these two first. If they survive after I¡¯m done, you can take them as materials!¡± Yashan grinned, ¡°Sure thing, Boss Wei. I hope they won¡¯t die too easily!¡± Su Hao added, ¡°By the way, all four of them are rebels, capable of teleporting at any time. Within seven days, don¡¯t let them wake up easily. Keep them in a state of unconsciousness, provide nutrient solution to sustain their lives. After confirming that they have lost the ability to teleport, then wake them up! I¡¯ll experiment with these two first, and when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll hand them over to you to take care of.¡± Yashan said, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei, I¡¯m prepared. They won¡¯t escape.¡± After that, Yashan dragged the two individuals slowly toward his prison. Su Hao looked at the two ¡®volunteers¡¯ on the experiment table. He took out two reagents for prolonged unconsciousness from the rack and injected them into the subjects to ensure they wouldn¡¯t wake up for a short period. Su Hao, in his usual manner, took out pen and paper, jotting down notes and designing the experimental n. ¡°Purpose: Study the protective effect of the bnce agent on the human body during teleportation. Experimental hypothesis: 1. The bnce agent itself has the ability to resist spatial pressure. 2. After injecting the bnce agent into the human body, it canbine with human tissues to form a bnced structure. 3. The bnce agent is a hormone that can promote temporary transformation of human tissues into structures resistant to spatial pressure¡­¡± Soon, Su Haopleted the experimental design, listing all possible scenarios and designing experimental procedures for each one, verifying each possibility one by one and ultimately drawing urate conclusions. However, the two ¡®volunteers¡¯ lying on the experiment table would suffer. The first step was to attempt short-range teleportation on these two individuals and observe the differences before and after teleportation. In Su Hao¡¯s anticipation, this step should be simple, just marking people like rabbits. However, when Su Hao began attempting it, he realized that teleporting humans was different from teleporting summoned beasts. The mental pressure feedback from teleporting humans was too significant,cking the smooth sensation experienced when teleporting summoned beasts. Su Hao increased the mental pull force. ¡°Phew!¡± One ¡®volunteer¡¯ suddenly disappeared from the experiment table and appeared in front of Su Hao. Su Hao frowned and muttered, ¡°It worked! But the mental pressure on me is too great. Is it because of the powerful mental strength of humans? If he is conscious and resists my teleportation, it¡¯s likely to fail!¡± So, summoning humans required an unimaginable amount of mental power. No wonder when rebels were in battle, they didn¡¯t choose to summon more rebels even with cooperation¡ªthe difficulty was still immense. Su Hao temporarily set aside his doubts, ced his hand on the ¡®volunteer,¡¯ infused blood energy, and recorded body information, saying, ¡°Let me see the differences in the body before and after teleportation!¡± Chapter 305 Su Hao entered the pinball space, extracted the body data of the man, and had the cursor mark the differences before and after teleportation. After a moment, he furrowed his brows, ¡°There¡¯s not much difference!¡± Using his powerful mental force, Su Hao teleported back and forth several times, finally discovering the discrepancies: the rapid depletion of the ¡®bncing agent¡¯ within the body, simultaneous with the man¡¯s body enduring spatial pressure, causing minor cracks and damage to various organs. ¡°It seems this bncing agent is a consumable, depleting with each teleportation¡­¡± After two days of experimentation, the man was rendered unusable. Su Hao shifted his focus to another test subject! However, Su Hao immediately shook his head, ¡°No, we have to wait until this test subjectpletely loses teleportation ability before attempting again!¡± Seven dayster, Su Hao in theb widened his eyes in disbelief, eximing, ¡°Damn, it can be done like this!¡± During this time, Su Hao¡¯s continuous exploration revealed the crucial role of the ¡®bncing agent,¡¯ a result that left him marveling at the genius behind the concept. In order to resist spatial pressure, rebels took apletely different path from the ¡®bncer¡¯ in the monitoring facility. Su Hao marveled, ¡°Rebels treat the entire human body as a bncing system!¡± No wonder, despite Su Hao¡¯s microscopic examinations, he couldn¡¯t detect any clues about the rebels¡¯ body structure. It wasn¡¯t a microscopic difference; it was a macroscopic one! The ¡®bncing agent¡¯ injected into the body stimted various organs to secrete corresponding hormones. Through thebined effects of multiple hormones, the body¡¯s subtle structure gradually changed, forming arge-scale ¡®bncing system¡¯ capable of adapting to spatial teleportation. This adjustment was minimal, so subtle that Su Hao overlooked it even after repeated examinations. Yet, this slight change turned a person into arge-scale bncing system! However, this transformation was temporary,sting a maximum of seven days without teleportation. After that, the body¡¯s robust recovery quickly reverted it to its original state. Su Hao found it hard to imagine the genius required for such an achievement. Knowing the principle, he realized it was straightforward. Su Hao didn¡¯t need to create the rebel¡¯s ¡®bncing agent¡¯ or rely on body hormones; he only needed to know the final goal of the fine-tuning and achieve it through gic modification! While others struggled to reach Rome, Su Hao, with the advantage of understanding, could simply take a ne. What¡¯s the difference? That¡¯s the difference! Time passed swiftly, and two monthster, Su Haopleted the second phase of his research, sessfully fine-tuning his body into arge-scale spatial bncing system. Verified by multiple ¡®volunteers,¡¯ he proved its practicality! Next, Su Hao was about to experience short-distance spatial teleportation firsthand! Every teleportation by Su Hao carried unknown dangers, but he had survived these years, so he made some preparations before the actual teleportation. In case of an ident, he added a software called ¡®Efficient Antivirus¡¯ to the system function area in the pinball space. Its role was to automatically clear useless information and consciousness collected during this period, preventing any potential issues if he happened to die. Simultaneously, he ced a lock on Yashan. If Yashan¡¯s consciousness or behavior exceeded the limits set by Su Hao, the cursor would execute the cleaning n, directly erasing Yashan¡¯s consciousness. Of course, all these preparations would only take effect after Su Hao¡¯s death. As long as he was alive, none of it would be a problem. Everything was ready. Su Hao slowly approached a corner of theb, distancing himself from the other side where the big white rabbit was. Next, he¡¯s about to use the big white rabbit as an anchor to teleport himself to its side. Su Hao extended his mental tendrils, swiftly following the spatialwork, covering the surrounding space. Then, with added force oscition, after breaking through the critical point, Su Hao¡¯s mental tendrils arrived next to the big white rabbit. Knowing that sess or failure hinged on this moment, Su Hao took a deep breath. His mental tendrils expanded, firmly grabbing the white spot on the big white rabbit, intensifying the rhythm. Instead of pulling the rabbit, he actively approached. The next moment, Su Hao¡¯s field of vision stretched, and everything turned into clusters of fine lines, like floating ribbons constantly drifting before his eyes. No, it¡¯s not the field of vision being stretched; it¡¯s consciousness being elongated. Su Hao¡¯s thoughts had an instant pause. That feeling was like thinking about something one second andpletely forgetting it the next. As if a long time had passed, yet it felt like just an instant. When Su Hao restored normal vision, he found himself already teleported to the side of the big white rabbit. And Su Hao¡¯s suspended heart finally settled, ¡°No unexpected events, this is the best news!¡± He looked at the bewildered big white rabbit and smiled, ¡°Short-distance teleportation isplete!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t seem as excited as he had imagined. Perhaps, because obtaining short-distance teleportation technology became inevitable the moment he sessfully created the artificial spatial module. When this inevitability arrived, he epted it as a matter of course, natural and indifferent. This achievement belonged to him, didn¡¯t it? Su Hao attempted to teleport to the big white rabbit¡¯s side multiple times, bing familiar with the sensation. After about twenty attempts, he felt pressure on his body, so he stopped. He carefully sensed the damage to his body, murmuring, ¡°With my current physical strength, free teleportation about twenty times reaches the limit. If I continue, my body will copse at any moment. However¡­ I am the [Earth Lord], capable of repairing body damage at any time. With ample vitality, such a limit is equivalent to no limit!¡± However, Su Hao didn¡¯t n to continue trying today. He set aside all his current tasks, entered the pinball space, opened the achievement options on the log board. After ¡®Transcendent,¡¯ ¡®Flight,¡¯ and ¡®Genius,¡¯ he added a new achievement¡ª¡¯Teleportation¡¯! Su Hao nodded in satisfaction. These achievements were a testament to his acquisition of so much knowledge. Behind each achievement seemed to be the shadow of his efforts. After admiring for a while, Su Hao closed the achievement options, opened another ¡®Knowledge Summary¡¯ option, and summarized the results of his research on space during this period. It wasn¡¯t until evening that Su Hao walked out of theboratory to find food. After resolving some doubts about Yashan, Su Hao returned to theb and tidied everything up. His next goals were twofold: First, personally visit a subsidiary star, experience the difference between short-distance and long-distance teleportation. Second, research space blocking technology. Short-distance teleportation had seeded, meaning there shouldn¡¯t be significant issues with Su Hao teleporting to a subsidiary star. Of course, some preparations were necessary, such as marking fixed teleportation anchors at the Beiyeshu base. Otherwise, when going to the subsidiary star and teleporting back, who knows where he might end up. After confirming everything, Su Hao prepared to take a spin around the subsidiary star¡ªessentially an extraterrestrial tourist trip! Wary of idents, Su Hao transformed into the [Earth Lord], encasing his entire body in thick ck crystal armor. Then, he extended his mental tendrils, broke through spatial barriers, and arrived in the subsidiary star¡¯s space. Su Hao¡¯s mental tendrils extended casually, grabbed an unfortunate white spot, and with a little effort, teleported himself away. ¡°Huh???¡± Just as he teleported to the subsidiary star, Su Hao was utterly baffled! Chapter 306 Su Hao opened his eyes, greeted by a dark and almost featureless expanse. His vision was limited, and he found himself floating, not in mid-air, but submerged in water! No, not just water ¨C immense pressure nearly caused Su Hao¡¯s eyes to burst open. In the instant of opening them, he quickly shut them again, sealing them with thick ck crystal armor. However, even with the high-strength ck crystal armor, Su Hao still felt immense pressure. ¡°The sea!¡± Su Hao instantly recognized his surroundings. Su Hao cursed inwardly, ¡°Damn it, of all ces to teleport, it had to be the godforsaken depths of the ocean! If I hadn¡¯t transformed into the [Earth Lord] in advance, I might have been crushed by the enormous pressure the moment I arrived!¡± If there was one environment Su Hao was least skilled in, it was undoubtedly underwater. A long knife materialized in Su Hao¡¯s hand as his body slightly tilted. Behind him, a sea monster opened its mouth, rows of sharp teeth arranged neatly in inner and outer circles, lunging towards him. The long knife shed by, severing the sea monster¡¯s open mouth before it could close, rendering it unable to bite. Although the underwater environment affected Su Hao¡¯s swordy, the greatly weakened sh was still more than the sea monster could endure. Su Hao activated the ¡®pration¡¯ rune, and a multitude of ck crystal spikes erupted from the long knife he had thrust into the upper jaw, turning the monster¡¯s entire head into a hedgehog. Su Hao slowly withdrew the long knife, ignoring the still twitching monster, and swam upstream. Su Hao wasn¡¯t particrly adept at swimming; he had even drowned twice before, harboring a slight fear of water. Fortunately, it seemed Su Hao didn¡¯t need to swim much! He changed the appearance of his armor into a shuttle shape with pointed ends and generated a three-leaf fan wheel beneath his feet. ¡®Rotation¡¯! The fan wheel began to rotate slowly, propelling Su Hao upstream. It gained speed, and in less than a minute, Su Hao felt his whole body suddenly rx. ¡°Whoosh!¡± He broke through the sea surface, soaring into the air, once again greeted by the long-lost sunlight. ¡°Refreshing!¡± Su Hao breathed in the fresh air, shouting out loud, releasing the pent-up frustration from being submerged. However, before he could properly observe his surroundings, a colossal and sharp-eyed white bird descended from the sky, its twin ws aimed at Su Hao. It seemed to mistake him for a leaping fish! ¡°So aggressive!¡± Su Hao burst forth, moving sideways a few meters, then with a flick of his long knife, beheaded the giant bird. The bird, in turn, spiraled down into the sea, creating massive waves. ¡°Bang!¡± Following this, arge number of fish, attracted by the scent of blood, swarmed in and devoured the bird in no time! Su Hao transformed into flight armor mode, flying two circles above the sea, and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Good heavens, the creatures here are truly ferocious. For humans to survive here, they¡¯d probably end up as nothing more than fertilizer!¡± Su Hao no longer lingered, soaring to an altitude of three thousand meters, overlooking this beautiful! The boundary between the deep blue sea and thend was distinctly winding. The continent disyed spectacr mountain ranges, deep canyons, all covered by towering giant trees, creating a lush greenndscape. It seemed as though this was originally meant to be green, inherently vibrant with life. Various colossal flying creatures could be seen everywhere, circling in mid-air, searching for prey hidden among the jungles. Their sharp eyes could detect any abnormality. Su Hao took a deep breath, arge amount of oxygen filling his lungs, causing a profound exhration, ¡°The oxygen content here, one could get intoxicated after staying for a long time!¡± After exploring the secondary star in flight, a thought crossed Su Hao¡¯s mind, ¡°In such a beautiful world, can people from my home star have the opportunity to explore here? Can my spatial technology achieve this level?¡± The secondary star was indeed vast and stunning. Countless secondary star beasts, in all shapes and sizes beyond imagination, vividly disyed the beauty of life. It was somewhat regrettable that such a beautiful cosmic wonder couldn¡¯t be shared with more people. Su Hao believed he had gained a lot of knowledge from this world, and if he could provide some feasible feedback, he would be more than willing. As for whether others would like Su Hao¡¯s approach, that was not within his consideration. He was indifferent to questions unrted to learning and research. For him, taking action was better than being afraid of this and that, ultimately achieving nothing. Su Hao¡¯s approach to problems was always, ¡®I think it¡¯s feasible, shall I give it a try? Then let¡¯s try.¡¯ He rarely delved deeply into issues like ¡®consequences,¡¯ ¡®costs,¡¯ or ¡®losses.¡¯ Who was Su Hao to fear such things? Slowly flying and touring above the secondary star, it was as if he was looking at his own backyard, his face full of joy. He wanted to share the joy of discovering good things. Gradually, an interesting idea formed in his mind, and a brilliant smile appeared on his face, ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible!¡± ¡­ At this moment, it was already spring. Normally, everything should be in full bloom, a lively scene. However, in the cold northern continent, there was no concept of spring. There were only winter and a brief summer! In two months, as some of the ice and snow melted in the northern continent, adventurers and summoners from around the world who enjoyed exploration would flock to the northern continent. They would gather in Joytown, starting the challenge of the ¡®Summoner¡¯s Path to Achievement¡¯ to seize the title of ¡®Holy Summoner,¡¯ the most dazzling title in the world. Among them were many renowned world-ss summoners. From April to June, this period belonged to the carnival of northern continent exploration! Su Hao, staying in his base, calcted the time silently and murmured, ¡°It¡¯ste February now, probably three more months until arge number of summoners gather in Joytown. This is the best opportunity to crush the resistors.¡± In other words, Su Hao had three months to study spatial confinement technology, cut off all means for the resistors to escape back to the secondary star, and exterminate them all. Otherwise, killing one group would inevitably result in another group escaping. This repetitive cycle was like dealing with roaches at home ¨C exterminating them was never-ending. Although Su Hao could also teleport to the secondary star, the secondary star was too vast. Going to the secondary star alone was like a drop of water in the ocean, impossible to find unless Su Hao¡¯s radar covered the entire globe. Just thinking about it was enough! However, three months were more than enough for Su Hao! After grasping many fundamental spatial concepts, Su Hao¡¯s research speed in spatial matters had increased significantly, and there were no fundamental challenges anymore! Most importantly, Su Hao had a preliminary idea about ¡®Spatial Sealing Technology¡¯! Of course, when talking about this ¡®idea,¡¯ part of it came from referencing the technical data from the Custodial Bureau, and the other part was his own strength. The Custodial Bureau¡¯s research on spatial sealing technology focused on developing a ¡®Mental Suppression Force Field.¡¯ The idea was that within the range of this ¡®suppression force field,¡¯ the power of mental tentacles could be greatly weakened. When a summoner lost their mental tentacles, they also lost the ability to summon and teleport. Su Hao gave a thumbs up to the Custodial Bureau¡¯s ingenuity and adopted their approach as his own. However, Su Hao had his own thoughts. While the Custodial Bureau¡¯s research on suppressing mental power was indeed effective, it might not be very useful for summoners with exceptionally strong innate talents and powerful mental abilities. So, Su Hao needed to cover both aspects. He not only wanted to develop a ¡®Mental Suppression Force Field¡¯ but also a ¡®Spatial Dynamic Suppression Force Field.¡¯ Su Hao¡¯s research progress was quite smooth, but Yashan¡¯s career as the ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ faced a bottleneck. One day, after having dinner with Yashan, Yashan raised his question, ¡°Boss Wei, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never been able to understand! Can you enlighten me?¡± Su Hao, rarely rxed, also wanted to hear about Yashan¡¯s current situation, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yashan said, ¡°My n to destroy their bodies has been executed for almost three years now. It¡¯s well-known worldwide and deeply ingrained in people¡¯s minds. Just mentioning the ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ can make people tremble with fear. However, I found that this method can only suppress the lowest-level external members of the Rebel Association. No matter how cruel I am to them, I can¡¯t dismantle the formal rebels, even the lowest-level ¡®Regional Members.¡¯ Every day, many children still disappear, most likely abducted by rebels. If this trend continues, everything I¡¯ve done would be too wishful thinking, like a clown, with no way topletely eliminate the rebels. I don¡¯t know whether to continue or not. If I don¡¯t continue, what should I do?¡± Su Hao understood Yashan¡¯s dilemma and could sympathize with his helplessness. An organization that the entire world was trying to clean up, if it were so easily dismantled by Yashan, that would be a joke. Su Hao said, ¡°Considering the current trend, it does seem so. What about the n you made a few years ago?¡± Yashan shook his head, ¡°Stuck at the second step, ¡®Mental Annihtion.¡¯ I don¡¯t know the rebels¡¯ purpose, their beliefs, and have no clue where to start.¡± Su Hao raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I understand this.¡± Yashan widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 307 Yashan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! Wei, the boss, spent almost all his time in theboratory conducting research, rarely engaging with the outside world. And him? Busy collecting information all day, organizing documents, specting on the rebels¡¯ motives, yet unable to understand what was really going on. The result was that the one who stayed indoors understood everything, while he, searching for information everywhere, remained clueless? Truly, Wei was remarkable, truly deserving of the title of the ¡°God of Genesis,¡± unbelievably powerful. After calming down, Yashan curiously asked, ¡°Boss Wei, what is the goal of the rebels?¡± Su Hao casually replied, ¡°Probably things like honor and faith!¡± ¡°Honor?¡± Yashan was instantly awestruck. Understanding the meaning behind this word, his anger towards the rebels surged. Just for this baseless ¡®honor,¡¯ they could ruthlessly harm innocent children? Countless children each year, abducted by the rebels, facing unknown fates, all for the sake of honor? How could such a thing be linked to honor? As Yashan¡¯s anger red up, his face puzzled, he shook his head, saying, ¡°Boss Wei, I don¡¯t understand!¡± Su Hao pointed to the north, saying, ¡°Do you know about the ¡®Summoner¡¯s Path to Achievement¡¯ up there?¡± Yashan nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the ultimate adventure for all summoners. Those who sessfullyplete the ¡®Summoner¡¯s Path to Achievement¡¯ are bestowed the honor of being a ¡®Divine Summoner.¡¯ But what does that have to do with this?¡± Su Hao shook his head, ¡°Yashan, I suggest you go back to school, read more, broaden your horizons and thinking. It will greatly help your future. As a ¡®Prophet,¡¯ your intelligence is indeed high, but your logical reasoning is too basic to understand many underlying logics behind things, and your knowledge is insufficient for profound contemtion.¡± Su Hao looked at Yashan, who seemed pensive, continuing, ¡°My advice to you is, when you cannot defeat your enemies, put it aside for now, don¡¯t rush. Then read more and think more. When your knowledge reaches a certain level, many seemingly unsolvable problems will be clear.¡± ¡°Reading, learning, and thinking not only enrich your knowledge but also optimize your way of thinking. Yashan, what youck now is a philosophical perspective! Understand?¡± Yashan shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t understand, but nodded as if he did, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand Boss Wei¡¯s talk about logical reasoning and philosophical perspective, but I understand Boss Wei¡¯s meaning. I need to read more, learn more, and think more. I will understand one day!¡± For Yashan, Boss Wei wasn¡¯t using him but genuinely teaching and guiding him, as Boss Wei rarely criticized people, usually just swiftly resolving issues. Meeting someone willing to teach is a rare stroke of luck in one¡¯s life. Su Hao smiled; he knew Yashan truly took in his words. That was Yashan¡¯s strength¡ªthough of humble origins andcking some knowledge, he never feared learning, boldly asking about what he didn¡¯t understand, admitting his own problems without evasion. Such people were rare! Su Hao, with a smile, said, ¡°Now that you understand what I said, let me tell you about things like ¡®honor¡¯ and ¡®faith.¡¯ I¡¯ll start by asking you the first question: Is this ¡®Summoner¡¯s Path to Achievement¡¯ dangerous?¡± Yashan directly nodded, ¡°Extremely dangerous, it¡¯s said even advanced summoners have a slim chance of survival.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Since it¡¯s so dangerous, why do so many summoners enter this deadly path year after year? Isn¡¯t it better to stay alive?¡± Yashan hesitated, ¡°This¡­ Could it be just for honor?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Yes, not entirely, but regarding honor, you¡¯ll understand by reading more. It¡¯s something engraved in a person¡¯s bones, pursued by countless people throughout history. Let me emphasize one point: those summoners, knowing the danger, still resolutely choose this path. Why?¡± At this point, Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not them, and I don¡¯t know. But if we set aside their inner thoughts and focus solely on their actions, we can draw a conclusion: whatever they gain by taking this path, in their eyes, it¡¯s undoubtedly more important than life itself.¡± Yashan nodded in understanding. Su Hao continued, ¡°So, for something, they value so much that they don¡¯t even care about their own lives, do you think they would care about the lives of others? The lives of innocent children they¡¯ve never known are not within their scope of consideration.¡± Pausing, Su Hao casually added, ¡°Regarding these seemingly inexplicable people, I can still understand to some extent. Essentially, I belong to the same category as them. It¡¯s just that the state they exhibit appears more extreme.¡± Yashan nodded in acknowledgment but remained speechless. Su Hao continued, ¡°So, I rmend you delve into the developmental history of humanity from ancient times to the present. Once you understand human nature and the evolution of morality, you¡¯ll probably grasp my meaning. What seems natural and right to you might not be summarized as ¡®right¡¯; ¡®morality¡¯ might be more appropriate. Whether something is moral or not has no rtion to whether it¡¯s right or wrong!¡± Su Hao concluded, ¡°Therefore, regarding the matter of the rebels taking away children, we can¡¯t say it¡¯s right or wrong; we can only say it vites thew or is extremely cruel and immoral. If you don¡¯t understand this, it¡¯s impossible toprehend the rebels¡¯ goals and beliefs, let alone spiritually destroy them.¡± As Yashan¡¯s confusion grew, he straightforwardly asked, ¡°Boss Wei, I may not fully understand, but I¡¯ll read more! What should I do now?¡± Su Hao responded, ¡°You see, the questiones back to the starting point. What is your goal?¡± Yashan said, ¡°To destroy the Rebel Association.¡± Su Hao remarked, ¡°Since physical destruction and intimidation don¡¯t work, let¡¯s eradicate them from the source! Elevate the rebels high above, destroy their self-righteous honor and faithpletely. What they rely on, take pride in, we¡¯ll annihte. We¡¯ll devalue their pursuits, trample their dignity into the ground!¡± Yashan, feeling impassioned, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are their pursuits?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yashan widened his eyes, ¡°??¡± Su Hao casually said, ¡°Why should I know their pursuits? What rtion do they have to me?¡± Yashan asked, ¡°Then how do we trample their dignity?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard a saying? The ones who destroy them are not theirpetitors! We just need to use more advanced knowledge, give everyone a chance to step into the auxiliary stars, a chance to obtain powerful summons, a chance to battle with summons, participate inpetitions¡­¡± ¡°Make everything the rebels possess widespread, give everyone the opportunity to have it, make these things worthless, turn the world upside down¡­ Then, what will the rebels rely on, take pride in, be arrogant about, believe in, and have as their dignity? You don¡¯t need to destroy them; they¡¯ll copse on their own!¡± Yashan¡¯s face flushed with excitement as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Boss Wei, teach me, I want to learn!¡± To Yashan¡¯s surprise, Su Hao poured cold water on him directly, saying, ¡°You, as you are now, won¡¯t be able to learn. Give up.¡± Yashan looked bewildered, then sighed, ¡°If only I had focused on studying these years.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Studying these years wouldn¡¯t have helped. Without four or five decades of umtion, it¡¯s impossible to learn. But, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t learn; I can help you!¡± Yashan rekindled hope and said, ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei! What should I do now?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°You¡¯re still not of age; you don¡¯t need to do anything. Just read books and enrich yourself. When youe of age, register apany.¡± Yashan asked, ¡°What kind ofpany?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Su Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Pet House Technology Company!¡± Chapter 308 After listening to Su Hao¡¯s speech, Yashan seemed like apletely different person, diving into books. Hisputer room transformed into a literary-style study. Banners with slogans adorned the walls: ¡°Enrich yourself with knowledge, achieve a beautiful life,¡± ¡°Immerse yourself in learning, enjoy the joy brought by knowledge,¡± ¡°In books, shape a noble soul¡±¡­ Previously, he held an online meeting with his ¡°Rebel Butcher¡± organization. Whatever Yashan said had stirred the ten members, all seeming young. They were all ignited by Yashan, expressing theirmitment to return, study, and research, self-improve within five years, and gather again to work towards theplete overthrow of the ¡°rebels¡±! Su Hao believed that if Yashan could maintain this state, he would undoubtedly undergo a profound transformation in five years, no longer resembling the gang leader from his past life, who only knew how to be reckless. Su Hao sighed, ¡°It takes ten years to grow a tree, but a hundred years to cultivate a person. Training a qualified assistant isn¡¯t easy!¡± Afterward, Su Hao immersed himself once again in the study of the ¡°Mental Inhibition Field¡± and ¡°Spatial Law Suppression Field.¡± With some research materials from the steward¡¯s office, Su Hao had the correct direction from the start. He just needed to follow the steward¡¯s lead. Three months passed in a hurry. As the temperature warmed, everything revived. Thend once covered in vast white snow now sprouted various shades of green. On this day, Yashan, for a change, wasn¡¯t engrossed in a book. Instead, he found Su Hao and said, ¡°Boss Wei, there¡¯s news from Huaiyuan Town. This year¡¯s ¡®Divine Summoner¡¯ conferment ceremony will be held in Joy Town on June 20. They¡¯re inviting representatives from various cities as guest observers. We have ten days left.¡± Su Hao stood up, stretchedzily, and walked out, saying as he went, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s go! Our base was destroyed by the rebels half a year ago. Now, let¡¯s go and wipe out their headquarters.¡± Yashan keenly seized the main point. The rebels¡¯ headquarters? Boss Wei knew where the rebels¡¯ headquarters were? Excited, he said, ¡°Sure, Boss Wei!¡± The territory of Kitano-zhou resembled a seahorse, with Huaiyuan Town located in the central part of the seahorse¡¯s tail. Joy Town was at the tip of the seahorse¡¯s mouth. The two ces were quite distant. Traveling bynd involved crossing numerous cial teaus and snowy mountains. Besides the harsh natural conditions, there were countless powerful auxiliary star beasts along the way, making it extremely dangerous. Moreover, the most perilous aspect was that this area was almost the most unstable in the entire main star¡¯s space. One could easily be transported to an auxiliary star by mistake, and without a bnce agent, summoners would perish. Flying over the ciers from the air wasn¡¯t feasible either because the frigid winds above the ciers blew constantly. Even the most cold-resistant flying summoners couldn¡¯t endure flying for more than five minutes; they would freeze into ice birds. So, to traverse the ¡°Summoner¡¯s Path to Achievement¡± from Nonreturn Town to reach the endpoint, Joy Town, one had to take it step by step. The overall difficulty level was considered hellish. However, for Su Hao and Yashan, it wasn¡¯t so troublesome. Transform into the ¡°Earth Sovereign,¡± activate high-temperature runes, and fly directly across! They didn¡¯t feel anything special about bing a ¡°Divine Summoner,¡± and they didn¡¯t need to provide a recording of their journey to obtain this seemingly insane title. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh.¡± Su Hao and Yashan flew over the hignd snow mountains, impervious to the biting cold wind. At this moment, on the Summoner¡¯s Path to Achievement, there were still many summoners grouped together for adventures. Seated atop their summoning beasts, they heard a thunderous sound in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but look up. They saw two ck figures swiftly passing overhead, breaking through the bone-chilling cold wind, traversing the side of towering snow-capped mountains, slowly disappearing from their sight. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Can fighter jets be ¡®Divine Summoners¡¯ too?¡± ¡­ Su Hao and Yashan flew for nearly eight hours. After the skypletely darkened, they finally crossed the snowy mountains and ice fields, arriving at the renowned Joy Town. The appearance of Joy Town surprised Su Hao and Yashan. They initially thought the words ¡°Joy Town¡± meant a ce for summoners to revel. Contrary to expectations, Joy Town was a massive adult ice and snow amusement park. Even though it was already 10 p.m., Joy Town was brightly lit, bustling with people walking on the streets. Every so often, there was arge ice and snow amusement park with a variety of activities such as sledding, ice skating, ski jumping, snowboarding, curling, ice hockey, and more. Following behind Su Hao, Yashan thought everyone looked like rebels. Unable to resist any longer, he whispered to Su Hao, ¡°Boss Wei, is this ce the so-called headquarters? Could it be that these people are the rebels?¡± Su Hao, behaving like a regr tourist, looked around with interest. When he heard Yashan¡¯s question, he casually replied, ¡°Not at all. The vast majority are tourists who came here by cruise or ne.¡± Yashan understood, ¡°I see. So, what should we do now? We don¡¯t even know where they are!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Just act like tourists and adapt as the situation unfolds in nine days.¡± If everything had to be carefully nned, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t need to do anything. For such simple matters, he could provide a solution in two seconds. Finding rebels wasn¡¯tplicated. Once he identified their characteristics, it was as simple as finding a needle in a haystack. For example, if Su Hao covered Joy Town with radar throughout the nine days, recording sudden disappearances or appearances of vital signs, he would undoubtedly pinpoint the rebels. Did he need to personally search for them? No, he could enjoy himself in Joy Town for nine days and easily track down the rebels when they gathered at the ¡°Conferment Ceremony,¡± taking care of them all at once. Looking at the confident expression on their leader¡¯s face, Yashan felt relieved. With Boss Wei around, nothing was a problem; Boss Wei was omnipotent. However, Yashan was unaware that Su Hao¡¯s method was something he came up with after two seconds of consideration. This wasn¡¯t a demonstration of superior intelligence but a demonstration of knowledge and strength. Su Hao activated the sensing runes to their maximum capacity. The radar sensing, initially within a range of five thousand meters, expanded continuously and instantly reached a range of ten thousand meters. ¡°Hmm?¡± After fully deploying the sensing runes, Su Hao sensed a dense concentration of vital signs eight thousand meters to the northwest. These vital signs resembled humans but were extremely weak, faint and elusive. This was the first time he had felt such vital signs, akin to a feeble pulse lingering on the brink of death. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Yashan noticed Su Hao¡¯s unusual behavior and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss Wei?¡± Su Hao whispered, ¡°Come on, follow me. Let¡¯s go check out a ce!¡± After leaving Joy Town, Su Hao avoided the crowd¡¯s gaze and, along with Yashan, dove underground, slowly moving forward from beneath the ground. Eight thousand meters might sound far, but it didn¡¯t take long for Su Hao and Yashan to reach their destination. The two emerged their heads from underground, breathing in the fresh air. Then, they observed their surroundings, where the terrain slightly undted, frozen grass covering the ground, seemingly no different from other ces. Su Hao pointed underground and whispered, ¡°Go down quietly and take a look.¡± Yashan nodded, following Su Hao as they both descended underground. Su Hao, guided by his perception, gradually transformed the underground into a passage, descending along the pathway. ¡°It¡¯s through!¡± Su Hao felt the vast cavity underground and became cautious. He and Yashan hung upside down, heads downward, then slowly extended their heads to examine the situation in the underground cavity. Looking upward from the underground cavity, two heads suddenly protruded from the ceiling, appearing eerie and terrifying, like a scene from a ghost story. They initially thought the underground would be pitch ck, but unexpectedly, it was brightly lit! As they extended their heads, the entire underground cavity¡¯s scene was revealed before their eyes. Su Hao and Yashan were both stunned by the scene before them. Even Su Hao, who considered himself well-traveled, was momentarily shocked by what he saw. Yashan, with bloodshot eyes wide open, stared fixedly at the scene before him. His mouth opened and closed silently, his breath suspended. His eyes then lost focus. What appeared before their eyes were naked infants wrapped in thins, suspended in mid-air, gently swaying. The infants had closed eyes, appearing calm and peaceful, much like being curled up in a mother¡¯s womb, giving off a harmonious vibe. However, it wasn¡¯t just one; there were thousands, densely packed and orderly arranged, filling Su Hao and Yashan¡¯s field of view. On the ground was a semi-automatic assembly line that worked day and night, with only a few workers monitoring and controlling. This eerie scene almost tore Yashan¡¯s soul apart. Chapter 309 The whereabouts of the child who puzzled Yashan for a long time were finally known, but he couldn¡¯t feel any joy. The truth left him bewildered at first, exceeding the scope of his mentalprehension. Yashan didn¡¯t impulsively jump to rescue the unfortunate children; instead, he sought help from Su Hao with a clear message: ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯m helpless. What should we do?¡± Su Hao quickly regained hisposure. Without rushing, he let his blood flow into the children through a thinwork, recording their physical information in the space of the orbs. After checking their status, Su Hao shook his head at Yashan, signaling, ¡°No hope.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes dimmed. After recording information on several children, Su Hao and Yashan quietly withdrew from the underground space. Su Hao remarked, ¡°It seems the disappeared children of the world have turned into this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the only ce, but judging by theparison between the missing poption and the underground poption, there are likely a few such ces.¡± Yashan forced himself to calm down and persistently asked, ¡°Boss Wei, can those children still be saved?¡± Su Hao shook his head, stating, ¡°Their brains are in a state of half-death, only their bodies maintain some activity. There¡¯s no hope.¡± Yashan bitterly said, ¡°Those rebels deserve to die. I was too lenient in dealing with them before.¡± Su Hao advised, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s return to the town first, and for tonight, let¡¯s pretend we haven¡¯t seen anything.¡± Yashan nodded, saying, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei!¡± Afterward, he forced a stiff smile. Su Hao and Yashan left quietly, returning to the town of Paradise. Both acted as if nothing had happened, but a sense of frustration lingered within them. Following this, Su Hao and Yashan found afortable-looking inn to stay. Yashan didn¡¯t mention warming the bed again; he wasn¡¯t in the mood. Yashan remembered Boss Wei¡¯s words: pretend you haven¡¯t seen anything. Considering himself a regr tourist, Yashan slept heavily with the highest temperature heating at night, waking upzily around ten in the morning. He then went out with Boss Wei, experiencing various snow activities. The two martial arts masters shone brightly in these skiing activities, stealing the spotlight in a way TV programs wouldn¡¯t dare to depict! During this time, Su Hao didn¡¯t remain idle. While wandering around the town, he secretly used the transformed ck crystal armor to engrave dozens of ¡®Dual Suppression Force Field¡¯ runes deep underground, with a radius of thirty thousand meters. He was ready to give all the rebels a big surprise at the ¡®Bestowal Assembly.¡¯ Nine days shed by. In this period, the rebels marked by Su Hao using radar amounted to a staggering 2,300 people! Despite Su Hao¡¯s preparedness, this number still astonished him. He had initially thought having a thousand people would be good enough! In other words, tomorrow, the two of them would transform into butchers emerging from hell, systematically ughtering these over two thousand people¡ªone by one. Over two thousand people! Even standing still, it would take quite a while to execute them all. However, the more rebels, the better, and the more concentrated, the better. Ideally, rebels from all over the world would gather here tomorrow! At night, Su Hao and Yashan sat in front of the bonfire at the evening party, the dancing mes casting a red glow on their faces. Su Hao spoke in a low voice, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯ve confirmed the number of people. There are a total of 2,358. As long as we act quickly, none of them can escape.¡± Yashan¡¯s heart trembled, muscles visibly twitching on his face. He clenched his fist tightly and whispered, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei! You can trust in my efficiency; no one will need a second strike.¡± Suddenly, Yashan stood up and said, ¡°Boss Wei, there¡¯s a shop on the central street selling cameras. The machines there are good; I¡¯ll go buy three.¡± With that, Yashan walked away slowly. His departure seemed steady, but there was a hint of disorder in the details. Clearly, the thought of ughtering over two thousand people tomorrow filled him with genuine fear, but more importantly, determination. That butcher¡¯s knife woulde down, for the sake of those children and his own conscience. Su Hao¡¯s face showed no expression, but his heart was far from as calm as it appeared. He raised his hand, and in the flickering mes, his palm shimmered unpredictably. Muttering to himself, Su Hao said, ¡°Ten people butchered, a hundred people butchered, a thousand people butchered, ten thousand people butchered¡­¡± The next morning, Su Hao and Yashan arrived at a wide square outside the town of Paradise. This expansive square, located at the foot of the sacred Mo Si Snow Mountain, would witness the ¡®Sacred Summoner¡¯ bestowment ceremony. The square was packed with people, resembling a sea of humanity¡ªboisterous and lively. Every face was radiant with a brilliant smile, simply enjoying the lively atmosphere. Su Hao and Yashan, two inconspicuous figures, weaved through the crowd. Su Hao said, ¡°Yashan, have you seen the people I marked for you? These guys, be sure not to make any mistakes.¡± Yashan looked at the blood-red inverted arrowhead markers erected above many people¡¯s heads, simr to the markers used by WoW hunters, very conspicuous. He nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them, Boss Wei.¡± During Su Hao¡¯s idle time in the hotel, he developed a new function in the orb space¡ªEnemy Mark. It could mark corresponding individuals and form a specific information sequence, transmitting it to Yashan¡¯s consciousness through the little ck room. Once this information entered Yashan¡¯s consciousness, it appeared to him as the blood-red inverted arrowhead. This way, Yashan could also share information about the rebels, helping him identify targets when carrying out the executions. For Su Hao, having two people swinging their des together was faster than doing it alone. It seemed the auspicious time had arrived; almost all the people in the town of Paradise gathered on the square, estimated to be tens of thousands. Looking around, it was a sea of people. On a high tform on the side near the snow mountain, summoners summoned majestic summon beasts to drive away the spectators and vacate the tform. ¡°Wee! To! Paradise Town! A magical! Joyful! ce!¡± In front and on both sides of the tform, sixrge speakers were arranged. The words were delivered with pauses, resonating loudly, making everyone hear the content involuntarily turning their heads to the tform. Although most people didn¡¯t see anything, they stared intently, assuming they had seen it and even simting a handsome host in their minds. The viewing effect was at its peak! Su Hao and Yashan were rtively short, unable to see anything even if they tiptoed, so they obediently stayed in ce. Yashan looked at Su Hao, awaiting themand from their Boss. Su Hao said, ¡°First, run ap outside to test if the enemy markers are stable. If there¡¯s no issue, then let¡¯s begin!¡± The two squeezed out of the crowd and started running outside the field. Yashan soon reported, ¡°Boss Wei, no issues.¡± Su Hao stopped, crouched down, and a massive blood qi flowed into the ground. It connected with dozens of giant ¡®Dual Suppression Force Field¡¯ runes underground. The ¡®Dual Suppression Force Field¡¯ activated! In the next moment, an indescribable imperceptible fluctuation swept across, covering an area of thirty thousand meters. At the same time, all summoners in the vicinity felt a heavy mental pressure, as if a mountain was pressing down on their spirits, immobilizing them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Many people were puzzled, but without thinking much, they attributed it to not resting well, temperature shocks, or falling ill. Su Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± He stood up and pointed around, saying, ¡°Yashan, together, let¡¯s encircle this area, a radius of three thousand meters, with ck crystal armor. Don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss Wei!¡± Yashan¡¯s figure slowly increased in height, and in the blink of an eye, he transformed into a tall figure covered in ck crystal armor. Su Hao also transformed, and then both of them crouched down, cing one hand on the ground. Coborative skill! Super Large ck Crystal Cage! Chapter 310 In the next moment, everyone could sense an unusual feeling emanating from the ground. They all lowered their heads to see the ground, originally covered in yellowish soil and dotted with weeds, now stained in shades of brown and ck, gradually crystallizing. This crystalline substance appeared incredibly solid, yet it undted vertically, resembling ripples on the water¡¯s surface, gently swaying and spreading towards the distance. ¡°What is this?¡± Most people were puzzled, but some recognized it ¨C members of the Summoner Rebel Association who had seen this textured armor on videos before. ¡°The Butcher of the Rebel!¡± ¡°Not good, the Butcher of the Rebel is here in Joytown? What are they up to?¡± Alert individuals began attempting tomunicate with their secondary stars, summoning their own creatures. However, when they tried to extend their mental tendrils to guide spatial movements, they found the tendrils unusually heavy, like a basketball filled with lead. Despite exerting all their strength, they could lift it, but shooting a three-pointer with such a lead-filled basketball? Impossible! In other words, while they could still use their mental power, they were powerless to pry open the space! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± For the first time since bing summoners, they found themselves at a loss. The crowd turned their gaze to the fourth of the five elder leaders of the Rebel Association ¨C Luo, Shi, Huang, Quan. They hoped these high-ranking leaders could provide some exnation. Among the five elder leaders was also Qi, who gave birth to quadruplets this year and did not attend the meeting! However, to their disappointment, these four elder leaders were just as puzzled, unable to offer any useful answers. With the unusual situation unfolding, the five elder leaders, upon realizing they couldn¡¯t summon or teleport back to the secondary star, immediately gathered to discuss countermeasures. The plump Luo, appearing the calmest, took a deep drag from his cigarette, surveyed the surroundings, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic to avoid chaos. Firstly, there are tens of thousands of people here; it might not necessarily be trouble for us. Secondly, we¡¯re just ordinary people, our identities haven¡¯t been exposed. Thirdly, there are still a hundred Songshi beasts maintaining order; if anything goes wrong, they can protect us and help us safely leave. Fourthly, in the southwest, Joy Bay has ten anchored ships. Riding a Songshi beast takes only five minutes to reach there. Fifthly, I have a private ne parked in South Bay Park. If the situation goes south, have the directors and regional officers divert attention while you follow me. Sixth, call for reinforcements immediately and arrange firearms and grenades.¡± Luo took another drag, remainingposed as he spoke, and finally revealed a faint smile, ¡°So, no big deal! Now, just observe and adapt.¡± The other three elder leaders admired him greatly. Luo was indeed Luo, methodical in both speech and action. They nodded in agreement, feeling reassured, and settled down. They began discussing and specting on the reasons and purposes behind the unfolding events. As for other ¡°managers¡± and ¡°directors¡± within the ranks of the Rebel, upon seeing their leaders remain unchanged in expression and full of confidence, they immediately felt relieved and no longer restless. However, they were unaware of the seriousness of the situation, relying on their inherent judgment to specte on the unfolding events, exhibiting blind confidence. Nevertheless, the oue had already been sealed the moment Su Hao pressed his hand on the ground. The transformative ck crystal armor of Su Hao and Yashan continued to spread outward, quickly enclosing the vast square within it. The ck crystal armor extended in a radius of three thousand meters beforeing to a halt. From the sky, the earth appeared as if a drop of ck-brown ink had fallen, staining the ground into a circr ink blot. ¡°Rise!¡± As Su Hao spoke, the edges of the ck crystal armor field suddenly wriggled and swelled, growing higher and higher until reaching a height of fifty meters. It resembled a massive ck bathtub, enclosing everyone within its basin. ¡°Oh¡­ my God!¡± ¡°Is this a miracle? How did he do it?¡± ¡°Mom, is this a magic show?¡± Everyone who witnessed this scene was shocked, their mouths agape in astonishment or bewilderment. Of course, some stood there dumbfounded, uttering exmations like ¡®Holy cow¡¯ without thinking. However, the transformation was not yet over. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Sharp and lethal spikes began emerging from the towering ck crystal wall, reflecting a cold light under the still-warm sunlight. It was these razor-sharp, deadly spikes that made everyone feel uneasy. They realized that the undting ck crystal beneath their feet seemed to harbor ill intentions. ¡°Ah!¡± Finally, someone couldn¡¯t bear the sudden change in the environment, covered their ears, and let out a piercing scream. This scream triggered a chain reaction, like a series of falling dominoes. The screams echoed and intertwined, and chaos ensued among the crowd. However, a nce around revealed that they were all trapped behind the towering ck crystal wall, with no escape. People living in this world often encountered secondary star creatures that suddenly teleported, so they were adept at dealing with unexpected situations. They instantly figured out how to protect themselves ¨C just squeeze into the crowd, and they would be temporarily safe. If something went wrong, it would be the people around them who faced the trouble first. So, they all aimed to crowd into the mass of people, quickly forming a huddled mess. Some people, realizing they couldn¡¯t squeeze in, attempted to dig a hole to bury themselves, but found the ground made of ck crystal impossible to excavate, leaving them helpless. Despite the presence of many powerful summoners, their psychic abilities were currently restricted, rendering them as powerless as ordinary people. The one hundred Songshi beasts, used to maintain order, started running toward the edges of the domain, attempting to break through the ck crystal wall. However, their efforts were in vain, as the damaged ck crystal spikes quickly regenerated. Subsequently, the Songshi beasts tried climbing, only to be pierced through by abruptly ejected ck crystal spikes, falling back down. The four elder leaders, who had been confidently seated, could no longer remain calm. All eyes turned to Luo, as if saying, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Luo!¡± Luo admitted he couldn¡¯t rely on himself either. ¡­ Completing all this, Su Hao and Yashan slowly stood up, each wielding their ustomed long knives, with faint runic glows appearing. Su Hao surveyed the surroundings and calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin, Yashan!¡± At this point, there was no room for discussion about whether to kill or not. With raised knives, they advanced fearlessly, regardless of whether it was a hundred, a thousand, or ten thousand people. All would turn to ashes where the de pointed. Yashan took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei.¡± Su Hao¡¯s feet abruptly exploded, and his figure disappeared from the spot. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± As the de shed, apanied by the sound of flesh and bones separating, a human head soared high into the air, then heavily fell to the ground, rolling to the feet of a woman. ¡°Ah!¡± Another ear-piercing scream cut through the air, thetter half of the sound breaking into a silent scream. The decapitated body, spewing blood, slowly copsed. As if signaling the beginning, Yashan also moved. Suddenly appearing beside a middle-aged man, he swung his long knife from above, instantly splitting the person in half. Ignoring the gruesome scene before him, Yashan muttered, ¡°I seem to have said that if I ever caught you remnants, I¡¯d have to split you in half. Well, now it¡¯s happening.¡± Yashan turned his gaze to the crowd, where numerous red markers hung above the heads of the resistors. This was just the first one; there were still over two thousand to go. Yashan nced in Su Hao¡¯s direction, surprised. It had only been a few seconds, and Boss Wei had already killed nearly ten? Without hesitation, Yashan charged into the crowd amid their screams, heading straight for the resistors. ¡°Splut, splut, splut!¡± Three consecutive shes, like cutting roadside weeds, his hand rising and falling with each strike, one person per swing. Chapter 311 ¡°Murder! Help!¡± As the number of rebels falling under the control of Su Hao and Yashan increased, the local chaos quickly spread throughout the venue. Almost everyone knew one piece of news: there¡¯s a murderer ughtering people in the square, many victims already, and if they don¡¯t escape soon, they¡¯ll be next. But where to run? Many people rushed toward the direction of the wall, attempting to climb the ck crystal wall. However, the inner side of the wall was covered with densely packed ck crystal spikes, making it impossible to find a foothold. In other words, they could only wait patiently for the moment the butcher¡¯s knife fell on them. Some tried to step forward, organize a resistance against the mad killer, but they discovered that the two ck crystal-armored individuals were only focused on randomly shing the audience, paying no attention to them. As for the higher-ups among the rebels, they quickly discerned the situation through the casualties. ¡°All the dead are rebels!¡± This news soon reached the four top leaders, with Luo Zong squinting his eyes, his brain rapidly working to find a way out. Huang Zong, a man in a business suit who looked like a sessful billionaire, became dangerously focused: ¡°Seems like they¡¯reing for us! Luckily, all my twenty-plus summoned beasts are here. I¡¯ll go and meet them¡­ hehehe! Rebel butcher? Ridiculous!¡± Luo Zong¡¯s attempt to stop him got stuck in his throat, swallowed forcibly, and he tacitly epted Huang Zong¡¯s actions. The other two leaders encouraged him, and Quan Zong, who looked very young, even said, ¡°That¡¯s even better. If my summoned beasts were here, they wouldn¡¯t be so bold, would they?¡± Then Huang Zong led his summoned beasts forward, manipting his powerful twenty-plus summoned beasts, using an ¡®escting¡¯ attack strategy towards Su Hao. ¡°Pupu pupu!¡± ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± In just over twenty seconds, all of Huang Zong¡¯s summoned beasts lost their vitality under Su Hao¡¯s long knife, blood sttering everywhere. These seemingly powerful summoned beasts, under Su Hao¡¯s de, were no different from ordinary people. If there was a difference, it was that they bled more, and Su Hao had to deliberately dodge¡­ Huang Zong stared nkly at Su Hao, unable to believe that his team of world-dominating summoned beasts was so fragile under the knife of the person in front of him! Then Huang Zong saw the ck crystal-armored person covered in blood looking at him. In that instant, he felt like he was being targeted by an ancient fierce beast, surrounded by immense fear, and all the hairs on his body stood on end. ¡°Will die!¡± This was Huang Zong¡¯s judgment! And his judgment was spot on. When he turned his head towards Luo Zong and the others and shouted the word ¡°save,¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± A cold light swept through, his head, no different from others, would make a crisp sound when it fell to the ground, and the skull would roll aside. Su Hao didn¡¯t even bother to look at him, stepped to the nearest rebel, and with a backward swipe of his secondary knife, another good head rolled off! The ughter continued; Su Hao¡¯s armor seemed to be soaked in blood. The originally brown-ck armor turned into a dark red. With each jump and sh, a life would be reaped. Although he tried to avoid the spray of fresh blood, it still sttered a bit. Over time, the armor turned red. In the end, Su Hao simply stopped dodging, letting the warm blood spray onto himself. The one who kills, when being killed, also screams miserably; their blood is warm too. Harvesting lives with each stroke of the long knife is different from harvesting lives with the ck Crystal Armor domain. Before the long knife cuts into flesh, Su Hao can feel the fear, unwillingness, anger, and despair of each person before death. After killing many, you really get used to it! Originally, Su Hao had prepared himself for mental shock, but it didn¡¯t happen! After ughtering hundreds of people, Su Hao found that his inner self remained as calm as a still ancient well. ¡®These people! If they die, they die, nothing big! If they don¡¯t die now, they¡¯ll die in a few decades, won¡¯t they?¡¯ This is Su Hao¡¯s inner voice¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile, Luo Zong and the others don¡¯t appear so calm. The powerfulpanion, Huang Zong, who came into full action for less than a minute, has already taken a lunch break. For summoners like them without summoned beasts, how many seconds can theyst? Scared, scared! He asked, ¡°Has the request for reinforcements been sent?¡± A woman dressed as a secretary immediately said, ¡°Sent out; support will arrive soon!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was a sudden ¡°tut tut tut¡± sound in the distance. Everyone looked up, and five helicopters flew in from the distance, passing over the people. Luo Zong and the others showed joy on their faces. Wiping the sweat off, they smiled, ¡°We can leave now! I¡¯m not used to being in such a fragile state. I don¡¯t know what means they used; it¡¯s impressive!¡± At the same time, Su Hao also saw the helicopters passing overhead. His movements paused for a moment. The ck crystal armor immediately extended two thin wings from behind. Su Hao jumped high, erupted under his feet, and charged towards the helicopter. The long knife in his hand became longer and wider. ¡®Sharp¡¯ and ¡®hard¡¯! Then he flew past the helicopter. ¡°ng!¡± A sound of steel collision rang out, followed by electric sparks dancing on the helicopter. ¡°Boom!¡± In the next moment, the helicopter exploded violently in mid-air, turning into a huge firework. Damaged parts scattered in all directions, inadvertently injuring quite a few people. Not finished yet, Su Hao turned and sessively flew over the other four helicopters, and with each helicopter, there was the sound of the long knife striking, turning the sky into a splendid fireworks disy! Five helicopters, barely on the scene for less than a minute, all perished. Luo Zong and the other two looked stunned. Luo Zong nced around and realized there was really no way to escape. Shi Zong and Quan Zong looked at Luo Zong eagerly, hoping he could lead them to a way out, just like before. Luo Zong organized his chaotic thoughts, took out arge cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took a deep puff, and said slowly, ¡°How many summoned beasts do we still control?¡± A manager-like woman beside him immediately responded, ¡°We still have eighty-three. Sixty of them are Matanga Lions, and the rest¡­¡± Luo Zong promptly interrupted, ¡°Alright, immediately assign forty Matanga Lions, divide them into two teams, and attack the armored individuals!¡± The manager woman nodded and hurriedly went to make arrangements! Luo Zong¡¯s plump body surprisingly started running. Shi Zong and Quan Zong were surprised, not understanding where Luo Zong was going. Luo Zong, with brisk steps, ran towards a high tform at the foot of the Sacred Mosi Snow Mountain. With a sudden leap, he was about to jump onto the tform, but his body, too heavy, became unstable, and he barely fell from the edge of the tform. Physical strength is not what it used to be after all! Luo Zong, in a frustrated voice, said, ¡°What are you two still standing there for? Don¡¯t you want to live? Come over and help!¡± Shi Zong and Quan Zong immediately stepped forward. Together, they helped Luo Zong onto the high tform. Quan Zong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Luo Zong, what are you doing?¡± Luo Zong said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment. Whether we can survive depends on him!¡± Indeed, in Luo Zong¡¯s view, if they don¡¯t handle this situation well, everyone will meet their end here! After attempts tomunicate with the summoned beasts and teleport to the substar yielded no results, he understood that this attack had been premeditated, giving them no chance to resist! This is the most dangerous situation he has encountered in his life. If not handled properly, it¡¯s the end of all their lives. But he firmly believes that in seemingly desperate situations, there must be a glimmer of hope! Find it, and they live; miss it, and they die! Luo Zong sighed in his heart, ¡°This is a real test of life!¡± His gaze closely followed the figures of the Matanga Lions, not missing any details! The Matanga Lions began to move. Forty Matanga Lions split into two groups, each assaulting one of the armored individuals! Luo Zong clenched his fists tightly, his eyes unblinking, shouting in his heart, ¡°My way of survival!!!¡± On the other side, facing the charge of twenty Matanga Lions, Su Hao¡¯s expression remained unchanged! Twenty? Even two hundred rushing over wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Su Hao subconsciously added ¡®sharp¡¯ and ¡®hard¡¯ runes to the long knife, then mechanically waved his hand. ¡°Pupu pupu!¡± The heads of the giant Matanga Lions were cut off one by one, rolling on the ground. The twenty Matanga Lions were quickly wiped out! On the Yashan¡¯s side, they also encountered the siege of twenty Matanga Lions. Yashan killed them all with various means such as horizontal shes, vertical chops, ck Crystal Armor interference, and then turned around to continue chasing the marked rebels. For him, these twenty Matanga Lions only added a bit of vor to this massacre. However, for Luo Zong, seeing this was enough. A delighted expression appeared on his face, and he muttered, ¡°Comrades, maybe we still have a way out!¡± Chapter 312 Among the tens of thousands of people in the square, there were all kinds of talents. In the face of such a situation, everyone disyed their skills to survive. For instance, a guy pulled out a rifle from nowhere, ran to Su Hao, fired at him, and got chopped into two by Su Hao along with the rifle. Another small team ingeniously crafted a makeshift rocketuncher andunched a projectile at Su Hao. Su Hao swiftly cut the projectile in half, turning the team into lifeless bodies. As for those aspiring heroes trying to save the world, whether they were rebels or not didn¡¯t matter anymore. Time passed slowly, and as Su Hao and Yashan ughtered more people, the chaos on the battlefield diminished. Many realized that the two heavily armored individuals running past them didn¡¯t target them with their blood-stained knives. These armored figures had specific targets, and as long as you weren¡¯t the target, you could live. Those who grasped this fact were ecstatic, feeling the preciousness of life for the first time. Su Hao lost count of how many rebels he had in; he just charged at anyone marked as a rebel, shing them like grinding through game mobs. Massacring wasn¡¯t a simple task, exining why many preferred mages over warriors. After some time, the number of rebels with markers decreased. When no more markers appeared, Su Hao finally stopped. Yashan walked slowly to Su Hao¡¯s side, called him ¡®Boss Wei,¡¯ and remained silent. Both Su Hao and Yashan still wore the ck crystal armor, now stained with a dark red hue as if soaked in blood. Su Hao casually tossed away two long knives, and the outeryer of his ck crystal armor peeled off, reced by a freshyer. Yashan followed suit, shedding the bloodied armor to reveal his original handsome appearance. Yashan surveyed the scene, corpses scattered everywhere, with thousands watching from a distance, their faces filled with fear. In a hoarse voice, Yashan asked, ¡°Is it over?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Seems like it.¡± He then retracted the transformed ck crystal. The tall ck crystal walls in the distance softened and contracted, eventually melding into the ground and disappearing. The solid ck crystal ground beneath everyone¡¯s feet undted, gradually returning to its original sandy yellow appearance. The sight relieved the tens of thousands of onlookers. They knew that the bloody massacre had finallye to an end, and they might actually survive. Su Hao said to Yashan, ¡°Let¡¯s go! First, let¡¯s deal with the underground cave in the northwest direction.¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Boss Wei, wait for me a moment. I¡¯ll retrieve the camera first. I attached it to the top of the ck crystal cage and recorded the entire process.¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yashan acknowledged and ran off, while Su Hao entered the bullet-time space, instructing Little Light to report on the battle summary. After a while, Su Hao eximed, ¡°What? Unexpectedly missing over a dozen?¡± Su Hao¡¯s initial reaction was that some rebels had been teleported back to the secondary star. He immediately inspected the ¡®Dual Suppression Force Field¡¯ rune underground and found it still functioning without any anomalies. He attempted to extend his mental tendrils, but even under the force field¡¯s influence, his mental tendrils were suppressed, making teleportation impossible. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Hao closed his eyes, narrowed his perception range, increased precision, and carefully probed all the remaining life signs, checking if any rebels had infiltrated among the remaining tens of thousands. However, he found none. Su Hao¡¯s brow gradually furrowed, murmuring, ¡°Could there be some loophole I overlooked, allowing someone to take advantage? What could it be?¡± His radar perception continually scanned, searching for his vulnerabilities. Just as he was about to give up, he suddenly noticed something unusual, ¡°Huh? The blood qi of the Pine Lion Beasts, hasn¡¯t it diedpletely?¡± Curiosity piqued, Su Hao took steps toward several decapitated Pine Lion Beasts in the distance. ¡°After a summoned beast dies, its blood qi should slowly dissipate. However, the blood qi of these Pine Lion Beasts is gradually dissipating, but at a slower rate, and there¡¯s even a trend of preservation! Could there be something special about them?¡± As Su Hao approached, and the blood qi sensation became clearer, Su Hao was astonished. ¡°This is¡­ human blood qi!¡± The intensity of ordinary human blood qi was much weaker than that of summoned beasts, so weak that if Su Hao didn¡¯t specifically pay attention andpare, he might mistake it for small animals like cats or dogs. Su Hao immediately instructed Little Light topare the current blood qi traits. The result: Simrity of 90% with Rebel No. 2301, No. 0034¡­ These were precisely the rebels that Little Light had omitted in the report! A bright light shed in Su Hao¡¯s mind, and he immediately understood the crucial point. The missing rebels had concealed themselves within the Pine Lion Beasts, then actively controlled the beasts to attack Su Hao. After Su Hao beheaded them, taking advantage of a w in Su Hao¡¯s thinking, they sessfully evaded his subsequent pursuit. Ironically, when rebels entered the bodies of Pine Lion Beasts, their weak blood qi almost merged with the massive blood qi of the beasts. It was like a drop of ink falling into a vast sea, escaping Su Hao¡¯s radar scan, causing Little Light to lose track and ultimately marking them as omitted targets. If Su Hao hadn¡¯t meticulously scanned for abnormalities after learning about the omission, these dozen people might have escaped. Even in the hostile force field, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Damn, talented individuals!¡± Then heined to his Little Light, ¡°Little Light, you¡¯re so useless!¡± Little Light replied, ¡°Yes, respected Mr. Su Hao.¡± Su Hao conjured a long knife again, smiling widely, ¡°I really want to see who these talented individuals are that almost escaped my pursuit!¡± Upon hearing Su Hao¡¯s words, those hiding inside the Pine Lion Beast corpses tensed up, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± However, fearing a possible bluff, they held their breath, silently praying for the godly beings to quickly make the God of Death leave. Perhaps due to their numerous wrongdoings, the godly beings had already abandoned them. The Kill God not only didn¡¯t leave but approached slowly, saying, ¡°Hiding inside, huh? Heh!¡± Su Hao stepped on the ground, and ck crystal armor spread out, generating numerous ¡®high-temperature¡¯ runes, beginning to bake the Pine Lion Beast¡¯s corpse. The rebels understood they had been discovered, although they didn¡¯t know how. It was an established fact now, not the time for investigations. They were more concerned with figuring out how to survive. After enduring only thirty seconds, those hidden in the Pine Lion Beast, including Luo Zong, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. They crawled out from the openings, spitting out the beast¡¯s blood. Over a dozen rebels, covered in blood, stood before Su Hao, facing him. Su Hao nodded, ¡°Impressive momentum.¡± Luo Zong¡¯s chubby face changed, and he put on a ttering smile, ¡°This hero, have you mistaken us for someone else? We were just here for a leisurely visit to Joytown. We don¡¯t know anything. If we¡¯ve offended you, we¡¯ll leave immediately. Is that eptable?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°I waited until now just to tell you that you almost escaped a cmity! But¡­¡± ¡°Your luck is still a bit short!¡± Finishing his words, Su Hao moved his foot, instantly shing through the dozen or so people including Luo Zong. ¡°Swish!¡± The de gleamed, blood sttered, and over a dozen headless bodies slowly fell to the ground. In the fading consciousness, Luo Zong still pondered, ¡°Where is that strand of vitality that belongs to me¡­¡± Chapter 313 Su Hao and Yashan once again entered the underground space where numerous children were suspended. The ¡®Dual Suppression Force Field¡¯ was at full power, cutting off any escape routes for those inside. They boldly opened arge hole, allowing sunlight to prate the underground, shining on the peaceful faces of countless children. Su Hao and Yashan leaped down amidst the piercing rm bells. Su Hao, wielding a long knife, directly attacked the personnel, swiftly clearing the entire underground area. Yashan, carrying a video camera on his shoulder, documented the actions of the rebels. Blood surged as Su Hao recorded the information of one child after another. Upon careful observation, he noticed a thin web surrounding the children, with each node extending a tube connecting to the children¡¯s bodies. Half injected with a certain liquid, the other half expelled another liquid, forming a cirction. Following the tubes, Su Hao traced the direction of the liquid, documenting and analyzing simultaneously. An hourter, he found arge quantity of ¡®Bncer¡¯ in an istion room, finally understanding the purpose of this underground assembly line. Here was the ce where ¡®Bncer¡¯ was produced. And the raw material was the children suspended as Su Hao had seen. Between the ages of three and six, the human body undergoes a special production stage. Under the influence of a specific force field radiation during this growth stage, the body secretes a hormone inrge quantities, stimting adjustment to the environment. This hormone is the key to the rebels¡¯ ability to teleport between the main star and the secondary star. Su Hao was mistaken again; the rebels didn¡¯t have a super genius who single-handedly researched and created the ¡®Bncer.¡¯ Instead, they were fortunate individuals who, in their childhood, passed through this area, secreted the bncer due to field radiation, teleported to the secondary star without dying, and eventually discovered the secret of the ¡®Bncer,¡¯ giving rise to the rebels. ¡°Many technological advances or human disasters often apany ¡®idents.''¡± However, many seemingly idental things are actually inevitable. Seeing Yashan had finished recording, Su Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! This matter ends here. Even if the rebels are notpletely wiped out, they should quiet down in theing years.¡± Yashan nodded, leaping out of the underground space, his steel armor surging, quickly burying everything below. Then, soaring into the sky, they flew back to the Huaiyuan Town base, one after the other. As for the remaining cleanup work, Su Hao didn¡¯t need to worry. Because this incident that happened today had already spread throughout the world when it urred, and many people liked this kind of cleanup work, conveniently promoting a positive image. This event was called the ¡°Bloody Incident of Paradise Town,¡± and the two perpetrators of this event were called the ¡®Butchers of Paradise.¡¯ Tens of thousands watched the scene of ughter, countless recording videos and taking photos, quickly uploading them to various tforms. Most of them recorded farewell videos,memorating their brief lives: ¡°When you see this video, I might already be dead, experiencing an unimaginable hell right now¡­¡± Some, undeterred by the scale of the incident,ughed heartily in the videos, saying, ¡°Too amusing! This trip to Paradise Town was worth it. At least I saw scenery I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Such videos proliferated online, and the World Federation¡¯s Inte Department simply didn¡¯t bother to ban them. If you like watching, go ahead; it¡¯s not a big deal! What truly sparked discussions among world leaders was not the ughter itself but the power wielded by the two armored individuals. The number of deaths and the subsequent impact were barely considered. These were established facts, and mature individuals always based their decisions on the present, looking toward the future. What concerned them more was whether the armored individuals with such formidable power would eventually turn their des against themselves. However, it didn¡¯t cause much impact; most online users enjoyed the spectacle, engaging in various sarcasticments, reveling in the misfortune. It quickly turned into a chaotic mess. ¡­ Chen Chufeng and Chen Qingsheng sat facing each other in an office. Chen Chufeng slowly flipped through a printed booklet in his hand, which happened to be a small portion of Su Hao¡¯s ¡°The Path of a Warrior.¡± Chen Chufeng sighed with a dim look in his eyes, ¡°We¡¯re getting old! We can¡¯t practice this ¡®Path of a Warrior¡¯ anymore! It¡¯s toote!¡± Chen Qingsheng also regretted, ¡°Yes! Extraordinary power is so close yet so far from us. If only it were forty years earlier!¡± Chen Chufeng quickly recovered from his disappointment and said with a smile, ¡°If it were forty years earlier, we probably wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to read this booklet.¡± Chen Qingsheng nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. n leader, do you think those two butchers could be Bai Jingzhong and Bai Jingyi?¡± Chen Chufeng shook his head, ¡°Whether they are or not is not important. As long as we maintain good rtions with Bai Jingzhong, don¡¯t think too much about the rest. At least until we thoroughly understand them, don¡¯t think too much; that¡¯s a path to death.¡± Chen Chufeng silently calcted the situation. ording to the abilities shown by the two armored individuals, their agency could capture them, but the cost would be unbearable. Revealing any weakness might lead to aplete decline, and once they showed any sign of decline, many people in the world would be eager to take advantage. This forced him to treat the matter with great caution. Moreover, the agency had justpleted testing the ¡®Mental Suppression Force Field,¡¯ and unexpectedly, someone was already able to use this technology on arge scale. Chen Chufeng silently wondered, ¡°Is there something in this world that we don¡¯t know? Could there be some secret organization hidden on the other side of the world?¡± ncing at his watch, he stood up and walked out, ¡°The time is approaching. I¡¯ll go to the meeting first! If there¡¯s any news from Bai Jingzhong, inform me immediately.¡± Chen Qingsheng said, ¡°Got it!¡± Nine out of the ten councillors of the Summoner Association gathered for an emergency meeting. Someone looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Jiang? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Someone replied, ¡°They say she¡¯s giving birth to her fourth child and is still in the maternity center!¡± After saying this, everyone burst intoughter, saying, ¡°This big sister is really good at giving birth.¡± Then they got down to the main topic, discussing the Paradise Town incident. In the midst of the discussion, Senator Cao suddenly said, ¡°Do you think all those who died might be rebels? I deliberately investigated the identities of the deceased, and almost all the rebels we have records of in our association died in this bloody incident.¡± Everyone was shocked, suddenly thinking of this possibility. For a moment, they exchanged nces, and then an image of a terrifying man in ck clothes, hood, and mask¡ªRebel Butcher¡ªpopped into their minds. Senator Wang said, ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about that ck crystal armor. Could it be a high-tech battle armor researched by the agency? Humans couldn¡¯t possibly possess such formidable power!¡± The agency stated that they wouldn¡¯t take responsibility for this! ¡­ In just three days, Yashan skillfully edited the recorded videos and posted them to his ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ ount. This time, he didn¡¯t wear ck clothes and a hood; instead, he appeared as the ck Crystal Armor: ¡°Greetings to the beloved, detestable, and kind people from around the world! I am ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ number 000!¡± Yashan raised his fist, ¡°As you all guessed, the bloody incident in Paradise Town was orchestrated by our ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ organization¡­ and those we ughtered one by one were the rebels gathered in Paradise Town!¡± Then, Yashan transformed into a broadcaster, introducing the crimes of the rebels while ying live videos and revealing all the records of those children to the public! At the end of the video, he said, ¡°We found this underground factory, but I believe there must be more locations worldwide. As Rebel Butcher 000, I will find each one and destroy them! Tremble, all the rebels who have escaped so far! Hehehe!¡± When the video was released, people around the world were in an uproar. They had thought about the wrongdoings of the rebels, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be to this extent! For a moment, public opinion shifted to the side of ¡®Rebel Butcher,¡¯ condemning the crimes of the rebels and apuding the actions of Rebel Butcher. As for those still criticizing ¡®Rebel Butcher,¡¯ theirments were quickly drowned in a sea of bacsh. Angry crowds even dragged the World Federation out to use them, saying they were ineffective, allowing the rebels to run rampant. Some passionate individuals even organized together and smashed the World Federation¡¯s sign! The World Federation stated that they were powerless, asking why only their sign was smashed and not the Summoner Association¡¯s? Unfair! Afterwards, ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ became a righteous organization saving the world! Many people imed to be ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ XXX number. Later, due to repeated serial numbers, multiple brawls erupted. In other words, as long as Yashan nodded, anyone around the world with a sense of justice could immediately join the ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ organization and be Butcher XXX. After this incident, Su Hao and Yashan, who led the event,pletely immersed themselves, retreating to Huaiyuan Town, silently dedicating themselves to their research and learning. Chapter 314 The most basic ¡®space teleportation technique¡¯ and ¡®space blockade technique¡¯ have already been mastered by Su Hao. But mastery doesn¡¯t mean perfect application; there¡¯s still a long way to go to develop the basic principles into mature applied techniques. For Su Hao, simply teleporting to a sub-star or short-distance teleportation to a marked summoned beast is too limited, far from meeting Su Hao¡¯s requirement for ¡®arbitrary¡¯ spatial teleportation. Indeed, the key is ¡®arbitrary¡¯; if the limitations are too great, the effectiveness of this teleportation technique for Su Hao diminishes significantly. In his imagination, spatial technology should achieve several goals: 1. Ultra-long-distance teleportation technique; 2. Short-distance arbitrary shing technique; 3. Personal storage space technique; 4. Space banishment technique; 5. Space barrier technique; 6. Space cutting technique; 7. Space positioning technique; ¡­ And currently, Su Hao has not mastered any of these. Teleporting to a sub-star does fall into the category of ¡®ultra-long-distance teleportation,¡¯ but it¡¯spletely random teleportation,cking a fixed direction, far from the teleportation technique Su Hao envisions. In simpler terms, it¡¯s the difference between a four-wheeled wooden cart and the car Su Hao imagines, with technological differences too vast to imagine. Su Hao¡¯s next goal is to develop various uses for this technology based on the principles of spatial teleportation, achieving a level of use at will and arbitrarybination. That¡¯s what Su Hao wants. Su Hao found a spot, dialed Chen Qingsheng¡¯s phone, and without waiting for Chen Qingsheng to speak, Su Hao directly said, ¡°Manager Chen, I¡¯ve recently be interested in materials science and want some material-rted information. The moreprehensive, the better. Can you help me get it?¡± Chen Qingsheng immediately said, ¡°Brother, what are you saying? Whatever you want, even if I don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll find a way to get it for you! Rest assured, it¡¯s on me! Give me a few days, and I¡¯ll definitely handle it for you!¡± Chen Qingsheng hadn¡¯t even heard what Su Hao was offering in exchange, but immediately agreed wholeheartedly. For him, Su Hao calling him was the best news, and exchanging some information for Su Hao¡¯s goodwill and trust made this deal worthwhile. In this world, many things can be priced, but the most valuable is still personal rtionships, especially those of powerful individuals. Su Hao smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your good news. The moreprehensive, the better. If there are some samples, even better. Of course, if I¡¯m satisfied, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Chen Qingsheng felt a surge of excitement and pledged, ¡°Brother, you can rest assured! I guarantee your satisfaction!¡± After hanging up, Su Hao casually provided a delivery address and then returned to hisboratory. He needed to carefully consider the applications of spatial teleportation and organize basic runes to attempt teleportation using runes, a task not achievable overnight. As for requesting materials science information from Chen Qingsheng, Su Hao thought that perhaps materialspatible with mental power could be used as anchor points for spatial positioning. If suitable materials were avable, Su Hao¡¯s development progress would advance significantly. As for Yashan, after releasing thest video, he somehow brought back arge variety of books from somewhere, filling his study. It now resembled a small library, and besides taking care of Su Hao¡¯s daily life, he spent his days immersed in research on various books. Just a monthter, Yashan hesitated and said, ¡°Boss Wei¡­ um, there¡¯s a lot of advanced mathematics that I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Su Haoughed, ¡°That stuff requires a strong foundation. If you have good thinking skills butck a good foundation, go find a tutor. Get your basics in order! If you really want to learn, consider going to college for systematic study.¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes lit up, immediately nodding, ¡°I understand, Boss Wei. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Then Yashan began finding a teacher for online sses, aspiring to get into a good university. ¡­ Time flew by, three years passed in the blink of an eye, and Su Hao turned sixteen. In a secluded valley, spatial distortion urred by the stream, and a tall figure appeared. Dressed simply, in a T-shirt, shorts, andrge slippers, exuding a youthful vibe. Neat short hair pointed skyward like steel needles, a faint smile on the face, full of vitality. If arge gold chain hung around his neck, he¡¯d look like a delinquent youth. This person was Su Hao. Despite the casual appearance, it couldn¡¯t hide the vibrant life force. Su Hao chuckled, his eyes narrowing slightly. Spatial fluctuations surrounded him, and in the next moment, he disappeared and reappeared on a stone several kilometers away. ¡°Short-distance teleportation is basically formed. The time needed before and after activation is less than a second. Given the current situation, it¡¯s impossible to further shorten this time in the short term!¡± The so-called ¡®short-distance teleportation¡¯ refers to the ability to teleport oneself to any location within Su Hao¡¯s radar perception range. It¡¯s a new application developed by Su Hao based on his own abilities. Firstly, he named the two blocks of the Twin Space Module, one as the ¡®Positive Space Module¡¯ and the other as the ¡®Negative Space Module.¡¯ The basic method is as follows: Generate arge number of space modules by crossing ¡®space waves,¡¯ then use mental power to package the ¡®Negative Space Module¡¯ and directlyunch it to the specified location through the core rune ¡®perception.¡¯ After that, follow the rhythm of the ¡®Positive Space Module¡¯ to teleport oneself to the designated location. In simple terms, it involves three steps: creating space modules, packaging and sending ¡®Negative Space Modules¡¯ to the specified location, and activating ¡®Positive Space Modules¡¯ to achieve teleportation. The principle is notplicated, but the operation is quite cumbersome. Initially, from preparation to actual teleportation, it takes at least ten seconds. To teleport a distance of ten thousand meters, it takes ten seconds of preparation time. Su Hao might as well fly directly; what¡¯s the use of such teleportation? For this reason, Su Hao redesigned his core runes, retaining the ¡®perception¡¯ and ¡®hardening¡¯ functions while removing the ¡®lightning¡¯ and ¡®barrier¡¯ rune functions, recing them with ¡®space module generation¡¯ and ¡®Negative Space Module positioning¡¯ runes. This modrized the first and second steps, saving a lot of time for short-distance teleportation. Now, Su Hao only needs to activate the runes, select a location, and then teleport. The total time used is less than a second. Such optimization took Su Hao a full two years! It can be said that he went through a lot of hardships. However, reaching the current level, Su Hao felt that the two years of attempts and exploration were worth it! ¡°Although the time for short-distance teleportation cannot reach the level of instant movement and is not very useful in rapidbat, if used well, it can still unleash unimaginable effects! So, next, let¡¯s try the space storage technique¡­¡± Su Hao reached out a hand, gently grabbing a bottle of solution in theboratory. After examining it and finding no damage, he released it, and the bottle disappeared directly, ced back into theboratory by Su Hao. Su Hao reached out again, exerted a little force, and a huge sofa was pulled out by Su Hao, then put back. ¡°No matter the volume of the object, as long as the space module is sufficient and the mental power is strong enough, it can be easily taken out. However, therger the mass of the object, the greater the difficulty in space transfer! Perhaps it¡¯s rted to the characteristic ofrge-mass substances distorting space.¡± The principle of the storage technique is very simple¡­ Su Hao directly found a corner of a mountain, opened up a space within the mountain, and then used some special materials,bined with the ¡®attachment¡¯ rune, to attach the blood and energy containing mental power in the space. Then, he positioned arge number of negative space modules with mental power as coordinates. A storage space was thus formed! As for creating a personal space bag or space ring out of thin air¡­ Ah! Su Hao could only say that, for now, it¡¯s not possible! He can only make do with using the warehouse as a portable space. However, it¡¯s already sufficient! ¡°As for the space banishment technique and space barrier technique¡­¡± Su Hao revealed a confident smile: ¡°Those are much simpler!¡± Chapter 315 Isn¡¯t ¡®Spatial Exile¡¯ just throwing people into unknown cosmic space? Simple, Su Hao experimented with various ¡®space wave¡¯ frequencies. As long as he could match a frequency in the universe, creating a twin space module, activating the positive space module, and throwing someone in would be considered a sessful exile. Where exactly they ended up, Su Hao couldn¡¯t know. There¡¯s a high probability of being thrown into the empty space, bing a floating corpse until captured by a massive gravitational celestial body. Then there¡¯s the ¡®Space Barrier.¡¯ If Su Hao arranges arge number of positive space modules around himself, setting negative space modules elsewhere, when under attack, activating the positive space module would teleport any iing attacks elsewhere! Of course, it¡¯s still in the conceptual stage, and ¡®space protection¡¯ has a long way to go. As for space cutting and positioning, Su Hao currently has no ideas; it¡¯s a topic for his future research. Su Hao looked around at the unfamiliar environment. In his experimentation with various teleportation techniques, he unintentionally transported himself to a small vige in the southern part of Zhongzhou. Looking around, all he saw were cucumber frames, filled with plump cucumbers emitting an enticing fragrance. With a thought, Su Hao reached out into the void. The space blurred for an instant, and the cucumbers on the vines suddenly disappeared, appearing in Su Hao¡¯s hand. Removing the thorns, Su Hao took a hearty bite. The unique taste of the cucumber satisfied his craving, bringing a refreshing sensation throughout his body. Checking his pocket for money, Su Hao realized he had none. So, he closed his eyes, reached out again, and grabbed a handful of banknotes. ¡°Too much!¡± Su Hao took out a hundred yuan bill, then returned the remaining money to its original ce through space. After some consideration, he reached out again, took out paper and a pen, wrote, ¡°Buy some cucumbers,¡± and neatly folded it with the money. Scanning the area, Su Hao locked onto a distant fruit farmer aunt. A small negative space module was packaged and sent into the aunt¡¯s pocket. Su Hao extended his mental power, activated the nearby positive space module, and handed over the money and note. In an instant, both appeared in the fruit farmer aunt¡¯s pocket. Su Hao was in a very pleasant mood, wanting to use spatial teleportation for everything he saw or wanted to do, like a grown child with a new toy, endlessly enjoying it. Jumping off arge stone, Su Hao walked around, ying while gaining a few more cucumbers in his hand. He stopped, the light around him slightly distorted, and in the next moment, he disappeared. On a distant continent, in the Huaiyuan Baseboratory, Su Hao¡¯s figure appeared! Wearing slippers, Su Hao pushed the door open and entered Yashan¡¯s study. He found Yashan working on a challenging math problem. Sensing Su Hao¡¯s arrival, Yashan rxed, put down his pen, and said, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re out!¡± Su Hao handed over two cucumbers. ¡°Fresh cucumbers, try them!¡± Yashan took them without hesitation, took a big bite, and eximed, ¡°Refreshing!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Where did you reach in your studies?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Complex functions¡­ so difficult!¡± Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Once you learn it, you won¡¯t find it difficult anymore! It¡¯s almost summer vacation now. Let¡¯s return to the Morning Sun Courtyard!¡± Yashan, surprised, asked, ¡°Go back?¡± In Yashan¡¯s eyes, it was quite unusual. He had always been the one to suggest going back for the New Year. Unexpectedly, Boss Wei now wanted to return for the summer vacation. Su Hao exined, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look! It¡¯s been almost four years since Ist visited. Of course, I also need to conduct some investigations.¡± Su Hao wasn¡¯t worried about trouble from the remaining rebels. The threats posed by the rebels to Sister Bai and others had diminished, and the custodial facility helped in safeguarding them. Su Hao understood that those ughtered in Jond Town were only a part of the rebels, and there were certainly many who escaped. However, in Su Hao¡¯s view, those escaped rebels were now unlikely to pose a threat. Most rebels lost the courage to seek revenge against the ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ three years ago. Facing the ¡®Rebel Butcher,¡¯ the best strategy was to run far away, as their recklessness in relying on teleportation to secondary stars was rendered useless. As for seeking revenge? It was impossible. For the sake of faith, one could disregard their life, but risking their life for someone who had already died was not worth it. Those people were justrades, not their faith! The ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯ would undoubtedly be searching worldwide for these escaped rebels. How could they dare to approach him? Since the near-extinction disaster that the rebels faced three years ago, there had been scarce rebel activity globally. Even the phenomenon of young children being abducted had significantly reduced in the past two years. However, the good times didn¡¯tst long. In the third year, the incidents of children being abducted began urring frequently worldwide, causing a stir on the inte. Still, the rebels remained elusive, and many enragedizens were powerless, only able to vent their frustration on the keyboard. The World Union took the me again, facing heavy criticism. Now, people from the World Union were stressed to the point of losing their hair. Su Hao, on the other hand, had been contemting a method topletely eradicate the rebels. Every time he thought about the final fate of those abducted children, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down his spine. Yashan said, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei. Let me tidy up, and we can depart anytime.¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t need to tidy up; it was the same wherever he went. He could reach for anything he needed with a simple gesture. However, Yashan didn¡¯t have the same convenient ability. What Yashan meant by tidying up was actually gathering some essential books. The stack of books on the shelf had be Yashan¡¯s favorite. He couldn¡¯t go a day without reading for a while. Since gaining the talent of ¡®Prophet,¡¯ he finally experienced the joy of ¡®learning equals harvest.¡¯ Su Hao said, ¡°No rush! In a couple of days. Let¡¯s change our appearance first. The ck Crystal Armor is too conspicuous!¡± Skin? Yashan was momentarily puzzled but quickly understood Boss Wei¡¯s meaning, widening his eyes. ¡°The [Life Pattern]?¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Exactly!¡± Seven dayster, after experiencing several failures, Yashan finally reached the pinnacle of the Anomalies, a Level 7 Anomaly [Life Pattern]. The long-lost sense of powerful ease made him feel as if he had returned to the previous life, bing the object of faith for all Vermilion Sect members. Muttering to himself, Yashan said, ¡°Boss Wei, I almost forgot about this power!¡± The more he learned in these three years, the more he realized the vastness of Boss Wei¡¯s knowledge. He couldn¡¯t grasp even a fraction of it, no matter how thoroughly he delved into all scientific knowledge. He couldn¡¯tprehend how Boss Wei evolved to a Level 7 Anomaly [Life Pattern] with just a needle. As the saying goes, ¡°This is not scientific!¡± Since Yashan had no issues, it was now Su Hao¡¯s turn. On the third day, Su Hao sessfully evolved into a [Life Pattern] and acquired a dazzling, colorless, transparent Diamond Armor. After transforming into a [Life Pattern], he could confidently walk out and say, ¡°I¡¯m not the Rebel Butcher. Don¡¯t spread rumors. My armor is made of transparent crystal!¡± That day, Su Hao and Yashan took flight one after another, flying low over the ground towards Yongxin City in Zhongzhou. While flying in the high sky was good, it was easy to be detected and tracked by radar. Being mistaken for a missile interception would be awkward! After flying for seven to eight hours, Su Hao and Yashan arrived outside Yongxin City. They descended and walked slowly towards the city. Over these years, Yongxin City hadn¡¯t changed much; it remained the same. Not only Yongxin City, but cities worldwide hadn¡¯t changed much either. It seemed that after reaching a certain level of technology, development gradually slowed down. This state had been maintained for at least thirty years. The Morning Sun Courtyard was no longer the same as it used to be; it had now be the ¡®Morning Sun Adoption Center.¡¯ Driven by capital, it had transformed into a special school covering early childhood education to elementary school. Itcked the warm feeling but had more rigid systems. However, for Su Hao, it didn¡¯t matter! When Su Hao appeared in front of Sister Bai, she was stunned. ¡°Who are these two handsome young men? Why do they look somewhat familiar?¡± With a smile, Su Hao said, ¡°Long time no see, Aunt Bai!¡± Yashan also greeted, ¡°Good afternoon, Aunt Bai!¡± Though these teenagers had passed puberty, in their deepened voices, there was still a unique tone. Sister Bai immediately reacted, joyfully eximing, ¡°Jingzhong, Jingyi!!!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s us!¡± Disregarding her image, Sister Bai approached, hugged Su Hao and Yashan in turn, eyes reddening with excitement. Then, she took a step back to observe the two short-haired young men and suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Where have you two been all these years? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Afterparing their heights, she found that the two former little ones were now taller than her. Sister Bai wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and said with a heartyugh, ¡°Come on, Jingzhong, Jingyi, let¡¯s find your little sister, and then I¡¯ll take you to a good ce.¡± Yashan, being talkative, asked, ¡°What about Brother Husheng?¡± Sister Bai¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, pretending to be indifferent. ¡°He left the Morning Sun Courtyard two years ago. He¡¯s married now and has a child. He¡¯s doing well; you don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± Her words subtly revealed a hint of bitterness. Chapter 316 A good ce mentioned by Sister Bai is a distinctive restaurant in Yongxin City. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t havee for a meal; it was too expensive! But now, she doesn¡¯t care much about that little money. Sister Bai, Xiaotian, and Su Hao sit in the restaurant, chatting about their lives over the years. Yashan begins to talk more, proudly listing what he has learned over the years. He talks about having already been admitted to a certain university and currently studying advanced mathematics. His face radiates with pride, silently conveying a message: praise me! Sister Bai and Xiaotian don¡¯t disappoint Yashan. With an amazed expression, they say, ¡°Jingyi, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes nearly disappear with his smile. Xiaotian casually adds, ¡°You looked silly when you were a child, couldn¡¯t even talk at four. Who would have thought you¡¯d turn out to be a genius!¡± Sister Baiughs, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate those who seemed silly in their childhood; they might be wise beyond their years!¡± Yashan awkwardly responds, ¡°Well¡­¡± They chat happily, and suddenly Su Hao says, ¡°Sister Bai, Jingyi and I are only back for two days; we¡¯ll be leaving soon. The next stop might be Shengsi City.¡± Unexpectedly, Sister Bai reacts with great understanding, ¡°I understand this. Youing back for a visit already made me and Xiaotian very happy!¡± Then she sighs, ¡°Jingzhong, when you were very young, I knew you were not an ordinary child. Sooner orter, you would fly out of our little mud puddle. I just didn¡¯t expect you to fly so fast! Whatever you want to do, go ahead! And¡­¡± Sister Bai pauses and directly says, ¡°Jingzhong, thank you. Otherwise, Dawn Courtyard wouldn¡¯t be what it is today!¡± Su Hao says, ¡°I¡¯m also a member of Dawn Courtyard. If we¡¯re counting, I should thank Sister Bai for taking care of me!¡± Sister Bai happilyughs! ¡­ On the third day, Su Hao bids farewell to Sister Bai and walks out of the city with Yashan. Suddenly, Su Hao says, ¡°Yashan, go buy a car from the used car market! We¡¯ll drive to Shengsi City.¡± Yashan asks, ¡°Drive?¡± Although Yashan is puzzled, he obediently goes and buys a car. Money paves the way, and identity is not an issue. Yashan awkwardly parks the car beside Su Hao and asks, ¡°Boss Wei, do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± Su Hao smiles, ¡°Do I need a license to drive? Come on, let me drive!¡± Vroom vroom! Su Hao steps on the gas, the car skids, emitting thick smoke, gradually disappearing into the distance. As Su Hao drives, a thought crosses his mind, ¡°Did I die the first time I drove?¡± However, he¡¯s not afraid now; it doesn¡¯t matter how fast he drives. Even if the car turns into pieces, he¡¯ll be fine! ¡°No problem!¡± Su Hao steps on the gas pedal, three words, pure bliss! After experiencing the thrill of speeding, Su Hao stops abusing the tires and casually drives along the rural road towards Shengsi City. At each ce, he stops, strolls through the streets and alleys, like an old man exploring the cultural heritage of the town. This is Su Hao observing the life and spiritual needs of different people. For future renovation ns, Su Hao doesn¡¯t want to bring destructive blows to these people. A monthter, the two arrive in Shengsi City. Su Hao directly hands the car to a young guy he picked up along the way. Amid the young guy¡¯s stunned expression, Su Hao ps his hands and leisurely walks into this enormous city. Su Hao takes out his phone, inserts a SIM card, and dials Chen Qingsheng¡¯s number, ¡°Manager Chen, it¡¯s Bai Jingzhong. I¡¯m currently at the Night Melody Hotel in Shengsi City.¡± In less than thirty minutes, Chen Qingsheng appears in front of Su Hao, his face smiling like a chrysanthemum, ¡°Brother! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯reing? If you had called me two days earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to move; I would have personally taken a helicopter to pick you up! Don¡¯t be so formal with me!¡± Su Hao twirls the tea cup in his hand and slowly says, ¡°I came this time to ask you to manage Dawn Courtyard. I have a big project and want to cooperate with you. Do you have any interest?¡± Chen Qingsheng immediately responds, ¡°Brother, we are interested in your project. Tell me about it; what project is worth you making a trip personally?¡± Su Hao doesn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly says, ¡°The project is called the ¡®Pet Home¡¯ n! Of course, it can have other names, like Pet Elf, and so on.¡± Chen Qingsheng is full of question marks, ¡°What elf?¡± Su Hao exins, ¡°This n can also be called the ¡®Elf Trainer n,¡¯ where ¡®elf¡¯ is my term for the transformed deputy star beasts, and ¡®trainer¡¯ refers to summoners without summoning talents.¡± ¡°The ultimate goal of this n is to open the gateway to the deputy stars, showcasing the beautiful scenery of the deputy stars to everyone. It gives those who aspire to be summoners the chance to have their own pets, to witness and participate in beauty, making this short life of less than a hundred years more colorful.¡± ¡°And to achieve this ultimate goal in cooperation with your management firm, we only need four steps!¡± ¡°Step one, establish a deputy star outpost, develop and transform the deputy stars, turning the dangerous areas intorge-scale paradises for the main stars.¡± ¡°Step two, open the ¡®Deputy Star Seven-Day Tour¡¯ activity, making the deputy stars essible to everyone.¡± ¡°Step three, create elf balls to rece summoning for those without summoning talents, allowing anyone to summon pets for battles by throwing elf balls.¡± ¡°Step four, organize short and long-term trainer training courses, train arge number of trainers, set assessment goals in the deputy stars, award trainer titles, and those who obtain trainer titles will be rewarded with the ability to freely enter and exit the deputy stars.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my preliminary n!¡± Chen Qingsheng was immediately stunned, and a thought popped into his head: ¡°Is Bai Jingzhong kidding? What¡¯s going on in Bai Jingzhong¡¯s mind? Is he actually a mental patient?¡± The next sentence from Su Hao makes Chen Qingsheng¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. Su Hao says, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the deputy stars!¡± Seeing Chen Qingsheng almost standing up in shock, Su Hao adds, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not a rebel. I just mastered the technology to travel to and from the deputy stars!¡± Chen Qingsheng breathes a sigh of relief. Su Hao continues, ¡°My technology can allow everyone to go to the deputy stars, including you!¡± Chen Qingsheng can¡¯t hold back his excitement, standing up abruptly, unbelievably saying, ¡°Really?¡± Knowing that words alone won¡¯t be convincing, Su Hao, right in front of Chen Qingsheng, uses short-distance teleportation, disappearing from his original position and instantly appearing in a corner of the room. Su Hao walks back and sits down slowly, asking, ¡°How about that?¡± Chen Qingsheng clenches his fists tightly, his face full of disbelief. This is the teleportation effect they invested a lot of resources and time in the management firm, trying to achieve! And here it is, appearing right in front of him, used by a young man! Su Hao¡¯s teleportation not only astonishes Chen Qingsheng but also leaves Yashan quite shaken. It¡¯s his first time seeing Boss Wei¡¯s teleportation, and he mutters in amazement, ¡°When did Boss Wei master such amazing technology? It¡¯s unbelievable! Too incredible!¡± Su Hao continues, ¡°If I want, I can teleport to any location in Shengsi City at any time, even to Yongxin City or other continents. Of course, teleporting to the deputy stars is even simpler. My technology is different from the crude methods used by the rebels. Manager Chen, do you understand what I mean?¡± Chen Qingsheng nods nkly. Su Hao adds, ¡°So, what do you think of my n now?¡± Chen Qingsheng says, ¡°It¡¯s excellent, the best n I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Su Hao says, ¡°Will the management firm be interested in cooperating with us? Let¡¯s create a world full of adventure and fun together! Let¡¯s develop the deputy stars into a sacred paradise that everyone longs for!¡± Chen Qingsheng stands up, his face flushed, ¡°Of course, we will cooperate! Brother, rest assured, our management firm is your most trustworthy partner! Whatever you ask for, feel free to say it. If it¡¯s doable, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Su Hao says, ¡°Certainly, cooperation requires sincerity. I¡¯ll hand over my ¡®Human Teleportation Bnce Technology¡¯ to the management firm and also provide the Summoned Beast Evolution Module technology. At the same time, I request the management firm to open up your vast technical database to me. Because to achieve this goal, relying solely on my technology won¡¯t work, and likewise, without my technology, you won¡¯t be able to do it either.¡± For the first time, Chen Qingsheng shows a hesitant expression, saying, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t directly promise you this. I need to report it.¡± Su Hao says, ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Qingsheng doesn¡¯t rush to leave but curiously asks, ¡°Brother, may I ask boldly? What benefits does this n bring to you?¡± Su Hao chuckles, ¡°Benefits? It seems like there are none! I just think this n seems feasible, so I want to give it a try.¡± Chen Qingsheng says, ¡°¡­¡± In the world of geniuses, who can understand? Anyway, Chen Qingsheng expresses that he doesn¡¯t understand. Chapter 317 Chen Qingsheng went back, promising to give Su Hao a definite answer within three days upon his return. Su Hao agreed to wait, stating that if the deputy manager disagreed, he would seek cooperation elsewhere. After Chen Qingsheng left, Yashan immediately voiced his confusion: ¡°Boss Wei, is this the n you mentioned three years ago topletely eradicate the rebels?¡± Su Hao nodded, saying, ¡°Exactly! If sessful, the rebels will lose their ground for survival. In about ten years, they will cease to exist entirely. To eliminate an enemy like ringworm, you don¡¯t necessarily have to eliminate the ringworm itself; destroying the host is also effective. For example, if you can¡¯t get rid of the cockroaches at home, what do you do?¡± Yashan replied, ¡°Burn the house!¡± Su Hao snapped his fingers, saying, ¡°Correct answer! Although not immediately apparent, that¡¯s the general idea.¡± Yashan quickly made an analogy, ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we destroy the deputy star?¡± Su Hao pped him, saying, ¡°The deputy star is too massive. Can you destroy it? It¡¯s about understanding the essence! The problem lies not in the deputy star but in the rebels¡¯ ability to arrogantly traverse it. Break their arrogance, and there will be no rebels. If we can¡¯t solve the root issue, many children will still be captured to produce bnce agents. Without rebels, there will be new ¡®troublemakers,¡¯ ¡®weepers,¡¯ ¡®guardians of the toilet,¡¯ and the like popping up.¡± Yashan, enlightened, said, ¡°I understand, Boss Wei! It¡¯s simr to what I read in a book recently. The book mentioned that ¡®new problems will constantly emerge.¡¯ So, we solve the rebels, but new problems will arise, creating a cycle. There are too many problems; we can¡¯t make the world perfect. We just need to do our part.¡± Growing more excited, Yashan continued, ¡°Regarding the rebel issue, it¡¯s clear. Our goal isn¡¯t the rebels; it¡¯s just protecting children from being abducted. If we don¡¯t address the root cause of children producing bnce agents, even if we eradicate the rebels, other organizations will emerge, using children for the same purpose, bringing us back to square one.¡± Yashan looked at Su Hao with admiration, ¡°Boss Wei, you saw the essence from the beginning and found a solution. That¡¯s spreading knowledge about the deputy star worldwide, opening official, low-cost channels to transport to the deputy star, eliminating the grounds for the high-cost, high-risk practice of capturing children for bnce agents. Wiping out the potential risk of children at its root. After we open these channels, whatever other impacts and problems arise are not our concern. Because problems will always emerge, and all we want is to solve the children¡¯s problem, and that¡¯s enough!¡± Almost hugging Su Hao¡¯s thigh, Yashan eximed, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re truly¡­ amazing!¡± Su Hao lightly pped him again, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve made progress! Looks like these three years haven¡¯t been wasted.¡± Yashan scratched his head, foolishly smiling, ¡°Boss Wei teaches well!¡± Su Hao added, ¡°But you haven¡¯t realized another critical issue.¡± Yashan, curious, asked, ¡°Is there more? What is it?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°The key is spreading knowledge and opening channels! Are these two as simple as you think? These are the most important and crucial links!¡± Looking at Yashan, Su Hao said, ¡°What you mentioned earlier was just a way of thinking! But the core of all this is technology! Technology is fundamental; without it, no matter how insightful you are, it¡¯s essentially useless. Do you understand, Yashan? You need to learn technology in the future!¡± Yashan was momentarily speechless. Su Hao continued, ¡°But your progress so far is good! Keep up the learning in the future!¡± Yashan, full of determination, said, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei! I want to be the ¡®Yashan Schr¡¯ in the future!¡± Su Hao then said, ¡°Yashan, for this cooperation with the deputy manager, I need you to join their research and development team and participate in the development of Pok¨¦ Balls.¡± Yashan¡¯s face stiffened, and he nervously said, ¡°I¡¯m just an undergraduate; I don¡¯t know about research¡­¡± Su Hao reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll talk to Chen Qingsheng and have them arrange someone to guide you, so you can be a qualified researcher as soon as possible. Yashan, don¡¯t worry; you are a genius!¡± Yashan forced a stiff smile and nodded, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei! I am a genius!¡± ¡­ In less than three days, Chen Qingsheng found the hotel where Su Hao was staying. Apanying him was a balding middle-aged man, the person in charge of the deputy manager, Chen Chufeng. After introductions, Chen Chufeng spoke first, ¡°Mr. Bai Jingzhong, can you tell me about your n again? Before confirming cooperation, I need to verify the feasibility of the n, especially the investment and return.¡± Chen Chufeng knew Su Hao¡¯s personality from Chen Qingsheng and went straight to the point,ying out the situation. After Su Hao reiterated his n, he said, ¡°For me, I can fulfill my desire to reshape the world, while gaining more resources, especially valuable information from the deputy manager. As for the deputy manager, I believe you understand what prioritizing the development of the deputy star means for them. I won¡¯t say more. Moreover, I will share my ¡®Human Bnce Technique¡¯ and ¡®Summoned Beast Evolution Technique¡¯ with you. In essence, besides changing the current world order, the deputy manager is the ultimate beneficiary.¡± Su Hao knew that for theserge organizations, mere benefits were not enough. They considered not only how much they could earn but also how much risk they had to bear. If there was a high chance that the top ten families of the deputy manager would decline because of this, they wouldn¡¯t agree. However, Su Hao didn¡¯t say much. Almost everyone in the deputy manager now followed his lead. If Chen Chufeng disagreed, he could simply seize control of the deputy manager and handle it himself. However, doing it himself would be troublesome; cooperation was the optimal choice. After asking Su Hao some more questions, Chen Chufeng found that Su Hao already had solutions to various problems. He immediately gave his approval, ¡°Bai Jingzhong, on behalf of the deputy manager, I agree to cooperate with you in creating the ¡®Home of Pet Beasts¡¯!¡± Su Hao and Chen Chufeng shook hands. Of course, this was just a verbal agreement; there were still many formal procedures to go through for the official coboration. For instance, Su Hao needs to organize the n into an outline, clearly annotate the corresponding technologies, and then submit it to Chen Chufeng. Chen Chufeng will then convince the heads of the top ten families to participate in this century-long project. Finally, a professional team will be organized to review the n, budget, allocate engineering tasks, and assign research tasks, etc. The most crucial aspect is the transfer of technology! To Chen Chufeng¡¯s surprise, when it came to the technology transfer, Su Hao handed him a portable hard drive, saying, ¡°Inside are the materials I¡¯vepiled. It includes essential information such as ¡®Gic Engineering,¡¯ ¡®Elf Evolution Sequence,¡¯ ¡®Trainer Body Forging Technique,¡¯ ¡®Human Bnce Regtion,¡¯ ¡®Space Module and Teleportation,¡¯ etc. You can take it directly!¡± Seeing this, Chen Chufeng chuckled, took the hard drive handed by Su Hao, and then tore up the technology transfer agreement on the spot, throwing it into the trash, saying, ¡°Mr. Bai Jingzhong, I was impolite.¡± The next day, Chen Chufeng handed a hard drive to Su Hao, saying, ¡°These are some of the highest confidential documents from the deputy manager, including ¡®Summoned Beast Management Technology,¡¯ ¡®Summoned Beast Reproductive Equipment Technology,¡¯ ¡®Space Marking Chip Operation Principle,¡¯ ¡®Large Space Channel Mechanical Structure Principle,¡¯ ¡®Highly Compatible Psychic Force Alloy List,¡¯ etc. All of these belong to you now.¡± This Chen Chufeng is a straightforward person! However, such a straightforward person holding the position of the general manager at the deputy manager undoubtedly has unique qualities. After interacting with him for two days, Su Hao developed a slight fondness for this middle-aged man who was exceptionally bold in his actions and meticulous in his thinking. Su Hao casually pointed to Yashan, saying, ¡°General Chen, this is my younger brother Jingyi. Let him join the Pok¨¦ Ball R&D team, find someone to guide him, and help him be a qualified researcher.¡± In conclusion, Su Hao added, ¡°His foundation is a bit weak, but his mind is sharp!¡± Being acknowledged by Bai Jingzhong with ament like ¡®good thinking,¡¯ it¡¯s evident that Bai Jingyi is also a genius! Chen Chufeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°These days, geniuses are truly abundant!¡± Chapter 318 After a month of coboration on the ¡°Pet House¡± project, the n has beenpletely finalized. The efficiency on both sides is evident, showing a strongmitment to getting things done. The custody agency is indeed an excellent partner. Su Hao opens the thick two-centimeter n and examines it page by page. In just half a day, he has a good understanding. Overall, there are minor differences from the expectations, but it doesn¡¯t affect the final results. The n is divided into three phases: 1. The first phase, technical coordination,sts for two years. The main task is to coordinate various technologies to ensure the n is achieved as expected. For example, the ¡°Spirit Ball¡± requires technology to use it as a medium, recing the summoner¡¯s mental power to summon the corresponding creature. Su Hao cannot achieve this on his own or solely rely on the custody agency. 2. Su Hao introduces the concept of ¡°Cloud Summoning,¡± suggesting establishing arge supeputing center on this, connecting each ¡°Spirit Ball¡± to provide powerfulputing power for summoning by calcting spatial movements. 3. The third phase involves Su Hao¡¯s short-distance teleportation technology and the application of the ¡®sensing¡¯ rune to coordinate spatial movements and open space channels. Though the process isplex, it is practically feasible. After Su Hao proposes ¡°Cloud Summoning,¡± many engineers at the custody agency are astonished, thinking, ¡°Can it be done like this? Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Despite the agency¡¯s personnel considering this solution, it¡¯s futile without Su Hao¡¯s rune ideas as a reference. Regarding the ¡°Evolution Program,¡± Su Hao ns to select some cute-looking deputy star beasts, transform them into exotic creatures with a ¡°transformation room,¡± and designate them as ¡°Little Spirits.¡± To differentiate them from deputy star beasts, Su Hao uses gic technology to add a tuft of blood-red fur to the foreheads of the Little Spirits. By obtaining the corresponding creature¡¯s fur, Little Spirits can evolve into more advanced spirits. Trainers aim to defeat Little Spirits, obtain their fur, and allow their own Little Spirits to evolve. Perfect! Su Hao gives himself a thumbs up for his cleverness! Technologies like the ones mentioned above are not achievable and mature overnight. ording to professional analysis, it will take a minimum of two years. The second phase, the infrastructure establishment phase, willst for two years. Setting up a mere supeputing center requires a significant amount of manpower and financial resources, not achievable in a short period. Moreover, establishing numerous signal base stations globally and even on deputy stars adds to theplexity. The third phase, the promotional testing phase, willst for one year. Completing these three phases will take at least five years, known as the ¡°Pet House Five-Year n.¡± In summary, it¡¯s a burning of funds! Anticipated within the next ten years, there will be only investment, no profit! However, once the n seeds, its value can¡¯t be represented by ¡®money.¡¯ It¡¯s almost certain that the custody agency could rule over twos! The benefits are self-evident. In the future, when people from the custody agency go out, they won¡¯t just say they are summoning beast custody agency employees; they will say, ¡®I am an employee of theary Chain Company.¡¯ It¡¯s a different essence. One could say the custody agency has ascended. In the following time, Su Hao and Yashan didn¡¯t return to the Huaiyuan Base in Beinozhou. Instead, they directly joined the custody agency¡¯s research team, actively participating in technological innovation and implementation. The objectives are threefold: 1. Learn knowledge in various fields from the talented individuals inside. 2. Digest the technical data given to him by Chen Chufeng within the custody agency. 3. Utilize the vast resources of the custody agency for his own research. In just two months at the custody agency, Su Hao felt the convenience brought by the massive resources. Looking at the high-tech equipment in the custody agency, he almost drooled. ¡°These devices are incredibly powerful! How did I even conduct research in the past? Looking back, it feels like it was incredibly tough!¡± If only these devices could be taken away¡­ Soon, Su Hao shook his head; taking them away was impossible! He couldn¡¯t even take his own body, so what could he take? Only information could be taken. Su Hao injected his blood essence into these devices, recording all theserge high-tech devices in the space of his Spirit Ball ¨C better than nothing! Su Hao considered materializing these devices within the Spirit Ball space, but it would be futile. The system¡¯s calctions wouldn¡¯t exceed the scope of cognitive information. Two yearster, Su Hao turned eighteen. Yashan, now taller and more robust, wearing a white coat, excitedly ran to Su Hao¡¯sboratory door, handing over a billiard-sized metal ball, ¡°Boss Jing, the Spirit Ball passed the test yesterday!¡± Su Hao paused his work, took off his protective suit, pushed open theb door, and received the metal ball. The ball had a button on it, otherwise seamlessly integrated, like a spherical iron lump with no distinct features. This was the Spirit Ball developed over the past two years to rece summoners in summoning. Su Hao¡¯s blood surged as he recorded the Spirit Ball¡¯s information in the Spirit Ball space. The intricate instruments inside the Spirit Ball instantly manifested before Su Hao. Handing back the Spirit Ball, Su Hao said, ¡°Try it out.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Boss Jing!¡± Yashan took it, and after entering the summoning room with Su Hao, he held the Spirit Ball in his right hand, pressed the button with his thumb, and tossed the Spirit Ball forward. ¡°Click!¡± The Spirit Ballnded, making a distinctive sound. Immediately, where the Spirit Ball was, the light distorted, and an adorable gray round-nosed rabbit appeared in front of them. ¡°Chirp chirp~¡± The round-nosed rabbit was entirely gray, gentle in temperament, with lively eyes. It looked at Yashan with a hint of affection. It was evident that its intelligence was much higher than other violent deputy star beasts. Two soft, floppy ears bent outward, and in the middle of the head between the ears, there was a tuft of bright red fur. This was the brand-new species, the ¡®Round-Nosed Rabbit¡¯ Little Spirit, personally designed by Dr. Bai Jingzhong. Its current level was ¡®Grade One¡¯! In reality, Su Hao only made three modifications: 1. Added a small ¡®transformation room¡¯ inside, allowing the Little Spirit to evolve and upgrade by consuming the ¡®Spirit Dumb Hair¡¯ on its head. 2. Added a tuft of ¡®Spirit Dumb Hair¡¯ on the Little Spirit¡¯s head, containing a significant amount of gic information. It could evolve by random rbination. 3. With the joint efforts of custody agency researchers, slightly increased the intelligence of the Little Spirit, making it easier for trainers to form so-called bonds with them. And the bond game was the most insane factor that could drive those youngsters crazy. Su Hao expressed satisfaction, saying, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Much better than expected!¡± Yashan then showed a wristband on his wrist, saying, ¡°Not only that, the Spirit Ball retrieval mode has also been sessfully added. Paired with a smart wristband, after a sessful summoning, trainers don¡¯t need to go personally. Just press the wristband¡¯s retrieval button, and the Spirit Ball will automatically return to the summoner¡¯s Spirit Ball pouch.¡± Finishing his words, Yashan pressed the wristband retrieval button. The Spirit Ball he had thrown out disappeared in the blink of an eye. Then, Yashan turned around, reaching into his Spirit Ball pouch behind his waist, pulling out the Spirit Ball he had just thrown. Su Hao immediately gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Impressive! I didn¡¯t expect your Spirit Ball R&D team to be so thorough, quite to my liking!¡± Then, silently in his mind, Su Hao added, ¡°If the summoning program is set with a line like ¡®Go! XXX!¡¯ it would be even more perfect!¡± Proudly, Yashan demonstrated how to retrieve the Little Spirit to Su Hao, ying with great delight, as if he had found the joy of scientific research creation. After Yashan left, Su Hao silently thought, ¡°The second phase should be starting soon!¡± Chapter 319 The work Su Hao has done in the past two years is not just designing the ¡®Pokemon¡¯munity. The birth of the Pokemonmunity took him only half a year. He also simplified the gic modification technology to transform humans into ¡®Bnce Organization¡¯ giants. As long as someone provides blood, the ¡®Bnce Master¡¯ automatic program designed by Su Hao can be used to produce good gic modification fluid, thereby gaining the ability to traverse space. All of the above are secondary. What he cares more about is his intellectual gains. He not only thoroughly understood the technologies publicly disclosed by the management agency but also used his spare time to study his spatial technology. Nowadays, his five spatial technologies have matured, with reduced difficulty and faster activation speed, making them usable in battles. The five technologies are ¡®Super Long-Distance Location Teleportation Technology,¡¯ ¡®Short-Distance Blinking Technology,¡¯ ¡®Personal Storage Space Technology,¡¯ ¡®Spatial Exile Technology,¡¯ and ¡®Spatial Barrier Technology.¡¯ Only the ¡®Super Long-Distance Location Teleportation Technology¡¯ requires a special mental inertia alloy to assist in marking the location. Su Hao can effortlessly handle the other spatial technologies. As for ¡®Spatial Cutting Technology¡¯ and ¡®Spatial Location Technology¡¯¡­ Su Hao admits he has no clue. This spatial technology ispletely different from the legendary space fissures that can tear people apart with a ¡®crack.¡¯ ¡°Afterpleting the development of the secondary star and thoroughly eradicating the rebels, I¡¯ll focus on nuclear energy research!¡± Su Hao silently makes his n, entering the pinball space to check the current project development progress. A monthter, the project leader of the management agency¡¯s ¡®Pet Home¡¯ project announced the sessfulpletion of the first phase of ¡®Technical Coordination.¡¯ Everyone took a day off, then entered the second phase of ¡®Establishing Infrastructure.¡¯ This phase has little to do with Su Hao, fully entrusted to the management agency,sting two years. As long as the management agency establishes a base in the designated location on the secondary star within two years, covering signals on this star, the ¡®Trainer Growth Path¡¯ can be created. Of course, the cultivation and deployment of Pokemons and the production of Pokemon Balls cannot be neglected. The resources needed for this have to be figured out by the management agency itself! Afterpleting the first phase, Su Hao left the management agency, instructing Yashan to register a ¡®Pet Home Technology Company¡¯ in Bai Jingyi¡¯s name. In the name of ¡®Pet Home Technology Company,¡¯ it cooperates with the management agency. Then the management agency arranged for suitable personnel to take over the operation of ¡®Pet Home,¡¯ injected funds, and executed the n! Equity distribution is straightforward: Bai Jingyi holds 15%, the rest is allocated by the management agency, and Su Hao is responsible for solving some technical problems, while the management agency is responsible for construction and operation. The research results of ¡®Pet Home¡¯ are jointly signed by both parties¡­ All of these are trivial matters for Su Hao. As long as the corresponding goals are achieved, it is enough. In the next few years, he ns to explore the secondary star andplete his envisioned next goal¡ªthe Rune Teleportation Array. In two or three years, the management agency probably has already established the ¡®Pet Home¡¯ tform. As for Yashan, let him continue to stay at the management agency and mingle with those researchers for a while. Su Hao noticed a significant change in Yashan over the past few years. He could clearly feel Yashan¡¯s deep-seated desire for the unknown and his willingness to persevere for a goal, demonstrating the demeanor of a mature researcher. After a visit to Dawn Orphanage, Su Hao alone teleported to the secondary star. Flying over a vast ocean of giant trees, he searched for a suitable location to establish a temporary base. However, after flying for a long time, all he saw was green leaves, and there was no ce tond. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just find a random spot!¡± Su Hao bent down and flew towards the ground, diving into the dense foliage, entering the dark canopy below. Countless massive and sturdy branches crisscrossed, looking down, seemingly bottomless. Su Hao had tested the height of these giant trees; they were at least over 1,500 meters, with trunks as thick as pirs. Every time he saw such a scene, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°This is so unique! It¡¯s like being in a fairy tale. Who would have thought that such massive trees really exist!¡± Su Hao jumped between branches, looking for a suitable temporary base, and soon found a dry and t set of branches. From a distance, this set of branches didn¡¯t seem particrly special, but stepping on it, Su Hao realized that it was asrge as a football field. Su Hao stomped his foot, producing a solid, muffled sound. Regretfully, he said, ¡°If only I could locate the coordinates of this, I could be the world¡¯s richest person just by selling wood!¡± Su Hao quickly dug a cave in the trunk, turning it into his temporary base. ¡°Next, use this as a base to gather information from the secondary star and study theplete Rune Teleportation Array.¡± With the idea of ¡®Pokemon Balls,¡¯ Su Hao believed he could seed. ¡°Even without supeputing power, I can still open a spatial channel!¡± On a branch of a giant tree on the secondary star, there was a magnificent pce. It was one of the gathering ces for the rebels. At this moment, nearly a thousand people gathered on the tform outside the pce. A beautiful woman with a veil covering her face stood on the elevated tform in front. She was none other than Mrs. Qi, also known as Senator Jiang, one of the five elders of the rebel association and one of the ten senators of the Summoners Association. Her real name was Jiang Xinyue. Finally having the time after raising her fourth son, she could organize a meeting for the rebels! However, out of the original five elders, only she remained. It seemed she was now the highest-ranking elder, and everyone should listen to her. But things were far from simple. As long as she didn¡¯t find and eliminate the so-called ¡®Rebel Butcher,¡¯ she couldn¡¯t gain the trust of the others. She knew that no one actually cared about the dead rebels, but not caring and attitude were two different things. If she wanted to secure her position as the elder, her attitude had to be clearly demonstrated. Should she go trouble the ¡®Rebel Butcher¡¯? She didn¡¯t dare, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. It might be considered a betrayal by the association, and her identity might be exposed! Although she had hidden her identity well, there was no guarantee that someone with ill intentions wouldn¡¯t discover it, right! So, she evaded for five years, citing the need to care for her young child. However, after sending the child to school, her protective shield disappeared, and she had to face a group of enraged rebels. In her heart, Mrs. Qiined, ¡°With all your intense emotions, why not vent on the Butcher? Why stare at me? Can¡¯t you count on someone else¡­¡± Although full ofints internally, Mrs. Qi maintained a calm demeanor, her lips lightly parting, ¡°Since I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll take on the Butcher¡¯s matter.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s spirits were shaken. Yes! This was the feeling ¨C their Mrs. Qi, their queen, had returned! Mrs. Qi continued with a faint tone, ¡°Our ¡®Summoned Beast Resistance Association¡¯ emphasizes harmonious coexistence with nature, exploring the ultimate mysteries of the secondary star world, and staying aloof from worldly conflicts. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can be treated recklessly. Therefore, in the next step, I need the cooperation of all rebels¡­ to eliminate the Butcher!¡± After speaking, Mrs. Qi turned around and walked slowly into the magnificent pce. In her heart, Mrs. Qi thought, ¡°I¡¯ve stated the words, expressed the attitude. I hope everyone has some sense and doesn¡¯t push things too far. If anyone dares to cause trouble, just have them cooperate to deal with the Butcher¡­ I won¡¯t go!¡± She quietly asked her assistant next to her, ¡°Ah Li, how much of our bnce stabilizer do we have left?¡± Ah Li whispered, ¡°Mrs. Qi, there are still three thousand doses. We¡¯ve been cautious in recent years, so the stock is decreasing. Should we restart operations?¡± Mrs. Qi narrowed her eyes slightly, a smile ying on her lips, ¡°Of course, what¡¯s the point of the Summoned Beast Resistance Association if it doesn¡¯t operate? Let¡¯s start operating tomorrow! Slowly build momentum and get everyone involved! Hehehe!¡± With a smile on her face, Mrs. Qi thought to herself, ¡°This world is really stagnant water!¡± ¡°As for the Rebel Butcher? I won¡¯t actively seek trouble with you! But if you have the ability,e find me! Let¡¯s see if I hide well, or if you find me well! Hehehe! It¡¯s quite interesting!¡± Then, Su Hao¡¯s ck giant wasp parasitic unit, unnoticed by anyone, parasitized Mrs. Qi¡¯s body. In a maximum of twenty days, this rebel queen would be Su Hao¡¯s puppet! Chapter 320 Two years passed in the blink of an eye, and Su Hao turned twenty! This made Su Hao mutter to himself, ¡°These two years have been peaceful, with no life-threatening incidents! Could it be that the so-called reincarnation crisis has disappeared?¡± Long-term inertia made Su Hao overlook his current strength; no matter what crisis, a light swipe of his sword could settle the score. Once, any female martial artist could be a challenge; now, he was a challenge to all of them. He used to be overwhelmed by floods, but now he could control where they came and went. The so-called crises Su Hao anticipated might have unintentionally been crushed by him passing by. In these two years, Su Hao sessfullypleted his n: designing a long-distance teleportation array. However, a significant drawback was apparent¡ªit required activating teleportation arrays on both ends simultaneously. Starting one end alone couldn¡¯t connect to space! Su Hao had no other option but to consider it better than nothing, hoping future technological advancements could optimize it. During the exploration of the secondary star, Su Hao discovered a unique substance called ¡®Life-inducing Essence.¡¯ It was a yellow crystalline substance covering the entire surface of the secondary star. In environments with high oxygen levels, the ¡®Life-inducing Essence¡¯ had a potent stimting effect on nts, showcasing the unique ecological environment of the secondary star with a low gravitational coefficient. This ¡®Life-inducing Essence¡¯ not only stimted nt growth but also affected animals simrly. After understanding the principles, Su Hao gained a new runic symbol¡ªGrowth! Su Hao chuckled, ¡°It can fulfill the dreams of those who can¡¯t grow taller to reach six feet.¡± Although he obtained a seemingly useless runic symbol, Su Hao wasn¡¯t disappointed because the research process itself was enjoyable. Hmm¡­ what if people turn into dwarfs in the future? Better be cautious! Light warped around Su Hao, and the next moment, he disappeared from the secondary star, appearing on his main star in the depths of the universe. There was no time interval; the distant distance seemed like a mere decoration. Su Hao appeared in a location exclusive to the Yashan¡¯sboratory! Calling it aboratory felt inurate; Su Hao thought it should be called Yashan¡¯s kitchen. Upon returning, Su Hao smelled the lingering fragrance in the air. Turning around, he saw a table full of dishes neatly arranged and emitting steaming heat. Su Hao unabashedly sat down and began to feast! Before long, Yashan returned. After finishing the meal with Su Hao, he directly reported, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯vee back at the right time. Let me update you on the progress of the ¡®Pet House¡¯ n. The second phase of the custody facility is set to end tomorrow, pretty much in line with the initial expectations. The third phase is about to begin. This phase marks the first time the ¡®Pet House¡¯ steps onto the world stage, showcased to everyone. Sess or failure hinges on this move! However, the custody facility is well-prepared; they¡¯ve even lined up numerous popr novels,ics, animations, and other promotional materials rted to the theme. My main concern is that the Summoner¡¯s Association might interfere! They¡¯ve already sensed our actions during this period and are trying to gather information. However, there¡¯s no need to worry; I¡¯ve made preparations. If the Summoner¡¯s Association causes trouble, I¡¯ll personally expose each of their senators and eliminate them. I¡¯ll im they are members of the Rebel Association! With my reputation as ¡®Rebel Butcher No. 000,¡¯ no one will object! Moreover, the Rebel has begun to capture children worldwide again! As soon as I point the finger at the Summoner¡¯s Association, they¡¯ll be too busy dealing with their own problems!¡± He now knew how to be a good assistant to Boss Wei! Actively report progress, provide hypotheses and results, suggest solutions, and predict oues¡­ Then Yashan heard Boss Wei casually say, ¡°I know about this! There¡¯s a senator in the Summoner¡¯s Association, and she¡¯s the leader of the Rebel!¡± Yashan immediately opened his mouth wide, staring nkly at his Boss Wei, ¡°What¡­¡± Su Hao recalled for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s Senator Jiang, she¡¯s currently the sole top-level resistor in the Rebel.¡± Yashan never doubted the truth of Boss Wei¡¯s information, but he was still shocked! The Summoner¡¯s Association, representing justice, the world¡¯s most dazzling and dignified top ten senators, the supreme position of humanity¡­ How could a resistor infiltrate them? No, it should be, how could someone like a senator be a resistor? When he casually used the top ten senators of being resistors, it was just to smear the Summoner¡¯s Association, diverting their attention from the ¡®Pet House¡¯ n! Unexpectedly, the smear hit the fan! Yashan sighed helplessly, ¡°Boss Wei, this world is truly eye-opening!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°And you think this is eye-opening? You haven¡¯t seen anything more astonishing yet!¡± Yashan pondered while saying, ¡°Boss Wei, after you knew Senator Jiang¡¯s identity as a resistor, you didn¡¯t immediately report or kill her. Are you thinking of seizing the opportunity to eliminate them all? Identifying a high-ranking resistor indeed provides an opportunity to wipe them out.¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°There¡¯s that reason. Now that you know the information, how to handle it is your decision.¡± Yashan said, ¡°Alright, Boss Wei! I think we should wipe them all out, or at least eliminate as many as possible. If Boss Wei gets information about the next gathering of resistors, just let me know, and I¡¯ll personally send them on their way.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°No problem!¡± In reality, Su Hao knew that even if they gathered, it wouldn¡¯t help because the resistors¡¯ meeting ce was on the secondary star. As long as Su Hao couldn¡¯t pinpoint their exact location on the secondary star, he couldn¡¯t wipe them out in one go. Unfortunately, Su Hao had tried searching for a while but hadn¡¯t found the pce where they gathered. Yashan tightened his fists and dered, ¡°Give me another two years, and when ¡®Pet House¡¯ isplete, it will be the time of the resistors¡¯ demise.¡± After Yashan left, Su Hao silently contemted the matter of the resistors. Targeting defenseless children every day was utterly disgusting. If they weren¡¯t dealt with, it would be like having annoying flies buzzing around the dining table. Previously, Su Hao hadn¡¯t earnestly searched for the resistors¡¯ meeting pce because he was focused on researching the runic teleportation array and didn¡¯t want to be distracted. Now that the runic teleportation array was sessfully designed, Su Hao had the time to figure out how to thoroughly eliminate the remaining resistors. After organizing his thoughts, Su Hao quickly had an idea! Firstly, the ¡®Pet House¡¯ press conference would undoubtedly cause panic among the resistors. It could be anticipated that within the next month, there would be arge-scale gathering. Secondly, confirming the pce¡¯s location was possible. If Su Hao found one of the resistors¡¯ [Shijun] hosts, he could create a short sword with thorns from a ¡®positioning stone¡¯ marked with his spatial coordinates. He could insert it into the host¡¯s body during a sudden attack and let them teleport away, carrying the ¡®positioning stone¡¯ to the pce. This way, he could teleport to the pce through the ¡®positioning stone.¡¯ Lastly, seizing the opportunity to quietly go to the secondary star pce and set up a ¡®double suppression force field¡¯ runic symbol in advance. That way, when they participated in the gathering, he could teleport over with Yashan, activate the ¡®double suppression force field,¡¯ and then massacre them all with Yashan! ¡°I think this n is feasible!¡± Chapter 321 After Su Hao developed the ¡®Positioning Stone¡¯ for locating, corresponding stones were arranged worldwide, facilitating his teleportation around the globe. However, these ¡®Positioning Stones¡¯ needed updating every five years; otherwise, the blood and spiritual imprints within would dissipate, losing connection with the ¡®Negative Space Module.¡¯ Moreover, Su Hao¡¯s mental power could only support the simultaneous activation of twenty ¡®Positioning Stones,¡¯ leaving him with a slight regret about not filling the world with them. At this moment, the insurgent he sought, ¡¾Shijun¡¿, happened to have a host near his Zhongzhou Positioning Stone. After Su Hao sensed and confirmed the location, a slight distortion in light surrounded him, causing him to vanish and reappear in a cave outside Qingnan City. As Su Hao appeared, his radar senses quickly spread within a range of ten thousand meters, directly locking onto the host of ¡¾Shijun¡¿. He pulled out a small metal sphere the size of a marble from his pocket, and his crystalline diamond armor grew, wrapping the metal sphere into a crystal short sword with a hooked edge. Su Hao disappeared again, reappearing in front of the ¡¾Shijun¡¿ host eight thousand kilometers away. In the horrified gaze of the youth with ab-like crest, he inserted the crystal short sword into the opponent¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Splurt!¡± The youth with the crest reacted, looking at the short sword not fully inserted into the hilt on his shoulder. He clutched the wound, screaming loudly. He wanted to pull out the sword but hesitated; Su Hao¡¯s crystal sword had a hooked edge, making it uncertain whether it could be pulled out easily. Su Hao, puzzled, looked at the crest-headed person and thought, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he running? Did I pick the wrong person? Is he not the insurgent?¡± So, Su Hao spoke, ¡°You¡­¡± The crest-headed person finally reacted, internally shouting, ¡°Hurry, run! Back to the Sub Star!¡± Then, his mental tendrils reflexively extended. Two secondster, the crest-headed person disappeared on the spot and reappeared in a corner of the Sub Star, holding onto a huge tree trunk. A bear was standing quietly next to him; it was his summoning creature used for positioning. Looking at the sword on his shoulder, he calmed down and muttered, ¡°What just happened? Teleported in front of me for no reason, and on top of that, stabbed me¡­ Luckily, I reacted quickly; otherwise, things could have turned worse!¡± He attempted to pull out the sword, but as soon as he exerted force, a piercing pain struck, causing cold sweat to drip down his forehead. ¡°No, I need to report this to the Harmony Hall manager first.¡± With that in mind, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, andmunicated with his summoning creature. In his haste, he randomly selected a creature, a bear, for teleportation, but bears were powerful yet not agile for transportation. He needed a flying summoning creature. Rebels couldn¡¯t directly summon their creatures on the Sub Star; they had to use a unique transfer technique, connecting to a base for transit before summoning the creature to the local star and then to the Sub Star. It was a tedious process, but every rebel had to master the ¡®Jump Summoning Technique.¡¯ After a while, spatial fluctuations urred in front of the crest-headed person, revealing a swift iron-toothed bird. He stepped to the edge of a branch, jumped forward, and the iron-toothed bird caught him, flying out of the dense foliage and reaching the tree sea. After operating a small phone, he determined the direction and controlled the iron-toothed bird toward the Harmony Hall. After the crest-headed person left through teleportation, Su Hao chuckled softly. His figure disappeared, teleporting to a small base on the Sub Star. He turned around and entered the sphere space, calling up the crest-headed person¡¯s ¡°little ck room¡± and simted the scene he witnessed. ¡°Wait a bit longer; it seems he won¡¯t arrive for a while!¡± Su Hao waited for five hours and finally noticed the crest-headed person descending, diving into the dense tree sea. Shortly after, the crest-headed person arrived at a magnificent pce, found a ce to sit, and waited quietly, the short sword still embedded in his shoulder, experiencing pain and blood loss, causing his mind to feel a bit sluggish. Upon seeing this, Su Hao exited the sphere space, his consciousness shifted, and he vanished without a sound. His figure silently appeared behind the crest-headed person. Immediately, Su Hao¡¯s radar senses expanded, locking onto the tree trunk behind the pce. The ¡®Short-distance Teleportation¡¯ process activated, and he disappeared again from behind the crest-headed person, arriving behind the tree trunk, concealing himself from the crest-headed person¡¯s view. The crest-headed person¡¯s hazy mind shook, sensing a slight anomaly behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look. Behind him, it was deep and dark, with a few fallen leaves drifting slowly in a silent atmosphere, only hearing the distant cries from the depths of the forest. Was there really anything unusual? However, the crest-headed person confirmed that his mental perception was usually urate. For a moment, a chilly feeling crept over him: ¡°Could it be some dirt unique to the Sub Star?¡± ncing at the time, the crest-headed person muttered, ¡°Another half an hour!¡± Su Hao jumped down,nded on a t branch after two leaps, reached forward, grabbed the short sword on the crest-headed person¡¯s shoulder, and in an instant, the diamond short sword appeared in Su Hao¡¯s hand. The short sword gradually faded, revealing the small metal sphere ¡®Positioning Stone¡¯ inside. Su Hao casually embedded the ¡®Positioning Stone¡¯ into the nearby tree trunk and wiped away the traces. Then, his consciousness entered the sphere space, thoroughly erasing the crest-headed person¡¯s consciousness. While the crest-headed person was still staring at the bleeding wound on his shoulder with a head full of question marks, a strong dizziness struck him. His thoughts instantly plunged into eternal darkness, and his body gentlyy down as he lost consciousness. Su Hao activated ¡®Short-distance Teleportation¡¯ again, appearing next to the crest-headed person. He kicked the unconscious body into the bottomless abyss below the branches. After circling around and ensuring nothing was left behind, Su Hao¡¯s surroundings slightly distorted, and he teleported away. Su Hao¡¯s figure appeared on a branch thousands of meters away from the pce, observing the surroundings. He chose a suitable location and set up a ¡®Dual Suppression Force Field.¡¯ ¡°Now that the positioning is sessful, the next step is to arrange arge number of ¡®Suppression Force Fields¡¯ around the pce. After sessful testing, we¡¯ll wait for the rebels to gather!¡± With this wave, Su Hao basically exterminated most of the rebels. Combined with the implementation of the ¡®Pet House¡¯ n, the possibility of many children being abducted to produce bncing agents was almost eliminated. Of course, certain anomalies were beyond Su Hao¡¯s consideration. Completely eradicating such things without leaving any trace was impossible. As for the few abducted children in the future¡­ Su Hao could only say that he had done his best. If they were still captured for bncing agent production, it was just their misfortune. Misfortune was normal; who hadn¡¯t experienced some bad luck? ¡­ As Su Hao expected, on the fourth day after the sessful release of the ¡®Pet House¡¯ project, the rebels held a gathering, still in front of the magnificent pce known as the ¡®Harmony Hall.¡¯ Su Hao directly found Yashan Dao, ¡°Yashan, the rebels are gathering. Bring your cameras and go capture some footage!¡± Yashan immediately put down the drawings in his hands and picked up two cameras from the side, asking with excitement, ¡°Where are they?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°On the Sub Star!¡± Yashan grinned, ¡°Sub Star? Then I don¡¯t need to use a knife! Let¡¯s just burn them to death! Boss Wei, is that Senator Jiangalso there?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s presiding over it. Currently, she¡¯s the only one at the chief level among the rebels.¡± Yashan said with a wicked smile, ¡°Boss Wei, don¡¯t kill that woman first! Let me y with her a bit, alright?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the Sub Star and wrap it up quickly.¡± Chapter 322 Su Hao grabbed Yashan¡¯s arm, located the ¡®positioning stone¡¯ that Su Hao had punched into the tree trunk on the deputy star, and his spirit tendrils surged out, instantly prying open space. Then, with a forceful pull, he and Yashan disappeared from Yashan¡¯sboratory, reappearing behind that giant tree. The two figures quickly rose to three meters, covered in diamond armor, transforming into [Child of Fate] in the blink of an eye, imposing and majestic. Within two breaths, Su Hao linked to the pre-set ¡®double suppression force field¡¯ runes, and arge amount of blood and qi flowed into it. ¡®Activate!¡¯ ¡°Hum~¡± An inexplicable fluctuation swept through an area of thirty thousand meters in radius, making the air seem heavier. Su Hao attempted to extend his spirit tendrils but found them suppressed by this fluctuation. He immediately understood that the suppression force field was in effect. No longer cautious about hiding his form, he turned to Yashan and said, ¡°Yashan, is your camera ready?¡± Yashan immediately grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll set it up when we make our entrance. Capture one for each resistance fighter! Today, I¡¯ll film from the first-person perspective!¡± Su Hao leaped onto another branch, leading the way, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed!¡± When their spirits were suppressed, nearly a thousand rebels immediately sensed something unusual. Subconsciously extending their spirit tendrils, they found their spirits tightly suppressed. Quizi¡¯s passionate speech gradually diminished. She stopped talking, furrowing her brows as she tried to extend her mental power, but failed. Feeling uneasy, she lightly stepped back, slowly retreating into the pce. ¡°What¡¯s happening? We can¡¯t control our mental power!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same. Trying to summon, but it¡¯s impossible!¡± People looked at each other, mutual confusion evident in their eyes. The rebels on the field gradually became restless. At this moment, a clever kid loudly spected, ¡°Could it be the butcher¡¯s doing? Seven years ago, during the massacre in the Pleasure Town, the resistance fighters who were killed seemed to be in the same situation!¡± The rebels proudly imed the title of resistance fighters. As soon as the clever kid¡¯s words fell, the field suddenly fell silent. All eyes were fixed on him. Soon, they were all shrouded in immense fear. ¡°If it¡¯s really the butcher¡¯s doing¡­ that means¡­¡± No need for the rebels to specte because, at this moment, Su Hao and Yashan, both d in diamond armor, descended from the sky. ¡°Bang!¡± The armored figures firmly stomped on the ground, emitting two muffled sounds, causing the entire massive branches to tremble. All rebels focused on the sudden appearance of the two armored figures and involuntarily swallowed their saliva. These two armored figures were about three meters tall, with exceptionally dazzling designs only found in sci-fi films, even more futuristic than the countless times they had seen the ck Crystal Armored figures online. ¡°So handsome¡­ no, so terrifying! They must be high-ranking members of the Butcher organization, or the Butcher organization¡¯s ck technology has upgraded!¡± Fear uncontrobly surged in the rebels¡¯ minds, and their feet involuntarily moved backward, wanting to escape from this ce, far away. Their previous uneasy spections and premonitions seemed to being true! The Butcher had already reached the deputy star! They, a handful of people, might be in deep trouble! ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°It must be the Agency! The so-called Butcher must be the Agency¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°Yes, a few days ago, at the ¡®Pet Home¡¯ press conference, it was said that the Joint Agency had developed ¡®Sub Star Tourism,¡¯ and only they coulde to the deputy star!¡± ¡°Damn it! If I had known, I would have blown up all the Agency¡¯s service centers!¡± ¡°Quizi, everyone,e up with a solution quickly!¡± As soon as Su Hao and Yashan appeared, their mentality copsed. They had no will to resist, only thinking about escaping from this ce. However, even escaping became a luxury! Summoning creatures was impossible, unable to teleport back to their home star, and even running freely became impossible! An infuriated rebel immediately cursed, ¡°Who the hell set the gathering ce in this cursed location! Idiot!¡± Yashan looked at the chaotic scene ahead, grinned, and said, ¡°Rebels, tremble under the Butcher¡¯s shadow!¡± After speaking, Yashan carried the camera on his left shoulder, conjured a diamond long knife in his right hand, took a few steps forward, and shouted loudly, ¡°Watch my Fire Dragon Twister!¡± The long knife immediately ignited a roaring me, twisting and extending forward, reaching several hundred meters in length. Yashan waved the long knife, shouting, ¡°Burn you bunch of scoundrels!¡± ¡°Whoosh~¡± The Fire Dragon roared and swept through, roasting most of the rebels. After the dragon dissipated, the scorched rebels writhed on the ground, emitting agonizing screams. Their nails wed at their bodies, causing themselves to bleed profusely. Various bizarre hairstyles disappeared in this round of burning, leaving them all with shaved heads, and even their clothes were in disarray. Su Hao, witnessing the peculiar and miserable state that Yashan had turned the rebels into, felt uneasy about the way they were being handled! Su Hao straightforwardly said, ¡°Yashan, finish it quickly to avoidplications. You can handle those who have been roasted once; I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡± Yashan was very satisfied with his masterpiece and grinned, ¡°Sure thing, Big Wei, leave these to me!¡± He then rushed forward, recording video while shouting, ¡°Electrocute you perverts¡­ chop you remnants into pieces¡­¡± In contrast to Yashan¡¯s vulgar approach, Su Hao appeared very elegant. He entered the pinball space, deleting the consciousness of all rebels except for Quizi. Simultaneously, two hundred rebels lost consciousness and fell softly to the ground. Su Hao exited the pinball space, runes enveloped his long knife, and with a step, he burst forward, appearing next to a rebel. ¡®Sideways sh¡¯! ¡°Splurt!¡± A head flew up! Decapitating the enemy¡¯s head was Su Hao¡¯s consistent method! It not only saved effort but also ensured a more thorough and peaceful death for the enemy. Su Hao targeted the second opponent, swiftly rushing and beheading them amid horrified gazes. This area was on the branches of the giant tree, and Su Hao¡¯s Diamond Transformation ability was greatlypromised. Otherwise, there would be no need for such trouble; he could have cleared them all with a direct domain thrust. Furthermore, his short-distance space teleportation was ineffective under the ¡®suppression force field¡¯! So, Su Hao could only chop down the enemies one by one. However, even with chopping down, Su Hao¡¯s efficiency was quite high. In just ten minutes, almost all rebels were eliminated. Of course, some rebels couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and chose to jump off the branches, plummeting into the bottomless abyss, seeking a slim chance of survival. Su Hao pointed to the pce, saying, ¡°Yashan, there are still dozens inside. Go in and clean them up. Some who jumped down may not be dead yet; I¡¯ll go down to deal with them.¡± After that, Su Hao leaped down the abyss, muttering to himself, ¡°Those who survived the fall might be the legendary protagonists. If I don¡¯t finish them off down there, they¡¯ll probably have enough strength to seek revenge on me in the next ten years.¡± Thinking about his past, where even a minor ident could have killed him, andparing it to those who survived the fall, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although everyone has one head and two eyes, there are still some differences¡­ Encountering Su Hao¡¯s radar perception, they probably didn¡¯t expect it. Perhaps, many yearster, Su Hao would add a new achievement to his record, called ¡®Specialized Assassin of Heaven¡¯s son.¡¯ Su Hao methodically finished off those rebels who survived the fall, then returned to the tform where the pce was located. He saw Yashan holding a half-dead woman in his hands, passionately delivering a speech in front of the camera. Su Hao¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Yashan, the more professional you be as a streamer!¡± Chapter 323 Space teleportation, spatial storage, spatial shields, Su Hao has developed them well, but ¡®space cutting¡¯ and ¡®space positioning¡¯ are far from achieving the effects he imagined! While he can achieve ¡®space cutting,¡¯ it requires immense mental power to pull and then forcibly separate using ¡®space suppression force field,¡¯ which is less effective than his ¡®sharp¡¯ runes followed by a simple cut. As for ¡®space positioning,¡¯ Su Hao is perplexed. What he wants is to establish a spatial Cartesian coordinate system in the cosmic space to determine his universe¡¯s position. But currently, Su Hao can¡¯t do it at all! The reason is theck of reference points! Even the beneath his feet is in motion, wandering aimlessly in cosmic space. This led Su Hao to suspect that even cosmic space might be in motion! A decadeter, Su Hao is thirty-five years old. Using super-summoned beasts, he evolved the ¡®god¡¯ of the Zhu Hua Realm! Then Su Hao threw the ¡®god¡¯ onto a sub-star, leaving it for a destined summoner! Of course, if the summoner summoning the ¡®god¡¯ can handle it! Su Hao named the ¡®god¡¯ the ¡®God of Pok¨¦mon¡¯ and encouraged young trainers worldwide to join the journey of evolving the ¡®God of Pok¨¦mon.¡¯ Soon, evolving their little Pok¨¦mon into the ¡®God of Pok¨¦mon¡¯ became the ultimate goal for every trainer. ¡°I want to be a powerful trainer. I want to explore sub-stars with my elf partner and evolve my little elf into the ¡®God of Pok¨¦mon!''¡± This became the daily slogan for the youths. By this time, those deemed talented summoners are still sought after by major organizations, but not as indispensably as before! As long as you have a dream, you can be a trainer with your own little elf! There is a chance to evolve your little elf into the ¡®God of Pok¨¦mon¡¯! Although, up to now, no one has sessfully evolved the ¡®God of Pok¨¦mon.¡¯ This fact has only heightened people¡¯s enthusiasm, and everyonepetes for the title of the ¡®first trainer ever to evolve the God of Pok¨¦mon.¡¯ Of course, in these ten years, Su Hao not only produced a controble ¡®god¡¯ but also gradually moved all modern technology into the pinball space. Next, Su Hao turned to the study of geology. He focused on the same frequency ¡®space waves¡¯ between the main star and the sub-star. He has been wondering: Why can the main star and sub-star emit such strong ¡®space waves¡¯? Su Hao knows that the answer to this question lies beneath the ciers of the North Wilderness on the main star. He prepared enough supplies and equipment, nning to delve underground after the spring thawed the ice and snow a bit, to explore the truth. Another five years pass, and Su Hao discovers a high-quality substance deep in the undergroundva, with a unique texture, ck like coal but much harder. With an overall diameter of approximately three thousand kilometers, this substance is the source of the entire main star¡¯s ¡®space waves,¡¯ and Su Hao names it ¡®Space Stone.¡¯ After much effort, Su Hao manages to chip off a small fragment, weighing a hundred kilograms. He marvels at its density. Does all massive matter emit ¡®space waves¡¯? If so, wouldn¡¯t the destination of Su Hao¡¯s ¡®space exile¡¯ skill be massive celestial bodies in the universe? Just the thought sends shivers down his spine. The following year, Su Hao finds a simrly massive space stone on the sub-star emitting the same frequency of ¡®space waves.¡¯ Intrigued, he begins researching this special stone but gains limited understanding, discovering it works exceptionally well as a ¡®positioning stone.¡¯ However, due to its immense weight, Su Hao abandons the idea. Perhaps other worlds also have this substance, but Su Hao, with his current abilities, cannot harness this space stone. In the same year, Su Hao¡¯s old friend Chen Qingsheng passes away at home, leaving Su Hao with a phone call saying, ¡°Brother, my time is almost up, but I have no regrets in this life!¡± Another five years pass, and Chen Chufeng follows Chen Qingsheng, silently passing away in his office. Until hisst moments, he continues reviewing the operational data of ¡®Pet Home,¡¯ dedicating his entire life to the care facility. Five yearster, the seventy-year-old Sister Bai steps down as the chairman of the ¡®Morning Charity Foundation¡¯ and returns with Xiaotian to the nursing home in Yongxin City. Although she has nurtured countless children throughout her life, she herself remains childless¡ªa lifelong regret. The next year, Husheng, now with a head full of white hair, lonely returns to the Morning Sun Nursing Home after bidding farewell to his spouse, apanying Sister Bai and Xiaotian, as if returning to the past. At fifty-two, Yashan allocates time every day after studies to rush back to the Morning Sun Nursing Home, doingundry, cooking, and taking care of daily life for Sister Bai and others. The children of Morning Sun courtyard, only Bai Shan, Bai Xingfeng, and Bai Xingzhi, frequentlye back to visit. Others gradually lose contact. Twelve more years pass, and the eighty-two-year-old Sister Bai peacefully sleeps into eternity, never to wake again. Upon hearing the news, the sixty-four-year-old Su Hao stops his work, slowly raising his hands. Where once were youthful and vibrant hands, now there are only wrinkles and dull colors. While his face still retains a certain radiance, the signs of aging are undeniable. His massive blood vigor still fills him, full of explosive power, seemingly invincible. However, he senses that, with the decay of his body, his blood vigor is gradually diminishing. How long can this invincibilityst? Muttering to himself, Su Hao says, ¡°This is the feeling of growing old! No matter what, it cannot be reversed! This immense strength of mine will gradually disappear with the decay of my body, returning to the natural universe after my death. These powers¡­ do not truly belong to me!¡± Several years ago, when Su Hao realized he was approaching old age, he shifted his focus to the study of human lifespan. However, his understanding of life remained shallow, and the puzzle of lifespan, no matter how much he pondered, eluded him. The concept of telomere depletion, Su Hao had attempted, but to his disappointment, the secret of lifespan wasn¡¯t so straightforward. If controlling telomeres could determine life¡¯s length, Su Hao would have achieved eternity by now. However, it wasn¡¯t the case. Su Hao discovered that not only was he aging, but the substances forming fixed structures were also aging. Sighing deeply, Su Hao slowly got up, gradually disappearing in ce and reappearing at the Morning Sun Nursing Home. Yashan, with white hair and lines on his face, greeted Su Hao with a soft ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re here.¡± Over the years, Yashan no longer called him ¡®Boss Jingzhong,¡¯ directly addressing him as ¡®Boss Wei¡¯¡ªmore intimate. Yashan looked lively, and with a makeover, he might be mistaken for someone in their forties. Eighty-year-old Xiaotian sat quietly at the bedside, wiping away tears. Her eyes had long lost their rity, and her appearance had faded from the beauty of her youth, now resembling a toothless olddy. Although Xiaotian had foreseen this day, losing Sister Bai, who had apanied her throughout her life, still weighed heavily on her heart. As for Hesheng, he sat dazed and vacant, holding a cane. It seemed as if he were suffering from dementia, lost in thought or perhaps thinking of nothing at all. After spending two days at the nursing home, Su Hao left once again. A yearter, Xiaotian and Husheng eachpleted their lifetimes. The once lively ¡®Morning Sun Courtyard¡¯ reached its conclusion. Yashan stood behind Su Hao, his voice low, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯ve read many books on life and studied various philosophies, but even now, I still don¡¯t understand what life truly is. In the end, with aging, sickness, and death, ultimately leading to nothingness, where is the meaning?¡± Su Hao shook his head slightly. With aging, sickness, and death, unless there are unforeseen circumstances, Su Hao is about to experience a full cycle of them all. However, he cannot answer Yashan¡¯s question. Over the years, Su Hao has integrated the knowledge he acquired, including blood vigor, runes, gics, system programs, the use of the pinball space, spatial teleportation, and more. But now, he is pondering a single question: ¡°I will grow old, then die. What¡¯s the difference between this and dying at the age of three or five? It¡¯s just that the time of death has extended from five to a hundred years! In a mere hundred years, in the grand scale of the universe¡¯s time, it¡¯s like the blink of an eye. The powerful physique I¡¯ve forged will crumble into nothingness as time flows, returning to the natural universe. These powers¡­ do they truly belong to me?¡± ¡°Like¡­ everything is back to square one!¡± ¡°All the knowledge I¡¯ve gained, all the powerful abilities I possess, only serve to ensure my survival during reincarnation! And then?¡± ¡°Then, every few million or billion years, I have the chance to awaken for a hundred years, utilizing that brief time to acquire knowledge¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too unfair!¡± Su Hao takes a deep breath, his gaze gradually firm. ¡°I want to unravel the secret of lifespan! I want to control my own time! I want to freely traverse the universe! I want my soul and will to break free from the shackles of the flesh! I want to achieve true eternity! Even if time is tedious, I want my consciousness to feel the passing of each second! And then, I will gather all the knowledge of the universe!¡± Now showing signs of aging, he stares directly into the deep space of the universe. Su Hao¡¯s ambition expands once again! Like a tiny bacterium, aspiring to engulf an entire ocean! Suddenly, Yashan kneels down, saying, ¡°Boss Wei¡­¡± Facing death, nearing death, people tend to think more, pay attention to things they once overlooked, and feel how precious seemingly endless time once was. Every minute and every second is unique in life! Su Hao turns to look earnestly at Yashan, and the air bes silent. After a moment, Su Hao slowly said, ¡°Yashan! You have now acquired a certain level of knowledge and are qualified to be my assistant! I hope you continue to progress and never forget your original intention! Moreover, there¡¯s only one chance!¡± Yashan, overwhelmed, shed tears. This was Boss Wei¡¯s official statement; Boss Wei acknowledged him! As time slowly passed, one familiar person after another in Su Hao¡¯s life grew old and passed away. Thirty-some yearster, Yashan reached the end of his life, closing his eyes slowly with endless longing for life. His consciousness information, left in the pinball space, fell silent. Su Hao¡¯s aged hand grasped Yashan¡¯s body, teleporting them outside the wilderness. With a wave of his hand, arge fire engulfed Yashan¡¯s body, turning it into ashes that dispersed in an instant. He then walked away slowly, ¡°I can feel the exhaustion of my physical vitality! In at most three years, I will fall silent again! Aging is truly the greatest torment to the human spirit! Of all the fears in the world, this is the most severe!¡± Su Hao continued walking, and his consciousness entered the pinball space. He cleared all consciousness information recorded in the pinball space, except for Yashan, to eliminate potential future problems. Although Su Hao had crafted the features of the ¡®Little ck Room¡¯ to be very powerful, it wasn¡¯t due to any sense of luck on his part. Two yearster, Su Hao passed away! At the age of one hundred! As time flowed, countless years passed. Su Hao opened his eyes once again! Chapter 324 Su Hao¡¯s thoughts gradually recovered, regaining his ability to contemte. He slowly opened his eyes, not in a hurry to get up. Instead, he silently felt his limbs and sensesing under control. After a brief moment of contemtion, he slowly sat up. It was then that he realized he had be a seven or eight-year-old boy, lying in bed asleep. This surprised Su Hao: ¡°Why not a three or four-year-old toddler? Is it because of enhanced consciousness?¡± Regardless of the reason, overall, it was a positive change. Having just reincarnated, a seven or eight-year-old boy at least had some self-defense capabilities¡­ Su Hao clenched his fist, feeling weak and powerless, like an ordinary person. Muttering to himself, Su Hao thought, ¡°It¡¯s this powerless state again. It will take at least five years to recover rtively strong strength! I need to keep a low profile for the next five years and then explore the world.¡± The room had a retro style, showing its age. Su Hao got up and approached a bronze mirror, vaguely seeing his own appearance. Overall, he looked decent, with long hair partially tied at the top and the rest flowing behind, appearing somewhat messy. The clothing resembled traditional Chinese attire, rough in texture, not anything luxurious. Su Hao spected, ¡°Reincarnated into an ancient world? Nothing particrly special about it. Well, let¡¯s assess the situation first.¡± As long as he could acquire knowledge, the specific world of reincarnation didn¡¯t matter. His consciousness entered the pinball space, first checking the overall status and then looking at the time record board. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It feels like just a blink of an eye, but unexpectedly, more than three million years have passed!¡± However, this long time seemed unrted to Su Hao. He wasn¡¯t a participant during this period, leaving him feeling regretful! If he had experienced this extended period fully, how vast would his knowledge be, and what exciting experiences would he have had! Yet, it was just wishful thinking. As long as he couldn¡¯t break free from the constraints of lifespan, he would still be caught in the cycle of helplessness and reincarnation. ¡°Oh, right! What about Yashan¡¯s consciousness?¡± Su Hao suddenly remembered this matter of concern. Closing the panel, he essed Yashan¡¯s little ck room for examination. Yashan¡¯s consciousness information was flowing, indicating that he had also awakened, seemingly a bit slower than Su Hao. Awakened Yashan cautiously explored the surroundings, calling out in a low voice, ¡°Boss Wei, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao immediately transmitted through the little ck room, ¡°Yashan, don¡¯t act recklessly for now. Understand the situation first.¡± Yashan visibly breathed a sigh of relief, then whispered, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei!¡± Then he fell silent! After observing Yashan¡¯s surroundings, Su Hao noticed that Yashan didn¡¯t seem to reincarnate beside him, and the specific location was unknown. Seeing Yashan¡¯s thin and frail appearance, probably around four years old, dirty all over with iplete clothing and a missing shoe, resembling an unloved wild child. This was Su Hao¡¯s ssic start! Hellish beginning! Su Hao silently wished Yashan good luck. Since they were in different positions this time, and Su Hao was around eight years old while Yashan was only four, if Yashan couldn¡¯t endure the early years, there would be nothing Su Hao could do. Finally, Su Hao reminded, ¡°Yashan, you must keep a low profile. Quickly refine your blood energy, reach the level of an advanced elite warrior, and don¡¯t speak until you learn thenguage.¡± Yashan whispered, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± Currently, Yashan still held some weight in Su Hao¡¯s mind. He was a reliable assistant, helping Su Hao handle many trivial matters and freeing up time for more important things. Su Hao sincerely hoped Yashan would grow sessfully and be diligent. This was what they often said about ¡®outsourcing non-core business and focusing on controlling core business.¡¯ Next, Su Hao didn¡¯t bother with Yashan anymore. He didn¡¯t wander around but stayed in the pinball space, taking stock of the gains in the world of ¡®Summoning Little Pok¨¦mons.¡¯ ¡°First, summoning skills probably won¡¯t work in this world. Random summoning, who knows what might appear? But it¡¯s worth a try?¡± ¡°Second, obtained a mental cultivation technique, greatly enhancing my mental power. This might be the reason for my reincarnation as an eight-year-old child. When my consciousness bes powerful enough, I can break the original owner¡¯s consciousness, plundering the body.¡± ¡°Third, progress in system and information technology. The little ck room is now a fortress of absolute defense. Those who don¡¯t understand information principles can¡¯t crack it. Well, even if they understand, they still can¡¯t break it! In other words, my essence is secure, with high protection.¡± ¡°Fourth, in the field of microscopic physics, I gained a deep understanding of the forms and microstructures of ¡®energy.''¡± ¡°Fifth, gains in biological tissue transntation and biotic prosthetic technology allow me tobine biology and technology, yielding unexpected results. For example, a dinosaur covered in mechanical cannons.¡± ¡°Sixth, and most importantly, spatial technology. I have knowledge of ¡®long-distance teleportation,¡¯ ¡®short-distance teleportation,¡¯ ¡®radar-range teleportation,¡¯ ¡®space protection,¡¯ ¡®personal storage space,¡¯ and other super-specifications. Once I regain my strength¡­¡± The more he inventoried, the more satisfied Su Hao became. This harvest wasparable to the knowledge of runes gained in the warrior world. And spatial ability was one of Su Hao¡¯s core abilities for the future. After a while, Su Hao exited the pinball space, tidied up, struggled for a while, finally figured out how to wear the clothes, and then opened the door. It was a small courtyard, appearing to be just a corner of arge courtyard, resembling the ancient residences of wealthy families. It was the form of arge courtyard enclosing a smaller one; unfamiliarity might lead to getting lost. ¡®Being unfamiliar with the surroundings, it¡¯s necessary to quickly confirm this life¡¯s identity and find someone to rely on for a meal!¡¯ After taking a stroll in the courtyard, Su Hao noticed that people he encountered were quite respectful, making him realize that his status might not be low. ¡°It seems my luck is quite good this life!¡± Su Hao thought, just when he met a slightly taller young boy. Apanying him was a boy around Su Hao¡¯s age, seemingly in the role of a junior servant orpanion. The moment the young boy saw Su Hao, he smirked maliciously, then blocked Su Hao¡¯s path, saying something in a bizarrenguage that Su Hao couldn¡¯t understand. So, Su Hao chose to ignore and walked directly past the young boy. Unexpectedly, the young boy, seeing Su Hao ignoring him, reached out to grab Su Hao. Su Hao stepped back, evading the grab, frowning as he looked at the young boy in front of him. This young boy was much more skilled than an ordinary person, surpassing Su Hao¡¯s current body in three-dimensional attributes. Such scenes of a passerby bullying the weaker one left Su Hao feeling helpless. If not handled properly, it would undoubtedly lead to a series of troubles. Indeed, in a different world, human weaknesses still persisted. People looked down on those weaker than them and remained blind to those stronger. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± Su Hao pondered. His body was currently quite weak, but if it came to a fight, he could still take down this young boy in a few moves. However, there might beplications afterward, given the unclear situation. ¡°Better retreat! No need to rush, take it slow!¡± Having decided, Su Hao took two steps back and turned to leave. The young boy, seeing Su Hao actually dodging his confidently nned attack, couldn¡¯t help but be greatly surprised, as if meeting Su Hao for the first time. Unwilling to give up, he hurriedly approached, attempting to grab Su Hao¡¯s arm while spouting a series of words that Su Hao couldn¡¯t understand, sounding unpleasant. Su Hao dodged again. He grabbed again, and Su Hao dodged once more! The young boy¡¯s face turned very unpleasant, angrily throwing a punch at Su Hao. Seeing the incessant actions, Su Hao took a step forward, forcefully stomping on the young boy¡¯s foot. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The young boy immediately jumped up, holding his foot and howling in pain. Pointing at Su Hao, he cursed vehemently. The boy behind him was furious, rolling up his sleeves but hesitated to confront Su Hao directly, just hopping around in frustration. This scene made Su Hao understand! Both he and the young boy were masters of therge courtyard, simr to the role of young masters. The boy behind was a servant, and in conflicts between masters, servants were not allowed to intervene. If a servant attacked a master, the best oue would be getting beaten to death with sticks. In other words, Su Hao¡¯s status was not actually lower than the young boy¡¯s; the only thing lower was hisbat strength! With this realization, things became more manageable! Chapter 325 The young boy has now recovered. Injured by Su Hao, he was filled with anger. Taking two steps back, he assumed a stance, threw a few punches in ce, and after warming up, with a ¡°haa¡± he charged towards Su Hao. Though he didn¡¯t understand why Su Hao suddenly became so fierce, as long as he unleashed the ¡®Feng Family¡¯s Eighteen Boxing Techniques,¡¯ anyone, regardless of who they were, would be beaten to the ground. As the young boy threw a punch, a powerful wind surged. Su Hao squinted his eyes, immediately realizing there was some skill in that punch. He thought, ¡°The world of warriors, huh? Judging by this fist, it seems to contain something else. With my current physique, I probably can¡¯t withstand it.¡± Thinking this, Su Hao slightly moved aside, extended his right hand with an index finger, and poked the squeaky spot under the young boy¡¯s punching arm. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Another miserable scream, the young boy jumped up high with his armpit that had suffered a severe blow. What does it feel like to be fiercely poked in the squeaky spot? It shouldn¡¯t be pleasant! But seeing the young boy looking half-dead, it seems not sofortable either! Su Hao remained silent, bypassed the young boy and hispanion, and continued walking forward. Surprisingly, the young boy didn¡¯t dare to approach for a while, watching Su Hao leave. Afterward, Su Hao didn¡¯t encounter any strange incidents, walking and observing. The courtyard wasrge, confirming it was arge family. The entire yard, including fifty-something gardeners, wasn¡¯t too many but not too few! Su Hao¡¯s status should be something like the third or fourth young master; he didn¡¯t look out of ce in this yard. In no time, Su Hao explored the entire yard. Servants greeted him with bowed heads, and Su Hao remained silent, ignoring them. He did whatever he wanted ¨C truly a young master¡¯s style! A momentter, Su Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw the kitchen and the dining room across from it! ¡°Found a ce to eat!¡± As long as there¡¯s food, recovering strength is just around the corner. In this big courtyard, a foodie is about to be born. ¡­ When Su Hao returned, he silently made ns for his future in this world: Step one: Refine blood energy, quickly advance to a high-level elite warrior, estimated time: three months. Blood energy is the foundation of all Su Hao¡¯s strength; he must quickly obtain blood energy capable of unleashing rune power, the more, the better. Step two: Develop the ¡®Summoner Talent,¡¯mence spiritual cultivation, and simultaneously evolve into a ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿; estimated time: six months; Step three: Advance to a Master Warrior, take theposite runes of ¡®Sensation,¡¯ ¡®Hardening,¡¯ ¡®Space Module Generation,¡¯ and ¡®Negative Space Module Positioning¡¯ as the core runes to gain teleportation abilities; estimated time: one month; Step four: umte a significant amount of blood energy, reaching the peak of this state; estimated time: three months. Even ounting for potential time discrepancies, Su Hao can achieve sufficient self-defense capabilities in a year and a half! Next is step five: Collect information, understand thendscape of this world, and determine future learning goals. Moreover, the current body is already eight years old, with strength essentially meeting the standard, requiring no more time to grow and adapt! Just as Su Hao nned how to acquire knowledge in the future, the young boy who had his squeaky spot poked by Su Hao blocked his way again. The young boy pointed at Su Hao, spoke rapidly for a while, then threw a set of punches in ce, assuming a stance, ready to confront Su Hao. It seems the young boy is unwilling to ept such failure and intends to reim his dignity. Su Hao sighed, not expecting to run into trouble so soon after arriving. It seems he was too careless. ¡°Even in this weak and feeble state, I¡¯ll need just two more months! But¡­¡± ¡°Even in this weak state, I¡¯m not someone anyone can bully!¡± Since it¡¯s just a matter between two young individuals with no significant consequences, there¡¯s no need to hold back. Su Hao walked slowly towards the young boy, gradually elerating. When he reached two meters in front of the young boy, he almost reached the body¡¯s maximum speed limit. With a ¡°haa,¡± the young boy stepped aside, threw a straight punch. Bright lights flickered in his eyes! The young boy¡¯s move, known as the ¡®Solemn Righteous Fist,¡¯ is famous for being fast, fierce, and urate. It¡¯s sure to knock down this useless fifth brother with a single punch! Su Hao tilted his head, dodged the young boy¡¯s fist, leapt up, and bent his knee,nding it on the young boy¡¯s chest. ¡°Boom!¡± A muffled sound, the young boy was sent flying by Su Hao and fell backward. ¡°Hiss¡ªhiss¡ª¡± The young boy couldn¡¯t even scream, struggling to breathe with difficulty. When he looked at Su Hao, his face was filled with disbelief. Clutching his chest and stepping back, the young boy, Su Hao took two steps forward, straddled the young boy, and raised his fist, delivering a series of punches. ¡°Pound, pound~¡± After just over ten punches, Su Hao was panting heavily, his arms bing sore and weak. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, thinking, ¡°This body¡¯s physical stamina is too poor! But why is this kid¡¯s body so strong? Could it be due to martial arts training?¡± What puzzled him was why his original body in his previous life didn¡¯t practice martial arts. The perplexity in Su Hao¡¯s mind can only be addressedter. Su Hao, dragging his limp arms, stood up and looked down at the young boy. The indifferent eyes of Su Hao sent shivers down the young boy¡¯s spine! The young boy couldn¡¯t help but wonder why his useless fifth brother seemed like apletely different person! Things are about done here! Su Hao demonstrated his strength, beating the young boy until his nose bled. It¡¯s likely the young boy won¡¯t bother Su Hao in the short term. However, if he dares toe looking for trouble in a dozen days or so, it won¡¯t be as simple as a nosebleed. Being unable tomunicate made Su Hao feel troublesome. Heined in his mind, ¡°Not being able to speak is really inconvenient! I can¡¯t even exin things reasonably! Is there a universalnguage in the universe? Or some spell that, with a ¡®beep,¡¯ can make me learn anguage¡­¡± Su Hao understood that hoping for a universalnguage was unrealistic. Grammar rules were a significant hurdle. Just like somenguages follow the ¡®subject-verb-object¡¯ structure, while others are ¡®subject-object-verb.¡¯ It¡¯s the difference between ¡®I married a wife¡¯ and ¡®I a wife married!¡¯ ¡°Those who can learn multiplenguages are truly despicable geniuses!¡± And Su Hao, being someone who learned multiple universalnguages, is an extremely ruthless genius! Although this genius was forced to emerge. The young master¡¯s fight incident didn¡¯t lead to much aftermath. Fighting seems to be a verymon thing in this world. However, Su Hao and the young boy were summoned to an olddy for questioning. After Su Hao admitted to ¡°the fact of hitting someone¡± and had ¡°nothing to say,¡± he received punishment¡ªbeing confined to his room for a day. The young boy looked satisfied, and even the squeaky spot didn¡¯t seem so painful anymore. While Su Hao looked confused, muttering to himself, ¡°What are they talking about? What happened? Is it rted to me?¡± ¡­ After this incident, the young boy, seemingly unwilling to be beaten by Su Hao, decided to regain his pride. After more than a month of intense training and feeling a significant increase in strength, he challenged Su Hao again. He couldn¡¯t even defeat Su Hao right after his reincarnation, and now, with Su Hao¡¯s blood energy strength greatly improved after a month, he stood no chance. So, Su Hao easily beat him again. This time, Su Hao had recovered much of his strength, making the beating even harsher! The young boy wept bitterly, his mind filled with question marks: ¡°When did my useless fifth brother be so fierce? Isn¡¯t big brother just like this?¡± After that, the young boy dared not to actively seek trouble with Su Hao. Instead, he practiced martial arts diligently, hoping for a moment when his strength would soar, allowing him to take revenge! However, he was destined never to have the opportunity to reim his dignity! It¡¯s worth mentioning that after Su Hao demonstrated his strength, the people in therge courtyard respected him even more. Even the family¡¯s grandmother, the head of the family, looked at him with a gaze filled with kindness and a hint of indulgence! Even though Su Hao remained silent, she liked to have Su Hao by her side, asking about his well-being! This gave Su Hao a rough understanding of the rules in this world: Strength is everything? Chapter 326 Time rushes by, a year passes in the blink of an eye. Su Hao inherited a portion of the legacy left by the original owner, learned thenguage of this world, and could fluently converse with people. At the same time, he gained a preliminary understanding of the surroundings. Therge courtyard where Su Hao resides is called the Feng Family Courtyard, located in Huayang Beizhou, outside Morling City in Morley Vige. Morley Vige has nearly three thousand residents, with four major ns: Feng, Yun, Hua, and Zhang. Su Hao is the fifth male descendant of the Feng family for three generations, named Feng Tang. In Morley Vige, he is considered of noble status. Currently, the Feng family is led by the grandmother, followed by Su Hao¡¯s third uncle, then Su Hao¡¯s eldest aunt, second aunt, third aunt, and finally, Su Hao¡¯s birth mother, the eighth aunt. Su Hao has four elder brothers, five elder sisters, three younger sisters, and numerous nephews and nieces, making the family prosper. The only strange thing Su Hao feels is that among the adult males in the Feng family, apart from one third uncle, none are visible! After inquiring, Su Hao learns a piece of information from his eighth aunt that excites him. His mother casually mentions, ¡°Your father, he believes he has the talent for cultivating immortality and went on the path of cultivation! Whether he¡¯lle back or not is uncertain.¡± Cultivating immortality!!! Hearing that all adult males of the Feng family went on a journey to seek immortality, Su Hao is thrilled! ¡°Atst! I¡¯ve arrived in the world of cultivating immortality. With my abilities, how far can I extend my lifespan?¡± In Su Hao¡¯s imagination, cultivating immortality means extending one¡¯s life! Su Hao believes he can certainly reach the pinnacle of this world. His confidencees from the knowledge he currently possesses and his strong self-confidence. Of course, the world of cultivating immortality also implies danger. In Su Hao¡¯s impression, cultivators who reach a certain level are practically omnipotent and can be called ¡®immortals¡¯! What is the concept of an immortal? The first impression is undoubtedly having a long lifespan, carrying an aura of invincibility, and being carefree. The second impression is strength, various magical techniques, mysterious and unpredictable characteristics, with the ability to move mountains and seas, collectively known as ¡®immortal methods¡¯! Su Hao yearns for it and decides that in the future, he will follow in the footsteps of others and embark on the journey to seek immortality. However, before that, he needs to stabilize for a while. More important than gaining power is to rify the underlying operational rules of this world, then avoid taboos and set learning goals. This is a long-term n. If he recklessly attracts the attention of powerful cultivators, he estimates that he won¡¯t survive to adulthood in this world. In the past year, Su Hao dedicated himself to ¡®consume, consume, consume,¡¯ then transformed his blood essence, evolving into a ¡¾Bone Demon¡¿. Using the ¡®perception, hardening, generation, positioning¡¯ four-in-onepound rune as the core, he sessfully advanced to a master martial artist. After adapting for some time, he smoothly mastered various spatial abilities, such as short-distance teleportation, spatial protective barriers, and spatial storage. While not reaching the peak of Su Hao¡¯s previous life, his current strength ensures his self-preservation in most situations. ¡°But the strength of this body is still far from enough. The time for the transformation of various ¡®strengthening functions¡¯ is too short. To obtain arger amount of blood essence energy, I still need to adapt for five more years, until my body reaches fourteen years old. No hurry, continue to stabilize!¡± Su Hao is not worried about taking too long to recover his strength and missing the optimal training age. He specifically researched that in the world of cultivation, the best age for cultivating immortality is between eight and sixteen, not necessarily the earlier, the better. He didn¡¯t inquire about the specific reasons but believed that he would naturally understand them when he truly engaged with the cultivation world. The first step to longevity is to preserve one¡¯s life! As for Yashan¡­ Now, he is struggling for survival in a team of five or six-year-old children, facing hardships and scarcity of food and drink. Even with the technique of refining blood essence, his progress is very slow. Currently, he has barely reached the level of an advanced ordinary martial artist, just having a certain level of self-defense. Three months ago, he almost got killed, but Yashan, being resilient, managed to endure¡­ This reminds Su Hao of his own painful experiences. ¡­ One day, Su Hao is meditating, practicing spiritual cultivation when he hears noisy sounds inside and outside the courtyard. Su Hao frowns, concludes his practice, slowly opens his eyes, stands up, and walks out. He sees a servant running back. Su Hao asks, ¡°Guang Guang, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yes, Su Hao has been provided with a servant by his grandmother, dedicated to taking care of his daily life. The servant¡¯s name is Feng Guang Guang. Feng Guang Guang is eight or nine years old, slightly younger than Su Hao, with a thin and tall figure. His high cheekbones give him a long and thin face, but his clear eyes make him look very lively. Guang Guang excitedly says, ¡°Young Master, I heard that three immortal masters havee to the vige. They say that Morley Vige is blessed with talented individuals, and they are looking to ept disciples. Many people from the vige have rushed there, and it¡¯s very lively.¡± ¡°Immortal masters? Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Su Hao is suddenly interested. Having been here for quite some time, Su Hao encounters an immortal master for the first time and ns to stay on the sidelines to witness the event. As for the issue of danger, Su Hao is not too worried. His current strength is not what it was when he first crossed over, and most attacks can be blocked by the ¡®space barrier¡¯! Su Hao and Feng Guang Guang arrive at Morley Vige¡¯s grain-drying field. The field is already bustling. Regardless of age or gender, whether there¡¯s a chance to be epted as a disciple by an immortal master or not, this rare sight has everyone excited, like watching a circus performance for the first time. As Su Hao and Guang Guang approach, they see a middle-aged man dressed in a heavenly manner standing on the wooden tform of the grain-drying field. He holds a wooden sword in one hand and twirls a short goat beard with the other. On either side of the middle-aged immortal master stand two young men and women also dressed as immortal masters, exuding a frosty aura. When enough people gather, the middle-aged man, with a gesture, quiets the crowd and deres, ¡°Fellow vigers, I have been cultivating at the Sifang Yingri Pool for over two hundred years. Twenty years ago, I traveled to famous mountains and rivers, gained insights, and advanced in my cultivation. Now, I am on my way back to continue my secluded cultivation at Sifang Yingri Pool. Passing by this ce, I was amazed by the exceptional individuals and spiritual energy here, full of talented individuals. Therefore, I came here on a whim, intending to take a few disciples with me back to Yingri Pool to be Daoists.¡± At this point, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze sweeps across the crowd, and he continues, ¡°If any of you wish to have your children follow me in cultivation, seeking longevity, please step forward and let me examine them. Bone age should be between eight and sixteen.¡± As soon as he finishes speaking, the onlookers from Morley Vige erupt in excitement! An immortal master passing through Morley Vige and taking an interest in this Feng Shui treasurend¡ªit¡¯s an extremely rare and great opportunity! In the past, the chance to enter a sect and seek the Dao was mostly for those wealthy families. When would it be the turn formoners like them? Faced with such an opportunity, they are determined to seize it! If their children can cultivate the Dao, bring back one or two immortal techniques, their family would immediately rise to prominence! At this moment, whether it¡¯s the main families or the branchmoners in the vige, all eagerly push their eligible children onto the wooden tform, letting the immortal master examine whether they have the talent for cultivating immortality. The young men and women behind the middle-aged immortal master immediately step forward, organizing the vigers and their children toe forward for examination. A seemingly simple-minded youth approaches the middle-aged immortal master, extending his hand. The middle-aged immortal master stretches out two fingers, cing them on the youth¡¯s wrist. The youth¡¯s parents, appearing as honest farmers, eagerly look at their son, hoping he can enter the immortal sect and achieve sess. After a moment, the middle-aged immortal master releases the youth¡¯s hand and shakes his head regretfully. The youth and his parents instantly look disheartened and walk down from the tform. Next! ¡­ ¡°Young Master, this is really interesting! Do you want to go up and give it a try?¡± Feng Guang Guang looks eagerly at the testing of immortal affinity on the stage, seemingly wanting to try it himself. Su Hao, on the other hand, frowns, contemting something. The middle-aged immortal master on the stage, iming to have lived for at least two hundred years, only has slightly stronger vitality than an ordinary person. He gives Su Hao a feeling of being very weak, as if he could be split in half with a single stroke. Su Hao thinks, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a unique aspect of cultivators? Or is there some hidden technique that reacts to blood essence?¡± Chapter 327 Su Hao, a cultivator, has never encountered one before. Even if he inadvertently did, he was instantly killed, so his understanding of cultivators is limited to online novels. However, regarding the mysterious methods of cultivators, Su Hao remains extremely cautious, not daring to be the slightest bit careless. After observing for a while, Su Hao loses interest and turns to leave. Feng Guang Guang immediately follows Su Hao, leaving the grain-drying field. Halfway, they encounter a servant shouting ¡®Fifth Young Master¡¯ everywhere. Upon seeing Su Hao, the servant¡¯s eyes light up, and he loudly calls, ¡°Fifth Young Master, I finally found you! Hurry back! Madam is convening a Feng family meeting, and she¡¯s waiting for you. Quicklye back with me!¡± ¡°A family meeting?¡± It has been a year since he was reborn, and there has only been a family meeting before the annual festival, indicating that this matter is very important. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s rted to that immortal master!¡± Su Hao signals the servant to lead the way and follows him to the Feng family¡¯s council hall. The council hall is set up with chairs, filled with people. In the center, there¡¯s an empty chair ¨C Su Hao¡¯s designated seat. Two rows on the left and right, arranged ording to status. The grandmother sits at the head, next to her is Su Hao¡¯s third uncle, Feng Xianglong. He¡¯s a middle-aged man with a small beard, handsome and well-proportioned, casually sipping his clear tea. Further down are the eldest aunt, second aunt¡­ As soon as Su Hao arrives in the hall, he hears his fourth brother angrily saying, ¡°Such a great opportunity is right in front of us. Why does Grandmother have to stop me from cultivating immortality? No! Today, I must go with the immortal master! I want to cultivate immortality, I want to live forever!¡± Su Hao¡¯s fourth brother is named Feng Yuanxin, the young teenager who was beaten by Su Hao several times a year ago. Feng Yuanxin is already twelve years old, and his body has be more robust. At this moment, anger distorts his face, making him almost lose his reason. He gasps for breath like a bull, staring at his grandmother with almost irrational eyes, hoping to get a reasonable reason to stop him. Feng Yuanxin has fantasized countless times about entering an immortal sect, bing a true immortal, and living the scene of longevity with heaven and earth. It¡¯s about toe true, but unexpectedly, he was stopped by his grandmother. The anger of being hindered when sess is within reach almost burns up his internal organs. The grandmother, leaning on a dragon-headed cane, has a wrinkled face with no discernible expression. She calmly says, ¡°ording to the Feng family¡¯s ancestral teachings, before Feng family descendants pursue the path of immortality, they need to leave descendants. If you don¡¯tply, then you are not a Feng family descendant. You can leave after leaving your blood in the ¡®blood pool¡¯ in the courtyard. After that, you are free to go, and we won¡¯t stop you.¡± Without blood, how can there be life? Hearing this, Su Hao secretly thinks, ¡°If I want to leave, this is not a bad method!¡± Seeing that Su Hao has also arrived, the grandmother slowly says, ¡°Now that Feng Tang is also here, let me reiterate the Feng family¡¯s ancestral teachings!¡± ¡°No descendants, no leaving home!¡± ¡­ This family meeting is very simple. The grandmother once again emphasizes the Feng family¡¯s ancestral teachings. Direct bloodline members of the Feng family, regardless of gender, must leave descendants before they can leave the family. After that, they are free to go wherever they want, and no one will care anymore. Su Hao¡¯s nominal fourth brother, Feng Yuanxin, eventually leaves like a frost-hit eggnt, disheartened. The whole person seems to have lost his soul. After the meeting, the grandmother kept Su Hao alone and said with a benevolent expression, ¡°Feng Wu,e here quickly and let Grandma take a look. Oh my, you¡¯ve grown so tall!¡± ¡°Feng Wu¡± is the way elders address Su Hao. Su Hao forces a smile and approaches. Not only did he upy someone else¡¯s grandson, but he has also been eating and drinking at this olddy¡¯s ce for a year. He needs to give face, as who knows how much longer he¡¯ll have to freeload in this mansion. It¡¯s clear that the grandmother likes this grandson very much. For no particr reason, it¡¯s because of Su Hao¡¯s unintentional disy of a cold and domineering temperament, making the grandmother like him more and more. It somewhat resembles the demeanor of herte husband! The key is Su Hao¡¯s demonstrated strength, which even astonishes the grandmother! Feng Yuanxin, who ims to be a martial arts genius, can¡¯t evenst one round under Su Hao¡¯s hands! ¡°Truly a phoenix among men!¡± After sighing, the grandmother suddenly smiles at Su Hao and says, ¡°Feng Wu, are you ten years old this year?¡± Su Hao replies, ¡°No, I¡¯m only nine!¡± The grandmother immediately says, ¡°Oh! Nine years is practically ten!¡± Fine, let¡¯s say it¡¯s ten! The grandmother continues, ¡°I¡¯ve selected two youngdies for you during this period. Bothe from prestigious families, are beautiful, and can be considered top-notch. One day, I will bring them over for you to see. You can choose one. If you like them both, you can choose both. Hehehe!¡± Su Hao¡¯s scalp goes numb for a moment. He¡¯s only nine years old! Does a nine-year-old have to get married and have children? Is this level of madness possible? Seeing Su Hao with a strange expression, the grandmother kindly says, ¡°Feng Wu, don¡¯t think too much, and don¡¯t get too happy too soon. You¡¯re only ten now, just selecting your future wife in advance. When you¡¯re thirteen, you can formally get married!¡± Su Hao believes that he doesn¡¯t have any happy emotions. He doesn¡¯t know how the grandmother can tell he¡¯s happy? Getting married and having children at thirteen is somewhat exaggerated¡­ However, this is the prevailing situation in this world, and he can¡¯t stand up and say, ¡®I, Feng Tang, will marry at the age of twenty-two¡¯! After all, the grandmother is getting old. After chatting excitedly with Su Hao for a while, she starts feeling tired and needs to go to sleep. Su Hao then returns to his small courtyard. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, he continues his unfinished mental cultivation. When the sky darkens, Su Hao opens his eyes. After tidying up, he casually takes down a square cloth hanging on the wall and covers his face. In the next moment, Su Hao slowly disappears from the original location. Simultaneously, in a deserted grove outside Molei Vige, Su Hao¡¯s figure appears. This ce is two kilometers away from Molei Vige, exactly the maximum range Su Hao can perceive. After thinking about it, Su Hao believes that since he has finally encountered a cultivator, he should take this opportunity to explore. Of course, the main reason is that this cultivator has not given Su Hao any oppressive feeling. After weighing the situation, Su Hao concludes that with his own strength, even if he can¡¯t beat the opponent, he can retreat calmly. ¡°Give it a try. If it seems dangerous, retreat immediately! Moreover, this cultivator is really suspicious. Who woulde to a ce like Molei Vige to recruit disciples? Once recruited, there are so many! There must be hidden secrets among them!¡± At this moment, the cultivator and his two disciples, along with thirteen young teenagers, are leaving Molei Vige. Su Hao is hanging one thousand meters behind them, silently following. ¡­¡­ At this moment, the sky haspletely darkened. The cultivator trio holdsnterns to lead the way, walking on the rugged mountain path. Behind them, thirteen young boys and girls, cherishing dreams of cultivating immortality, follow closely. The excitement on their faces has not faded, as if stepping out of Molei Vige would turn their dreams of cultivation into reality, allowing them to be powerful cultivators, capable of traversing the skies and the earth. The middle-aged cultivator suddenly stops, turns around slowly, and says, ¡°This should be it.¡± The dim light from thenterns shines on his face, making his smile appear exceptionally terrifying. The two young male and female cultivators also stop and turn, looking at the thirteen young boys and girls. One of the boys asks, ¡°Master, why did we stop?¡± This boy is quite sensible, addressing him as ¡®Master¡¯ even though they haven¡¯t formally be disciples. The middle-aged cultivator doesn¡¯t answer but reveals an inexplicable smile. He extends a hand, swiftly forming hand seals. In the next moment, two blood-colored ribbons emerge from his sleeve, resembling serpents made of blood. As they exit his sleeve, they immediately pounce towards the nearest boy. ¡°Pluff!¡± ¡°Ah~¡± The blood serpent passes through the boy¡¯s heart, and he lets out a scream, but quickly loses consciousness. After piercing the first boy, the blood serpent, like a linked chain, heads toward the remaining boys and girls. The young male and female cultivators on both sides of the middle-aged cultivator also form hand seals. Blood-colored ribbons shoot out from their sleeves, targeting the group of young individuals. ¡°Pluff, pluff, pluff!¡± In the dim light, with unclear visibility, the boys in the rear only hear screams from the front, not understanding what has happened. Before they can think much, their hearts are pierced. In just a moment, all the young boys and girls harboring dreams of cultivating immortality have lost their lives. These youths, whose hearts were prated, shrivel visibly, their bodies seemingly drained of vitality. In contrast, the blood-colored ribbons controlled by the three cultivators be even thicker. They form hand seals again, and the blood-colored ribbons, as if possessing life, wriggle their way back into their sleeves. The middle-aged cultivator, satisfied, strokes his goat beard andughs, ¡°A good harvest today! At this rate, I¡¯ll umte enough Blood Spirits in another month!¡± The cold indifference on the young man¡¯s face has disappeared. He smiles and says, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to father¡¯s idea. Who would have thought that under the guise of epting disciples, we could easily collect Blood Spirits like this?¡± After quickly cleaning up the withered bodies of the young boys and girls, the three swiftly depart. Shortly after their departure, spatial fluctuations ur, and Su Hao¡¯s figure appears at the scene. Smelling the faint scent of blood in the air, he murmurs, ¡°There really aren¡¯t any good things under the sun! Cultivation? Hmph!¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328: Can You Form Hand Seals Without Hands? Originally, Su Hao thought these three so-called cultivators were human traffickers using the guise of epting disciples to secretly umte a substantial amount of wealth from Molei Vige. Unexpectedly, these three seemingly decent individuals turned out to be the real deal! However, they don¡¯t seem to be formidable characters since they resort to such crude methods to obtain resources. ¡°Ka ka ka~¡± Bone armor forms, wrapping Su Hao in an imposing set of bone-made armor. His stature quickly grows to nearly two meters. Long and short des appear in his left and right hands, respectively. Next, densely packed runic patterns crawl out from his chest, quickly spreading across his body and covering the bone des along his arms. ¡®Second level ¨C Hardening,¡¯ ¡®Second level ¨C Deflection,¡¯ ¡®Second level ¨C Barrier,¡¯ ¡®Second level ¨C Sharpness,¡¯ ¡®Second level ¨C Pration,¡¯ ¡®Second level ¨C Lightning¡¯¡­ ¡®Spatial Barrier,¡¯ ¡®Semi-Teleportation¡¯! The core runes activate, and his entire body is covered with spatial barriers ready to take effect at any moment. Su Hao thinks, ¡°Everything is in order. I¡¯ll go meet them and assess the situation!¡± After saying this, Su Hao uses his radar perception to lock onto the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s position. The ¡®Negative Space Module¡¯ activates, and he teleports! In the next moment, Su Hao disappears from the original location, appearing behind the cultivator. Seizing the opportunity, he thrusts his de! ¡°Pluff!¡± The bone de prates the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s body as if stabbing into tofu. ¡®Bone Spikes¡¯! ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± Numerous sharp bone spikes proliferate from Su Hao¡¯s long de, emerging from all directions in the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s body. In an instant, he turns into a human hedgehog. The middle-aged cultivator feels a slight movement behind him but hasn¡¯t reacted yet. Suddenly, a cool sensation rushes in, followed by the cold spreading throughout his body and breaking out from his limbs. When he tries to turn around to check the situation, he finds that he can¡¯t move! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s body stiffens, and from the corner of his eye, he sees his son and daughter looking at him in horror, along with what¡¯s behind him. People experiencing severe injuries suddenly can¡¯t feel pain, and the middle-aged cultivator is no exception. Lowering his head to inspect his body, he realizes that it is covered with bloody bone spikes, and he hadn¡¯t noticed when they had grown! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I awaken a bloodline ability?¡± With this thought, he feels his strength rapidly depleting, and he struggles to stand, but his body gradually tilts to the side. The young man and woman have already reacted, extending their hands to cast spells. Su Hao swings his left hand, and the secondary de flies out. With a muffled sound, the secondary de instantly pierces through the young man¡¯s head. The tremendous force causes the young man¡¯s body to tilt backward, not even uttering a sound before falling to the ground, lifeless. ¡®Second level ¨C Lightning¡¯! ¡°Ka-cha!¡± A bright light shes in the dark night. The young woman convulses and falls to the ground. Su Hao releases the bone de from his right hand, generates a bone spike, takes two steps forward, pierces it into the woman¡¯s body, and activates ¡®Bone Spikes¡¯! ¡°Pluff, pluff, pluff!¡± Numerous blood-soaked bone spikes pierce through her body, immobilizing her. In the next moment, Su Hao releases his grip on the bone spike, and his figure instantly disappears from the original location, teleporting a hundred meters away. In less than three seconds! Su Hao breathes a sigh of relief, ¡°Everything went smoothly. The first time encountering a cultivator was almost terrifying!¡± It¡¯s evident that the reputation of cultivators is indeed terrifying. The reason Su Hao didn¡¯t directly kill them was that he intended to keep them alive for questioning. If everything goes smoothly, he might obtain information about the cultivation world tonight. However, for safety reasons, Su Hao doesn¡¯t n to interrogate them right away; he¡¯ll wait until it¡¯s ensured to be safe. After teleporting to a few more locations, Su Hao hides behind a short tree, observing the two cultivators he has turned into human hedgehogs with bone spikes from inside to outside. Su Hao thinks, ¡°Let¡¯s first see how they remove my bone spikes!¡± Su Hao¡¯s bone spikes intentionally avoid vital points, and ording to his estimate, the two won¡¯t die for a while. Then Su Hao waits, and he waits for ten minutes. What Su Hao doesn¡¯t know is that the two immobilized cultivators are currently filled with despair! ¡°What exactly happened? I was attacked? Who attacked me? Why did they attack me? Where is the enemy? What are these bone spikes¡­ it hurts so much!¡± After gradually recovering from the paralysis induced by the lightning, the woman convulses in pain. For a while, she¡¯s crying with both snot and tears, crying out to her father for help, ¡°Father¡­ save me, it hurts! I feel like I¡¯m going to die!¡± At this moment, the middle-aged cultivator is in dire straits and has no time to care for her. They waited for a long time, not seeing the enemy around, so he endures the pain in his whole body, focuses his attention, and struggles to form hand seals with his right hand. Soon, a twisted blood-colored ribbon emerges from his neckline, wrapping around the bone spikes on his body. But the bone spikes, deprived of Su Hao¡¯s vitality, gradually dissolve under the invasion of the blood-colored ribbon. However, the dissolution speed is too slow! The middle-aged cultivator nces at the woman who called him ¡®father,¡¯ a sh of severity in his eyes. The blood-colored ribbon rises from his body and entangles towards the woman beside him. He¡¯s filled with regret, ¡°Just a bit more. If I absorb blood essence two more times, their blood pythons can undergo metamorphosis, allowing me to break through to the fifthyer of Qi Refinement! Now, I can only make do!¡± If he doesn¡¯t quickly enhance his strength now, he fears he might die here tonight. The woman initially thought her father wasing to save her, her face filled with joy. Excitedly, she eximed, ¡°I knew father loves me the most!¡± ¡°Pluff!¡± Contrary to the woman¡¯s expectations, the blood-colored ribbon wasn¡¯t there to save her. Instead, it pierced through her heart, taking her life. Staring at the blood-colored ribbon prating her heart, the woman looked at her father in disbelief, ¡°Why¡­?¡± The middle-aged cultivator formed hand seals. The woman¡¯s face visibly withered, as if losing water and nutrients. After a moment, only a skin-and-bone corpse remained. The now erged blood-colored ribbon returned to the middle-aged cultivator. It quickly corroded all the bone spikes on his body, and he regained his mobility. Enduring the intense pain, the middle-aged cultivator opened his mouth wide, controlling the blood python to wriggle into it. The various wounds on his body quickly stopped bleeding. Like having taken a powerful tonic, he regained strength, struggled to stand up, cautiously observed his surroundings, found nothing unusual, and thought, ¡°Quickly leave this ce!¡± He staggered and ran into the darkness, leaving behind even thentern on the ground. Su Hao, observing from a distance, felt surprised that the middle-aged man personally killed the woman who seemed to have a good rtionship with him, seizing her power. However, this wasn¡¯t essential to Su Hao. What mattered to him was the power the cultivator demonstrated. He thought, ¡°Is that blood-colored ribbon their power? The cultivation world is truly magical. What¡¯s the underlying principle?¡± Su Hao¡¯s curiosity for knowledge burned intensely. All these things will undoubtedly be his! Seeing the middle-aged cultivator staggering away, Su Hao, after contemting for a moment, came up with an idea. With a thought, he teleported behind the middle-aged cultivator, ced his palm on the cultivator¡¯s back, and took a step forward, exerting a bit of force. ¡°Bang!¡± The middle-aged cultivator felt a huge force attacking from behind, losing bnce and falling forward. ¡°What¡­ again?¡± The middle-aged cultivator gnawed a mouthful of mud, and for a moment, his undead aura surged! ¡°Crack, crack!¡± Two des shed through, and two palms flew aside. The middle-aged cultivator stared at his severed hands, letting out a mournful scream! Su Hao didn¡¯t stop. He used bone spikes to pierce various parts of the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s body, firmly nailing him to the ground. After stepping back a few paces, Su Hao murmured, ¡°Chopping off your hands should prevent you from using spells, right?¡± Observing that the three cultivators had strange hand seals before using spells, Su Hao decided to take precautions by chopping off their hands. Retreating to a blind spot out of the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s sight, Su Hao calmly said, ¡°I ask, and you answer! If I¡¯m satisfied, you remain the illustrious cultivator. If not, I¡¯ll go ask others! Understand?¡± Chapter 329 In reality, Su Hao had considered obtaining cultivation methods from this middle-aged cultivator, but upon second thought, he abandoned the idea. He didn¡¯t dare to practice anything given by the enemy. Su Hao¡¯s initial goal was simple ¨C extract information about this world from the middle-aged cultivator. That was all he wanted, as he believed this practitioner must have some understanding of the world due to his cultivation. As for the matter of future cultivation, he would definitely learn from professionals. If he had to learn, he would choose the best teachers. To be honest, Su Hao didn¡¯t find middle-aged cultivators like this one impressive. ¡°Is this it? Is this what they call a cultivator?¡± That was Su Hao¡¯s inner thought. If cultivators in this world were at such a level, Su Hao felt there was nothing special about it. He might as well live a happy life, focus on researching his interests, and wait to grow old, perhaps even experience reincarnation in other worlds! If these mediocre cultivators could achieve immortality, Su Hao would stay single for his entire life! When the middle-aged cultivator heard there was still a chance to live, he immediately agreed to answer anything. Su Hao asked, ¡°Why did youe to Molei Vige and take away dozens of young people?¡± Starting with a soul-searching question made the middle-aged cultivator uneasy, but he obediently replied, ¡°To ept disciples¡­¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t be bothered with small talk. He directly pulled out his knife and stabbed it into the cultivator¡¯s shoulder, then twisted it left and right. The middle-aged cultivator immediately screamed, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! I came here to collect Blood Spirits! Those youngsters have a trace of Blood Spirit in them!¡± Su Hao, taking advantage of the situation, continued, ¡°What is Blood Spirit?¡± Even a powerful cultivator like him didn¡¯t know what Blood Spirit was? The middle-aged cultivator was very surprised, but he didn¡¯t dare to show any unusual expression. He tried to please Su Hao, saying, ¡°Blood Spirit is a type of spiritual power, an alternative spiritual force stored within the human body.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Tell me more!¡± The middle-aged cultivator had no choice but to exin, ¡°Cultivation requires talent. Some individuals with iplete cultivation talent, nurtured by spiritual energy from birth, will umte and precipitate a unique spiritual power within their bodies. This naturally precipitated spiritual power is called Blood Spirit. It has some uses in cultivation¡­¡± Talent again! With Su Hao¡¯s expanding knowledge, he gradually understood the inherent meaning of talent. In his understanding, talent was a mechanism evolved by organisms over an extremely long period to adapt to specific environments. It could also be interpreted as nature¡¯s selection. For example, in the summoner world, the talent of summoners could be understood as humans evolving, over an extended period in a special environment, the ability tomunicate with spatial fluctuations through spiritual appendages. Su Hao pondered about the cultivation talent in this world. It was probably a unique ability evolved by humans to adapt to the specific environment of this world. This unique ability was what they referred to as talent. The question arose: What was special about this world? Su Hao keenly sensed the emphasis in the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s words and asked, ¡°What is spiritual energy?¡± The middle-aged cultivator was momentarily caught off guard by Su Hao¡¯s direct question. After hesitating for a moment, he uncertainly replied, ¡°It¡¯s spiritual energy, something pervasive that can be sensed everywhere in the world. By practicing techniques, one can absorb spiritual energy into the body and convert it into spiritual power!¡± Su Hao frowned. It was evident that this wasn¡¯t the answer he was looking for. He had already confirmed that the airposition in this world had nothing special, and there was no spiritual energy as imed by the middle-aged cultivator. Unsatisfied, Su Hao said, ¡°Be more specific. What exactly is spiritual energy? How do you perceive it?¡± The middle-aged cultivator struggled, and his face twisted into knots. In fact, he didn¡¯t know what spiritual energy truly was. Who cared about spiritual energy? He just practiced as instructed. Who became more powerful would be the winner¡­ For the first time after cultivating for so long, he was forced to the ground and questioned about what ¡°spiritual energy¡± was! After racking his brains, the middle-aged man finally came up with a good excuse and replied, ¡°Only those with talent can sense spiritual energy. Those without talent can¡¯t perceive its existence, no matter what. But individuals with talent are very rare, almost one in a million. All those young people I brought today possess half-broken cultivation talents. They are stronger than ordinary people but still cannot sense spiritual energy, making it impossible for them to cultivate. I am one of those who possess a cultivation talent, but mine is not high. I am destined to be unable to continue raising my cultivation through normal methods. So¡­ Senior, I had no choice! The path to immortality is rough. I just wanted to reach a higher level and see a different world! If Senior lets me go today, I will surely repay your kindness!¡± Su Hao coldly said, ¡°Get to the point!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face stiffened. After quickly thinking, he found a way out and said, ¡°As for spiritual energy, it is the foundation of my cultivation. The more spiritual energy I have, the faster I can practice. After transforming spiritual energy into spiritual power, I can use corresponding techniques. When cultivated to a high level, it can even prolong life. It is said that the most powerful cultivators can live for thousands of years!¡± After hearing this, Su Hao thought, ¡°Only those with talent can sense spiritual power? Then, currently, I can¡¯t sense spiritual power at all. Does it mean I don¡¯t have talent?¡± Originally, when he transformed into a young master, Su Hao thought he was lucky. Now, it seemed like he was just overthinking it. ording to what the middle-aged man said, cultivation talents were one in a million! Su Hao didn¡¯t believe he had such a talent. Perhaps he needed to adjust things personally and figure out a way to obtain a top-tier cultivation talent! Su Hao casually asked, ¡°If ordinary people can¡¯t sense spiritual power, does that mean they don¡¯t have talent?¡± Unexpectedly, the middle-aged cultivator replied, ¡°Not necessarily. Whether or not one has talent is something they don¡¯t know. They need to find a cultivator to investigate or undergo tests in various sects to find out. If one has cultivation talent, after learning orthodox cultivation techniques, they will quickly sense spiritual energy. At that time, they will understand what spiritual energy is.¡± The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s words gave Su Hao a glimmer of hope. Perhaps he also had a top-tier cultivation talent? It is said that the Feng family¡¯s ancestor was a powerful cultivator. Su Hao believes there is a high probability that he possesses cultivation talent. To find out more, Su Hao asked many questions until he couldn¡¯t extract any useful information. Su Hao said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now!¡± The middle-aged cultivator, with an eager expression, said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I¡¯m just a minor cultivator at the Essence Gathering Fourth Stage. The things I know are limited. If you want to know more, you can find Foundation Building seniors; they will surely answer your questions. Can you let me go now? I promise I won¡¯t step into the area of Moliang City again in my life.¡± Su Hao responded, ¡°You know too little!¡± He then swung his sword, beheading the middle-aged cultivator. After sheathing the sword, Su Hao added, ¡°So, I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your answers.¡± The middle-aged cultivator never expected that despite his cooperation, the senior behind him would still turn hostile and directly behead him without any hesitation! Before his consciousness plunged into darkness, the middle-aged cultivator wanted to shout at Su Hao, ¡°Liars will have a bad end!!!¡± However, with only a detached head left, he clearly had no chance to make Su Hao understand his intentions. After the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s death, Su Hao separately ced his hand on the three corpses, recording their body information into the Space Sphere. Then, he searched their bodies. From the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s body, Su Hao pulled out a bloody book with two holes pierced by bone spikes. The title read ¡®Dance of the Lingering Serpent Technique.¡¯ Not interested in flipping through the bloody pages, Su Hao stored it in the Space Sphere and incinerated it with a burst of mes. Looking at the three corpses, Su Hao hesitated for a moment. ¡°Currently, I only have the ¡®Bone Demon¡¯ ability and haven¡¯t gained the ability to transform flesh. Burying the bodies isn¡¯t very convenient.¡± After contemting for a while, Su Hao sprayed out a me dragon from his hand, quickly incinerating the corpses. ¡°Let¡¯s use ¡®Spatial Exile¡¯ to handle the rest!¡± With that in mind, Su Hao effortlessly created numerous standard space modules, opened a passage, and tossed the remains of the three corpses into it, making them disappear without a trace. As for where he threw them! Su Hao admitted he didn¡¯t know! Most likely, it was somewhere in space! He thought that based on fate, they might meet again in the future. Chapter 330 After habitually checking for any omissions, Su Hao vanished from the spot, employing ¡®Long-Distance Teleportation¡¯ to return to his home. Su Hao had crafted a crude ¡®Positioning Stone¡¯ and ced it in his room, enabling him to teleport back at any time. Due to material limitations, this Positioning Stone had a validity period of only ten days. After ten days, Su Hao needed to update it, or it would lose the mental imprint and be useless. ¡°I still need to find an excellent mental inertia material!¡± Su Hao casually updated the Positioning Stone. His consciousness entered the Pinball Space, where he retrieved the recently acquired book, ¡®Dance of the Lingering Serpent Technique,¡¯ and began examining it. ¡°Divine light shines on the Ling tform, the sun and moon give birth to the Orchid Chamber, gods reside in the top position, governing ording to the way¡­¡± Su Hao: ¡°¡­¡± What on earth is this! If this thing could be cultivated, Su Hao would swallow his fist immediately! Scratching his head, Su Hao once again realized his limited knowledge. He suddenly felt like a illiterate person who couldn¡¯t understand even a cultivation manual! Suppressing the urge to close the book, Su Hao forcefully read through the entire thing. As Su Hao expected, he still couldn¡¯tprehend anything. Closing the book and exiting the Space Sphere, Su Hao sighed, ¡°It seems like I need some literary foundation for cultivation. Otherwise, even if peerless ssics are right in front of me, I won¡¯t understand them¡ªeverything is just superficial.¡± Every world has its ownnguage rules. To truly grasp the knowledge of this world, the first step is to thoroughly understand itsnguage. The next morning, Su Hao found his grandmother and directly requested, ¡°Grandmother, I want to read more profound books. Please find a capable teacher to teach me!¡± The Feng family estate regrly hired tutors to teach the Feng family offspring. However, Su Hao had long grown tired of the conventional teaching methods; what he needed now was a higher level of textual interpretation. Upon hearing that Su Hao actively expressed a desire to learn, his grandmother was overjoyed. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°I never expected Feng Wu to be so eager to learn. You can rest assured. I¡¯ll send someone to Moliang City to hire a moral instructor to teach you! How does that sound?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Thank you, grandmother!¡± His grandmother continued chatting with Su Hao. In the end, she added, ¡°Feng Wu, I have already arranged for you to meet the daughters of the two families in a few days. Just cultivate your rtionship with them. When youe back, tell your grandmother, and I¡¯ll make the decision for you, hahaha!¡± She even brought this up! After achieving his purpose, Su Hao quickly took his leave. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, it wouldn¡¯t be a matter of two youngdies, but perhaps two additional children. Even two dayster, Su Hao hadn¡¯t received his writing tutor. Instead, he received a summons from his grandmother. Su Hao had a bad feeling about it, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and went. When he arrived, his grandmother greeted him with a smile, leading him onto a carriage that swayed its way to a pavilion in the center of the Molei Manor. His grandmother stopped, pointing at the pavilion, and chuckled, ¡°Feng Wu, hurry, be bolder!¡± Su Hao had already spotted the two little girls ying and teasing each other on the pavilion. Now that they saw Su Hao and his party arriving, they immediately sat down like well-behaved youngdies. Their hands were intertwined, and they gazed toward Su Hao with a mixture of nervousness and curiosity. Su Hao thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t they too young for matchmaking? Let¡¯s go up and make a turn to appease my grandmother! She has already helped me find a good tutor. Moreover, meeting once is enough. My vitality hasn¡¯t reached a state of overflowing saturation, and I still need to continue transforming and enhancing it!¡± Thinking this, Su Hao calmly walked towards the pavilion and sat down directly across from the two little girls. The two girls¡ªone in a light green dress with a flower hairpin and a slightly redplexion, appearing shy, and the other in a pink silk dress with clear, bright eyes, examining Su Hao with a flickering curiosity. Indeed, as his grandmother said, their faces were exquisite, showing top-tier potential. With time, they would be even more charming and attractive. However, Su Hao had seen all kinds of beauties, and he had studied various ethnic charms, including the exotic allure of the Vermilion Halls. The current two little girls didn¡¯t spark any interest in Su Hao to delve into ¡®spousal knowledge.¡¯ ¡®Spousal knowledge¡¯ was indeed a form of knowledge, but it clearly didn¡¯t fall within Su Hao¡¯s pursuit of knowledge. After sitting down, Su Hao saw a stone table in front of him filled with tempting fruits. His heart moved. ¡°Eat more! Nowadays, growing one¡¯s body and transforming vitality go hand in hand. How can I not eat more?¡± With that thought, Su Hao, under the curious gazes of the two little girls, reached out and grabbed a melon-like fruit, taking a hearty bite. *Crunch* The sweet and delicious flesh, apanied by rich juice, exploded in Su Hao¡¯s mouth, creating a satisfying feeling from the delicacy. *Crunch, crunch* Su Hao found the taste pleasing and took a few hearty bites, quickly finishing the fruit. He then picked up another ripe, red fruit, about to taste it. Suddenly, he noticed the two little girls across from him staring at him with wide-eyed curiosity. Their adorable mouths were slightly agape. Politely, Su Hao handed the fruit to them and said, ¡°You should eat too! Don¡¯t just stare. These fruits are not bad!¡± Seeing the girls still hesitant, Su Hao took two more fruits and forced them into the girls¡¯ hands. He then picked up one and took a bite, mumbling, ¡°Eat! Don¡¯t be polite, treat it like you¡¯re at home. You both seem a bit thin!¡± The blushing girls managed an awkward smile, attempting to say something to ease the tension, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t articte it. Ignoring them, Su Hao swiftly cleared the table of fruits, stood up contentedly, and said, ¡°Alright, talked enough, ate enough. If fate allows, we might meet again!¡± With that, Su Hao stood up first, turned around, and left the pavilion. Thinking he had performed well enough, Su Hao assumed the matter would be dropped. Considering his previous geeky appearance, it would be strange if the two little girls were interested in him. Su Hao revealed a self-satisfied smile, thinking, ¡°Steady!¡± When his grandmother saw him returning so quickly, she couldn¡¯t help but look surprised, asking, ¡°Feng Wu, why did youe back so soon? Didn¡¯t you chat with those girls?!¡± Su Hao waved his hand, saying, ¡°They are nice girls, just too polite. Not my type. Grandmother, you don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs! By the way, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll head back now. Take care of yourself!¡± Having said that, without waiting for his grandmother¡¯s response, Su Hao ran away! Soon, he was back in his room, entering a meditative state to refine his blood essence. In the early morning of the next day, his grandmother summoned him again, smiling brightly as she said, ¡°Feng Wu, good news! Those two girls both find you excellent and like the type of person you are. I¡¯ve discussed with their elders, and the marriage has been settled! In three years, when you turn thirteen, you can marry both of them at the same time! I¡¯ll be able to have grandchildren sooner. Hoho!¡± Su Hao was astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected that things would turn out this way. Even with his recent behavior? Su Hao wanted to teleport directly to the girls, grab them by the cors, and ask, ¡°What¡¯s good about me? Was it the way I ate the fruit?¡± He looked at his grandmother suspiciously and asked, ¡°Are you sure you heard them correctly? Did they really say I¡¯m good?¡± His grandmother replied confidently, ¡°Of course! They said it themselves. Can it be false? Everyone knows that our Feng Wu is outstanding and will be a great man in the future!¡± Su Hao was speechless. He couldn¡¯tprehend the aesthetic standards of these young girls nowadays. Returning to his room, he closed the door and took a deep breath. In such an era where everything was decided by the elders, one really had no say in their life! Despite his grandmother¡¯s smiling and kind appearance, if Su Hao ever contradicted her wishes, she would immediately turn hostile. Su Hao murmured, ¡°Three years?¡± Soon, he shook his head, ¡°No need for three years. Just give me two more years!¡± In two years, he would evolve into a Earth Lord, replenish his blood essence, and learn the linguistic structures and parsing of this world. By then, he would leave to study the so-called ¡°cultivation¡±! As for staying behind to have biological children¡­ It was currently impossible, and even if he wanted to have children, it would be with a girl he liked. These two immature girls were not the ones he would choose! However¡­ where was the girl he liked? Su Hao quickly dismissed the thought and closed his eyes, focusing on refining his blood essence. Chapter 331 One yearter, at the age of ten, Su Hao sessfully evolved into the ¡°Steel Armor King,¡± replenishing his blood energy and further recovering his strength. More importantly, burial became extremely convenient. At the same time, his brain evolved into the ¡°Prophet,¡± enhancing his coreputational power, thinking abilities, and adding ¡°dynamic vision¡± to improve reaction speed. In this year, Su Hao followed the tutors arranged by his grandmother to learn the writtennguage, nearly emptying the tutor¡¯s knowledge. The tutor eximed him as a genius, predicting he would be the top schr in the future. Su Hao sneered at this, ¡°Top schr? Can he solve math problems?¡± Soon after, the tutor found there was nothing more to teach and voluntarily resigned, telling Su Hao¡¯s grandmother, ¡°Excuse me, Madam Feng, your grandson is the most talented person I have ever seen. He has absorbed all my knowledge within a year and can even extrapte from it. Madam Feng, forgive myck of knowledge. I¡¯ve taught all I can, and now I wish to resign. Please find a more capable teacher for Young Master Feng!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Hao¡¯s grandmother widened her eyes in astonishment, ¡°Is what the gentleman said true?¡± The tutor helplessly nodded, ¡°Absolutely!¡± He sighed, ¡°Ah~ I originally thought that with effort, anyone could be educated. But meeting Young Master Feng made me realize my ignorance. This person is different!¡± Soon, the tutor packed his belongings and left. His departing figure seemed so deste! For this, Su Hao¡¯s grandmother specifically approached Su Hao, ¡°Feng Wu, do you want your grandmother to find you a more knowledgeable teacher?¡± Su Hao shook his head, ¡°No need. As long as I stay and read books by myself, without others disturbing me, it¡¯s fine!¡± His grandmother eximed three times, then said, ¡°Our Feng Wu is such a genius. Those two unmarried girls, your fianc¨¦es, are truly fortunate. Grandmother will look for a few more suitable girls for you. When the timees, you can get married together!¡± Su Hao was already numb to this! Expressionless, he said, ¡°Grandmother can decide everything. I¡¯ll go back now unless there¡¯s something else.¡± His grandmother said, ¡°Go, go!¡± Su Hao clearly gave up hope of convincing his grandmother not to find him a wife. In her consciousness, a genius like him should have more children to fill the Feng family, which was also her sacred mission. Moreover, the thoughts of the elderly were extremely stubborn. What they had verified throughout their lives was considered correct. If they could be convinced with just a few words, that would be truly strange. ¡­ Su Hao¡¯s third uncle, Feng Xianglong, showed great interest in Su Hao¡¯s achievements after hearing about them. One day, after dinner, he ¡®coincidentally¡¯ encountered Su Hao and suddenly asked, ¡°Feng Tang! Are you interested in cultivating immortality?¡± Su Hao looked at his handsome third uncle in surprise, not understanding why he suddenly brought this up. Naturally, Su Hao nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m interested! I just don¡¯t know where I can cultivate the path of immortality.¡± Third Uncle Feng Xianglongughed, ¡°Immortals practice in seclusion, rarely moving in the mortal world. Besides a few famous immortal sects, even if you know where they are, you won¡¯t be able to get close. It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t exist!¡± Su Hao asked curiously, ¡°Third Uncle knows so much about cultivating immortality. Could it be that you are also a cultivator?¡± Feng Xianglong chuckled, ¡°If I were a cultivator, I wouldn¡¯t be talking to you here now. I just traveled to many famous mountains and rivers in my youth and sought the path of immortality. That¡¯s all!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Third Uncle to have such experiences! Then why did Third Unclee back? Couldn¡¯t find the immortal sects?¡± Feng Xianglong said, ¡°I found it!¡± Pausing for a moment, Feng Xianglong continued, ¡°However, I have only half of the innate talent, making it impossible for me to cultivate immortality.¡± With a hint of helplessness in his tone, Feng Xianglong sighed, ¡°Then, a cultivator deceived me, iming to have a method toplete my half-missing talent. Believing him, I went with him, only to discover he intended to kill me and refine my body for cultivation! I ended up killing that cultivator. Disappointed, I returned to Moliang Vige. After all, your grandmother is getting old and needs someone to take care of her!¡± Su Hao raised his eyebrows, quite surprised, ¡°Third Uncle, you said you killed the cultivator?¡± Feng Xianglong replied, ¡°He was just a rookie in the cultivation world! I could easily kill such a person with a casual strike. If I encounter a more advanced cultivator, killing me would be as simple as crushing an ant.¡± Although Su Hao nodded in agreement, he praised, ¡°In any case, Third Uncle is still very powerful! Is this worldly martial arts?¡± Feng Xianglong smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, it is worldly martial arts. Since you also n to seek the path of immortality in the future, without some martial skills, you might be devoured within a few days when you go out. So, do you want to learn?¡± After thinking for a moment, Su Hao nodded, ¡°I want to learn!¡± Thus, Su Hao dedicated two hours every day to learn worldly martial arts from Feng Xianglong. Then, Feng Xianglong was astonished by Su Hao! This made him believe that Su Hao might possess the qualifications for cultivating immortality. Not for anything else, just because Su Hao¡¯s learning ability and application of skills surpassed most so-called ¡®geniuses¡¯ he had encountered! If someone like him didn¡¯t have the talent for cultivating immortality, who would? If Su Hao knew Feng Xianglong¡¯s thoughts, he would surely tell him that the talent for cultivating immortality has little to do with learning ability. It is most likely rted to the expression of gic factors in the body. However, this was just Su Hao¡¯s spection! In just a few days, Su Hao had mastered the basics of worldly martial arts! After learning worldly martial arts in this world, Su Hao discovered something interesting. Using Little Light¡¯s manifestation, he observed the ¡®internal qi¡¯ that Feng Xianglong mentioned within his body! This sparked Su Hao¡¯s interest. Before encountering internal qi, he always thought of it as something mysterious and hard toprehend, just like the middle-aged immortal master said, something that could be sensed but not found. Yet, he did find ¡®internal qi¡¯ within his body, prompting Su Hao to specte, ¡°Perhaps the spiritual energy in this world is also a form of matter?¡± As long as it¡¯s matter, there¡¯s a chance to control it! ¡°This substance called ¡®internal qi¡¯ appears denser than my blood energy. My blood energy only gains significant enhancement after elite-level purification. Looking at it this way, internal qi is of a higher energy level than blood energy. However, the difficulty of cultivation has increased ordingly!¡± ¡°Moreover, this ¡®internal qi¡¯ is transformed from a naturally existing polymer within the body. The quantity of this polymer is extremely limited. After converting it all into internal qi, it takes at least three days to recover, making the efficiency incredibly low.¡± Su Hao then spected, ¡°Could the amount of this polymer be rted to the talent level Third Uncle mentioned? It¡¯s very likely!¡± So, Su Hao gathered arge amount of body data from the previous few lives and found that this special polymer did not exist in those bodies! Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Su Hao slowly opened his eyes. He seemed to have found the starting point for studying the cultivation system in this world! Su Hao had a strong premonition that the so-called cultivation of immortality might be rted to this minute polymer within the body! However, there would undoubtedly be moreplex factors involved, and theseplex factors wouldbine to form aplete system for cultivating immortality! Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°Take advantage of these two years, thoroughly study worldly martial arts, and then leave Moliang Vige! Look for a way to learn cultivation!¡± As for Yashan¡­ Su Hao took some time to check Yashan¡¯s situation. Upon investigation, he found that Yashan had been living a miserable life during this period. Hovering on the edge of death. Su Hao muttered, ¡°Is this the real way of life for someone reincarnated? It¡¯s truly miserable!¡± Chapter 332 Yashan is now over six years old. In this team of five children, he has be the core figure, with others subtly calling him the leader. Initially, Yashan led this small team, making a decent living on the streets. As Yashan¡¯s strength grew, he became more ambitious. With formidable martial prowess, he quickly took control of the entire street. His charismatic words as a streamer swayed hearts, and everyone wanted to follow Yashan. However, not long after Yashan¡¯s sess, he faced increasingly stronger opponents. Initially able to defeat them with his richbat experience, he found himself strugglingter on. This wasn¡¯t what Yashan had anticipated! He thought, with his elite warrior strength, he could quickly dominate the town. Unexpectedly, even a mediocre fighter could stand against him. His attempt to rule the town ended before it began. Soon, Yashan encountered another self-proimed second-rate expert who chased him around, forcing him to escape the city and start a wandering life. At this moment, Yashan deeply missed the days when Boss Wei was by his side. ¡°Life without Boss Wei is truly difficult! Now I don¡¯t even have a proper identity, chased everywhere¡­ Ah, Boss Wei, where are you?¡± ¡­ Two years passed in the blink of an eye. Su Hao turned twelve. Su Hao sessfully evolved into a ¡°Life Bearer,¡± regaining near-immortality and a powerful blood energy that extended his radar perception to thousands of meters. In other words, Su Hao could teleport himself to any location within an eight-thousand-meter range, even high above the sky. This incredible ability brought everything back under his control! The faint unease that came with his recent reincarnation disappearedpletely. ¡°The inexhaustible power is back! Even if a cultivator stands before me, I won¡¯t fear!¡± Su Hao clenched his fist, feeling the immense power within. His confidence surged. Not only that, Su Hao learned mundane martial arts of this world from his third uncle, Feng Xianglong, umting ¡°inner energy¡± and unleashing formidable strengthparable to elite warriors. However, this ¡°inner energy¡± wasn¡¯t very useful for Su Hao. It¡¯s not that the ¡°inner energy¡± wasn¡¯t strong; it¡¯s just that Su Hao¡¯s body¡¯s martial talent was toockluster! Someone with better talent could umte the same amount of ¡°inner energy¡± in a day that Su Hao needed at least five days for. In terms of physical capability, Su Hao was a martial waste! Even now, Su Hao, in his current state, couldn¡¯t save himself from being a martial waste. This kind of waste body, ced on an ordinary person, probably couldn¡¯t even produce a single fart! He was wondering why his nominal fourth brother, Feng Yuanshin, had such strong physical qualities when he, in contrast, was like a useless person. Now, he had an answer. Truly, Young Master Feng Wu, the real waste! The extent of this waste surprised Su Hao¡¯s martial arts instructor, his third uncle Feng Xianglong, who eximed, ¡°First-ssprehension but a talent that doesn¡¯t even meet the standard! How did this persone about?¡± It¡¯s like having a fixed 100 talent points, putting 99 intoprehension, and pitifully assigning just ¡®1¡¯ to martial arts talent. Extremely extreme, yet exceptionally powerful in a certain field. Although the ¡°inner energy¡± currently can¡¯t enhance Su Hao¡¯s physical strength, it¡¯s not entirely useless. It at least gave Su Hao a glimpse into the power system of this world, filling him with confidence in learning cultivation. ¡°Cultivation! Even if it¡¯s magical, there must be some scientific basis!¡± ¡­ In three months, it will be Su Hao¡¯s wedding day! His grandmother has arranged three potential brides for him¡­ Tomorrow, the matchmaker arranged by his grandmother will formallye to propose. Once confirmed, regardless of whether Su Hao marries any of them three monthster, these three young girls will be considered Su Hao¡¯s nominal wives. In other words, they will have entered the Feng family and won¡¯t be able to choose to remarry. If Su Hao leaves to study cultivationter on, these three girls will be like widows. And Su Hao is highly likely to be cuckolded! ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± After preparing himself, Su Hao pushed open the door, locking onto his grandmother in the tea room with his radar, and walked towards her. Su Hao decided to have a clear conversation with his grandmother today! To explicitly tell his grandmother that, no matter what, he cannot stay in the Feng family to raise a family ording to her wishes because the act of having offspring holds no meaning for him. Originally, Su Hao nned to quietly leave without disturbing anyone! But thinking about it, it¡¯s better toy this matter out in the open. In these more than four years, his grandmother has taken care of Su Hao a lot, truly caring for him. Su Hao keeps that in mind, so he needs to give his grandmother an exnation, informing her clearly of where he¡¯s going, what he¡¯s going to do, and why he¡¯s doing it. Disappearing suddenly is not his style. As for whether this will cause conflicts with his grandmother, Su Hao has his own way of handling it. Just by showing a portion of his power to his grandmother, he believes she will agree! Su Hao quickly found his grandmother. His grandmother now looked a bit thinner, and in just two years, she appeared much older. Seeing Su Hao, his grandmother immediately burst intoughter, revealing a mouthful of golden teeth. Su Hao walked up to his grandmother and said slowly, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve made great progress in martial arts under the guidance of Third Uncle. Let me show you!¡± His grandmother seemed very happy, saying, ¡°Feng Wu, only you are willing to amuse your grandmother like this! Haha!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t say anything. His figure slowly rose to three and a half meters, and a futuristic crystal armor enveloped him, with smooth and majestic lines. He stood imposingly in front of his grandmother. His grandmother had never seen such a scene before, and for a moment, she widened her eyes, staring at this handsome armor and muttered, ¡°This is¡­ Feng Wu?¡± Su Hao nodded, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s me!¡± After his grandmother came to her senses, Su Hao said lightly, ¡°Grandmother, have you seen me like this? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to marry and have children! Tomorrow¡¯s marriage, let¡¯s not discuss it. If it¡¯s forced, it may ruin their lives!¡± When Su Hao mentioned that he couldn¡¯t marry and have children, his grandmother¡¯s heart trembled. She raised her hand and said, ¡°Feng Wu, can you¡­ can you change back? If you can change back, you can have children!¡± Su Hao remained silent and could only say, ¡°The powerful strength I have nowes at a cost. I estimate that I¡¯ll have to maintain this strength for the rest of my life. So, I¡¯m sorry, grandmother, I can¡¯t give you grandchildren. I didn¡¯t want to inform you of this, but today¡­¡± Su Hao tried to make his words ambiguous, allowing his grandmother to imagine the situation and hopefully gain some understanding. ¡°Grandmother, my current state is very dangerous. I¡¯ll be leaving shortly because I fear it might jeopardize dozens of people in the Feng family!¡± ¡°I want to seek immortals and learn from them. I need to acquire more knowledge to address the current challenges I¡¯m facing.¡± ¡°Moliang City doesn¡¯t have anyone capable of solving my problems. I don¡¯t want to bring trouble to Moliang City and the Feng family just because of me¡­¡± ¡­ After slowly conveying his thoughts to his grandmother, Su Hao left the tea room! Before leaving, Su Hao found his third uncle, Feng Xianglong, again. ¡°Thank you for your guidance over the past two years. Today, I¡¯m leaving Mi Manor to search for methods of cultivation. Please help me cancel the wedding tomorrow!¡± As he spoke, Su Hao took out a booklet from his pocket and handed it to his third uncle. ¡°These are my insights into martial arts ¡®inner energy.¡¯ It details theposition and nature of inner energy, along with several cultivation methods. It should be suitable for practitioners at all stages. It might help you advance. Feel free to take a look. If you find it useless, you can discard it.¡± His third uncle casually flipped through it and asked seriously, ¡°Feng Tang, are you serious?¡± Su Hao nodded. ¡°Yes, I just spoke to grandmother about it. She didn¡¯t object, so I take it as her approval.¡± His third uncle nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not insisting that you must stay until you¡¯ve had children. I can have a few more for the family. But if you want to leave, spar with me first. Gain my approval, and then I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Su Hao extended his hand, saying, ¡°Uncle Three, let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± ¡°Smack! Smack! Smack!¡± After a moment, his third uncle crawled up from the ground, dusted off his clothes, and cleared his somewhat disheveled appearance after Su Hao¡¯s beating. He coughed a couple of times and said, ¡°Feng Tang, you¡¯ve passed! You can go now.¡± Su Hao nodded. ¡°Uncle Three, take care!¡± Feng Xianglong seemed to recall something and suddenly said, ¡°Feng Tang, wait a moment!¡± He ran back into his room and, shortly after, came out and handed arge bag to Su Hao. ¡°Feng Tang, take this. It should be enough for you for some time!¡± Su Hao took a look, and it was a bag of silver coins. He reached out and epted it, saying, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Three!¡± Su Hao quickly left Mi Manor, not looking back. He walked along the mountain path and disappeared at the end of the trail after a short while. Chapter 333 When Su Hao first reincarnated, he nned to spend five years in the Feng family estate, restoring his strength to its peak. However, ns changed, and his grandmother arranged a marriage for him ¨C not just one wife, but three! At just over twelve years old, how could he handle this? Su Hao¡¯s departure wasn¡¯t just to pursue knowledge in cultivation; there was also a hint of escaping the arranged marriage. Staying in the Moliang Vige meant his grandmother would dictate his life path, regardless of his desires. The conflict arose from Su Hao¡¯s clear goals and determination, while his grandmother, with age-hardened thinking, couldn¡¯tmunicate effectively. To avoid shes, Su Hao chose to leave a year early. While the Feng estate seemed fine, the rigid hierarchy left no room for dissent from the younger generation. Observing this, Su Hao presumed the societal structure in this world mirrored such traditions, where ancestors¡¯ rules governed the destinies of descendants. As a Feng family member, Su Hao had to adhere to numerous ancestral rules, enforced by his grandmother. From education to marriage, residence to profession, everything was orchestrated by the elders until the day he became one. For Su Hao, this imposed too many restrictions on his desired freedom. His philosophy: Stay longer iffortable, distance yourself if not. If the whole world bes ufortable, make it more pleasant and continue staying! ¡°It¡¯s no wonder many people yearn for the freedom and carefree world of cultivation from a young age. Capturing a young body is possible, but capturing their hearts is not!¡± Yet, Su Hao wasn¡¯t optimistic about those seeking cultivation for freedom. The strict hierarchy in the mortal realm indicated an even more stringent structure in the cultivation world. For youths hoping for freedom through cultivation, it was nothing but wishful thinking ¨C jumping from a fish tank with turtles to a pond with crocodiles, risking being devoured at any moment. From the methods disyed by the mid-aged Immortal Master that night, it seemed that most of those who left home alone to seek enlightenment and Dao became fodder for low-level cultivators. Those who truly joined an immortal sect and gained cultivation methods were extremely rare. Su Hao estimated that his biological father, whom he had never met, had likely be fodder and started the cycle. ¡­ After walking dozens of miles outside the estate, Su Hao found a concealed spot, teleported to the farthest ce he could sense, repeated this process several times to ensure no one was trailing him, and then stopped. Choosing a random location, he swiftly ran away. Two years ago, Su Hao tested the gravitational constant of this and deduced its volume. The result was twenty timesrger than thergest he had reincarnated on before. Strangely, his body could withstand this intense pressure, and he didn¡¯t notice any abnormalities in his daily life. Su Hao marveled, saying, ¡°Life can emerge on a like this ¨C truly miraculous.¡± Yet, the universe is vast, and anything is possible! In the modern civilization of Su Hao¡¯s first life, they could observe a universe with a diameter of about nine hundred billion light-years. In the observable universe, there were at least a hundred billion gxies, each with billions of stars¡­ Among these stars, roughly twenty percent hads in the habitable zone. If, over an extended period, there was a one percent or even a one-thousandth chance for life to emerge on theses¡­ One could specte how many life-bearings existed in the universe! And this was just the observable universe; whaty beyond the unobservable universe? In this context, no matter how strange the worlds Su Hao reincarnated into, it wasn¡¯t surprising at all. Su Hao couldn¡¯t fathom it and could only exim, ¡°Life is truly too insignificant! Even if I follow the endless flow of time, I may not be able to spread my footsteps across the universe!¡± A monthter, Su Hao appeared in an ancient-looking city, with blue bricks on the ground, winding alleys, ssical buildings, greenery, and a lively atmosphere. This was one of the major cities in the Huayang Bei Prefecture, named Sanhe City. It was the closest city to the immortal sect¡¯s ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯ and derived its name from that proximity. Many who sought immortal cultivation opportunities would pass through this ce, giving rise to some unique industries. ¡°Brother, interested in cultivation? I have peerless cultivation secrets that will surely elevate you to the heavens!¡± ¡°Young friend, with your distinguished appearance, you must have a unique cultivation physique. Join our ¡®Spirit Pond Purple Cloud Pavilion¡¯!¡± ¡°Young hero, want to go to Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak? I won¡¯t hide it from you; ordinary people can¡¯t ascend the peak. However, luckily, I have tickets!¡± ¡°Young sir, interested in dual cultivation? We have unique dual cultivation techniques that can immediately make you a powerful cultivator!¡± ¡­ This scene, diverse and varied, truly opened Su Hao¡¯s eyes. Why does the world of cultivation seem so different from what he imagined? It¡¯s almost turning into a tourism industry! Does the so-called immortal sect ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯ really exist? Could it be concocted by opportunistic individuals to amass wealth¡­ This made Su Hao suddenly doubt the authenticity of this ¡®immortal sect¡¯! He casually grabbed a guy selling false information and straightforwardly asked, ¡°Young hero, can I ask you something? How do I get to ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯?¡± This was the first time the guy had been called ¡®young hero,¡¯ and he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Oh, this friend really asked the right person! I¡¯ll be honest with you; if you ask someone else, they might not be able to give you an answer. Those who know the location of ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯ are few!¡± Su Hao handed over a piece of silver and said, ¡°Cut the nonsense, tell me the specifics.¡± The guy took it happily, tucked it into his chest, and then hesitated, saying, ¡°To know the location of ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak,¡¯ this isn¡¯t enough¡­¡± Su Hao, uninterested in small talk, grabbed his cor, casually swiped his hand across the guy¡¯s chest, and the silver piece was back in Su Hao¡¯s hand. Su Hao let go of the guy¡¯s clothes, held the silver piece in front of him, then turned and walked away. The guy touched his chest, realizing the silver was gone, immediately rushed to catch up with Su Hao, anxiously saying, ¡°Friend, please wait¡­¡± Soon, Su Hao got hold of a yellowed map, resembling a treasure map. ording to the guy, this map had been passed down from ancient times¡­ Su Hao unfolded the map,pared it with his current location, and quickly determined the general direction of ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak.¡¯ Why use ¡®general¡¯? Because the circled area on the map was asrge as a province! Finding ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯ within a province? Only those blessed with exceptional luck could manage that! Su Hao asked many people and received simr answers: ¡°Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak is right here, but as for the specific location, only those fated can find it! Cultivation is all about fate!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Then why do they say Sanhe City is the closest city to ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯?¡± The person wasn¡¯t surprised by Su Hao¡¯s question and exined matter-of-factly, ¡°Look at this map; our Sanhe City is on the edge of the circle, so of course, it¡¯s the closest! If you¡¯re inside the circle, Sanhe City won¡¯t be considered the closest to ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯; it will be within ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯s¡¯ territory!¡± Seeing Su Hao¡¯s expression of being deceived, the person umonlyforted him, ¡°Young brother, this is Sanhe City, a rtively famousrge city. If you travel around, you¡¯ll find there¡¯s also Sanhe Town, Sanhe Vige, Sanhe County, Sanhe Commandery, Sanhe Prefecture, Sanhe Province¡­ So, take it easy!¡± Su Hao burst out, ¡°Damn it!¡± The entire city was involved in fraud! At first, Su Hao actually believed their nonsense! Chapter 334 In the next month, Su Hao searched within the marked circle on the map for the mysterious ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak,¡¯ but as expected, he couldn¡¯t find it at all. He dide across several ces called Sanhe Town and Sanhe Township, but there was no significant progress. However, Su Hao received some good news: every year, Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak openly epts disciples at the Yuan Su Ya, recruiting over a hundred talented individuals annually, known as the Ascension Ceremony. With three months left until the Ascension Ceremony, Su Hao hesitated upon hearing this information. Not because he doubted the authenticity of the ceremony but due to concerns about the frequency of Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak epting disciples. Once a year is too frequent! Assuming a hundred people each time, if this recruitment pace continues for twenty years, the umted total would be two thousand people! For a secretive sect, having two thousand members? Considering the generally longer lifespan of cultivators, the number would be even higher over a hundred years. The more he thought, the more Su Hao sensed something suspicious! Could it be that these so-called cultivators perish inrge numbers every year? What kind of cultivation is this? Yet, it seemed like everyone was oblivious as they continued to flock to this seemingly bottomless immortal sect. Nevertheless, should Su Hao still go? The answer is affirmative! How else can he learn about cultivation without immersing himself in the world of cultivators? However, Su Hao needs to be more cautious and guard against unexpected urrences. While Su Hao was on his way to Yuan Su Ya, suddenly two peculiar blood auras entered his radar, swiftly approaching him. Su Hao¡¯s spirit shook, immediately setting up a tight ¡®Spatial Barrier¡¯ in the surroundings, just in case. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± A figure swiftly passed through the sky. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡± Behind, arge number of translucent pale yellow sword lights chased, scattering in all directions. Some sword lights hit the figure in front, then seemed to lose uracy the next moment, bouncing off andnding on the ground. ¡°Oh no~¡± Su Hao looked at the overwhelming sword lights heading towards him, feeling extremely unlucky! ¡°I knew it would be like this!¡± Even casually walking in the wilderness, one can encounter cultivators fighting. Not only that, but being identally harmed by the aftermath is alsomon. If Su Hao weren¡¯t exceptionally strong, this time might have been his end. ¡°Puff puff puff!¡± Numerous sword lights descended, piercing through trees, smoothly cutting them, and leaving deep sword marks on rocks as if they were tofu. In the next second, these sword lights covered Su Hao, and the surrounding vegetation was also not spared. For a moment, dust and debris flew, creating chaos. The cultivator chasing from behind seemed oblivious to the fact that his attacks covered an innocent youth. He shed through the sky, continuing to pursue the cultivator in front. After a moment, Su Hao¡¯s figure appeared from a distance. Speaking softly to himself, he said, ¡°Impressive power; a single sword light is so fierce. The strength of these thousands of sword lights is even more outrageous. Watching them attack so effortlessly, it seems like they don¡¯t care at all. The energy levels within these two cultivators must be much higher than mine. I just don¡¯t know what realm of cultivators they are.¡± This indicates that cultivators are indeed formidable. ¡°Let¡¯s follow and observe! Finally encountering two cultivators who seem so strong, it would be a shame not to record some physical information!¡± Su Hao isn¡¯t sure if he has any talent for cultivation. Considering he probably doesn¡¯t, with mediocre talent even in mundane martial arts, having a one in a million talent for cultivation is wishful thinking! So, Su Hao has another task ahead: to collect as much information as possible about cultivators. Then, byparing it with the gic information of ordinary people, he aims to identify the fundamental basis for having the talent for cultivation. The flying speed of these two cultivators seems fast, butpared to Su Hao, they are far behind! Su Hao¡¯s figure gradually grew taller, transforming into a ¡°Life Bearer,¡± disappearing from the spot and reappearing in the air, erupting towards the two cultivators. After a while, Su Hao discovered the figures of the two cultivators in a barren stone forest. One male and one female, standing on the two ends of the mountain, confronting each other from a distance. The male looks about thirty years old, with a cold expression, while the female is just in her early twenties, exceptionally beautiful. Su Hao hid far away, using a distant viewing rune to observe the two. After the female said something with a grievous expression, the male coldly snorted, waved his hand, and another burst of sword lights shot out! Apparently, he was determined to ruthlessly deal with her! After watching for a while and assessing thebat power of the two cultivators, Su Hao took action! Su Hao didn¡¯t need much; just a drop of blood from each person would suffice! In reality, Su Hao didn¡¯t want to resort to violence, but seeing the fierce appearance of the two, it was evident that they wouldn¡¯t willingly give their blood to Su Hao. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start with the male cultivator!¡± Su Hao quickly identified the primary target. The male cultivator currently had the upper hand, relentlessly attacking the female. His defense must be less vignt than the female cultivator, making him an easier target. Su Hao condensed a sharp long knife in his hand, with a small groove on it for easy blood collection. ¡®Level 2 ¨C Sharp¡¯ ¡®Level 2 ¨C Pration¡¯ ¡®Level 2 ¨C Tough¡¯! After some consideration, Su Hao, feeling unsure if the male cultivator had some kind of energy shield, dissipated the rune effects on the long knife. Instead, he personally drew a rune array about the size of a millstone! ¡®Potent ¨C Level 2 ¨C Sharp¡¯ ¡®Potent ¨C Level 2 ¨C Pration¡¯ ¡®Potent ¨C Level 2 ¨C Tough¡¯! ¡°This should be enough! I wonder how resilient a cultivator¡¯s defense is!¡± The faint glow on the crystal long knife was dazzling, even frightening Su Hao himself. His Diamond Armor probably couldn¡¯t withstand a stab from this knife. Prepared, Su Hao locked onto the male¡¯s position with his radar. ¡®Teleport¡¯! In an instant, Su Hao¡¯s figure disappeared, reappearing behind the male cultivator. Almost in an instant, the teleportation wasplete, which could no longer be called teleportation but rather a sh. Su Hao¡¯s figure appeared, and the long knife in his hand was almost stabbing the cultivator from behind! The male cultivator reacted very quickly. In the moment of the unusual movement behind him, he felt a terrifying force enveloping him, making his hair stand on end! However, he was already toote to react! The tip of the long knife had already touched his clothes. ¡°Hum!¡± A brilliant light erupted from the male cultivator, and a thin shield appeared, blocking Su Hao¡¯s long knife for an instant. As Su Hao expected, this male cultivator had some life-saving reaction mechanism; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be attacking so recklessly without caring about his own life. That thin shield, whose generating principle Su Hao was unsure of, made his ¡®Potent ¨C Level 2 ¨C Pration¡¯ almost ineffective. It felt like stabbing into an incredibly hard barrier, with only the tip of the knife prating slightly. ¡°So tough!¡± This level of resilience was indeed beyond Su Hao¡¯s expectations. ¡®Explosion¡¯! ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise, and the long knife moved forward by two inches, finally piercing into the male cultivator¡¯s body! A dense stream of blood flowed out along the groove. ¡°Disperse!¡± The male cultivator roared, and countless light swords burst out around him, piercing Su Hao with numerous holes¡­ Wait, these light swords didn¡¯t give the sensation of prating a solid object. They all passed through Su Hao¡¯s body, and he didn¡¯t suffer any harm. As if Su Hao¡¯s figure was illusory! Next, Su Hao¡¯s figure dissipated from the original location. The male cultivator immediately jumped away from the spot, vigntly observing the surroundings. However, wherever his eyes reached, there was no trace of Su Hao¡¯s figure. Such a strange method left the male cultivator baffled. He reached back and felt a sticky sensation. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows and murmured, ¡°Who could it be? Could it be a senior at the Golden Core realm? Moreover, my ¡®mental perception¡¯ can¡¯t detect the other¡¯s presence now!¡± But it didn¡¯t seem likely. If it were a senior at the Golden Core realm, would he still be alive? At this moment, he dared not act recklessly, putting aside the female cultivator in front, and remained fully alert for possible attacks. In contrast to the male cultivator¡¯s vignce, the female cultivator showed a joyful expression. Although she didn¡¯t know who attacked the male cultivator, an enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend! The female cultivator couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh, saying, ¡°Friend Cao, my helper has arrived. How did it feel when chasing me just now?¡± Finally, she could act tough for a change! So satisfying! Cao, the male cultivator, said coldly, ¡°Demon cultivator Linseng Hua, once I break through your shell, I¡¯ll make you feel even morefortable.¡± Chapter 335 After obtaining the blood of a male cultivator, Su Hao swiftly teleported away without hesitation. Eight kilometers away, Su Hao revealed his figure, looking at the blood on his long knife and couldn¡¯t help but be secretly shocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the strength of that almost instantly triggered protective shield to be so high. My ¡®Potent-Pration¡¯ barely broke through the firstyer of defense but was powerless to advance further. If I hadn¡¯t prepared the ¡®Burst¡¯ rune in advance, this blood extraction would have surely failed!¡± What exactly was that protective shield? This stirred Su Hao¡¯s intense curiosity. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the so-called ¡®spiritual power¡¯ of cultivators far exceeds the vitality in my blood!¡± Instead of feeling discouraged, this made Su Hao even more interested. Perhaps, in this world, he would undergo a transformation in power levels! ¡°Cultivators indeed have their own ways!¡± Su Hao¡¯s heart burned with excitement. He quickly recorded the blood information into the pinball space, then locked onto the female cultivator with the radar, whispering to himself, ¡°As soon as I get her blood sample, I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t n to fight cultivators in his current state. Whether he could win or not was one thing, but the key was not to take too much risk. If the opponent had some method of mutual destruction, dragging Su Hao along to death, he would have nowhere to reason. So, to gain the power to resist cultivators, he had to thoroughly study their power system and have a clear understanding before considering anything. For now, Su Hao¡¯s need was simple: acquire the blood information for future research in the ¡®Talent¡¯ reserve database. As for whether the other party would continue their life-and-death struggle, it was none of Su Hao¡¯s concern. As for waiting for both parties to be injured? Su Hao had followed them all the way, seeing them fight fiercely with swords and powerful auras, but not even a single hair fell off! When would that happen? ¡°The triggering protective shield of that male cultivator is so formidable. Wouldn¡¯t the current protection of the female be even stronger?¡± Having this thought, Su Hao quickly came up with an idea! ¡®Pration¡¯ couldn¡¯t break through the opponent¡¯s shield because the runes he drew were not big enough, and the knife in his hand was not thick or sharp enough! So, Su Hao decided to bring out a big, thick one! ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± The long knife in his hand gradually changed its shape, bing longer, thicker, and sharper, like a medieval Western knight¡¯snce. Immediately afterward, the Diamond Armor appeared, and three rune arrays with a diameter of five meters were drawn. ¡®Super-Large ¨C Pration¡¯, ¡®Super-Large ¨C Hardening¡¯, ¡®Super-Large ¨C Sharpness¡¯ ¡®Pration¡¯ effect destroyed molecr forces, ¡®Sharpness¡¯ effect made the spearhead thinner, and the ¡®Hardening¡¯ effect solidified thence. With the three superrge rune effects stacked, the long spear turned into an unstoppable weapon. Holding the long spear, Su Hao felt like he could poke a hole in anything. ¡°The sharpener does not hinder the chopping of firewood, that¡¯s the principle!¡± Su Hao chuckled lightly. His figure disappeared on the spot, and at the same time, he appeared behind the female cultivator, Lin Shenghua. The long spear aimed at her back and thrust forward. ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± The long spear not only pierced through the shield but also pierced through Lin Shenghua herself! Su Hao was secretly surprised, ¡°Oops, exerted too much force, pierced through her!¡± He never expected that the protective shield of this female cultivator would be so fragile. ¡°Ah~¡± Lin Shenghua looked down in disbelief at the crystal spike protruding from her chest, radiating a glimmer under the sunlight, apanied by a few drops of blood. Su Hao instinctively retracted the long spear, almost saying, ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t control the force!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± The long spear retracted, causing Lin Shenghua to be severely injured instantly, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Arge amount of blood gushed out from the wounds on her front and back. ¡°How could this be¡­ my defensive bracelet, broken like this?¡± ¡°And, why would that strange senior cultivator attack me?¡± Lin Shenghua couldn¡¯t figure it out, but now was not the time to think. She endured the strong sense of weakness, activated another jade symbol. ¡®Lotus Realm¡¯! In the next moment, a pink lotus bloomed under her feet, a powerful shockwave centered around her, spreading in all directions, apanied by tiny petals. ¡°Hum¡ª¡± The air buzzed, instantly dispersing Su Hao¡¯s afterimage! And Su Hao had long disappeared! Lin Shenghua covered her chest wound, staggered backward! She immediately tapped herself a few times, and the gushing blood quickly stopped! However, the massive blood loss still made her face appear pale! The cultivator named Cao did not take advantage of the opportunity to attack Lin Shenghua. Instead, he observed the surroundings with a serious expression, ¡°This move again, where did he hide!¡± Cao dared not act rashly; in his view, if he made a slight mistake, Lin Shenghua¡¯s current situation would be his own fate. The strength of Lin Shenghua¡¯s defensive bracelet, he deeply understood. He had been chasing Lin Shenghua, bombarding her with powerful Chi Hua sword energy for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t break through thisyer of protection! It showed the strength of her defense! But what he didn¡¯t expect was that thisyer of protection was pierced by that unknown senior with just one spear! ¡°Who is this senior, what is his cultivation level! Moreover, why attack me, and why attack that witch?¡± Cao shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t fathom the actions of this senior!¡± ¡­¡­ Just as the two were astonished and on edge due to Su Hao¡¯s sudden appearance, Su Hao¡¯s figure once again materialized out of thin air! This time, he didn¡¯t appear behind them but in front of Lin Shenghua. He still held his crystal spear, stained with blood! Even though the two were prepared, seeing Su Hao¡¯s figure appear still caused a slight jump in their hearts. The cultivator named Cao said, ¡°Fortunately, the attack wasn¡¯t directed at me!¡± Lin Shenghua¡¯splexion turned even paler, ¡°This is bad, it¡¯sing towards me¡­¡± Lin Shenghua instinctively waved her hand. ¡®Flower Language¡¯! ¡°Shoo, shoo, shoo¡ª¡± The sound of sharp des cutting through the air echoed. Large, sharp petals appeared out of nowhere, shooting forward to cover the area. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, all the petals, as if hitting thin air, passed through the body of the tall crystal-armored senior without causing the slightest ripple! Su Hao slowly raised his hand, aiming at Lin Shenghua. A faint green light lingered around his hand, indicating formidable power. Lin Shenghua subconsciously tried to escape, but at this moment, her body was weak, and it was toote. She looked terrified, thinking, ¡°I¡¯m done for!¡± ¡®Healing¡¯! Su Hao activated the rune, attaching its effect to the wound on Lin Shenghua¡¯s chest! In the next moment, grotesque grantion visibly grew around the terrifying wound on Lin Shenghua¡¯s chest, gradually sealing the injury and continuously repairing the damage! Then, Su Hao¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, and a faint voice echoed in the air, ¡°Sorry, exerted too much force just now!¡± Lin Shenghua looked down at the already healed wound, her mind in a nk state, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was that senior just teasing me? If he wanted to y, he didn¡¯t need to go this far. As long as he asked¡­¡± Cao, the cultivator with the surname Cao, had an uncertain expression. He couldn¡¯t quite grasp the senior¡¯s intentions and felt that this strangely talented senior was not quite normal! He thought to himself, ¡°Indeed, he is a senior. I still can¡¯t figure out his actions!¡± Cao looked at Lin Shenghua on the opposite hill, hesitating for a moment. When he saw Lin Shenghua, taking advantage of this moment, activated the spell ¡®Defensive Bracelet,¡¯ he sighed, ¡°Let it go for today! If we meet again, I won¡¯t spare her!¡± He said loudly, ¡°Lin Shenghua, the demonic cultivator. I¡¯ll spare you today, but if I see you harming themon people again, I won¡¯t show mercy!¡± After saying this, Cao, the cultivator with the surname Cao, leaped into the air, radiant light beneath his feet, and hastily flew away from the scene, as if afraid that Su Hao might turn around and pierce him with a spear. Lin Shenghua watched Cao, the cultivator with the surname Cao, leaving, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Harming themon people? Have we harmed more than you? Ridiculous!¡± Considering themselves righteous cultivators doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they are more benevolent than wandering cultivators or demonic cultivators. Chapter 336 After obtaining the desired blood samples, Su Hao teleported to a distance to observe the subsequent actions of the two. Seeing that they didn¡¯t end up fighting, Su Hao felt somewhat regretful. However, capturing the blood information of two powerful cultivators unexpectedly today was a satisfying gain for Su Hao. As for identally poking the girl through¡­ let¡¯s consider it the innocent cost of their fight affecting him! After the cultivators with the surnames Cao and Lin left separately, Su Hao made a decision after a moment of contemtion. He quietly followed the cultivator with the surname Cao. Thinking that the female cultivator had already been poked by him once, Su Hao believed it would be more appropriate to meet someone else next. After all, not everything should involve her. Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t finding a sect quite simple now? Just follow this male cultivator! Where he goes, I go, until the sect¡¯s location is confirmed!¡± With three months until the Ascension Ceremony at Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak, Su Hao wasn¡¯t in a hurry. With his speed, he could get there in no time. Currently, he had a more important task at hand ¨C finding the location of a sect, and then¡­ ¡°My talent will soon find its ce!¡± To Su Hao, the appearance of these two cultivators was just perfect, as if they weren¡¯t here for his rebirth but to offer him benefits! The reason was simple. As long as Su Hao followed one cultivator, when he returned to his sect, he could determine the sect¡¯s location. Those who could cultivate within a sect must be talented cultivators, and these cultivators would be data samples for Su Hao! As long as he collects the gic information of those in a sect¡­ Uh, as long as he records their gic information in the ball space, Su Hao can undoubtedly find the secrets of cultivating talents byparison! Then he could modify himself into a cultivation genius with exceptional talent! Three monthster, he could enter the sect ¡®Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak¡¯ with his powerful talent! A perfect n, wless! ¡°So, fellow cultivator flying nearby! You better hurry back, or don¡¯t me me for rushing you! I don¡¯t have much time!¡± As Su Hao expected, the cultivator with the surname Cao, after circling the area a few times, flew towards the northeast, asionally changing directions. But Su Hao could judge that the general direction was towards the territory of Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks. In other words, this cultivator with the surname Cao was likely a cultivator of Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks! Doubts arose in Su Hao¡¯s mind, ¡°Should I survey the cultivators of Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks first and then join themter? It feels a bit strange, but whatever!¡± To smoothly learn immortal cultivation knowledge, Su Hao disregarded these trivial matters! Su Hao believed that a person capable of achieving things should cast aside concerns, forge ahead without hesitation. While being cautious is secure, it¡¯s challenging to aplish anything. Su Hao¡¯s current goal was singr ¨C to master the techniques of immortal cultivation. For this goal, he could use any means, even unscrupulous ones! Why worry so much in this process? When it¡¯s time to make a decision, just make it! The de in his hand had long been stained with blood ¨C just, evil, kind, innocent¡­ countless! Obstructors, beheaded! Troublemakers, beheaded! Deceivers, beheaded! Disturbers of the divine, beheaded! Anyone hindering him from acquiring knowledge, all cut down with a single stroke! Experiences from multiple worlds gradually fueled Su Hao¡¯s arrogance: ¡°Since I¡¯m in this world, let me offer all the knowledge! Your knowledge achievements will be permanently preserved by me, Su Hao!¡± ¡­ After a day of twists and turns, the cultivator with the surname Cao arrived at a mountain range. Looking around, it stretched endlessly, with varying heights, aptly named the Hundred Thousand Mountains! Using radar positioning, Su Hao followed the cultivator with the surname Cao from afar and soon entered the mountains. The scenery on the vast mountains was unique, disying the alternating seasons of ¡®spring, summer, autumn, winter¡¯ everywhere. The mountaintop was winter, covered in ice and snow, while the mountainsides were autumn and summer, lush with foliage and abundant fruits. At the mountain¡¯s base was spring, with mountain flowers blooming and colorful butterflies dancing! Truly a picturesque scene! Su Hao praised, ¡°This location is indeed excellent. Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks really knows how to pick a spot!¡± As they delved deeper, mist gradually enveloped the surroundings, bing thicker. Su Hao quickly entered the thick fog, unable to see beyond a meter, and his hearing was disturbed. Even Su Hao¡¯s radar perception, originally covering a range of ten thousand meters, was suppressed to a mere two thousand meters. This was the first time since he gained perception abilities that he encountered something capable of restricting his perception range, making him vignt. If it weren¡¯t for the radar¡¯s ability to locate the cultivator with the surname Cao, Su Hao might have lost his way! However, Su Hao had already ced a ¡®positioning stone¡¯ outside the mountain range. In case of special circumstances, he could teleport away at any time, so he wasn¡¯t afraid. Su Hao still held the second ¡®positioning stone¡¯ in his hand. He had prepared a total of five, each with a ten-day validity period. Having used two, he still had three left. They looked no different from ordinary stones by the roadside. As long as Su Hao followed the cultivator with the surname Cao through the thick fog and entered the sect¡¯s location within Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, he would casually toss the positioning stone by the roadside. This stone would then serve as a connection to Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks. After that, Su Hao could freely enter and exit the sect! Following the twists and turns with the cultivator with the surname Cao, Su Hao didn¡¯t know how long they had walked before his surroundings suddenly cleared up. Before himy a brilliant and colorful scene, with majestic and peculiar peaks standing tall. Mountain pines stood proudly on top, while colorful flowers and red leaves adorned the slopes. Waterfalls and streams flowed through the mountains, creating melodious sounds like celestial music. Alongside the stream were winding mountain paths, pavilions, and terraces,bining nature and human presence! Considering himself a well-traveled individual, Su Hao was still awestruck by the scene of this celestial haven before him. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s a widely renowned sect; truly majestic and atmospheric!¡± The moment Su Hao stepped out of the mist, the suppression he felt on his perception vanished. With his blood circting, radar perception once again extended to a range of ten thousand meters. The distinctive aura reactions of cultivators within the sect entered Su Hao¡¯s perception. Scattered across various peaks, with a few gathering together, almost every peak had the aura reaction of cultivators. Inside the pinball space, Little Light reported, ¡°A total of one thousand three hundred and twenty-nine individuals within the range.¡± Su Hao took a sharp breath, ¡°A single sect with over a thousand cultivators¡­ and that¡¯s just within the range I can sense! How many more are there in the entire sect?¡± Based on radar feedback, Su Hao could confirm that the ten-thousand-meter range was not the entirety of this sect; it was just a small part! Su Hao estimated that this well-known sect in the cultivation world had at least five thousand cultivators! ¡°The so-called one in a million talent for cultivation? It¡¯s probably not true!¡± Moreover, there¡¯s not just this one sect on the entire; there are countless sects, big and small! After a moment of contemtion, Su Hao immediately understood the meaning of the so-called ¡®one in a million¡¯ talent: among ordinary people, cultivation talent is truly one in a million, but among cultivation families, it¡¯s more like eight or nine out of ten! Then Su Hao looked at the surrounding environment and couldn¡¯t help but feel that his joining seemed a bit out of ce. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Entering a sect like this, and such a top-notch one at that, feels a bit hasty¡­ What if those old cultivators notice? That wouldn¡¯t be good!¡± ¡°Here hees!¡± Su Hao nced to the right, calmly ying with the ¡®positioning stone¡¯ in his hand, and walked forward. Soon, a white-d man with long hair and a sword appeared, exuding an ethereal aura! The white-d man reached out to block Su Hao¡¯s path and asked vigntly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± However, he didn¡¯t take Su Hao too seriously. A teenager of around twelve or thirteen, what could he do? Su Hao, startled by the sudden appearance of the man, trembled and tossed the stone he had been ying with into the nearby bushes. Just as Su Hao regained hisposure, he said, ¡°Senior brother, why did you suddenly appear? You scared me! Who am I? I¡¯m your junior brother!¡± Chapter 337 ¡°Junior brother?¡± The man in white hesitated for a moment. The Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks recruit new disciples every year. It¡¯s been many years since he interacted with new disciples, so not recognizing these neers is normal. Yet, doubts linger in his mind. Why did this junior brother emerge from the mist? Even he, after entering the mist without the proper identification, would get lost triggering the mist alert. Strangely, the mist formation did not sound any rms. He inquired, ¡°Which peak and courtyard do you belong to? Who is your master? How did youe out of the mist?¡± Staring at Su Hao, he suspected that the young man was recklessly seeking enlightenment, ventured the correct path, and stumbled into the immortal sect. Not umon¡ªevery year, many lucky individuals like him identally find the way in, only to end up buried. He thought, ¡°If this young man indeed trespassed, let¡¯s bury him!¡± There¡¯s no possibility of letting him go; revealing the sect¡¯s location would attract numerous ordinary people. Despite the mist¡¯s hindrance, with arge number, some would inevitably break through. Better to bury one to secure a hundred. As Su Hao ignored the first two questions, he chose to respond to the third: ¡°I don¡¯t know! I identally fell into the mist, walked around, and ended up here!¡± The man in white wasn¡¯t easily fooled. He continued, ¡°Which peak and courtyard, and who is your master?¡± Su Hao thought, ¡°Do we need to get so detailed? Why bother with such specifics? A simple greeting would be enough. I won¡¯t harm you anyway!¡± Casually, Su Hao said, ¡°My master and senior brother also recognized me. The surname is Mo¡ª¡± The man in white, slightly impatient, raised his hand and shot a faint yellow sword energy toward Su Hao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Swish!¡± The sword energy emitted a piercing whistle, swift as thunder! However, in Su Hao¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t fast. He dodged aside, swiftly disappeared into the mist. The man in white was surprised, pointed his finger, and the long sword unsheathed. ¡°ng!¡± The sword out, it vibrated lightly, hummed, then shot into the mist, chasing Su Hao¡¯s figure. ¡°Huh? Is this a magical weapon? Why does it even have tracking?¡± Su Hao, once again, dodged the sword, increased his height, covered his whole body in steel armor, transformed into a ¡°Child of Fate,¡± and instantly burrowed into the ground. Disappearing from sight, he reappeared outside the mountain range. The man in white chased Su Hao¡¯s underground path, pointed with a single finger, and the long sword flew, piercing into the ground. However, Su Hao¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen, leaving the man puzzled, ¡°Why did the aura suddenly disappear?¡± At this moment, Su Hao, d in golden armor, emerged from outside the mountain range. Upon appearance, he immediately drew an enormous rune formation while conjuring arge sword. ¡®Super Large ¨C Pration¡¯ ¡®Super Large ¨C Sharpness¡¯ ¡®Super Large ¨C Hardness¡¯! ¡°Since encountering a cultivator, can¡¯t let the opportunity go to waste. First, collect information.¡± After interacting with cultivators for the past two days, Su Hao summarized the general characteristics of these cultivators: 1. Their attack capabilities mostly involve energy-based attacks, with an effective range of about a kilometer. 2. Cultivators possess strong defensive abilities, making it challenging to break through their shields. 3. They seem to have powerful sensing abilities within a range slightly over a kilometer, possibly characteristic of lower-level cultivators. 4. Cultivators generally disregard the lives of ordinary people and can easily kill them at will. Based on this information, Su Hao quickly formted the next course of action! To obtain a sufficient amount of gic information, the method is simple ¨C break through each one! After empowering with runes, Su Hao¡¯s figure vanished, reappearing at the location of the earlier ¡®positioning stone.¡¯ The radar instantly locked onto the position of the man in white. ¡®Blink!¡¯ Su Hao disappeared again from his original spot, appearing next to the man in white. Simultaneously, the long knife in his hand thrust forward. ¡°Ding!¡± As expected, the long knife encountered a sudden shield. ¡°Poof~¡± However, the shield of the man in white did not provide reliable protection; it was pierced the moment Su Hao¡¯s de touched it! Su Hao¡¯s knife, with an open groove, smoothly entered the body of the man in white. In an instant, the man in white felt his soul shivering, horror-stricken. Uncontrobly, the thought crossed his mind, ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± However, Su Hao didn¡¯t intend to take his life; he just needed some blood! There was no need to kill the cultivators providing him with gic information. Moreover, the current methods of these cultivators are unknown. Who knows if there might be some tracking marks or a mutual destruction method after killing them? Either way, it¡¯s not what Su Hao wants at the moment. In summary, not necessary. After the knife entered the opponent¡¯s body, filling the blood groove, Su Hao seized the opportunity, immediately withdrew the long knife, took a step back, and blinked away! Outside the mountain range, Su Hao, revealing his figure, looked at the bloodstain on the de, smiling, ¡°A perfect n!¡± First, use the spatial stone as a springboard to enter the Sanhe Peaks. Then, deploy the radar to lock onto the cultivators inside the Sanhe Peaks. Next, blink next to the cultivators, pierce their shields with a single blow, and obtain blood samples! Moreover, specifically targeting the vulnerable ones! Even if his ¡®positioning stone¡¯ used as a spatial springboard is discovered, he¡¯s not afraid. He has plenty of temporary spatial stone materials, and he can create them on the spot! Then, scatter them in random locations within the Sanhe Peaks! Who can catch him? ¡°Unless there are cultivators with the same spatial teleportation ability and can decipher his spatial teleportation!¡± But the probability of this happening is very low! ¡°If these cultivators also possess spatial teleportation abilities, then I might be in trouble! However, I still need to be cautious!¡± What currently supports Su Hao¡¯s audacity is his spatial ability! After setting up the ¡®Counter-Space Barrier¡¯ around him, any attack approaching him will be teleported behind him. Simrly, any attack initiated from behind will be teleported in front of him! It appears as if Su Hao has no physical presence; all attacks are rendered ineffective. In theory, as long as Su Hao¡¯s spatial ability remains uncrackable, no harm cane to him. If someone recklessly charges at Su Hao with their physical body, they will also be forcibly teleported behind him. For those without the ¡®Space Equilibrium Organization,¡¯ the consequences are easy to imagine. ¡­ After Su Hao teleported away, the man in white stood there dumbfounded, his heart pounding like a clock, ¡°I¡¯m not dead¡­¡± In that instant, he thought his over thirty years of cultivation would turn into a fleeting dream! When he slowly regained his senses and looked at the bloody wound on his side, he muttered, ¡°Who is that armored person¡­ Could it be that young boy?¡± The more he thought about the possibility of the tall armored figure being the seemingly immature twelve or thirteen-year-old, the more absurd it felt! A sh of insight crossed his mind, and he immediately understood the intricacies of the situation, ¡°Perhaps that armored person is the mentor of that young boy. Seeing that I was about to kill the boy, he broke my shield, injured me, with the purpose of giving me a warning and a small punishment¡­¡± The man in white felt more and more convinced! He felt proud of his cleverness, ¡°How powerful can he be? I¡¯ve still figured out his intentions!¡± ¡°No, there are many mysteries in this matter. I need to inform the duty officer of what happened today and let him decide!¡± The man in white quickly reached a nearby peak. Outside the tower at the peak, he respectfully bowed, ¡°Senior Brother Liu, Xiao Linyuan seeks an audience.¡± The door of the tower opened mysteriously, and Xiao Linyuan bowed again before entering. Inside, a middle-aged man with a long white beard was meditating. Xiao Linyuan respectfully greeted, ¡°Senior Brother Liu!¡± Then Xiao Linyuan briefly summarized and reported what had happened earlier, along with his own spections. Senior Brother Liu, who was in meditation, opened his eyes, exhaled a long breath, and after a moment of contemtion, said, ¡°I understand! That¡¯s it. You can go back now.¡± Xiao Linyuan sighed in relief, bowed again, and said, ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Liu!¡± Then he turned and left, returning to his post. Since the report wasplete, what happened next was no longer his concern. As for Su Hao, he initially thought of calling it a day and returning tomorrow, but after some consideration, he thought, ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, let¡¯s gather information on a few more people!¡± Chapter 338 Before truly harvesting the information of cultivators on arge scale, Su Hao needs to rify the operational strategy to ensure nothing goes wrong. Firstly, he must carefully choose his targets. If he identally teleports into the cultivation abode of some old monster, who knows what might happen. ¡°Distinguishing the blood reactions between cultivators of different levels is crucial. The stronger the cultivator, the more refined their blood, while lower-level cultivators have more diffused blood, akin to ordinary people! Therefore, in the uing actions, I¡¯ll specifically target those with diffused blood!¡± The strength of cultivators is directly rted to their cultivation talent, but weaker strength doesn¡¯t necessarily mean poor talent! Being epted into the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks indicates decent cultivation talent. Su Hao¡¯s first goal isn¡¯t to obtain the top-tier cultivation talent but to have ¡®sufficient talent¡¯ and then infiltrate the sect. Once inside the sect, surrounded by so many ¡®geniuses,¡¯ what talent does heck? Next, prepare an ample supply of ¡®positioning stones¡¯ and set up teleportation points in various locations. With enough stones, his range of activities will be substantial. ¡°With my current mental strength, I can activate ten positioning stones simultaneously! In other words, excluding the three stones outside the Sanhe Peaks, I still have seven stones to ce within the Sanhe Peaks! That¡¯s enough!¡± Finally, the cement of positioning stones must be in locations where there are no cultivators within a three-thousand-meter radius. ¡°Cultivators¡¯ perception range is around a bit over a thousand meters, but stronger cultivators might double that. To ensure that after I teleport into the sect, I won¡¯t be immediately discovered by cultivators, exposing the teleportation point, I must ce the positioning stones in areas where there are no cultivators within three thousand meters.¡± Although such locations are scarce, Su Hao has already found two when entering the sect! Runes engraved on Su Hao¡¯s Diamond Armor circte with blood qi as he prepares. *Crackle!* Under his feet, the transformed Diamond Armor quickly forms threerge rune arrays ¨C ¡®Pration,¡¯ ¡®Sharpness,¡¯ ¡®Hardness,¡¯ and then ¡®Solidification.¡¯ After each attack, Su Hao returns here to enhance the long knife with the ¡®extrarge¡¯ rune effect! Prepared and with no apparent oversight, Su Hao quickly takes action! Connecting the spatial module, he reinforces the spiritual tendrils! *Teleport!* In the next moment, Su Hao¡¯s figure blurs, disappearing and reappearing at the sect¡¯s entrance positioning stone. As soon as Su Hao appears, he immediately locks onto the predetermined locations within a three-thousand-meter radius without cultivators and teleports there instantly. ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s that armored figure!¡± White-robed man Xiao Linyuan¡¯s heart stirred as he turned to look towards the entrance of the sect¡¯s mist, finding nothing. He then took out a token and checked it. This token served as a warning for the mist formation, and there were no anomalies. ¡°No one! In that moment just now, my mental sense clearly detected the presence of the armored figure, suddenly appearing and then disappearing!¡± He doubted if he had misperceived: ¡°Could it be due to the impact on my spirit today?¡± But he wasn¡¯t certain, so after some thought, he decided to report it to steward Liu Shishu. Reporting it would at least absolve him of responsibility if something happened. With that decision, Xiao Linyuan immediately headed towards the peak where Steward Liu was. Su Hao shed to a vast valley. This valley was t, covered with various exotic flowers and nts. Colorful flowers adorned the ground, and paths crisscrossed like a grid, separating the flora like fields of fertilend. Su Hao marveled inwardly, ¡°Could this be the spiritual herb garden of the Sanhe Peaks? Looks like I hit the jackpot! They¡¯re all mine!¡± Of course, this was a joke. Su Hao couldn¡¯t take everything, but if needed, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking some for personal use. Su Hao quickly embedded a positioning stone into the ground. ¡°Markingplete!¡± Using radar perception, Su Hao marked numerous ¡®ordinary cultivators¡¯ among the many cultivators. Then, randomly selecting a lucky viewer, he locked onto the position. Su Hao raised his long knife, ready to strike. *sh!* In an instant, Su Hao appeared beside a cultivator meditating with closed eyes, and the long knife stabbed out. *Splurt~* The disciple didn¡¯t even have a protective shield. Immersed in cultivation, he shivered when suddenly poked, making a strange moan, ¡°Hmm~¡± Having seeded in one strike, Su Hao immediately teleported back outside the mountains. The cultivator, now with open eyes, stared nkly ahead. After a moment, he regained his senses, noticed the unusual feeling in his shoulder, and turned to look. He saw a thumb-sized hole in his arm, oozing blood. Following that was a wave of intense pain. He instinctively covered the wound, grunting, ¡°It hurts!¡± Then, full of confusion, he wondered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did this wound appear? Did I bump into something evil?¡± Su Hao recorded the blood information on the knife tip, then muttered in surprise, ¡°Did it be so easy?¡± After wiping away the blood traces from the knife tip, without needing to refresh the rune effects, Su Hao prepared again and teleported to the herb garden. Using it as a stepping stone, he locked onto another lucky viewer and teleported again. This cultivator was engrossed in studying a book, reading with one hand while struggling with the little hair left on his head. His hair,bined with his diligent reading appearance, inexplicably made people feel sorry for him. However, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t be lenient because of this. Just after teleporting, the tip of his knife was precisely positioned behind the bald cultivator, gently thrusting forward. *Ding!* A crisp sound echoed as the bald cultivator¡¯s self-defense shield automatically activated, blocking Su Hao¡¯s knife. *Poof!* In the next moment, that thin energy shield was punctured, and the knife tip smoothly inserted into the bald man¡¯s body. ¡°Oh, my!¡± The bald man shook his hand, plucking out a handful of hair. He instinctively rolled forward, flipped his hand, and arge number of needles with a faint halo shot out backward. *Plop, plop, plop!* These needles turned the back wall into a sieve, causingrge chunks of debris to fall from the wall. ¡°Hmm? No one? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± The bald cultivator felt the injury on his back, swiped his hand backward, feeling a sticky mess. Looking at it, he had blood all over his hands. ¡°As expected! Who¡­¡± He slowly got up, cautiously looking at his abode! Then, he staged a self-directed and self-acted hide-and-seek drama in his own abode. ¡°The enemy is right next to me!¡± Outside the mountains, Su Hao grinned, ¡°The second piece of information is in hand, it¡¯s that simple! Now, onto the third!¡± Su Hao quickly updated the rune effects on his long knife and teleported back to the herb field. Using the herb field as a ry, he randomly selected a lucky cultivator. *Poof, poof, poof!* *Hiss, hiss, hiss!* ¡°Hmm~¡± ¡°Ugh~¡± ¡°Ahh~¡± ¡°Ying, ying, ying~¡± ¡­ For a moment, various strange sounds echoed from the abodes of cultivators all around the sect. This was truly the decline of morality¡­ Su Hao stabbed with increasing pleasure and speed. Just when Su Hao¡¯s spirit was somewhat excited, he identally stabbed a cultivator with a bit more strength! The burly cultivator erupted with a vigorous aura, and a massive amount of spiritual power raged around him. Furniture in the abode shattered and flew in all directions, almost instantly destroying his own abode! ¡°Who dares to sneak into this grandpa¡¯s abode and do such a sneak attack!¡± ¡°This sneak attack¡­¡± ¡°Sneak attack¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± His thunderous voice roared like thunder, echoing among the peaks, startling the entire sect! Cultivators rushed out of their abodes! The excitement was about to begin. One after another, victims jumped out, tearing off their clothes, exposing the wounds, narrating the entire incident like a sobbing story. This incident caught the attention of an elder, and upon a quick count, they found that there were a whopping forty-four victims!!! ¡°Who did this?¡± Chapter 339 ¡°The forty-fourth, counting the three cultivators previously recorded, along with the middle-aged cultivator in Moliang Vige, I now have data samples of forty-eight cultivation talents. Hehehe!¡± Su Hao was extremely delighted. Although he had devised a rtively perfect n, he didn¡¯t expect that the actual execution would go so smoothly. It wasn¡¯t that the cultivators were too inexperienced; it¡¯s just that Su Hao¡¯s spatial abilities were too irregr. Moreover, Su Hao specifically targeted the vulnerable ones. When those low-level cultivators encountered Su Hao, they had virtually no time to react and were stabbed immediately. By the time they realized they were under attack, Su Hao had already obtained the blood information he needed and teleported away! ¡°It seems that this information collection operation will be sessful. Just fifty-two more gic information samples, and it should be sufficient! Now, I¡¯m onlycking fifty-two!¡± Calcting this, Su Hao revealed a smirk. ¡°This is too easy. Originally nned to bepleted within ten days, but it looks like I can finish it today!¡± Su Hao decided to make a concerted effort to collect the data quickly, then focus on researching for a while before participating in the Ascension Conference. He activated a massive rune array disk, once again imbued his long knife with runic effects, and vanished in a sh. What Su Hao didn¡¯t know was that the hot-tempered muscr cultivator he just stabbed had already exposed his ¡®collecting business¡¯ within the sect using his distinctive voice! The cultivators of Sanhe Peak were rmed by the muscr man, flying out of their respective abodes into mid-air, exchanging information. ¡°I heard a mysterious armored person broke into Sanhe Peak, wielding a knife and stabbing everyone!¡± ¡°Armored person? Where is he? Why didn¡¯t I see him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him either, but I¡¯m a victim. Look, right here on my buttocks, there¡¯s a hole! Definitely not fake!¡± ¡°I¡¯m even worse. I got stabbed in the lower back; I¡¯m exhausted all over now! It might take a couple of months to recover!¡± ¡°No way, is that armored person so insane?¡± ¡°Did they catch that armored person?¡± ¡°No, they say that armored persones and goes like a shadow, very elusive. Can¡¯t trace his whereabouts!¡± ¡°Hiss¡ªno way? In the sect with so many elders¡­¡± ¡°Keep it down, I also heard that a senior elder got stabbed on the side!¡± ¡°Hiss¡ªhow terrifying! How insane!¡± ¡­¡­ Cao, a cultivator among the many sect members eavesdropping on the news, heard ¡®armored person¡¯ and suddenly looked guilty. Scenes of being stabbed in the back automatically shed in his mind. Although the wound in that area had almost healed, hearing everyone¡¯s discussions made it start to ache again. He suspected that the armored person discussed among the sect members was the ¡®senior¡¯ he encountered, someone he couldn¡¯t figure out¡ªequally elusive, fond of wielding a knife, and unpredictable. ¡°Considering the time of the incident, could it be that the armored person senior followed me in? I might be in trouble¡­ Should I inform the elders?¡± After some thought, Cao decided to keep the encounter with the crystal-armored person to himself. If he informed the elders, who knows if they would me him for everything? ¡°It¡¯s fine, even if the sky falls, the sect leader and the elders can handle it!¡± While everyone was discussing, Su Hao teleported back to the medicinal garden. Upon arrival, Su Hao noticed something amiss. In his radar perception, most cultivators had left their original locations, flying up into the sky and converging towards thergest peak in the middle. Su Hao was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it a special day for a gathering, or are theying after me, nning to retaliate after I startled them?¡± Regardless of the reason, the question facing Su Hao now was whether to continue collecting blood information. After thinking about it, Su Hao decided it would be prudent not to act recklessly. Stabbing people with a knife in in sight of everyone could harm his reputation. It would be better to wait until themotion settled down before continuing the information collection. As Su Hao was about to leave, his radar detected a solitary pair of cultivators inside a mountain peak, and there were two of them! Having collected forty-eight pieces of information, Su Hao thought, ¡°Let¡¯s do one more and then call it quits!¡± Su Hao immediately locked onto the positions of the two cultivators and teleported. Upon appearing, Su Hao instinctively stabbed with his long knife. However, to his surprise, in front of him were a naked man and woman entangled in passionate intimacy. Unaware of the extra spectator, the couple, absorbed in their passion, hadn¡¯t noticed Su Hao¡¯s presence. ¡°Splurt!¡± The sound of the long knife piercing flesh echoed as Su Hao skillfully and urately obtained blood from both individuals. The stabbing pain made the couple wake up, only now realizing the tall crystal-armored person beside them! ¡°Uh¡ª¡± The curly-haired man widened his eyes, his body instantly losing vigor. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The disheveled woman, noticing a stranger in crystal armor beside her, nked out, letting out a piercing scream subconsciously! ¡°Oops!¡± The man thought things were going south. The soundproofing of this stone chamber couldn¡¯t block the woman¡¯s high-pitched voice, spreading quickly. Many cultivators gathered on the main peak subconsciously looked towards the source. ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s the voice of my daopanion Menghui. It seems she¡¯s under attack by the armored person. Fellow disciples, follow me to rescue.¡± A middle-aged man with a white beard hurriedly flew in that direction. Other cultivators responded, ¡°Elder Ling, your words are heavy. We will follow yourmand.¡± Then, they followed Elder Ling towards the direction of the scream. Soon, they surrounded the cave residence, and several confident cultivators, following Elder Ling, entered the cave. After a moment, furious roars from Elder Ling echoed from the cave residence, ¡°Menghui, who is he? How did you two end up here?¡± The disheveled woman, Menghui, exined tearfully, ¡°Brother Yong, listen to my exnation¡­¡± ¡­¡­ After obtaining the two sets of gic information, Su Hao immediately teleported out of the sect, beyond the mountain range. Therefore, Su Hao was unaware that he had stumbled upon a fortunate incident and exposed the secret affair of a passionate couple in front of almost the entire sect. Even if he knew, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t care. His true concern was his experimental samples. ¡°Fifty sets of gic information, what a bountiful harvest! Let¡¯s call it a day for now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll check inside the sect again. If everyone has dispersed, I¡¯ll continue collecting. If not, I¡¯ll wait a bit longer!¡± For Su Hao, obtaining one hundred samples would allow for more urateparisons of specific gic differences. However, fifty samples weren¡¯t bad; there would just be a slightlyrger margin of error. If the situation inside the sect was too dangerous at the moment, Su Hao didn¡¯t n to take further risks. These samples were barely sufficient. After finishing his task, Su Hao left without a second thought. Inside the Sanhe Peak of the Elemental Constetion, it became lively! Subsequently, Elder Ling felt utterly unable to raise his head in public. After hastily announcing seclusion, he retreated to his cave residence and rarely appeared before other sect members. After the incident with Menghui and Brother Yong, all cultivators confirmed one thing: there indeed was an armored person capable of stealthy attacks. As for why this armored person enjoyed stabbing holes in others, they couldn¡¯t fathom. Many spected it was the armored person¡¯s peculiar fetish! ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s gather and wait for him to appear, then capture him together. This elusive fellow can¡¯t have any other strengths besides his mysterious methods. With so many of us disciples, we¡¯ll surely catch him easily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the armored person can break through the ¡®personal light¡¯!¡± ¡°When will that be? Will the armored person show up again?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll wait until he appears!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, in a self-made luxurious room, Su Hao stretchedzily,y down on the bed, and fell into a deep sleep. ¡°Tired today. I¡¯ll catch some beauty sleep first before anything else! Multiple teleports have taken a toll on my body!¡± Chapter 340 Within the Sanhe Peaks, numerous cultivators gathered on each peak, eagerly awaiting Su Hao¡¯s presence. Unable to spot him, they settled in meditation, making the most of their precious cultivation time. For cultivators, time spent in meditation is invaluable. Cultivate now, cultivate always! Striving to reach the pinnacle of cultivation, ascending in broad daylight, seeking eternal life. As for the armored figure asionally poking others? With so many fellow disciples around, there¡¯s no need to worry. It¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll be targeted, and the armored figure seems more mischievous than malevolent. Despite the yful antics being a bit excessive, it¡¯s not a significant issue. So, as night fell and dawn broke, nothing eventful urred. Suddenly, a middle-aged cultivator in blue robes returned to the sect, observing disciples filling the main peak. Frowning, hended and inquired, ¡°Why is everyone sitting here?¡± Seeing the cultivator, excitement lit up their faces as they respectfully greeted, ¡°Elder Shen, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± One disciple exined the situation, and others added details. When Elder Shen asked about other elders, uncertainty filled the air. Finally, a disciple stepped forward, revealing, ¡°Elder Ling¡¯s Daopanion, Meng Hui, had a private affair with Senior Luo. It was witnessed by many, and Elder Ling, unable to bear the shame, entered seclusion.¡± Elder Shen¡¯s expression turned displeased, a hint of disdain in his eyes. With a scoff, he didn¡¯tment and instead asked, ¡°Why not inform the Sect Master about such a significant matter?¡± Disciples replied, ¡°The Sect Master is in seclusion, and we dare not disturb him!¡± After contemting for a moment, Elder Shen said, ¡°No need to stay here. Disperse! Since I¡¯ve returned, there¡¯s no issue.¡± Hearing this, relief washed over the disciples. Elder Shen, the third elder of Sanhe Peaks, a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, a true heavyweight in the cultivation world. With his assurance, everything would be fine. The cultivators, having gone without food for a night, dispersed to find sustenance, their hunger pangs bing more audible. Fasting? Unthinkable. Without reaching Elder Shen¡¯s Nascent Soul realm, indulging in eating and drinking was the norm, albeit with reduced intake as their cultivation advanced. There are even rumors suggesting that Elder Shen, a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, was seen secretly enjoying roasted mountain chicken in the rear mountains! So, even cultivators have to use the toilet! After the cultivators dispersed, treating it as a normal day, they returned to their abodes, hastily ate something, and resumed meditation. ¡­ Su Hao woke up refreshed, his spirits at their best. With a cheerful mood, he thought, ¡°Another beautiful day. Time to gather information; those cultivators must have finished their meeting by now!¡± After a quick preparation, Su Hao vanished and appeared at a teleportation point outside the mountains. He transformed into a Child if Fate *Kakakaka~* His figure quickly soared to over three meters, a thick diamond-like armor covering him entirely. In the blink of an eye, a cool and handsome armored figure stood in ce. A faint glow lit up on his chest, and light radiated, creating a beautiful array of secondary runes covering the entire armor. Su Hao extended his hand, and a long knife materialized in an instant. His transformation skills had be more stylish and fluid over time! Beneath his feet, three enormous rune arrays reappeared, quickly applying runic effects to the knife in his hand. ¡®Pration,¡¯ ¡®Sharpness,¡¯ ¡®Hardness¡¯! Taking a deep breath and confirming everything, Su Hao locked onto the location stone of the sect¡¯s medicine garden. *Teleport!* The next moment, Su Hao appeared in the medicine garden, activating his radar to cover a radius of ten thousand meters within the sect. ¡°Hmm? Someone?¡± Su Hao immediately sensed the presence of a cultivator in the medicine garden, their vitality exceptionally condensed! Without much thought, Su Hao randomly selected a fortunate cultivator. *sh!* He disappeared on the spot. After Su Hao vanished, in a matter of two or three seconds, a blue figure shed and appeared at Su Hao¡¯s previous location. It was Elder Shen, a Nascent Soul realm cultivator. He looked around, furrowing his brows, ¡°Where is he? Could there be some method of concealing one¡¯s presence invisibly? He managed to avoid my spiritual awareness.¡± This medicine garden is his territory, and he never expected that within just a month of his absence, someone would trespass into it! After inspecting the surroundings and finding the garden intact, he decided to thoroughly review and reinforce the protective spell formations. ¡°This armored figure managed to enter my medicine garden freely; undoubtedly, there¡¯s an issue with the protective formations!¡± He then focused on examining the protective formations of his own medicine garden. As for the promise he made to disciples earlier about exposing the armored figure, it had long been disregarded. Are disciples more important than the safety of his medicine garden? Not really. If disciples were lost, recruiting more was a solution, but if the medicine garden was destroyed, a century¡¯s worth of effort would be gone. Elder Shen recognized that his only strength was prioritizing what mattered most. ¡­ Su Hao appeared behind a diligent cultivator, thrusting his long knife, piercing through a protective shield, smoothly inserting it into the cultivator¡¯s body, and then withdrawing it. *Sizzle!* In the next moment, Su Hao immediately teleported away, reappearing outside the mountain range. Su Hao smiled faintly, ¡°Grand opening! Bring it on again!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! I¡¯m under attack by the armored figure!¡± A shrill scream echoed within the sect, startling the birds atop the peaks. Disciples, engrossed in cultivation, tightened their defenses upon hearing themotion. They rushed out of their abodes, gathering once again on the main peak. ¡°What? The armored figure is back? Can¡¯t we practice in peace?¡± ¡°Perfect timing. Watch me take him down!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Elder Shen? Quickly find Elder Shen. As long as he¡¯s here, we can surely deal with the armored figure.¡± ¡°We waited for so longst night, and now he finally shows up! Let¡¯s quickly eliminate him and get back to cultivating!¡± ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ll be on an external mission soon. I must break through a small realm before that, adding an extrayer of security!¡± ¡­ As everyone waited anxiously, Elder Shen was nowhere to be seen, leading to puzzled looks exchanged among them. Meanwhile, Su Hao prepared once again and teleported back to the medicine garden. This time, Su Hao didn¡¯t hastily lock onto a fortunate cultivator. Instead, the moment he teleported, he arranged a ¡®Reverse Spatial Protection¡¯ around himself. Then, he fully expanded the radar range, pinpointing the location within a 3,000-meter radius in the second area of the sect where no cultivators were present. *sh!* When Su Hao first teleported today, he had already sensed the presence of another cultivator in the medicine garden, and they seemed to possess formidable strength. To be cautious, Su Hao needed to find a second concealed teleportation point as his jumping-off tform. Just as Su Hao disappeared, a furious roar echoed nearby, ¡°Thief, don¡¯t escape! How dare you intrude into my medicine garden! Leave your life behind!¡± *Whoosh¡ª* *Sizzle sizzle sizzle!* Three consecutive sword auras swiftly shot through Su Hao¡¯s afterimage, deeply embedding into the ground. A blue figure swiftly followed, unleashing over a hundred sword auras horizontally, intending to force out the armored figure hidden in this manner. However, after the sword auras passed, the surroundings fell eerily silent, without any movement. Elder Shen focused his senses, meticulously probing every inch of the surroundings with his spiritual awareness, yet found nothing. Apart from the ubiquitous spirit herbs, there was not the slightest anomaly. Elder Shen was so infuriated that his whole body trembled. Clenching his fist tightly, he took two steps back, staring fixedly at the location where Su Hao appeared, with spiritual power surging within him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here! Whoever dares to appear, I¡¯ll tear them into a thousand pieces.¡± Appearing in the same location twice was no coincidence in Elder Shen¡¯s eyes! Meanwhile, Su Hao had already set up a new location stone in an area filled with needle-leaved trees. ¡°Why are they gathering for another meeting? It seems they¡¯re targeting me¡­¡± After some thought, Su Hao decided to stir things up! Just because the opposition had more people, shouldn¡¯t stop Su Hao from taking action, right? As long as he handled it well, whether it was arge or small group, the oue would be the same! Chapter 341 Su Hao casually selected a cultivator with a weak aura, set up an egg-shaped ellipsoidal ¡®opposite space barrier¡¯ in the airspace beside the cultivator, and then transported himself into the interior of the egg-shaped space barrier. This ensured that he didn¡¯t have to worry about not having enough time to establish the ¡®opposite space barrier¡¯ after teleporting and being surrounded by others. This method ensured Su Hao¡¯s safety. ¡°Just establishing a remote space barrier makes the activation time for short-distance teleportation longer. But, safety first!¡± So far, Su Hao hadn¡¯t sensed any signs of someone manipting space in this world, giving him great confidence! Ready for action, Su Hao shed and appeared behind a meditating intermediate-level cultivator, thrusting his long knife. ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Ah~¡± The disciple was stabbed and sent flying forward, letting out a reflexive scream. Su Hao only slightly stabbed him, the wound not too deep, but the disciple seemed to have suffered immense damage, screaming in agony for a while! The surrounding cultivators were drawn to his scream, subconsciously turning to look. They saw a tall figure in crystal armor stepping back slightly and then swinging a long knife, gradually disappearing in ce. A word instantly popped into everyone¡¯s minds: ¡°Cool!¡± The female cultivators present had starry-eyed expressions. ¡°Too¡­ too handsome!¡± The male cultivators looked envious. ¡°If only I had that armor too¡­¡± And naturally, they mentally ced themselves in the armor! ¡°I¡¯m going to die, Senior Brother, save me!¡± When the distressed voice of the injured intermediate-level cultivator sounded again, everyone realized that the armored person was an enemy! Suddenly, everyone felt on edge, guarding against the possible sudden appearance of the armored person. ¡°The armored person has appeared, quickly go find Elder Shen!¡± ¡°Please wait here, senior brothers. I¡¯ll go find Elder Shen.¡± ¡­¡­ Su Hao¡¯s figure appeared outside the mountain range, activating runic effects, and once again took action. Teleporting to the coniferous forest, radar locked onto a fortunate cultivator, set up a space barrier, and teleported! All done in one go! Following that, Su Hao easily pierced through the cultivator¡¯s fragile shield with his long knife, smoothly extracting blood, and in the next moment, he teleported away again. What seemed like aplex operation became increasingly proficient and smooth as Su Hao continued to use it. In the eyes of the other cultivators, it appeared as if the armored figure suddenly appeared, stabbed someone, and then vanished, reappearing near another disciple about ten secondster, stabbing again! Every strike drew blood, terrifyingly efficient! Although Su Hao¡¯s pre-set space barrier actions slightly slowed down his collectionpared to yesterday, it wasn¡¯t a significant issue. With such harvesting efficiency, he would soon obtain enough samples. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah~¡± ¡­ ¡°Senior Uncle, what should we do? We can¡¯t just let the armored person harass us like this!¡± ¡°Listen to me, fellow disciples. Let¡¯s gather a bit, prepare our flying swords, and as soon as that armored person appears, we¡¯ll immediately attack and kill him!¡± ¡°Senior Uncle is wise!¡± ¡°Great idea!¡± A few secondster, Su Hao¡¯s figure appeared by the side of a cultivator with small eyes and stabbed him. The moment Su Hao appeared, the cultivator with small eyes knew he was under attack. Although he was prepared, the sudden appearance of the armored person at his side still startled him, causing a drastic change in his expression. Despite his efforts to dodge, he was still impaled by the long knife, releasing a stream of blood. ¡°Uh, ah~¡± The cultivator with small eyes groaned in pain as if suffering a severe injury. However, what terrified him even more was yet toe. Countless flying swords shot towards him, the sound of their rapid approach piercing his heart. He shouted in despair, ¡°Senior brothers, hold on! I¡¯m one of you¡ª¡± As for Elder Shen, who had high expectations from everyone, he remained in his medicinal garden, staring fixedly at the spot where Su Hao disappeared, anticipating the armored person¡¯s reappearance. This medicinal garden was considered more important to him than his own life, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to tamper with it. However, Su Hao was destined to disappoint him. He wouldn¡¯t use this teleportation point again in the short term, even if Elder Shen guarded it for days and nights, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t reappear there. After a moment, Elder Shen sensed someone approaching outside the medicinal garden with his spiritual perception, seemingly looking for him. Hesitating for a moment and seeing that the armored figure hadn¡¯t appeared for a while, Elder Shen decided to change his approach. Exiting the medicinal garden, Elder Shen saw a disciple with an excited expression. ¡°Elder Shen, that armored person is currently on the main peak, recklessly harassing fellow disciples. It¡¯s too audacious; please go and stop him!¡± Elder Shen¡¯s eyes red angrily, his temper rising. He eximed, ¡°This is intolerable! I¡¯ve been waiting here for him, and he dares not to show up! Let me go and meet that rascal!¡± The disciple was overjoyed and immediately led the way. Meanwhile, Su Hao teleported to a point outside the mountain range and felt a sensation of heaviness all over his body, causing him to pause in his actions. ¡°Too many teleportations in a short period; even if the body is like a ¡®bncer,¡¯ it¡¯s struggling a bit!¡± The tearing sensation on the body caused by spatial travel, even with the powerful regenerative ability of the [Child of Fate], still persisted. Although minor damages to crucial organs were swiftly repaired, the repair was rtively slow. Frequent high-frequency teleportations over a short period would gradually umte damage, leading to difort in the body. ¡°My body is signaling for help! Well, today¡¯s activities stop here. Let me see how much blood I¡¯ve collected!¡± With that thought, Su Hao¡¯s consciousness entered the pinball space, and Little Light immediately reported, ¡°Respected Mr. Su Hao, wee back! Currently, 103 new recorded cultivator blood samples!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°Is that enough? I didn¡¯t expect to surpass the limit. This is even better!¡± With the collection taskpleted, Su Hao could now take a break. Collecting more blood wouldn¡¯t hold much significance for him at the moment. Instead, he nned to use the time to study the acquired data. After resting briefly on the spot, Su Hao¡¯s figure disappeared, teleporting back to his temporary base. This was a makeshift base he had dug in the wilderness, rarely visited, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t be discovered. Upon returning to the base, Su Hao felt a sense of relief, exiting the [Child if Fate] state. Somewhat exhausted, he sat on the bed andid down. ¡°A nap, then immediate research after recovery!¡± Elder Shen, after reaching the main peak, saw the disciples preparing for a possible encounter, wielding flying swords and knives as if the armored person could appear at any moment. With the arrival of the disciples and Elder Shen, their confidence soared as if they had found their backbone. ¡°That armored person is in big trouble this time!¡± However, after waiting for a while without the armored person appearing, Elder Shen¡¯s expression turned stern. He turned to the disciple who delivered the message, ¡°Where is that armored person? Are you trying to deceive me?¡± The disciple was immediately scared, trembling as he said, ¡°Disciple would never deceive Elder Shen! Just now, that armored person did appear every now and then, attacking the disciples present. But now¡­ now¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment, suddenly had an insight, and spoke with a louder voice, ¡°Perhaps knowing that Elder Shen wasing, the armored person, out of fear, dared note here!¡± Other disciples chimed in, ¡°Yes, it must be because of Elder Shen¡¯s prestigious reputation. The armored person dares note anymore!¡± ¡°Indeed, Elder Shen is truly unmatched!¡± ¡°Joking, who would dare to act recklessly in front of Elder Shen?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡­ These words, like music to Elder Shen¡¯s ears, made him exceptionally content. It seemed as if the armored person was just a mere clown he could easily crush. The previous anger was unexpectedly suppressed. Elder Shen snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him here and see if he dares toe.¡± The disciples echoed, ¡°Elder Shen is mighty!¡± Chapter 342 Without mentioning the future of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, the day after Su Hao woke up, he went to the nearby city, collected over a hundred samples of ordinary people¡¯s blood as research references, and then returned to the temporary base, immediately entering the research state. The sooner he thoroughly researched the talent for cultivating immortality, the sooner he could gain greater autonomy. Compared to gic research talents, Su Hao was already adept. Leaving aside Zhu Huo dealing with genes every day in the human world, even in a previous world, his summoner talent was something he had modified for himself. In just three days, Su Hao discovered anomalies in the genes carried on the third chromosome of cultivators, and the third chromosome happened to carry the most genes rted to protein encoding! Surprised by this discovery, Su Hao blurted out, ¡°Protein! The talent of cultivators is rted to protein!¡± Such spection left Su Hao greatly shocked, ¡°How could the talent of cultivators be rted to proteins? That¡¯s unscientific!¡± Feeling skeptical, Su Hao rechecked multiple times, and the results remained consistent. However, there was a new discovery on the eighth chromosome, with subtle differences. Yet, these differences were far less significant than those on the third chromosome. In other words, the most significant gic difference between individuals with the talent of cultivators and so-called talentless ordinary peopley in the gene sequence on the third chromosome! ¡°The rtionship between cultivating immortality and proteins, what could it be?¡± Su Hao pondered, unable to find an answer. Suddenly, he seemed to grasp something, ¡°No! Perhaps it¡¯s not proteins, but something simr to proteins¡­ But what is it? What does this gene sequence represent?¡± For a moment, Su Hao¡¯s mind felt like thousands of ants gnawing, itching uncontrobly. He immediately wanted to explore and uncover the truth! While the gene sequence allowed Su Hao topare the internal differences, it couldn¡¯t reveal the effects after gene expression. ¡°Should I find a cultivator to cooperate with me in an experiment?¡± However, Su Hao immediately dismissed this idea. Such a dangerous experiment should wait until he had mastered the techniques of cultivating immortality! Currently, cultivators were all unknowns to Su Hao, and there was no basis for experimentation. A wrong move could put himself in jeopardy! ¡°Let¡¯s investigate whether cultivating immortality is rted to protein-like substancester! For now, let¡¯s design a gic talent for myself!¡± Su Hao made a decision and immediately began designing his own gene sequence in the virtual space. In these days, using the gene sequence of cultivators topare with the gene sequence of this body, he found, unsurprisingly, that he was just an ordinary person! Perhaps even a waste among ordinary people! A waste unable to even learn ordinary martial arts! ¡°Transforming into a young master, thought I had good luck, turns out I was overthinking it!¡± Five dayster, Su Hao used his Diamond Armor to create a syringe and slowly injected the gene modification fluid into his body. ¡°The difference between a waste and a genius might just be one injection!¡± ¡°Without Yashan doing some experiments for me in advance, it¡¯s a bit ufortable¡­¡± Thinking of this, Su Hao made up his mind. After joining the immortal sect and understanding the situation, he would find Yashan and make him a research assistant! Of course, provided that Yashan hadn¡¯t died by then! Each gene modification was apanied by a strong drowsiness, and Su Hao didn¡¯t resist; instead, he fell asleep, waiting for the gene modification to finish. Five hourster, Su Hao regained consciousness. He immediately entered the virtual space to check the status of his gene modification. After a moment, Su Hao exited the virtual space, closed his eyes to sense for a while, then opened them, muttering strangely, ¡°The gene modification went very smoothly! But in terms of perception, there¡¯s no particr feeling!¡± Su Hao spected that perhaps the time for acquiring the talent was too short, and the uniqueness of the talent had not been fully activated. Alternatively, there might be a need for special activation methods, such as cultivation techniques. Of course, it didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that he still didn¡¯t have the talent for cultivating immortality! Regardless, Su Hao had done the necessary preparations, and now he awaited the testing at the Ascension Grand Assembly, followed by joining the immortal sect for further study! ¡°However¡­ I may have offended the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks recently. Perhaps someone remembers my aura. Joining them again at this time poses too much risk! Let¡¯s choose another immortal sect!¡± Fearing recognition, Su Hao decided to find another ce to stay. If the elders of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks knew about this, they would undoubtedly celebrate with excitement! Hua Yang Beizhou, the fame of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, was the greatest. Su Hao didn¡¯t have much interest in other small immortal sects. Therefore, he decided to change his location. After a little inquiry, Su Hao selected his destination. ¡°I heard that two monthster, Yunzhong Wangyue Valley in Annan Hengzhou will also be recruiting disciples, searching for those with fate. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± With a firm decision, Su Hao bought a map and set off immediately. If, by then, he still had no talent, he would collect information on the bodies of cultivators in Wangyue Valley, modify himself again, and then head to the next major immortal sect. In a world with so many immortal sects, he would surely seed! Moreover, Su Hao was not in a hurry; he still had a year left. Two monthster, in Huayun City of Annan Hengzhou. At this time every three years, Huayun City was crowded with people from all over, seeking a chance for immortality. Most were between the ages of thirteen and eighteen,ing either by themselves or apanied by their parents. For them, whether they can ascend to immortality depends on whether they gain recognition from the immortal tomorrow. ¡°Tomorrow at the morning, it¡¯s time for Yunzhong Wangyue Valley to openly recruit disciples again. I wonder how many lucky ones will catch the eye of an immortal this time!¡± ¡°While it¡¯s said to be openly recruiting disciples, the ones truly with immortal fate are few. Immortals aren¡¯t what we ordinary people imagine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Every time they recruit, over a thousand youths participate in the trial. In the end, less than twenty obtain the qualification to enter. Tsk tsk, the difficulty is evident.¡± ¡­ Su Hao wandered through the city, gathering information about Wangyue Valley. In the end, Su Hao summarized it briefly: First, Yunzhong Wangyue Valley recruits disciples every three years. Second, tomorrow, Wangyue Valley will openly recruit disciples outside Huayun City, with arge number of youths participating. However, the conditions for recruitment are extremely stringent. Third, the process generally involves three steps. The first step is talent testing; those whose talent doesn¡¯t meet the standard are eliminated directly, eliminating ny percent of the candidates. The second step is testing physical strength and intelligence, eliminating the weak and foolish. The third step, Su Hao guessed, involves eliminating those they dislike. The most crucial point is that if the talent is outstanding in the first step, they can overlook the other conditions. In the end, the reason for letting others choose is that the candidates are not good enough. Fourth, disciples recruited by Yunzhong Wangyue Valley must sever worldly ties and rarely set foot in the mortal realm again. The number of disciples Yunzhong Wangyue Valley recruits surprised Su Hao a bit, ¡°Could the conditions for Elemental Celestial Three Peaks be lower? Why do I hear they recruit a hundred people every year? With such long-term umtion, Yunzhong Wangyue Valley¡¯s disciples must be far fewer than Elemental Celestial Three Peaks. How did they be thergest immortal sect in the entire Annan Hengzhou? Was it based on individual quality?¡± After much contemtion, Su Hao still found it somewhat unreasonable! With numerous immortal sects now, to maintain the longevity of the sect, they must gather as many exceptionally talented youths as possible to join. This ensures a constant influx, as having too few disciples poses a risk to the sect¡¯s vitality in the event of idental deaths. Having more people has its advantages. Whether they live or die doesn¡¯t matter much; with arge base, outstanding geniuses will eventually emerge. The legend of ordinary people cultivating immortality is prevalent in this world too! Su Hao spected inwardly, ¡°Could it be because of cultivation resources?¡± ¡°No way! I didn¡¯t choose a sect of paupers, did I?¡± Chapter 343 On the second day, Su Hao arrived early at the Heartbreak Cliff outside Huayun City. This ce, known as the Heartbreak Cliff, is said to be named after the reason why Yunzhong Wangyue Valley recruits disciples here every three years, meaning: breaking away from worldly desires. The cliff was already crowded with many young boys and girls, their faces flushed with excitement and nervousness, all gazing beyond the cliff with longing eyes for the path of cultivation. Without keeping Su Hao waiting long, a massive flying boat approached from beyond the cliff the next moment, slowly docking at the edge of the cliff amid the astonishment of the young ones. Curiously, Su Hao looked at the floating boat in the air, a pile of questions popping into his mind: ¡°What¡¯s the principle behind this flying boat? How is floating flight achieved? How to control such precise docking without an intelligent control center? What about the energy system¡­¡± Lost in thought, Su Hao took a step forward, carefully observing the design of the entire flying boat. His mind seemed captivated by the vessel! Su Hao¡¯s inner excitement surged: ¡°I must understand the principle of this flying boat! Then, I¡¯ll build an even more magnificent one myself! Hehe! Yunzhong Wangyue Valley in the clouds, I¡¯m joining for sure!¡± As for whether every sect has this style of flying boat, Su Hao didn¡¯t know. After the boat stabilized, a white-robed fairy, her face veiled with a thin gauze but unable to conceal her graceful figure and exquisite beauty, stepped out. Behind her, two women in light blue dresses followed, their expressions cool. Further away, a man held a long sword, sitting calmly on the edge of the boat, gazing into the distance. The white-robed fairy stopped by the boat, and with a gentle touch, two square pirs rose from both sides of the flying boat, forming a huge vertical door. Then, the white-robed fairy¡¯s wrist turned, lightly tapping on the pirs. ¡°Hum~¡± A faint yellow light emitted from the inner sides of the two pirs, connecting to form a light curtain, like two pirs pulling up a thin yellow curtain. Seeing this change, the young ones eximed once again. The white-robed fairy lightly leaped, standing on top of the pirs, overlooking everyone. She gently opened her vermilion lips: ¡°To enter my Yunzhong Valley, you must pass through this ¡®Pledge Door.¡¯ If you can¡¯t pass, please leave! Now, those who are willing to enter our valley, feel free to try!¡± Although the fairy¡¯s voice was not loud, it clearly reached the ears of everyone present. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± For a moment, the young ones burst into an uproar, as if they had arrived at a party. ¡°This year¡¯s recruitment process is different, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is indeed different from the past, more concise~¡± ¡°It seems more grand this time!¡± ¡°Indeed, Yunzhong Valley is truly remarkable. I will definitely be a disciple of Yunzhong Valley and achieve immortality!¡± Meanwhile, Su Hao looked at the tall and spacious door, pondering inwardly: ¡°Could this be used to test one¡¯s talent? Using a door to assess talent¡­ the person who can create this ¡®Pledge Door¡¯ must be an applied super genius!¡± Learning the knowledge of cultivation is one hurdle, but transforming that knowledge into practical applications is another, and this hurdle is not any simpler than acquiring the knowledge itself. While Su Hao contemted the principles of testing talent, some young ones were already itching to try. Soon, a bold ck-faced youth stepped forward, heading towards the light door. All eyes were fixed on him, eager to see the first person to take the plunge! The ck-faced youth cautiously approached the light curtain, reaching out to touch it. However, it was as if he touched a wall; his hand couldn¡¯t prate. Unconvinced, he pressed his other hand on the light curtain and even tried bumping it with his shoulder, but to no avail. Everyone immediately understood; the ck-faced youth in front did not possess celestial affinity. With the first attempt, more followed. A youth in floral attire tried to pass through the light curtain but was simrly bounced back. After retreating behind with a sullen face in front of the fairy, the floral youth began mutteringints. Then came the third and the fourth, with more people attempting to pass through the light curtain, but without exception, all failed! Some even started running and directly collided with the light curtain, attempting to forcefully break through. However, they were harshly rebounded; the force of impact matched the force of the rebound. Yet, regardless of the youths¡¯ efforts, the white-robed fairy seemed indifferent, merely observing the young boys and girls below. After nearly a hundred failed attempts, a delicately featured girl cautiously reached out and touched the light curtain. Surprisingly, her hand didn¡¯t rebound like others; instead, it created ripples on the light curtain, and the girl¡¯s hand passed through. The girl curiously observed her palm, then took two steps forward, quickly passing through the light curtain and reaching the other side, boarding the flying boat! Seeming to understand the significance, the girl was suddenly ecstatic. ¡°Ssh¡ª¡± The first sessful attempt boosted the confidence of everyone who hadn¡¯t tried yet, and they rushed towards the light curtain. The sess of the girl served as a signal. Although the majority were still rejected by the light curtain, some continued to pass through, reaching the flying boat. Third, fourth¡­ the number of sessful individuals kept increasing! Seeing that there were only a few people left, Su Hao finally made a move, striding forward and focusing his gaze on the light curtain, highly concentrated. Su Hao stopped in front of the light curtain, reaching out his hand and slowly pressing it against the light curtain. He not only needed to pass through but also record information about his body, understanding the principle of the light curtain screening talents. The moment Su Hao¡¯s hand touched the light curtain, he distinctly felt a breath flowing through his body, seeminglybining with some substance inside him to form a new material. Immediately, this substance reacted with the light curtain, allowing Su Hao¡¯s hand to sessfully pass through. In other words¡­ ¡°I have talent!¡± Su Hao felt a sense of certainty in his heart. As expected, just as he expected! Self-made talent is just as effective, and perhaps even more useful than others¡¯. The first step in cultivation, sessfully taken! At the same time, Su Hao confirmed the role of his gic technology ¨C truly irreceable! Su Hao slowly exhaled, took a few steps forward, walked into the light curtain, and casually found a spot to stand. When Su Hao sessfully passed through the light curtain, he instantly gained a wave of envious looks. ncing at the youths blocked outside the flying boat by the light curtain, Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not much different from them; I just know a bit more!¡± Su Hao surveyed the youths standing on the flying boat. Including him, there were seventeen individuals ¨C ten males and seven females. Each one couldn¡¯t conceal the excitement on their faces, as if bing immortals was right before their eyes. After about two minutes, two more individuals arrived, a male and a female. From then on, until everyone had tried, no one else boarded the flying boat. In other words, out of the over a thousand youths, only neen possessed qualifying cultivation talents! This made Su Hao furrow his brows, feeling concerned about the future of Yunzhong Valley! Although this method of disciple recruitment yields a higher percentage of elites, it seems tock foresight! However, it¡¯s evident how difficult it is to enter Yunzhong Valley. Other sects might recruit a bit more, but not significantly more. It¡¯s no wonder many people desperate for cultivation end up turning to the wrong path or getting deceived, leaving nothing but bones behind. While Su Haoined internally, his feet were firmly on the flying boat. If someone tried to make him leave now, he would resist. ¡°I¡¯ll start here at Yunzhong Valley, gain basic cultivation knowledge. If this sect can¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll travel and learn from other sects! Yes, that¡¯s the n!¡± Su Hao admitted he had his eyes on this flying boat. Before mastering the technology, he had no intention of leaving this sect. After confirming that no one else was entering the light curtain, the stunning fairy with the thin veil shifted her gaze to Su Hao and the other neen youths. She calmly said, ¡°Since you have boarded the ¡®Void Crossing Boat,¡¯ consider it your initial entry! I¡¯ll give you the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. If you regret joining the sect, you can leave the same way you came.¡± A stick of incense quickly burned away, and everyone stood firm, their determination to cultivate evident. ¡°From now on, dedicate yourselves to the pursuit of the immortal path, cultivating for a long time beyond the mortal realm.¡± The beautiful fairy curved her lips slightly and continued, ¡°Since no one regrets their decision, remember the determination you made today. Let¡¯s go!¡± With a wave of her hand, the light curtain disappeared, and the two square pirs retracted into the boat. Su Hao, however, was puzzled: ¡°Huh? What about the first, second, and third steps of entry? Is recruiting disciples always this hasty?¡± Su Hao really thought there would be some clever twists, tests of character, or other processes. He didn¡¯t expect that passing through a door would count as entry! ncing at the fairy, Su Hao wondered, ¡°Could it be they didn¡¯t recruit enough people this time, so as long as you have talent, they ept anyone, no matter what type of person they are?¡± It¡¯s quite possible! Lost in his whimsical thoughts, the flying boat slowly set off, leaving Heartbreak Cliff! The neen youths on the flying boat were delighted, while the over a thousand youths who didn¡¯t board felt heartbroken. With teary eyes, they watched the flying boat depart. Born into the world of cultivation butcking the talent for it. The sadness of the world can be no greater than this! Chapter 344 After the flying boat left Heartbreak Cliff, the white-robed and stunning fairy pointed down, activating a device on the flying boat with a beam of light. A faint yellow protective shield emerged, enveloping the entire flying boat, transforming it into a shuttle that sped up as it flew. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± The shuttle tore through the sky, turning Heartbreak Cliff into a tiny ck dot in an instant. The youths on the flying boat had never witnessed such high-speed flight. Watching the scenery outside rapidly retreat, they couldn¡¯t help but stare in astonishment. ¡°So fast!¡± ¡°Is this the technique of immortals? I want to be an immortal too, freely wandering between heaven and earth!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Su Hao looked around and felt that his calm demeanor seemed a bit abrupt. However, he couldn¡¯t fake surprise, so he simply walked to the side, leaned against a pir, and sat down, closing his eyes to rest. Su Hao¡¯s actions attracted the attention of the white-robed fairy, who curiously observed him. But for Su Hao, being noticed was nothing new. There was no need to make a fuss about it. ¡°When I join the sect, there will be even more attention on me!¡± Su Hao wanted to infuse the flying boat with his vitality, record all the information about the vessel in his ball space, and then analyze and learn from it. However, he decided against taking the risk. If his vitality identally triggered something or damaged the flying boat, it could lead toplications. ¡°Time will tell!¡± Su Hao ignored the outside world, entered the ball space while he had the chance, and examined his body¡¯s reactions when he entered the light curtain earlier. ¡°The moment I touched the light curtain, my body reacted. So, as long as I find the source of this reaction, I can probably figure out how people in this world test cultivation talents!¡± Su Hao meticulously examined the body data, quickly finding the changes that urred. Since Su Hao had enhanced his cultivation talent, a special substance started transcribing in his body. After a uniquebination, it formed a protein-like substance with amino and carboxyl groups. Itsplex structure, including a benzene-like ring, had no apparent function in the body¡¯s metabolism and gradually umted until reaching a certain concentration. Su Hao had studied it for two days but found nothing significant, only specting its connection to so-called spiritual power. After touching the light curtain, the special ¡®spiritual power structure¡¯ underwent changes. Unstable single bonds broke, and the structure rbined with a ring structure, forming a new structure. It was this new structure that allowed Su Hao¡¯s body to sessfully prate the light curtain! ¡°Perhaps this protein-like substance is what cultivators refer to as the innate spiritual root!¡± But the next question arose, ¡°Do the so-called fire spiritual roots and water spiritual roots really exist? What¡¯s the deal with them?¡± Su Hao closed his eyes, indulging in wild thoughts, and recorded the spective results of his musings in the ¡®Inspiration¡¯ section of the log board. For Su Hao, wild thoughts were a source of inspiration in his research. Amidst countless ideas, perhaps he could grasp a fleeting insight. The flying boat¡¯s speed was extremely fast. After several turns and twists, it finally arrived at a massive sinkhole. The flying boat slowed down, gliding close to the ground, descending into the pit and flying through a narrow canyon at the bottom. Mists floated on both sides of the canyon, water droplets cascading down. The walls were adorned with intertwined roots of short trees, and vines meandered down. A few beams of light prated from above, adding a touch of vitality to this otherwise deste ce. Breaking through the water mist, the flying boat followed the winding canyon. After an unknown duration, the scenery ahead suddenly opened up. It was as if the flying boat had entered a secluded fairnd detached from the outside world. This ce was the location of the Yunzhong Valley sect! The sect¡¯s territory was vast, surrounded by continuous mountain ranges. Looking around, the mountains were covered in ice and snow, shrouded in thick clouds and mist, obscuring the blue sky. It resembled a basin. Even for cultivators, crossing this mountain range would require considerable effort. Below the mountains, undting grasnds spread out like waves. The lush greenery was dotted with small yellow mountain flowers, sparkling like another starry sky. Su Hao mused, ¡°These cultivator sects really know how to pick ces! Each one prefers finding such secluded ces with beautiful and unique scenery. Thinking about it, I just randomly pick a corner, dig a cave, and, well, it¡¯s far from ideal.¡± Su Hao suspected that after staying in this world for some time, he might have more requirements when looking for experimental bases in the future! The flying boat flew over the grasnd and arrived at ces where stone peaks stood tall. Flying between the peaks, it finallynded steadily beside a stone tform. At this moment, the white-robed fairy waved her hand, dispelling the light curtain covering the flying boat. She walked up to the stone tform, calmly stating, ¡°We have arrived. Follow me!¡± The youths¡¯ faces were filled with anticipation and curiosity. Pretending to be calm, they followed behind the white-robed fairy and stepped onto the spacious stone tform. Su Hao also blended in, walking with the others and entering arge cave behind the stone tform. Inside, it was a hidden paradise with a domed ceiling adorned with exquisite and unparalleled colored murals depicting immortals wielding swords, dancing in the moonlight, and practicing on lotus flowers. After passing through this long hall, everyone emerged from the stone peak and walked along a suspension bridge to another stone peak. It was only then that Su Hao noticed all these scattered stone piles were connected by suspension bridges, crisscrossing in all directions. Soon, the white-robed fairy led everyone to a secluded cave within a stone peak. Inside, separated by individual rooms, she casually pointed and said, ¡°From today onwards, you will stay here until the elders make arrangements tomorrow.¡± After speaking, the white-robed fairy turned and left. The youths looked at each other, and a braided young man suddenly shouted at the departing white-robed fairy, ¡°Immortal, aren¡¯t you going to ask our names?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that tomorrow.¡± The white-robed fairy paid him no attention, continuing to walk until she disappeared from sight. The fairy in white ignored it, and the young man with a tiger braid didn¡¯t feel awkward. He turned to the crowd and said, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re all fellow disciples. Let¡¯s get to know each other! I¡¯m Qin Kefan, fifteen years old this year! Ie from Phoenix City, and my family is in the salt trade.¡± ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± The group of young people collectively took in a sharp breath. The Qin family, a salt-trading powerhouse in Southern Hengzhou, the amount of information Qin Kefan ¡®identally¡¯ revealed is quite substantial! Other young men and women started to view Qin Kefan with more respect, and their attitudes shifted. Another seemingly polite youth spoke, ¡°Qin Brother is right; we should get to know each other. I¡¯m Huang Gui, from Shoujin City, and my family is in the grain business, not as influential as Brother Qin¡¯s.¡± ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± The group of young people once again collectively took in a second sharp breath. The third breath, the fourth breath¡­ taken in until their whole bodies tingled! After everyone exchanged names, someone asked in surprise, ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t we neen people? We only have eighteen here.¡± Another pointed to a room inside and said, ¡°I just saw someone already went to choose a room.¡± ¡°Yes, he checked all the rooms just now, then chose the first one. Probably thinks it¡¯s the best room.¡± ¡°How can this be? It¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find him; otherwise, this country bumpkin doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡± ¡­ A momentter, the entrance to the ¡®first-ss room¡¯ was blocked by a group of young people, while the girls stood on the side. Some were hesitant to speak, some were gloating, some were indifferent, and some were eagerly interested. At the door of the room, ten young people were arguing, and it seemed to escte, voices getting louder. Then, Su Hao stepped forward, one punch each, sending them all flying, the skillful ¡®Soaring Fist¡¯ once again showing its prowess. Su Hao walked out, scratching his ear and said, ¡°You guys were too noisy just now; I couldn¡¯t hear. One by one, what were you saying?¡± The young man with the tiger braid, Qin Kefan, pointed at Su Hao, trembling, ¡°You¡­ you actually¡­¡± Su Hao stepped forward, kicked him in the gap between his thigh muscles, leaned down, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Qin Kefan, holding his leg in pain, wanted to speak, but Su Hao kicked him again. Then, Qin Kefan immediately closed his mouth and shook his head. With so many girls watching, Qin Kefan felt unwilling! But getting kicked really hurt! ¡°This short-haired bumpkin must be a mortal martial artist. When I be an immortal, I¡¯ll make him pay! Hmph!¡± Chapter 345 When Su Hao entered the Yunzhong Valley, the radar sensed cultivators inside the immortal gate. Only a little over two hundred and thirty people! Compared to the thousands in the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, this was not even worth mentioning! However, the cultivators in the Yunzhong Valley generally had highly refined blood qi, surpassing the motley crew of the Sanhe Peaks. ¡°Perhaps the Sanhe Peaks adopt a survival of the fittest system, focusing on teaching, while the Yunzhong Valley concentrates resources on a few individuals, greatly increasing the chances of obtaining high-level cultivators.¡± For Su Hao, the Yunzhong Valley seemed more suitable. The next day, Su Hao and others were brought into a hall with a huge statue of an immortal figure. The statue had a calm expression, slightly open eyes, overlooking. It looked like the founding ancestor of the Yunzhong Valley. Under the statue, nine ethereal cultivators assessed these dozen or so youths and began to im disciples! Among the neen, eight young girls were highly coveted, and the cultivators swiftly captured each of them. Nheless, a seemingly perplexed female cultivator remained unsessful in securing one. She sighed, her round face reflecting bewilderment, ncing at the eight disciples with frustration before assessing the remaining eleven youths. She thought, ¡°Since considerate girls are already taken, why not choose a handsome-looking boy? That should work too.¡± So, she pointed at Su Hao, and that¡¯s how Su Hao¡¯s master was decided. Then, this seemingly unreliable master of Su Hao casually chose another youth who looked pleasing to the eye, none other than Huang Gui, who ran a grain business at home. When Huang Gui learned that he was under the same master as Su Hao, his expression turned extremely ugly. Then Su Hao¡¯s master, the round-faced fairy, frowned and nced at Huang Gui, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Unhappy to have me as your master?¡± Huang Gui immediately shook his head, forcing a bright smile, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for a disciple to have such a heavenly-lookingdy as a master.¡± The round-faced fairy snorted, turned around, and said, ¡°You two, follow me!¡± Not getting a female disciple made her very dissatisfied. As for how the other cultivators would divide the remaining nine youths¡­ ¡®Love how you want to, I¡¯m upset, so I¡¯ll only take two!¡¯ ¡­¡­ In a stone peak cave, the round-faced fairy sat on a grand chair, with two cups of clear tea on the side table. Su Hao and Huang Gui stood before her. The round-faced fairy pointed at the two cups of tea, saying, ¡°Take them!¡± Su Hao stepped forward, picked up one cup, and only then did Huang Gui dare to approach. The round-faced fairy¡¯s expression turned extremely serious as she calmly stated, ¡°If you want to be disciples of the Yunzhong Valley and learn our immortal techniques, you must adhere to the rules of the Yunzhong Valley. This is the prerequisite. Listen carefully and remember.¡± ¡°One, once you enter this sect, you cannot leave for a lifetime; Two, our immortal techniques cannot be passed on to outsiders; Three, the sectes first, elders second, individuals third; Four, mutual assistance among sect members is required, harming fellow disciples is prohibited; Five, if there is an invasion, you must go to defend against the enemy; Six, upon sessful cultivation, you mustplete sect-assigned tasks; Seven, disciples of the Yunzhong Valley must take on disciples to pass on the immortal techniques after ten years of cultivation; ¡­¡± She listed a total of eighteen rules and then looked at the two, saying, ¡°Have you both remembered? Any questions?¡± Huang Gui looked uneasy. Remembering all eighteen at once was challenging. Who could remember them all? He subconsciously nced at the short-haired youth next to him. Su Hao nodded and said, ¡°Remembered them all.¡± Huang Gui was surprised, thinking, ¡°What? He can remember all of this? Is he lying? To lie boldly in front of the master, he¡¯s quite audacious! Truly someone I shouldn¡¯t mess with.¡± The round-faced fairy also looked at Su Hao in astonishment, thinking, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect him to be a genius!¡± Su Hao then said, ¡°I do have a question.¡± The round-faced fairy nonchntly replied, ¡°Ask away.¡± Su Hao inquired, ¡°Regarding the second rule, that our immortal techniques cannot be passed on to outsiders. If Iprehend a different method from our immortal techniques, can I teach it to someone else? In other words, can I freely share a technique I create?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The round-faced fairy seemed to find it a great joke, bursting intoughter and then casually said, ¡°If you can create a technique, then it¡¯s up to you. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Su Hao nodded understandingly and continued, ¡°The third rule, sectes first, elders second, individuals third. If I believe that what I¡¯m doing benefits the sect, benefits the elders, and also benefits me, can I act ording to my own intentions?¡± The round-faced fairy looked at Su Hao in surprise and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes. You can interpret this rule as the sect¡¯smands being superior to the elders¡¯mands, and elders¡¯mands being superior to personal will.¡± Su Hao rified, ¡°So, if there are nomands from the sect or elders, I can act freely.¡± The round-faced fairy affirmed, ¡°Exactly.¡± Su Hao then asked, ¡°The fourth rule, not harming fellow disciples. Is there a standard for harm here? Does it refer to taking a life, or does it include not even physically hurting someone?¡± Hearing Su Hao¡¯s question, Huang Gui, standing nearby, inexplicably felt a chill down his spine. He couldn¡¯t help but think that Su Hao¡¯s question might be rted to him. The round-faced fairy noticed Su Hao¡¯s unique approach. Frankly, she had never seen someone dissect the sect rules so clearly during the formal initiation. She wondered, ¡°What is this dignified young man up to?¡± After a moment of contemtion, the round-faced fairy responded, ¡°There is no standard for harming fellow disciples!¡± Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°No standard? Does that mean whether it¡¯s considered harm or not is at the discretion of the elders? Or should I rify a bit more?¡± He then directly pointed at Huang Gui beside him, saying, ¡°If I find him annoying and bothersome and decide to give him a beating, does that count as harming a fellow disciple?¡± The round-faced fairy was momentarily stunned, looked at the bewildered Huang Gui, suddenly understood something, and burst intoughter, saying, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. If he annoys me, I¡¯d beat him too, hahaha!¡± Huang Gui couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, feeling a cold chill in his heart, thinking, ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ve fallen into the hands of two troublemakers. I¡¯mpletely finished!¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why a young man with such upright principles would end up sharing a room with two troublemakers. It was truly an insult to decency! The round-faced fairy then asked, ¡°Any more questions? Feel free to ask, and I¡¯ll answer them all.¡± For the round-faced fairy, the more questions Su Hao asked, the better. She didn¡¯t mind answering patiently because it showed that Su Hao was genuinely paying attention, thinking, and willing to abide by the rules. Unlike some people who superficially agreed to everything but did whatever they wanted behind her back. She disliked such individuals the most. After some thought, the round-faced fairy nced at Huang Gui. Su Hao, having asked two more questions, indicated that he had finished with his inquiries. The round-faced fairy turned to Huang Gui and asked, ¡°What about you? Do you have any questions?¡± Huang Gui, with difficulty holding back tears and saliva, dryly said, ¡°N-nothing!¡± Initially, he had prepared to present himself well in front of the master, but now it seemed like he might have messed up. The round-faced fairy straightened up, her expression turning serious. ¡°Since both of you agree to abide by the rules of the Yunzhong Valley, you are now officially the 56th generation disciples. Bow under me, Feng Ling! Present the tea!¡± ¡°Master, please enjoy the tea!¡± Su Hao offered the tea. ¡°Master, please enjoy the tea!¡± Huang Gui mimicked appropriately. After Feng Ling finished the tea, solidifying the master-disciple rtionship, she ced the teacup on the table and indicated Su Hao. ¡°From now on, you will be known as Feng Wei, and you are the senior brother.¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Feng Wei greets the master.¡± Feng Ling then turned to Huang Gui. ¡°You will be called Feng Cheng, and you are the junior brother.¡± Huang Gui said, ¡°Feng Cheng greets the master.¡± Huang Gui was content with his new Dao name, as he believed that, as a future immortal, being called Gui Lai seemed a bit undignified. Chapter 346 Suo Hao spent a month in the Yunzhong Valley. During this time, Feng Ling didn¡¯t teach much but handed a pile of books to Suo Hao and Huang Gui, asking them to read on their own to develop their ability toprehend immortal texts. These books varied, mostly documenting the glorious deeds of the past heads and elders of the Yunzhong Valley, interspersed with a lot of perspectives on cultivation,monly known as chicken soup. Nothing useful about cultivation was found, and Suo Hao immediately realized that this was a preparatory step in shaping their mindset before learning genuine martial arts. Simr to corporate onboarding training, where professional skills are set aside initially, and mental state is adjusted first. In just one day, Suo Hao finished reading these watery books, with nothing else to do, he entered the pinball space to study the gic samples of ten young men, recorded casually during his previous scuffles. One day, Feng Ling summoned Suo Hao and Feng Cheng, assessed their understanding of chicken soup literature, and after passing, said, ¡°Follow me; today, I will officially teach you the first lesson in cultivation.¡± Suo Hao was thrilled, followed immediately, with Feng Cheng close behind. Outside the cave, Feng Ling leaped lightly, floating to the peak. Her voice drifted down, ¡°You two,e up!¡± Suo Hao looked around, saw no stairs, and leaped directly, leveraging the stone wall a few times, reaching the summit. Feng Ling looked at Suo Hao in surprise, ¡°Have you practiced martial arts in the mortal realm?¡± Suo Hao casually replied, ¡°For two years.¡± Feng Ling nodded in silence. Meanwhile, Feng Cheng below was dumbfounded, ¡°How do I get up?¡± Seeing that both Feng Ling and Senior Brother Feng Wei ignored him, he gritted his teeth, rolled up his sleeves, and started climbing. Feng Ling patiently waited. For her, it wasn¡¯t about testing or not; she just wanted to see the potential of her disciples. If they needed help even with such difficulties, she wouldn¡¯t have expectations for their future. While mortals emphasize mutual assistance, for cultivators, once on this path, most challenges must be faced alone. After about half an hour, Feng Cheng, panting heavily, finally climbed up. Despite the numerous cuts from sharp stones, he looked very pleased. After catching his breath, Feng Ling smiled, ¡°Both of you exceeded my expectations; you seem to have the potential for cultivation!¡± After both of them settled into a seated position, the Feng Ling suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°By joining the Yunzhong Valley for cultivation, do you both seek immortality?¡± This question immediately shook Suo Hao and Feng Cheng¡¯s spirits. It directly addressed the core of cultivation ¨C immortality, the ultimate goal pursued by all cultivators. If cultivation couldn¡¯t truly grant immortality, people¡¯s enthusiasm for it would diminish significantly, leaving only the desire for power to navigate life. Suo Hao nodded without hesitation. Feng Ling said, ¡°Well, you might be disappointed. Cultivation cannot give you the immortality you seek.¡± This answer surprised Suo Hao, and he couldn¡¯t help but show his astonishment. Suo Hao didn¡¯t rush to ask further questions; instead, he waited for Feng Ling¡¯s follow-up exnation. Feng Cheng, however, couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Cultivation can¡¯t grant immortality? How is that possible?¡± At this moment, he even doubted whether the Yunzhong Valley was a scam, not a genuine sect! If cultivators can¡¯t attain immortality, what¡¯s the point of cultivation? Feng Ling continued, ¡°People often speak of the abilities of immortals, soaring through the sky, living for eternity, omnipotent. But they refer to true immortals, not practitioners like us. We practitioners also experience birth, aging, sickness, and death, ultimately turning into ashes. As for immortals, their existence is subjective; they may exist or not. A practitioner may, at the end of their cultivation journey, undergo a transformation and ascend like the legends suggest!¡± After finishing her words, Feng Ling left Feng Cheng in disbelief, murmuring, ¡°How could this be¡­ Will we also die in the future?¡± Feng Ling chuckled, ¡°You can understand it that way! However, in this world, there may be a glimmer of hope. If you can find that thread of hope, you might achieve what you desire and attain immortality.¡± Feng Cheng snapped back, ¡°Where is that glimmer of hope?¡± Feng Ling just chuckledzily, showing no interest in answering his naive question. After all, if she knew, why would she bother training these two disciples here? Upon hearing this, Suo Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. He had thought that in this world, he could find the method for eternal life. Now it seemed he was being too optimistic! In his view, this cultivation world was just a rudimentary version of the true cultivation realm. However, Suo Hao decided to separate the emotion of disappointment and thought, ¡°Sess or failure, you won¡¯t know until you try. Conclusions are not valid until the end. Besides, countless cultivators in this world have dedicated their lives to studying longevity. They must have unique insights into extending life. I¡¯ll grasp that knowledge first!¡± Longevity couldn¡¯t be that simple, right? Observing the reactions of her two disciples, Feng Ling continued, ¡°Although cultivators cannot achieve immortality, it is still possible to extend one¡¯s lifespan.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Suo Hao thought to himself. Upon hearing this, Feng Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and his spirits were restored. Since achieving immortality was not possible, he settled for living a longer life. Feng Ling continued, ¡°Let me tell you about the general path and stages of our practitioners.¡± After organizing her thoughts, she exined, ¡°We practitioners start as ordinary humans, and cultivation is the process of shedding our mortal bodies. As cultivation progresses, our bodies gradually transform into immortal bodies. Simultaneously, we gain powerful abilities and, more importantly, longer lifespans.¡± ¡°This process of shedding mortality is not immediate; it requires years of cultivation and gradual transformation. It can be divided into five stages: Qi Refinement Realm, Foundation Building Realm, Golden Core Realm, Nascent Soul Realm, and Unity Realm. There might be more beyond that, but I don¡¯t know. You will find out when the timees.¡± ¡°Importantly, each realm has a different impact on increasing lifespan.¡± Pausing, Feng Ling continued, ¡°Each realm affects lifespan differently.¡± Eagerly, Feng Cheng asked, ¡°How can we increase lifespan, Master?¡± Feng Ling smiled slightly, ¡°There is no fixed answer, but there are rtively reliable ims. Qi Refinement Realm doesn¡¯t increase lifespan, Foundation Building Realm adds sixty years, Golden Core Realm adds another one hundred and eight, Nascent Soul Realm adds five hundred and four, and Unity Realm adds another one thousand six hundred.¡± ¡°That means, if you can smoothly reach the Unity Realm and live to a natural death, you will have a total of two thousand five hundred years!¡± ¡°Two thousand five hundred years!¡± Feng Cheng, upon hearing this, was still somewhat stunned. For mortals with a lifespan of less than a hundred years, this was an unimaginable astronomical figure! Suo Hao, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Two thousand five hundred years? Not bad!¡± Being looked at by both Feng Ling and Feng Cheng with caring expressions, Suo Hao felt puzzled. Did he say something wrong? Chapter 347 For Suo Hao at this moment, discussing a lifespan of over two thousand years was premature. Whether he could reach the highest realm of Unity Realm was one thing, and whether he could live smoothly for two thousand five hundred years was another. From the information Suo Hao had gathered during this period, true cultivators who lived over two thousand years in the Unity Realm were very rare. The majority often met premature ends due to various reasons, such as being killed by enemies, falling into demonic cultivation during a breakthrough, dying during exploration, or perishing in resource disputes. There was nothing unimaginable; everything had its end. The discussions about lifespan felt like a huge pie drawn by Feng Ling, and whether they could sessfully enjoy that pie was uncertain. Suo Hao was not concerned about that; instead, he was more interested in how to start cultivation, progress upward, and achieve the physical ¡®transformation¡¯ mentioned by Feng Ling. After imparting somemon knowledge about the cultivation world to Suo Hao and Feng Cheng, Feng Ling finally entered today¡¯s real topic. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve said so much just to tell you some basic concepts of cultivation. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you can live for two thousand five hundred years! You need to embark on the path of cultivation, step by step, to undergo the transformation and have a chance!¡± Feng Ling raised three fingers, saying, ¡°To truly embark on the path of cultivation, you need three conditions: First, spiritual roots, which is often referred to as innate cultivation talent; second, method, the cultivation method that can help you shed your mortal body; third, enlightenment, strong personal insight to understand the true meaning of cultivation. After all, no matter how many teachings there are, if you don¡¯tprehend, it¡¯s in vain.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯vee before me, it means you already possess excellent spiritual roots, meeting the prerequisite conditions. As for the cultivation method, I will teach you the first er. As for enlightenment, that depends on each of you!¡± In the eager gazes of Suo Hao and Feng Cheng, Feng Ling took out a thin booklet and handed it to Suo Hao, saying, ¡°Cultivation methods are divided into ¡®Mind Techniques,¡¯ ¡®Spirit Techniques,¡¯ and ¡®Art Techniques.¡¯ You must start with ¡®Mind Techniques¡¯ before moving on to ¡®Spirit Techniques.¡¯ Don¡¯t be impatient! This is the foundational Qi Refinement Realm Mind Technique called ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique.¡¯ Feng Wei, Feng Cheng, memorize this ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique¡¯ as soon as possible, and tomorrow I will provide a detailed exnation.¡± Suo Hao took the booklet and flipped through it from beginning to end. The ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique¡¯ was recorded usingmon encryption methods in the cultivation world, and Suo Hao had studied this recording method for some time, making it barely readable for him. He found that it detailed a mental power cultivation method simr to consciousness cultivation, but with a different direction. So far, Suo Hao had obtained three mental cultivation methods: the consciousness cultivation method from the martial arts world, focusing on guiding blood and energy; the ¡®Spiritual Cultivation Theory¡¯ from the summoner¡¯s world, emphasizing simting spatial dynamics; and now, the ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique¡¯ from the cultivation world. Based on the records inside, Suo Hao spected that the ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique¡¯ emphasized controlling the internal body, with the keyword being ¡®control¡¯¡­ Suo Hao casually handed the booklet to Feng Cheng, who eagerly took it, thinking, ¡°Why would Senior Brother Feng Wei be so kind as to let me read it first? He must be waiting for an opportunity to beat me up! No, I must return it!¡± Feng Cheng forced a smile and handed the booklet to Suo Hao, saying, ¡°Senior Brother Feng Wei, you read it first. I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Suo Hao was deep in thought when he was disturbed, causing him to subconsciously extend a middle finger and casually poke, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, don¡¯t disturb me!¡± ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch~¡± Feng Cheng bounced off, holding his poked thigh, resembling a rooster huping. Only then did Suo Haoe to his senses, frowning as he looked at Feng Cheng, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Feng Cheng hurriedly covered his mouth with his other hand, still wincing in pain. He cast a pleading look at their Master, Feng Ling, hoping she would understand his feelings about Suo Hao viting the fourth rule he remembered so clearly: ¡®Harming fellow disciples.¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t dare to speak out, merely wishing that their Master wouldprehend his heart. Feng Ling found it amusing, bursting intoughter with her round face and charming eyes, looking extremely beautiful. Suo Hao nced at the ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique¡¯ in Feng Cheng¡¯s hands and casually said, ¡°You can take a look at that technique; I¡¯ve already memorized it!¡± Feng Ling and Feng Cheng both widened their eyes, eximing in unison, ¡°You haven¡¯t even looked at it!¡± Suo Hao realized and casually said, ¡°Oh, that! I just browsed through it a moment ago. But I¡¯m quick at memorizing things. Well, I¡¯m a genius!¡± Both Feng Ling and Feng Cheng: ¡°¡­¡± It was only at this moment that they realized the young, handsome, short-haired boy before them was indeed an extraordinary genius! ¡­ The next day, after confirming that both of them had memorized the ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique,¡¯ Feng Ling exined its meaning in detail and personally guided them on how to start their first cultivation steps. Finally, she said, ¡°You two should contemte it yourselves, give it a try. If you encounter any problems, on the seventh day, six days from now, I will answer your questions. During this time, do not disturb me. If you want food, you can go to the backyard to pick fruits or catch field mice. There are also fish in theke to the west.¡± After speaking, she gracefully floated away. Suo Hao returned to his room, and Feng Cheng remained in ce, hesitating to speak but ultimately deciding not to. In a voice only he could hear, he muttered, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand¡­ What¡¯s this entering a trance? And that thing about visualizing the body, what is it? The idea of thoughts transforming into flesh and blood, what is that? I know nothing, but why does Feng Wei keep nodding and saying ¡®I see,¡¯ ¡®Understood,¡¯ and ¡®Feasible¡¯¡­ Also, I don¡¯t know how to catch field mice!¡± So, Feng Ling¡¯s teaching approach as a new teacher was prone to being misled by outstanding students, thus neglecting the less capable ones. Feng Cheng, recalling the smile on Feng Ling¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened, ¡°What should I do¡­ Could it be that I¡¯m an idiot!¡± Back in his room, Suo Hao sat down on the bed and, following Feng Ling¡¯s instructions, began cultivating, entering a trance using the ¡®Mind Technique.¡¯ The ¡®Mind Technique¡¯ at the Qi Refinement Realm allowed cultivators to perceive spiritual energy. This perception ability was called ¡®mindfulness.¡¯ Suo Hao spected that once he sensed spiritual energy, the next step would be cultivating the ¡°Spirit Technique,¡± likely a method of guiding spiritual energy to transform into spiritual power. Soon, Suo Hao grasped the cultivation method of the ¡°Mind Technique.¡± This method mainly trained two aspects of consciousness: the meticulous perception of the body and the perception of the ¡®external world.¡¯ The term ¡®external world¡¯ here did not refer to the physical world outside the body but rather¡­ using consciousness to capture something! ¡°Could it be capturing the so-called spiritual power?¡± Suo Hao couldn¡¯t be sure, so he refocused his mind and diligently followed the method of the ¡°Cloudy Moon Heart Technique¡± to enhance his perception abilities. This kind of perception ability wasn¡¯t something that could be suddenlyprehended after understanding how to cultivate; it required umted practice over a long period. It was simr to someone knowing that doing push-ups could strengthen muscles, but it didn¡¯t mean their muscles would suddenly be robust. Continuous and prolonged practice was necessary. In summary: Watermill effort! Suo Hao was least afraid of watermill effort; he had plenty of time to grind. What he feared most was being clueless! As Suo Hao entered the cultivation state, not far from his room, Feng Cheng sat on the bed with a dejected face, muttering to himself as if he had gone mad, ¡°Entering a trance, entering a trance¡­ it¡¯s impossible, too many distracting thoughts¡­ Am I an idiot? No way, I have immortal fate; how could I be an idiot? Everyone around me has praised my intelligence since childhood¡­¡± The sixth day arrived. Suo Hao, in a meditative state, followed the ¡°Cloudy Moon Heart Technique¡± with his consciousness. Due to his continuous cultivation of the ¡°Spiritual Cultivation Theory,¡± his spiritual power was already formidable. Coupled with the strength of his consciousness, he quickly found the knack for cultivating the ¡°Cloudy Moon Heart Technique.¡± Suo Hao¡¯s consciousness wandered within his body, surrounded by mist that resembled ck clouds. In what felt like an instant, or perhaps a long time, a faint starlight appeared within the ck mist. This starlight gradually spread, forming a faint halo, partially piercing through the ck mist like the moon behind clouds. Following that, the ck mist seemed to encounter a scorching sun, revealing a gap as if parting the clouds to reveal the moon. Suo Hao¡¯s entire spiritual world waspletely illuminated. Suo Hao slowly opened his eyes, a hint of joy shing in them. ¡°Is this the ¡®mindfulness¡¯? Truly amazing! Only in this unique world can such a special ¡®thought¡¯ be generated. It must be rted to gene expression! In other worlds, even with the ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique,¡¯ you wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate this ¡®mindfulness¡¯! Learning this is truly gaining something. Talents and the like, I¡¯m not worried at all! Moreover¡­¡± ¡°Now I know what ¡®spiritual energy¡¯ is. So, this is how it is! It¡¯spletely different from what I thought!¡± Chapter 348 As Su Haoprehended ¡®mind¡¯ simultaneously, it was as if clouds dispersed, silver moonlight shining down, illuminating his bodypletely. At this moment, Su Hao ¡®saw¡¯ his body, or rather, Su Hao¡¯s spirit saw his own body. Like a perennial ¡®introspection.¡¯ He saw blood flowing, muscles twitching, pulses synchronizing with the strong heartbeat, witnessed the rise and fall with breath,pleting a small cirction in the body¡­ even saw the intricate ¡®rune blood-qi system¡¯ engraved within, where massive blood-qi flowed, surged, and lurked. This sensation astonished Su Hao, akin to the first time in the previous world when he sensed ¡®space¡¯ with his mental power. Another world unfolded before him, filling him with inexplicable joy, soaring to the clouds. It was his genuine, first-time experience of his own body. Su Hao became like a tiny person, entering his own body, freely roaming within. And the body was another vast world. This was entirely different from his perception of blood-qi! Su Hao¡¯s method of perceiving blood-qi wasn¡¯t actually seeing it but knowing its existence, consciously deceiving himself, forming a ¡®deceptive¡¯ perception system, like ¡®I can¡¯t see my internal organs, but I know they¡¯re there.¡¯ ¡®Heart-Mind¡¯ was different; it was no longer deception but a genuine seeing of everything. ¡°No, not seeing! It¡¯s the body reflecting on the spirit!¡± While experimenting with his developed ¡®Heart-Mind,¡¯ Su Hao thought and quickly identified the core of Heart-Mind! His mental power alone was strong enough to effortlessly prate the entire body, reflecting all the dynamics of the body in his mental power. Simr to entering a pinball space, using a small light to manifest the real-time state of his body. The difference now was that he didn¡¯t need the manifestation of a small light; he could perceive the body¡¯s information by infiltrating it with mental power. ¡°However, the current ¡®Heart-Mind¡¯ is not powerful enough, its uracypletely iparable to the manifestation of the small light. The small light can manifest and magnify microstructures by millions or tens of millions, but my ¡®Heart-Mind¡¯ can only sense the general idea! However¡­¡± ¡°Presumably, with continuous cultivation, ¡®Heart-Mind¡¯ will gradually be powerful, and I will soon be able to fully reflect my body!¡± Then Su Hao thought about what Feng Ling had told them ¨C above ¡®Heart-Mind¡¯ is ¡®Intention,¡¯ above ¡®Intention¡¯ is ¡®Consciousness¡¯¡­ so what is the difference between this ¡®Intention¡¯ and ¡®Consciousness¡¯? These are questions to be studied and deciphered in the future. Su Hao bundled up these scattered thoughts and stored them in the ¡®Inspiration¡¯ section of his log. Then he focused his mind on another discovery: ¡°Spiritual Energy!¡± While Su Hao perfected ¡®Heart-Mind,¡¯ he also sensed what exactly this so-called ¡®Spiritual Energy¡¯ was, something entirely different from his imagination, almost shattering Su Hao¡¯s worldview! Su Hao always thought that the so-called ¡®Spiritual Energy¡¯ must be some kind of energy material diffused in the heavens and earth. As long as he could inhale this material into his body, he believed, just like in myths, refining and circting it along the meridians would enable him to transform these energy materials for his own use, achieving extraordinary feats! However, in reality, it¡¯s not that simple! After perfecting ¡®Heart-Mind,¡¯ Su Hao faintly felt that ¡®Spiritual Energy¡¯ might be a special ¡®force field.¡¯ This discovery left Su Hao astonished. ¡°Perhaps the essence of cultivating immortality lies in the changes in the organizational structure of life under this particr force field¡­¡± This made Su Hao think of even more. The spatial modulees from the special force field ¡®Spatial Waves,¡¯ and ¡®Spatial Talent¡¯ is a unique ability evolved by humans in the environment of this ¡®Spatial Waves¡¯ force field; Cultivation¡¯s spiritual energy also originates from the special force field ¡®Spiritual Energy Waves,¡¯ and ¡®Cultivation Talent¡¯ is a special ability evolved by humans in the environment of this ¡®Spiritual Energy Waves¡¯ force field¡­ Can it be said that the universe is filled with various ¡®Force Field Waves,¡¯ and these ¡®Force Field Waves¡¯ are diverse, each region of the universe having different ones? The key point is: within these areas of the universe filled with different ¡®Force Field Waves,¡¯ if life is born and possesses a strong environmental adaptability over a sufficiently long time, it will inevitably evolve special abilities adapted to different ¡®Force Field Waves.¡¯ In other words, if the universe¡¯s secrets are hidden in these ¡®force fields,¡¯ then life with extremely strong environmental adaptability is the manifestation of the universe¡¯s secrets! ¡°As long as I follow the evolution trajectory of life, explore the essence through appearances, perhaps I can decipher the secrets of the universe!¡± Su Hao raised his hand, slowly condensing a ¡®Spatial Waves¡¯ force field generation rune, murmuring, ¡°Force field? Force field, what exactly is it¡­¡± ¡­ The next day, Su Hao leaped twice and reached the mountaintop. Feng Cheng also puffed and climbed up. This time, he was clever and used wooden pegs to climb as steps, inserting them into the stone crevices. Today is the seventh day that Su Hao and Feng Cheng agreed upon with Feng Ling. She woulde here to check their cultivation progress, rify doubts for both of them, and then continue with the next stage of learning. When Su Hao was in school, it was a six-day study and one-day rest. Learning with the round-faced fairy here was the opposite, studying for one day and contemting for six days. No wonder they say cultivating immortality takes a long time. If the teacher doesn¡¯t exin clearly, how can it not take long? Looking at Feng Cheng¡¯s frustrated appearance, it seems these six days might not yield any results. Su Hao didn¡¯t wait long before Feng Ling arrived, smiling and saying, ¡°Feng Wei, Feng Cheng, how¡¯s the cultivation progress in these few days?¡± Feng Cheng didn¡¯t dare to speak, and Su Hao said, ¡°Master, I have already ¡®seen the inner court,¡¯ and ¡®Heart-Mind¡¯ has been achieved. What should I do next?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t react for a moment. She turned her head, her round face once again disying a confused expression, ¡°What has been achieved, and what¡¯s next?¡± Su Hao repeated himself and described his feelings. Feng Ling¡¯s big eyes almost popped out, and she eximed in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s achieved? Impossible! It takes at least half a year of meticulous work. How could it happen so quickly? It must be fake! You haven¡¯t practiced this before, have you? No way! ording to your description, it does match the characteristics of the Cloudy Moon Heart Technique How did you do it? It took me a whole year to ¡®see the inner court¡¯ initially! You did it in six days? Impossible, impossible! Hahaha, Feng Wei, you¡¯re really good at joking. Did someone tell you what ¡®seeing the inner court¡¯ looks like, and you¡¯re using it to tease me? You¡¯re mischievous¡­¡± Feng Ling, upon hearing that Su Hao achieved ¡®Heart-Mind¡¯ in six days, appeared somewhat confused. Her thoughts seemed scrambled, and she began muttering nonsensically. Feng Cheng didn¡¯t understand what this meant, but he looked at Su Hao with envy, and the jealousy in his eyes was about to overflow. ¡°Suck it up!¡± Feng Cheng forcefully sniffed, swallowing back both his runny nose and envy. Su Hao, with a deadpan expression, said, ¡°Master, wake up. I¡¯m a genius! Different from you!¡± Feng Ling, feeling tons of distress, angrily said, ¡°Genius shouldn¡¯t be like this! Have you ever seen a genius who masters the ¡®Cloudy Moon Heart Technique¡¯ in six days? Stop kidding!¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°With your talent, it¡¯s hard for me to exin. Maybe they couldn¡¯t do it because their talents were too poor! Please, Master, don¡¯tpare me to others; it¡¯s harmful to them.¡± Feng Cheng nodded in agreement from the side. He had already been hurt once! Chapter 349 Feng Ling, inheriting the excellent teaching tradition of the Yunzhong Valley, initially nned to familiarize her disciples with some unique phrases from the ¡°Cloud Heart Technique¡± and let them experience the realm of cultivating immortality. Then, she allowed them to ponder for a few days, and after umting some questions, she would exin in detail. In her view, these two disciples wouldn¡¯t truly enter the cultivation state for at least a month. Entering the cultivation state didn¡¯t guarantee mastering the ¡®Heart Mind¡¯; it required repeated exercises of mental strength to reach a certain intensity. However, what surprised her was that the somewhat handsome young man before her had already mastered the Cloud Heart Technique in just a few days! Such a monster! Why did such a monster fall into her hands! Feng Ling suddenly asked, ¡°Feng Wei, are there practitioners of cultivation in your family? Have you practiced simr techniques before?¡± Su Hao casually replied, ¡°I practiced with my uncle for two years.¡± ¡°Phew~¡± Feng Ling breathed a sigh of relief. Now it made sense; this kid had prior experience! She thought to herself, ¡°Although he¡¯s still a genius, this is more eptable!¡± Feng Ling then turned to Feng Cheng and asked, ¡°And you?¡± Feng Cheng shook his head like a drum, ¡°No! I haven¡¯t practiced anything! Master, I¡¯m just foolish. Please teach me more; otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t understand!¡± To ensure smooth cultivation, Feng Cheng bravely admitted he was foolish and hoped the master wouldn¡¯tpare him to Feng Wei. Feng Ling was speechless and ignored him. At this point, Su Hao directly asked his lingering question, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already mastered the ¡®Heart Mind.¡¯ What should I do next?¡± Feng Ling took a deep breath, adjusted her state, and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Mastering the ¡®Heart Mind¡¯ is just the first step. The second step is to perceive the ubiquitous spiritual energy. In our Yunzhong Valley, spiritual energy is abundant, making it the easiest ce for perception. I believe that after practicing for another three to five months, you will be able to sense the presence of spiritual energy. Consolidate first, don¡¯t rush, take it slowly! Keep it up!¡± Su Hao fell silent. There was something he wasn¡¯t sure whether to mention or not. Looking at Feng Ling, he hesitated, ¡°Master, does it really take that long to perceive spiritual energy? I seem to have already sensed it!¡± Feng Ling almost choked, initially intending to express her astonishment with ¡®What, how is that possible?¡¯ but forcefully held back. Instead, she calmly asked, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Feng Wei, you indeed exceed my expectations. What does the spiritual energy you sensed look like? Tell me!¡± For Su Hao, spiritual energy is a unique ¡®force field wave.¡¯ Ordinary people cannot perceive the existence of this force field wave, but those with the talent for cultivation can sense this ¡®spiritual energy wave¡¯ after practicing the ¡®mind technique.¡¯ It¡¯s akin to how humans can¡¯t perceive WIFI signals, but phones can. The ¡®mind technique¡¯ can be seen as a talent-enhanced perception device for individuals, created using the power of consciousness or mental strength. Feng Ling silently thought, ¡°He describes it even clearer than I do. In my words, it¡¯s probably ¡®spiritual energy is everywhere, understanding it naturallyes with perception. If you can¡¯t perceive it, no matter how much is said, it¡¯s in vain. What, still don¡¯t understand? Keep practicing.¡¯ Feng Ling, oh Feng Ling, take it easy. He¡¯s just a genius. In the path of cultivation, nothing is impossible!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s heart rxed a bit, as if epting the fact that Su Hao was a great genius, restoring her past confidence and calmness. She calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, what you sensed is indeed spiritual energy. Spiritual energy is elusive and omnipresent. In different ces, the intensity of spiritual energy varies. In our Yunzhong Valley, the spiritual energy is rich and abundant, making it easy to sense. In the ordinary mortal world, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to perceive spiritual energy!¡± Su Hao nodded silently, ¡°The meaning in Master¡¯s words is probably that this spiritual energy wave has a source. The Yunzhong Valley is at the source point, where the spiritual energy wave is strong. In other ces, the signal of the spiritual energy wave is very weak.¡± Feng Cheng asked, ¡°What are they talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand anything?¡± ¡­ After understanding the progress of Su Hao and Feng Cheng, Feng Ling looked at Feng Cheng for the first time and thought, ¡°This Feng Cheng is not bad! It¡¯s a normal appearance! As a teacher, I feel gratified!¡± Then, looking at Su Hao, she thought, ¡°This child is truly born for cultivation. What I say, he understands instantly, with clear and insightful thoughts. He¡¯s definitely a rare gem. Fortunately, he joined our Cloud Moon Valley. If he were taken by another sect¡­ sigh! No, I need to talk to the sect leader about Feng Wei¡¯s situation!¡± With a firm decision, Feng Ling stopped overthinking and patiently guided Su Hao and Feng Cheng in their cultivation. Then, she hurriedly left, leaving a message, ¡°Wait for me here in six days!¡± Su Hao leaped down, and Feng Cheng watched with envy, slowly climbing down himself. After returning to his room, Su Hao immediately sat in meditation and practiced the ¡°Cloud Heart Technique.¡± Two hourster, Su Hao opened his eyes and murmured, ¡°Although Master said the ¡®Cloud Heart Technique¡¯ is a rare and superior technique in the cultivation world, with a fast cultivation speed, for me, it¡¯s still a bit slow. To enter the next stage of cultivation, it will take at least another month.¡± While physical cultivation progress could be expedited, Su Hao didn¡¯t dare to rush the mental training. ¡°One month is one month, take it slowly!¡± This kind of mental cultivation required about four hours each day, exceeding that would be harmful. After mental cultivation, Su Hao would take the token given by Feng Ling and go to a book pavilion in the Yunzhong Valley to read. There were many interesting stories, gossip, and biographies about the cultivation world. Although most of these records were outdated, they still had some value for Su Hao. After reading, Su Hao remembered he hadn¡¯t eaten dinner. His stomach was growling, and he thought of Yashan. ¡°If Yashan were here, wouldn¡¯t it be much more convenient?¡± With that in mind, Su Hao entered the pinball space, essed Yashan¡¯s small ck room, and checked Yashan¡¯s recent situation. Su Hao originally thought Yashan, being a qualified researcher with adult thinking, decent skills, and a good physique, would surely thrive. Who knew he was in such a miserable state, making Su Hao almost unable to look straight at it. After escaping into the wilderness, Yashan began his survival journey. As a professional chef, he wasn¡¯t bothered by theck of food ingredients. However, after consuming some unknown substance, he nearly got poisoned andy unconscious for two days before waking up. When he was weak, he encountered wild beasts while foraging for food, narrowly escaping death. After about a month of struggling, Yashan finally arrived at another city, looking ragged and like a beggar. He couldn¡¯t even enter through the city gates. So, Yashan bathed by theke, shaved off his long hair with a small knife he carried, somehow stole arge, loose-fitting garment, wrapped himself up, and sneaked into the city. Roaring against injustice. Yashan, being a person with a strong sense of justice, couldn¡¯t stand things he disapproved of. Without Boss Wei overseeing him, he took matters into his own hands. As the saying goes, the more you argue about reason, the clearer it bes. Even if it¡¯s justifiable, it might not be easily exined? Then, Yashan inexplicably attracted a series of troubles, being hunted, escaping the city, and wandering to other cities. Being wiser, he decided toy low for a while, develop discreetly, and then use his advanced skills to create wealth, buynd, and settle down. However, Yashan¡¯s soap-making technique was imed by a local gang, and they even sent skilled individuals to hunt him down, wanting to eliminate him¡­ At this moment, Yashan, with a bald head and dirty appearance, was grilling food in a dpidated temple. As he grilled, he sighed, ¡°I, Yashan, am knowledgeable in various fields, an outstanding talent in technology, the father of a little fairy, and yet, I¡¯ve fallen to this¡­ These people are extremely superstitious and conservative. I told them the world is a sphere, floating in space, orbiting around the sun. If they don¡¯t believe, fine. But they actually wanted to tie me up and burn me alive¡­ It¡¯s simply absurd¡­ When I regain my strength, I will undoubtedly illuminate the world with the light of science.¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Su Haomunicated with Yashan through the small ck room, saying, ¡°Yashan! Where are you now?¡± Yashan shuddered all over, tears glistening in his eyes, almost bursting into tears, ¡°Boss Wei~ I¡¯ve missed you so much, Boss Wei¡­¡± Chapter 350 Feng Ling waited left and right, not seeing her mastering out of seclusion. However, the matter concerning Feng Wei¡¯s talent was significant. Gathering courage, she approached and knocked on the door. A note was seen through the crack, and she read it with a sigh, ¡°Master ran off again to find that Six-Winged Swift Wind Fox. No idea when he¡¯ll be back! The Sect Master is also absent, leaving only three senior brothers guarding inside¡­¡± She stomped her foot in frustration, muttering, ¡°Can¡¯t find anyone during a critical moment. They wander around in front of me every day when there¡¯s nothing to do! I have to teach Feng Wei!¡± There weren¡¯t many cultivators in the sect at the moment. Most were either on journeys, searching for necessities, or handling sect missions. The ones staying in the sect were mainly three types: senior brothers on duty, disciples with cultivation potential, and those not allowed to leave due to insufficient cultivation. Of course, there were those in seclusion breaking through realms, but they were rare. ¡°Hmm?! Little Feng Ling?¡± A gentle and maic voice came from behind Feng Ling. She turned to see a man in a light blue robe smiling at her. Feng Ling eximed, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back! Every time you appear out of nowhere! Did you find the Six-Winged Swift Wind Fox?¡± The man shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but there¡¯s information. It¡¯s said that its trace was seen in Qingyu Youzhou. I came back to prepare, and I¡¯ll set out again in a few days.¡± Feng Ling gasped, ¡°Master, going to Qingyu Youzhou? That¡¯s the territory of demonic cultivators¡­ and leaving so soon?¡± The man nodded. Feng Ling asked, ¡°What should I do?¡± The man wondered, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng Ling mysteriously smiled, ¡°Master, I have some surprising news that you won¡¯t imagine, absolutely shocking.¡± The man became interested, ¡°Tell me, Little Feng Ling.¡± After a while, the man¡¯s usually calm face showed astonishment. He asked, ¡°Really? Could he have learned it before?¡± Feng Ling shook her head, ¡°No, he studied mortal martial arts. I didn¡¯t sense any spiritual energy in him, and the ¡®Cloud Heart Technique¡¯ I recounted had differences from the original, yet he faithfully reproduced it. Also, despite his calm demeanor, I could feel his inner arrogance, simr to the feeling I got from Grandmaster Feng Qi¡­¡± After pondering, the man said, ¡°In that case, no need to do anything special. Teach him what needs to be taught, treat him well, but maintain a bnce. Remember, we are a great sect, having faced countless challenges. Exceptional talents are not umon. Don¡¯t let our pride in Yunzhong Valley waver before him. Talent is worth cherishing, but he must grow before meeting me and standing before the Sect Master. Understand?¡± Feng Ling nodded, ¡°Understood, Master!¡± The man added, ¡°Little Feng Ling, you teach your disciple, but for such a genius, the usual teaching methods won¡¯t suffice. Besides guiding his cultivation, inform him of the purpose behind it.¡± Feng Ling looked confused, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡­ The feeling of ¡®seeing the boss from a different realm¡¯ was something only Yashan could understand. He desperately wanted to return to Boss Wei¡¯s side! He wanted Boss Wei to level him up, thene back and show those arrogant viins his prowess! Having seen a lot, Yashan knew that ¡°evil¡± existed everywhere, in any world, continuously emerging and persisting. He gradually epted the fact that ¡°people act for their own interests, not inherently good or bad.¡± However, if he saw it, even if he had to abandon his body, Yashan would pursue it to the end. Unfortunately, what left him helpless was having a sense of justice butcking the strength of justice, echoing Boss Wei¡¯s words, ¡°Your power doesn¡¯t match your sense of justice!¡± Yashan, now nine years old, always presented a cold and cool appearance to others. However, in front of Su Hao, Yashan never concealed his emotions. With a mournful expression, he said, ¡°The ce I¡¯m in seems to be called Luzhong Changzhou! Outside Hugong City¡­¡± Hearing this, Su Hao temporarily dismissed the thought of summoning Yashan back because it was too far, almost on the opposite side of the. Given Yashan¡¯s current condition, he might die on the way before reaching Annan Hengzhou! However, leaving Yashan in such a miserable state without intervening was not an option. After some thought, Su Hao said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll send you a ¡®Space Transfer¡¯ rune array te. Find materials to draw the array, and every month, I¡¯ll send you a syringe for self-evolution!¡± Tears welled up in Yashan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Finally¡­ Thank you, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to me now. Survive first. After three years, I¡¯ll directly summon you using the teleportation array. By then, you¡¯ll also be a disciple of Yunzhong Wangyue Valley, and I¡¯ll have some research tasks for you!¡± Yashan immediately replied, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao sent the rune transfer array¡¯s side to Yashan through the small ck room, fearing he might forget. He instructed Little Light to send it to Yashan every minute. Then, Su Hao collected Yashan¡¯s body information and designed a mutant gene for him. Regardless, first, help Yashan evolve to the ¡°Earth Lord¡± level. As for why it¡¯s ¡°Earth Lord¡± and not ¡°Life Bearer,¡± Su Hao feared that the people from the Sanhe Peaks would mistake Yashan for someone they could manipte and seek revenge. If Yashan was pursued by a group of cultivators, even if he were a ¡°Life Bearer,¡± he probably wouldn¡¯t withstand it! As for essories like ¡°Prophet,¡± ¡®Master Core Rune,¡¯ ¡®Bnce Organization,¡¯ ¡®Life Detection,¡¯ ¡®Dynamic Vision,¡¯ etc., they could be added to Yashanter. With these items, Yashan should be able to survive. Of course, the precondition was that Yashan shouldn¡¯t act recklessly and attract powerful cultivators. Without the ¡®Space Transfer¡¯ technique, Yashan might be in trouble. After sorting out these matters, Su Hao went out for hunting. In no time, he returned with two cute little rabbits in his hands. Feng Cheng, holding two sweet potatoes in both hands, stared at the rabbits in Su Hao¡¯s hands, drooling. Sinceing here, he hadn¡¯t tasted meat, only relying on fruits and grains to fill his stomach. It wasn¡¯t because there was no meat in the sect; on the contrary, the sect¡¯s grasnd was full of cute little animals. However, the problem was that he couldn¡¯t catch them. Despite their adorable appearance, those little creatures were slippery and elusive, not something a young master like him could catch. Seeing Su Hao about to process the ingredients, he couldn¡¯t endure it and approached, ttering, ¡°Senior Brother Feng Wei, Senior Brother Feng Wei, hehehe~¡± Su Hao casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Feng Cheng pointed to the rabbits beside him and said, ¡°Does Senior Brother Feng Wei need my help? Hehehe~¡± Su Hao was surprised, ¡°You can do this?¡± Feng Cheng smiled even more brightly and immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes. Before, my sister liked to raise rabbits. I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, so I took my sister¡¯s rabbits and roasted them. The taste was good. My sister thought the rabbits had run away on their own and kept getting new ones. After several times, I became skilled!¡± Su Hao found it amusing and threw both rabbits to him, saying, ¡°Okay, try your skills. I¡¯ll give you half a rabbit!¡± Feng Cheng was excited, trembling all over. He had just mustered the courage tomunicate with the Great Demon King and unexpectedly seeded! Moreover, he sessfully got to eat meat. Then, he discovered the mystery ofmunicating with the Great Demon King. The Great Demon King seemed¡­ veryzy! If he worked a bit harder, maybe he could make a name for himself under the shadow of the Great Demon King. ¡°Also, Senior Brother Feng Wei is a genius. Can I ask Senior Brother for advice on some cultivation issues?¡± ¡­ Chapter 351 On the second day, Su Hao, carrying two vials of prepared gic modification liquid, arrived at a secluded corner within the immortal sect. After confirming no one was around, he quickly manifested a diamond armor beneath his feet, forming a runic teleportation array. Su Hao ced one vial at the center of the teleportation array and ryed a message to Yashan through a small ck room, ¡°Yashan, are you ready? Initiate the runic array disc!¡± The voice of Yashan manifested in the small ck room, ¡°Ready, Boss Wei. Activate the runic array disc now!¡± Su Hao then activated the runic array disc beneath his feet. In the next moment, two distant runic array discs simultaneously activated and sustained operation. In less than ten seconds, a faint smile appeared on Su Hao¡¯s lips, ¡°It worked!¡± The spaces connected within the two spatial runic array discs, and a small disc nested inside the inner circle of the spatial runic array disc started up. The light above slightly distorted, and the reagent on the disc vanished. Entering the space of the ball, Su Hao asked, ¡°Yashan, did you receive it?¡± Excitedly, Yashan replied, ¡°Received, Boss Wei!¡± Su Hao smiled, ¡°It seems the runic array disc is indeed effective!¡± Having sent the reagent to Yashan, Su Hao¡¯s task wasplete. He leisurely returned to his room, entered a meditative state, and began cultivating his ¡®mind.¡¯ ¡°ording to the Master¡¯s exnation, merely sensing spiritual energy is not enough. At least, the ¡®mind¡¯ needs to possess a stronger ¡®meticulous¡¯ ability to transform spiritual energy into spiritual power. So, what is ¡®spiritual energy¡¯? I understand that, but what about ¡®spiritual power¡¯?¡± A month passed as Su Hao focused on cultivation. One day, Su Hao reached the peak, where Feng Cheng had been waiting. As Su Hao arrived, Feng Cheng quickly ran over with a small stool, ¡°Senior Brother Feng Wei, please have a seat.¡± Being born into a noble family and surrounded byckeys, Feng Cheng had learned a bit of finesse. Now, when he employed his ckey¡¯ skill, it feltpletely natural. Su Hao sat down as a matter of course, took out a book, and started reading. Seeing the dazzling sunlight, Feng Cheng moved to the sunny side to shade Su Hao. For the smooth progress of cultivation and the extension of life, Feng Cheng was also putting in great effort. When Feng Ling arrived, Feng Cheng, in high spirits, set up a small stool, ¡°Master, please have a seat!¡± What should have been a solemn master-disciple meeting turned into a casual teatime talk. Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind and sat down, saying, ¡°Feng Wei, Feng Cheng, let¡¯s hear about your current progress in cultivation.¡± Su Hao stated, ¡°Master, my ¡®mind¡¯ has achieved meticulousness, and I can proceed to the next stage of cultivation!¡± Feng Cheng added, ¡°Master, I can now enter a meditative state¡­¡± Feng Ling, unsurprised, said, ¡°Very well. Feng Wei, let¡¯s move on to the next phase of cultivation. Feng Cheng, continue practicing your cultivation technique!¡± Feng Ling casually handed a small booklet to Su Hao, ¡°This is the ¡®Qi Induction¡¯ part of the ¡®Cloud Amidst Moon Spirit Technique.¡¯ Memorize it all, and I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡± Su Hao took it, read through it, and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve memorized it.¡± Feng Ling, though anticipating it, always found it somewhat unbelievable whenever she witnessed Su Hao¡¯s performance of the ¡®Speed Memorization Technique.¡¯ Could a person truly achieve such memory speed? Feng Ling said, ¡°Before exining, let me talk about the subdivision of the early stages of the Qi Induction. This is just for reference, not absolute.¡± ¡°As the name suggests, the Qi Induction is the process of converting spiritual energy into spiritual power and umting enough spiritual power in the body. The Qi Induction has four small stages: ¡®Sense Qi,¡¯ ¡®umte Purity,¡¯ ¡®Simte Existence,¡¯ and ¡®Form Residence.¡¯ Of course, you can also abbreviate them as Initial, Intermediate, Advanced, and Completion. Of course, if you prefer to say Qi Induction Level 1, Level 2, Level 3, and Level 4, I won¡¯t object. However, those who truly have a profound understanding of cultivation won¡¯t use clear distinctions like Initial, Intermediate, Advanced because the names of the small stages inherently guide cultivation. If encountering a bottleneckter on, repeating the names might bring enlightenment and help break through.¡± Su Hao silently noted Feng Ling¡¯s words and then pondered the meaning of these terms repeatedly. These words widely circted in the cultivation world must be the essence summarized by senior cultivators with a profound understanding of cultivation. Su Hao had no doubt about the uracy of these terms. ¡®Qi Sense,¡¯ ¡®Purity umtion,¡¯ ¡®Existence Simtion,¡¯ and ¡®Residence Formation¡¯ correspond to the characteristics of each small stage of the Qi Induction. Su Hao asked, ¡°So, Master, now that I can sense spiritual power, and my ¡®mind¡¯ is meticulous, can it be considered that I have reached the ¡®Sense Qi¡¯ stage?¡± Feng Ling smiled, ¡°Feng Wei, in our cultivation, we only distinguish clear realms, not specific small stages. The division into Initial, Intermediate, Advanced is just to give cultivators a clearer idea of how to proceed on their cultivation path. You don¡¯t need to worry about whether you¡¯re at ¡®Sense Qi¡¯ or ¡®umte Purity.¡¯ In general, it¡¯s all part of the Qi Induction.¡± Su Hao realized, ¡°I see.¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°These stages are just guidelines. Let me tell you, the approach to cultivation is just a roadmap. You need to know where you want to go, but it doesn¡¯t mean that to achieve your cultivation goals, you must follow the same roadmap. As long as you achieve your cultivation goals, any path you take is correct! If you get stuck in the subdivision of small stages, thinking today I¡¯m in ¡®umte Purity,¡¯ tomorrow I¡¯ll strive for ¡®Simte Existence,¡¯ you¡¯ll fall into a fixed pattern of cultivation, and the path of cultivation is destined to be short-lived. Truly advanced cultivators in the Nascent Soul and Fusion stages are insightful and agile in thinking. Those who rigidly stick to a path, regardless of their outstanding spiritual roots, reach Foundation Establishment and then disintegrate in around three hundred years, turning to ashes!¡± ¡°In our cultivation, before the Golden Core stage, we look at spiritual root talent; after the Golden Core stage, we consider the realm of thought. Don¡¯t let your superior spiritual root talent make you arrogant. Do you understand, Feng Wei?¡± Su Hao furrowed his brow, pondered, and then asked, ¡°Master, does that mean that each realm, like Qi Induction, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, etc., has a final purpose, and as long as you smoothly achieve this final purpose, regardless of the process, it¡¯s okay? Simrly, everyone¡¯s ultimate goal in cultivation is to break through the Fusion stage, and the standard method for breaking through the Fusion stage is ¡®Qi Induction,¡¯ ¡®Foundation Establishment,¡¯ ¡®Golden Core,¡¯ ¡®Nascent Soul,¡¯ ¡®Fusion.¡¯ However, there is no rule stating that you must follow this process to achieve the goal. The reason why the cultivation world follows this process is simply because it is universally applicable, right?¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°You can understand it that way! What I want to tell you is that in cultivation, the initial intention is more important than anything else. What we detest the most is losing direction midway through cultivation. Cultivation is not something that can be achieved overnight; it takes ten, a hundred, or even a thousand years. During this long period, sitting in meditation every day, it is easy for inner demons to arise. If one day you cannot resist the temptation of inner demons, forget your initial intention, forget the ultimate goal of cultivation, the path of cultivation will bepletely cut off.¡± Su Hao thought, ¡°In other words, cultivation is an activity oriented toward goals. So, there is much more flexibility in the space that can be manipted!¡± Achieving goals was something Su Hao excelled at; he believed he had many methods. If n A didn¡¯t work, there was always n B¡­ up to n Z. After thinking for a moment, Su Hao asked directly, ¡°Master, what is an inner demon? Is there any specific exnation?¡± Feng Ling shook her head, ¡°There is no specific exnation. Any thoughts contrary to the initial intention can be called an inner demon.¡± Su Hao understood. The so-called ¡®inner demon¡¯ wasn¡¯t a sinister creature that emerged from the heart to devour the soul. The term referred to thoughts or ideas deviating from the established path due to external temptations. In the long years of cultivation, what was most easily lost was the purpose of cultivation. Who could guarantee that they would sit in meditation daily for ten years, maintaining their initial intention? Unintentionally, one might head in a different direction. Chapter 352 After Feng Ling exined ¡°Cloudy Moon Spirit Technique¡± word by word to Su Hao, she said, ¡°The purpose of the Qi Induction Realm is to umte spiritual power as much as possible. However, different cultivation techniques have different methods of umting spiritual power, and they vary in quality. The ¡®Cloudy Moon Spirit Technique¡¯ in your hands is among the best, not inferior to others. You can confidently cultivate ording to the methods outlined in it.¡± Su Hao responded, ¡°Thank you, Master, I understand!¡± Feng Ling turned to look at the bewildered Feng Cheng and said, ¡°For today, let it be. Wait for me here after six days.¡± With that, she gracefully departed. Su Hao sighed, put away the book in his hand, descended the mountain, and Feng Cheng hesitated to stop him but said nothing. He withdrew his hand and mumbled to himself, ¡°Feng Cheng, what did you learn today? Well, I learned to ¡®continue practicing the heart technique!''¡± Picking up two small stools, he slowly descended the mountain. Back in his room, Su Hao sat on the bed, reflecting on today¡¯s lessons: ¡°Although Master said cultivation should be goal-oriented and any method is eptable as long as the practice goal is achieved, her intention is likely not for me to forge a new path but rather not to be limited by the fixed patterns of cultivation. I have the ability to innovate, but I shouldn¡¯t rush into it. I¡¯ll follow the solidified pattern of ¡®Cloudy Moon Spirit Technique,¡¯ thoroughly understand the theories and methods of others, master the principles, and then make my own choices.¡± Throughout his academic journey, Su Hao always knew a fundamental truth: before fully understanding the ssics passed down by others, it¡¯s arrogant to modify or criticize them. This leads to arrogance, a hindrance to learning, and a potential deviation. Reaffirming hismitment to learning, Su Hao focused on ¡°Cloudy Moon Spirit Technique¡± again, carefully reviewing Feng Ling¡¯s analysis. He muttered, ¡°Qi Induction Realm is about umting spiritual power. ¡®Cloudy Moon Spirit Technique¡¯ is essentially a method for umting spiritual power. ording to Master¡¯s exnation, the spiritual power umted using this method is more abundant and stable, especially for breaking through the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡± After another round of contemtion, Su Hao put the book down, entered a meditative state, and attempted to transform spiritual power for the first time. Seeing himself through ¡®mental perception,¡¯ Su Hao immersedpletely in the vast world of his body. As his consciousness spread throughout his body, following the subtle movements, when his mental perception covered his entire body, he followed the instructions in ¡°Cloudy Moon Spirit Technique¡±: ¡®Focus on the center of the sea of consciousness, let the clouds settle.¡¯ In simpler terms, fill the body with mental perception and then daydream while looking at the mental image. Sounds simple, right? Indeed, it was simple, and Su Hao quickly found the bnce, maintaining the state. After an unknown duration, in Su Hao¡¯s mental perception, the misty areas of his body lit up with scattered golden lights, gradually increasing, resembling the twinkling stars in the night sky. Su Hao knew this was ¡®spiritual power¡¯! He sessfully transformed spiritual power! Maintaining the state for who knows how long, when the golden lights stopped increasing, Su Hao slowly withdrew his mental perception, exited the cultivation state, and the first question that came to his mind upon opening his eyes was, ¡°What is the principle of transforming spiritual power?¡± With a sweep of his mental perception, Su Hao sensed the scattered golden lights of ¡®spiritual power¡¯ distributed throughout his body, neither disappearing nor increasing. This spiritual power, appearing as golden light points in mental perception, stayed quietly in Su Hao¡¯s body, as if naturally growing on him. ¡°This is indeed what Master referred to as spiritual power. To use spiritual power, specific methods are required, but there¡¯s no rush. First, investigate thoroughly the principles behind the generation of this spiritual power.¡± For cultivators in this world, understanding how spiritual power is generated is generally impossible. However, for Su Hao, it¡¯s exceptionally simple. All he needs to do is enter the data realm and retrieve the information. After a moment, Su Hao exited the data realm, wearing an expression of realization on his face. ¡°So, ¡®spiritual energy,¡¯ ¡®talent,¡¯ and ¡®heart method¡¯ are all indispensable. ¡®Spiritual energy waves¡¯ form the environmental foundation, a protein-like substance generated by ¡®talent¡¯ serves as the material basis, and the ¡®mental perception¡¯ cultivated by the ¡®heart method¡¯ acts as a catalyst. The protein-like substance transcribed from special gene sequences, under the radiation of ¡®spiritual energy waves,¡¯ generally doesn¡¯t react. However, when introduced to the magical catalyst of ¡®mental perception,¡¯ the structure of the protein undergoes changes, reorganizing into a high-energy particle. This high-energy particle is what Su Hao perceives as golden light, also known as ¡®spiritual power.¡¯ And this is what cultivators call cultivation. The principle is simpler than I thought, yet different from what I anticipated. Cultivation in this world is truly miraculous!¡± Upon touching the essence of transforming spiritual power, Su Hao immediatelyprehended its nature. However, even if cultivators reach the Unity Realm, they are unable to perceive the underlying source. Cultivators only know there is spiritual power in the world. Those with spiritual roots can ¡®absorb¡¯ the spiritual energy of heaven and earth ording to the methods in cultivation scriptures, converting it into spiritual power to gain strength. The so-called advanced cultivation methods are the result of countless cultivators unconsciously participating in updates and iterations over a long period, deducing more effective ways to transform spiritual power. As for what ¡®spiritual energy¡¯ truly is and what ¡®spiritual roots¡¯ are, it¡¯s not important to them. Not everyone in every world adheres to scientific principles and logical coherence. This is the limitation of the era. If one thinks everyone around speaks science, therefore everyone in the entire universe speaks science, that would be too one-sided. Su Hao slowly fell into deep thought. ¡°Since the protein-like substance, under the influence of ¡®spiritual energy waves¡¯ and catalyzed by ¡®mental perception,¡¯ transforms into spiritual power, as long as I create specific conditions, I can artificially produce arge amount of spiritual power. For example¡­¡± Su Hao entered the data realm, manifesting a notebook and a pen, then began jotting down ideas. The process of transforming spiritual power reminded Su Hao of a simple experiment for obtaining oxygen in aboratory. ¡°For instance, one, I can use runes to artificially create a special ¡®force field,¡¯ that is, ¡®spiritual energy,¡¯ simr to how I create ¡®space waves.¡¯ This way, I can refine spiritual energy not only in ces with concentrated spiritual energy but even in another world. Two, using gic technology, I can modify nts or animals to produce the protein-like substance I need anytime, anywhere. Then, using extraction technology, I can directly extract and transform it into spiritual power. It¡¯s simr to what cultivators often mention, like spiritual beasts, spiritual herbs, blood spirits, and so on. I¡¯ll assign this project to Yashan in the future. Three, the catalytic effect of ¡®mental perception¡¯ can be likened to the catalytic effect of manganese dioxide. ¡®Mental perception¡¯ participates in the transformation of spiritual power, but it¡¯s not necessarily the most crucial. Perhaps something else can rece this ¡®catalytic¡¯ role. Four, the process of cultivation involves umting arge amount of spiritual power and gradually constructing a new ¡®life system¡¯ within the body, allowing the spirit to break free from the constraints of the flesh and prolonging life. ording to the cultivation theory of this world, as long as the human body isposed of spiritual power, one can truly achieve immortality¡­¡± Su Hao¡¯s pen paused here, shifting his thoughts to another question. ¡°ording to Master, the current highest realm in cultivation is the Unity Realm, which only extends life by over a thousand years, far from achieving true immortality. In other words, even the current highest-level cultivators haven¡¯t seeded in recing their entire bodies with a spiritual power system.¡± ¡°The path of cultivation is blocked, and it¡¯s stuck at the most critical step¡­¡± Chapter 353 Su Hao vaguely guessed the cultivation theory of this world, seemingly trapped in a difficult and impassable situation. The specifics, Su Hao doesn¡¯t know for now; it¡¯s probably a ¡®chicken or egg¡¯ problem. ording to the manuals Su Hao has checked, this problem has at least stumped the cultivation world for nearly a millennium. Numerous cultivators have sessively engaged in cultivation, exhausting their wisdom to attempt to unravel it, but always achieving nothing. Su Hao thought of that phrase again, murmuring, ¡°A stone from another mountain can be used for jade carving.¡± Previously, it was about the limitations of the era; now, if applied to me, it bes the limitations of the world. In Su Hao¡¯s view, if this world doesn¡¯t give birth to more advanced ideas, then that¡¯s it. Even if one undergoes endless cycles, progress would be difficult! ¡°Perhaps my arrival can change this, maybe. I might not necessarily crack it, but I can guide new thinking.¡± Su Hao regained focus from scattered thoughts and turned attention to his current tasks: ¡°Since I roughly understand the principles, the next learning n bes clear.¡± Opening a page in his notebook, Su Hao continued to write: 1. Complete Qi Induction, break through to Foundation Establishment, feel the breakthrough in cultivation, understand why; 2. Learn ¡®Arts,¡¯ master the basic usage of spiritual power; 3. Attempt to activate runes with ¡®spiritual power,¡¯ observe if it¡¯s feasible. If so, with higher-level spiritual power, it might cause the intensity of runes to leap to a higher level, achieving a qualitative change; 4. Learn the alchemy and refining principles of this world, master its core technology; 5. Use gic technology to create nts that produce their own proteins, thereby obtaining arge amount of spiritual power, or even directly producing spiritual power for direct use¡­ Su Hao kept writing, jotting down future ns one by one. If there are changes in future ns, it¡¯s never toote to modify them. After an unknown amount of time, Su Hao exited the pinball space, only then remembering something he almost forgot: ¡°Almost forgot about Yashan; it¡¯s time to send him the second batch of reagents.¡± ¡­ After preparing the gic modification liquid for Yashan, Su Hao used a small teleportation array to send it to Yashan and then stayed in the room to convert spiritual power. During the conversion of spiritual power, it seemed that his whole body was covered in countless points of spiritual power, appearing abundant. However, when Su Hao gathered them together, he discovered that it was pitifully little, so little that if not observed carefully, it could be easily ignored. ¡°What can this little bit of spiritual power be used for¡­¡± No wonder cultivators are so eager to cultivate and practice; turns out, the conversion speed of spiritual power is too slow! After toiling away for a day, the results are almost negligible. In this light, there¡¯s a reason for drug-enhanced cultivation. After sitting in cultivation for two days, Su Hao stopped and muttered to himself, ¡°This is so damn slow¡­ Even someone as patient as me can¡¯t stand such a sluggish pace!¡± To be honest, Su Hao genuinely felt that this conversion speed was slow. At this rate, umting enough spiritual power to break through to Foundation Establishment would require sitting in meditation every day for at least three years! By then, Su Hao would be sixteen! Su Hao stood up to stretch, his brain quickly processing, ¡°To gain more spiritual power, it boils down to stronger ¡®Spiritual Qi Waves¡¯ and more protein-like substances. Spiritual Qi Waves are abundant within the sect, not an issue for now. The current limitation on my conversion speed is the scarcity of protein-like substances. The body only produces a small amount each day, and after using it up, I have to wait another day.¡± ¡°If I want to increase the quantity of protein-like substances, cultivators in this world probably use drugs. But now, I don¡¯t have pills for that¡­ So, I¡¯ll have to address the issue at its root!¡± With that in mind, Su Hao directly entered the pinball space to design his own genes. Su Hao nned to design himself as a production machine capable of mass-producing ¡®protein-like substances¡¯! ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be a lot, just tens or hundreds of times more than now should be fine!¡± Su Hao did the math. At the current rate, converting spiritual power every day for three years would require around 1,100 days. If he could increase the speed by fifty times, he could achieve the goal in just over twenty days! Considering the time for learning, thinking, and experimenting in between, it wouldn¡¯t exceed two months at most. This kind of cultivation speed is worthy of Su Hao! Spending a lot of time sitting in meditation is simply a waste. Isn¡¯t learning more appealing? In just one day, Su Hao designed the gene sequence and produced the corresponding gic modification liquid. Without hesitation, Su Hao injected himself, thinking, ¡°Whether it can save a lot of time depends on the effectiveness of the modification liquid!¡± A dayter, the protein-like substances in Su Hao¡¯s body did increase several times. Su Hao eagerly entered a cultivation state, attempting to convert spiritual power. An hourter, Su Hao opened his eyes, smiling, ¡°This is the feeling; this is the normal way of cultivation! Awesome!¡± Who cultivates for ten or a hundred years? That¡¯s not cultivation; that¡¯s self-torture. In Su Hao¡¯s view, ¡®slow cultivation¡¯ is inherently abnormal. After all, in any universe, everything is in rapid motion and constant change. Being slow means being behind; it¡¯s only superficial to appear shallow. Then Su Hao shook his head, ¡°Although the current speed is already fast, it still doesn¡¯t reach the effect I envisioned. What now restricts the speed of spiritual power conversion is not protein-like substances, but the low intensity of the surrounding ¡®Spiritual Qi Waves¡¯ field! No need to hurry in converting spiritual power; the efficiency is too low, first design the ¡®Spiritual Qi Waves¡¯ generation runes to enhance the local spiritual energy in my room and increase the conversion speed.¡± Sharpen the knife before cutting the wood; now, cultivating spiritual power in Su Hao¡¯s view is not very valuable. Instead, it would waste a lot of time. His subconscious appreciation for time led Su Hao to choose to first improve conversion efficiency before converting spiritual power. Su Hao entered the pinball space, waved his hand, and before him manifested a research and experimentation tform for runic arrays. Above it, nearly a thousand basic runes were neatly arranged, forming nine sequences and ten levels. Years of research on runes had given Su Hao a profound understanding of these basic runes, akin to alternative cosmic symbols. When Su Hao wanted to express a certain meaning, he could quickly extract corresponding runes, arrange them, and form a unique array. With a wave of his hand, Su Hao immediately manifested a ¡®Four-Ring Runic Array¡¯ on the runic experimentation tform. Each ring had numerous embedded slots, all with identical ports, allowing Su Hao to insert basic runes at will. ¡°Let¡¯s design a force field detection rune first! The detection runes designed in the previous world were ineffective; I need to rethink a more perfect force field detection rune.¡± After thinking for a moment, Su Hao issuedmands, ¡°Little Light, 3-1 rune, embed Z-4; 4-2 rune, embed X-2; 8-1 rune, embed P-22¡­¡± As Su Hao continued to givemands, the empty four-dimensional runic array slowly filled up! ¡°Test run!¡± Little Light simted the operating environment, and soon it failed; the detection rune was shattered by chaotic forces. Frowning, Su Hao examined the rey, analyzed the reasons for the failure, and repeated the process¡­ Two dayster, Su Hao finally seeded. ¡°Having experience in designing force field detection runes from the previous world saved me a lot of time! Otherwise, just this detection rune alone would probably take at least two months of slow experimentation.¡± ¡°Next, activate the runes, detect ¡®Spiritual Qi Waves,¡¯ and collect spiritual energy field data!¡± ¡­ On this day, it was time for the teaching session with Feng Ling. The three gathered in the usual spot, and Feng Cheng had already set up small stools, waiting for the two experts to take their seats. The only difference today was a small table added to the mountaintop, with tea set on it! Feng Ling¡¯s round face showed a slight surprise as she looked at Feng Cheng. ¡°You¡¯re not cultivating properly; you have time to mess with these things!¡± While saying so, her body honestly performed otherwise. She picked up the tea and took a sip, smacking her lips. ¡°The tea is not bad!¡± Feng Cheng had a smile on his face. ¡°Providing a better teaching environment for the Master is necessary. We can¡¯t let the Master speak for half a day without a warm cup of tea! Senior Brother, please have a seat too; it was tough for you to jump up here just now!¡± Feng Ling, slightly self-conscious due to Feng Cheng¡¯s actions, silently reflected, ¡°Was I too harsh on my Master before? This is how a disciple should behave, right?¡± Then she nced at Su Hao and added in her thoughts, ¡°Feng Wei is too exceptional; he doesn¡¯t count!¡± With a light cough, Feng Ling asked, ¡°These days, if you have any questions in your cultivation, feel free to ask.¡± Su Hao took the lead and asked, ¡°Master, if I convert spiritual power too quickly, will there be any side effects?¡± Feng Ling almost choked on her tea. Listen, is this person speaking humannguage? Chapter 354 Before Feng Ling arrived, she had made thorough preparations and decided to remain calm regardless of how extraordinary Su Hao¡¯s performance might be this time. Being Su Hao¡¯s master every day, she was constantly bombarded with questions like, ¡®How did you do it?¡¯ ¡®No way!¡¯ ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ She always felt that her status as a master was somewhat devalued. However, Feng Ling miscalcted. Despite all her calctions, she didn¡¯t anticipate Feng Wei, this kid, asking questions like ¡®Will there be side effects if the spiritual power is converted too quickly?¡¯ One sentence directly disrupted her ns! Feng Ling, full of confidence, came but left helplessly, strengthening her mental defenses a bit more: ¡°What kind of extraordinary things haven¡¯t I seen? I won¡¯t be surprised anymore in the future!¡± ¡­ After learning from Feng Ling that there would be no side effects from cultivating too quickly, Su Hao rxed: ¡°No big problem!¡± What Su Hao didn¡¯t expect was that when he mentioned ¡®too fast¡¯ in converting, it might not mean the same thing as Feng Ling imagined. If Feng Ling knew that Su Hao¡¯s ¡®too fast¡¯ meant several times faster, she might not confidently say ¡®fast is a good thing.¡¯ After returning to his room, Su Hao pointed at the bed, and the Diamond Armor surged out, quickly forming a runic pattern the size of a grinding disc on the bed. This was the ¡®Spiritual Wave¡¯ rune designed by Su Hao, which could make the concentration of ¡®spiritual energy¡¯ in the room extremely rich. ¡®Activate¡¯! ¡°Hum!¡± The rune array shed with a faint light, quickly calming down. Su Hao understood that the rune had been activated. At the same time, Su Hao¡¯s ¡®mind¡¯ also sensed the highly intense ¡®spiritual energy waves¡¯ all around him. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s try practicing, converting spiritual power!¡± Su Hao covered the runic pattern of ¡®spiritual energy waves¡¯ with a nket, then sat cross-legged, closing his eyes in meditation. His ¡®mind¡¯ spread throughout his body, contemting the ¡®Cloudy Moon Spirit Technique.¡¯ Soon, countless sparkling spiritual power points reflected on Su Hao¡¯s ¡®mind,¡¯ covering his entire body. The speed of spiritual power conversion was at least fifty times faster than before! This was the training speed Su Hao could ept! If it was stipted that reaching the Qi Induction Second Layer required three years of training, Su Hao epted it, but he couldn¡¯t ept spending all three years on converting spiritual power. That was unreasonable. ¡°Three years¡¯ time, half a year to umte spiritual power, two and a half years to study and learn. Isn¡¯t that reasonable?¡± If one were to spend three years sitting in meditation, converting spiritual power with closed eyes, it¡¯s only natural to breed inner demons¡­ Su Hao sighed, ¡°Cultivators in this world have it tough!¡± Ten dayster, the spiritual power within Su Hao surged. ording to the description of the ¡°Cloudy Moon Spirit Techniquee,¡± he gathered the spiritual power together, reaching the goal of the ¡®umtion¡¯ stage of cultivation. He could now enter the thirdyer of ¡°Imitation Existence.¡± Although Su Hao had umted enough spiritual power, it was too early to manipte and release spells. Only by reaching the fourthyer of Qi Induction, the ¡®Foundation Establishment,¡¯ could he use spiritual power to cast spells. ¡°The next step should be the thirdyer of Qi Induction, ¡®Imitation Existence.¡¯ It involves dispersing the spiritual power again, hiding it within the twelve meridians of the body, building the most basic system throughout the entire body.¡± Su Hao sensed his internal spiritual power again, furrowing his brow, ¡°ording to the ¡®Spiritual Arts,¡¯ the quantity of this spiritual power is sufficient, but when gathered together, it looks like no more than a marble. What use can this be? It will be depleted in just a few moves¡­ the spiritual power is still too little!¡± Recalling Feng Ling mentioning ¡®the more spiritual power, the better,¡¯ Su Hao thought, ¡°Since I can convert spiritual power quickly, I¡¯ll convert for another month! Otherwise, the spiritual power feels insufficient.¡± With this thought, Su Hao continued to close his eyes, focusing on converting spiritual power! Over a monthter, feeling the spiritual power in his body, which was now the size of an egg, bringing significant pressure to his body, Su Hao finally revealed a satisfied smile, ¡°This is about right!¡± If Su Hao had a slight ¡®insufficient firepower anxiety,¡¯ it was understandable. After all, he never considered the issue of consumption when using skills. This habit was hard to change, and even in cultivation, he hoped to use spells freely. Kakashi¡¯s high-intelligencebat style didn¡¯t suit him; he preferred pushing forcefully and relying on strength¡­ However, when Su Hao converted spiritual power to the size of an egg and felt the oppressive sensation on his body, he stopped naturally, not continuing to convert spiritual power. To be precise, that sense of oppression was not applied to the body but to the mind. Su Hao could feel that if he continued to increase spiritual power, he could do so physically and mentally, but it would burden his mind slightly. This burden might not seem significant, but for Su Hao, it was an uncertainty factor, potentially posing hidden risks for the future¡ªan unfavorable trade-off. ¡®Spiritual power¡¯ is a highly energetic substance with vast energy content; it¡¯s better to fully control it. Su Hao thought, ¡°No wonder other cultivators move on to the next step when they umte spiritual power the size of a marble. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to continue umting, but the body and mind can¡¯t bear it anymore. If ¡®spiritual power¡¯ suddenly goes out of control within the body, it¡¯s highly likely to explode!¡± Cultivation! Gaining power also means taking on corresponding risks. The next step is the thirdyer of Qi Induction, ¡®Imitation Existence,¡¯ dispersing spiritual power through the meridians throughout the body! Su Hao entered the pinball space, used the system to simte several times, found the optimal path, and then exited, preparing toplete the third step, ¡®Imitation Existence¡¯! Su Hao closed his eyes, and his ¡®mind¡¯ sank into his body, then shifted to the gathering ce of spiritual power and energy¡ªthe Tanzhong. Slowly, Su Hao extracted a thread of spiritual power from the pile, allowing it to flow slowly along the meridians. Like a kilometer-long serpent curled into a heap, it began to extend its head, getting longer and longer. After an unknown period, Su Hao finally opened his eyes, took a long breath, and felt the meridians throughout his body filled with spiritual power. He couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Should be sessful like this?¡± There was no clear exnation in the book about what ¡®Imitation Existence¡¯ was, and Feng Ling only gave a vague description. Su Hao could only specte on his own. ¡°The next step is the fourthyer of Qi Induction, ¡®Foundation Establishment.''¡± Now, it was still early, and Su Hao nned toplete the entire process in one go! ¡°ording to the master¡¯s words, it¡¯s about setting the spiritual power in the meridians into motion, forming a dynamic cirction, and that¡¯s considered sessful ¡®Foundation Establishment¡¯!¡± However, forming a dynamic cirction wasn¡¯t easy; it required utilizing the meridians, connecting all the meridians to create arge cirction pathway for sess. Su Hao looked at the operation diagram in ¡°Spiritual Arts,¡± entered the ball space, materialized his body, and began to simte the spiritual power¡¯s cirction pathway. ¡°The creator of this ¡®Cloudy Moon Spirit Technique¡¯ is indeed a genius. In such aplex human meridian system, he thought of using multiple small cycles to form arge cirction,pleting a dynamic cirction pathway.¡± After a few simtions and minor adjustments to the details, making the entire cirction appear smoother, Su Hao confirmed the final n. He didn¡¯t intend to make major changes; if any changes were needed, it would be after understanding everything and moving on to the next world! He, Su Hao, wasn¡¯t in a hurry! Su Hao exited the ball space, sat cross-legged, and began to set the spiritual power in motion ording to the specified cirction pathway. ¡­ Two hourster, the spiritual power within Su Hao¡¯s body waspletely in motion, forming a cirction that repeated endlessly. The speed was approximately 0.8 meters per second, slightly faster than the flow of blood in human arteries. Standing up and moving around, Su Hao found no issues; instead, his limbs felt stronger! Only at this moment did Su Hao understand why he needed to reach the fourthyer of Qi Induction to cast spells. After all, spiritual power was different from Su Hao¡¯s ¡®Elite Blood Qi.¡¯ Blood Qi allowed Su Hao tomand it effortlessly, moving it at will. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for spiritual power. Manipting spiritual power was more than ten times more difficult than manipting blood qi. Trying to use such ¡®heavy¡¯ spiritual power to cast spells not only increased the difficulty but also slowed down the casting speed. If a cultivator activated spells too slowly, enemies would surely approach and stab them with a knife. So, only when reaching the fourthyer of Qi Induction, ¡®Foundation Establishment,¡¯ would the maniption of spiritual power be swift. With just a thought, spiritual power would immediately respond. The principle involved in this was ¡®inertia¡¯! One could imagine spiritual power as water flowing rapidly through pipes within the body. When Su Hao wanted to manipte the water, he only needed to open a small hole in the pipe, create a guide, and the water would divert. Following inertia, it would swiftly flow to the guided location! In this process, Su Hao didn¡¯t need to exert much effort to manipte spiritual power; he only needed to provide guidance to easily manipte a massive amount of spiritual power! Understanding the key points, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°These cultivators are something! All of them are talents!¡± Chapter 355

Chapter 355

From Su Hao¡¯s entry into the Yunzhong Wangyue Valley to now, a little over two months have passed, and he has sessfully cultivated to the perfection of the Qi Induction realm. This, ced anywhere, would be unbelievable. Even Feng Ling, whose heart has been greatly stimted by Su Hao, was dumbfounded when she learned that Su Hao had already cultivated to the fourthyer of Qi Induction, ¡®Residence Formation.¡¯ ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s already at ¡®Residence Formation¡¯!¡± (Trantor¡¯s Note: There was a trantion error in the previous chapter for ¡°½á¸®,¡± which I tranted as ¡®Foundation Establishment.¡¯ I have corrected it back to ¡®Residence Formation¡¯ as in Chapter 351.) Once again, Feng Ling lost herposure in front of Su Hao. But she couldn¡¯t care less at this point; all dignity andposure went out the window! Feng Ling reached out and touched Su Hao¡¯s wrist, sensing a strand of spiritual power containing ¡®intent.¡¯ The next moment, she released her hand, stunned on the spot: ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Motherf***!¡± Why does she feel that Su Hao has more spiritual power than her? What is going on¡­ This state, contrary tomon sense, left her utterly bewildered. On her round face, there was nothing but a dumbfounded and puzzled look! This is what Feng Wei got her into; she won¡¯t be taking disciples anymore. After a while, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but wave his hand in front of Feng Ling: ¡°Master! Stop daydreaming; this is perfectly normal! Answer me quickly, should I directly break through to the Foundation Establishment or study academic methods first?¡± Feng Ling regained her senses, looking at Su Hao. Her eyes gradually refocused: ¡°Huh?¡± Su Hao rubbed his forehead, thinking that with his master in this state, achieving immortality is a hoax! Then Feng Ling replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I need to ask my master, your master uncle! Just wait for me a few days.¡± After saying that, Feng Ling flew away. Feng Cheng, in a daze, reached out to stop her: ¡°Master, what about me? I still have questions!¡± But where does Feng Ling have time for him? Feng Cheng looked eagerly at Su Hao, squeezed out a bright smile, and said, ¡°Senior Brother Feng Wei, I have a few cultivation questions, I wonder¡­¡± As long as it doesn¡¯t waste too much time, Su Hao is happy to answer, especially since Feng Cheng has been obedienttely. Casually, Su Hao said, ¡°Ask whatever questions you have!¡± Feng Cheng was overjoyed, poured a cup of tea for Su Hao, and then asked about his cultivation confusion. For Su Hao, these were all trivial questions. He casually answered Feng Cheng, precise innguage and vivid in description, much better than Feng Ling by who knows how many times. Having resolved many doubts, Feng Cheng was so excited that he danced on the spot, almost falling off the mountain peak. ¡­¡­ Now that Su Hao has achieved perfection in the Qi Induction realm, hecks follow-up cultivation techniques, and Feng Ling hasn¡¯t provided corresponding methods. Therefore, Su Hao focuses on practicing ¡®mind¡¯ while studying the characteristics of spiritual power. Curious about whether spiritual power can rece vitality, bing a new source of energy for runes, Su Hao wonders if its effect might surpass that of vitality. With nothing else to do, he decides, ¡°Why not give it a try?¡± Taking prompt action, Su Hao leaves the Stone Peak Forest and slowly walks to a secluded area with few people. After confirming no abnormalities on the radar, he casually uses Diamond Armor to draw a basic rune, ¡®Fundamental Force One.¡¯ To test if spiritual power will affect the rune, he doesn¡¯t need aplete rune; using a basic one to assess the reaction of spiritual power is sufficient. With a touch, Su Hao activates a surge of spiritual power from the middle finger acupoint, flowing over the basic rune. Su Hao¡¯s eyes widen unexpectedly, ¡°It works!¡± After the flow of spiritual power over the basic rune ¡®Fundamental Force One,¡¯ a portion mysteriously disappears, simr to how vitality is transformed into force by the rune. This discovery excites Su Hao. If spiritual power can enhance the effects of runes beyond vitality, it means all of Su Hao¡¯s runes will upgrade ordingly. When attaching a ¡®prating¡¯ effect to a weapon, he won¡¯t need to pre-draw an oversized rune array as before! However, feasibility is one thing; whether the effect can surpass that of vitality is another. Climbing out of the Diamond Armor, Su Hao draws a small ¡®Fire Dragon¡¯ rune. Spiritual power surges, activating the ¡®Fire Dragon¡¯ rune. ¡°Pong! Hoo¡ª¡± A basin-sized bluish-green me spouts out, crossing a distance of two hundred meters in the blink of an eye, scorching a stone in the distance. Like an industrial high-temperature me-thrower, it¡¯s a bluish-green column, without any flickering me, resembling a solid pir. Su Hao¡¯s first reaction is, ¡°Unbelievable!¡± He drew a ¡®Fire Dragon,¡¯ not a ¡®Fire Pir¡¯¡­ The degree of power enhancement leaves Su Hao unable to make a precise evaluation. It¡¯s not a matter of how much the power has increased; this effect has even transcended into another dimension. Su Hao thought for a moment, then drew a rotating rune, activated it with spiritual power, and thrust down with a knife. ¡°Hum! Boom!¡± Mud sttered beneath his feet, leaving behind a two-meter diameter hole that seemed bottomless. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°This is a bit unbelievable! The energy level of spiritual power is indeed much higher than that of vitality, but the effects disyed by the rune seem too exaggerated!¡± Subsequently, Su Hao spected that it might be rted to the function being substituted. Using a simple example, ¡®2¡¯ and ¡®4¡¯ may seem only twice as different, but when these two numbers are plugged into the exponential function 2 to the power of X, they result in ¡®4¡¯ and ¡¯16¡¯ respectively. This magnifies the difference. The power disyed by the rune cannot bepared solely based on the energy levels of vitality and spiritual power. The issues involved are far moreplex than Su Hao initially thought. Next, Su Hao used spiritual power to consecutively test runes like ¡®Sharp,¡¯ ¡®Pration,¡¯ ¡®Hardness,¡¯ ¡®Barrier,¡¯ ¡®Bright Light,¡¯ ¡®Lightning,¡¯ and others. The conclusions drawn were uniform: all of them ascended to another dimension, reaching unimaginable strength. Taking ¡®Lightning¡¯ as an example, with this one rune, Su Hao could now be called the God of Thunder, surpassing the Thunder God Thor by far. Afterpleting the tests, Su Hao erased the traces and returned to his room in the Stone Peak Forest. Seated on the bed, he pondered the issue of runes. Since it¡¯s confirmed that spiritual power can not only activate runes but also enhance their power, Su Hao needs to organize his current power system thoroughly. Strength is secondary; what¡¯s crucial for Su Hao is not allowing any portion of his power to escape his control. For example, Su Hao only intended to break a tree and collect materials, but the strength was too much, shattering the entire tree. Such immense power might not necessarily be beneficial for Su Hao. Closing his eyes, Su Hao entered the pinball space, listing out all his rune arrays and categorizing them. First-level runes no longer held much value and werepletely eliminated by Su Hao. Currently in use are improved ¡®Second-level Runes,¡¯ which offer the highest cost-effectiveness for vitality. However, what is cost-effective for vitality doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s the same for spiritual power. ¡°So, the first step is to test spiritual power runes, find the most cost-effective rune arrays, and then reassign levels based on the effects disyed by the runes.¡± After some thought, Su Hao thought, ¡°To determine rune levels, let¡¯s use the effects disyed by the runes!¡± The reordering method remains ¡®First-level Runes¡¯ and ¡®Second-level Runes.¡¯ However, Su Hao divides rune levels into five categories! As the level increases, the power output strengthens. First-level runes have the lowest power, and fifth-level runes have the highest power! Thinking quickly, Su Hao created entries and, with the help of Little Light, designed dozens of testing ns. Soon, Su Hao exited the pinball space, saying, ¡°Find an opportunity to test thoroughly. It¡¯s not suitable to demonstrate here in the Yunzhong; if the power is too great, damaging the Yunzhong would be troublesome!¡± Chapter 356

Chapter 356

During the night, Su Hao contacted Yashan, saying, ¡°Yashan, where are you right now?¡± Yashan, who was preparing to sleep, reflexively jumped up and replied, ¡°I¡¯m in a guest inn in the city! It¡¯s a small town with not many people!¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Do you have materials? Set up arger teleportation array; I need toe over for something.¡± Excitedly, Yashan eximed, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯reing? That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll immediately set up the teleportation array outside the city. Boss Wei, wait for me for an hour!¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Alright, hurry up!¡± An hourter, Yashan whispered, ¡°Calling Boss Wei! The teleportation array has been set up and can be activated at any time.¡± Su Hao went to a secluded area within the Yunzhong, drew the corresponding teleportation array, and then replied to Yashan, ¡°Activate it now!¡± Upon receiving the message, Yashan immediately activated the teleportation array and said, ¡°Boss Wei, the teleportation array is now active!¡± Simultaneously, Su Hao activated the teleportation array beneath his feet. In less than ten seconds, spatial fluctuations surrounded Su Hao, and he disappeared from his original location. At the same time, Su Hao¡¯s figure appeared at the location of the teleportation array in front of Yashan. This was Su Hao¡¯s first time using a long-distance teleportation array to shift positions in this world. It felt no different from long-distance teleportation in the previous world. From a spatial perspective, there was no fundamental difference between short-range blinking and long-distance teleportation. Two torches were nted on either side of the teleportation array. The mes flickered, and the light dimmed. Faintly visible within the teleportation array was a slender figure that suddenly appeared. Yashan directly shouted, ¡°Boss Wei, it¡¯s you, Boss Wei!¡± Looking at the little bald head in front of him, Su Hao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. Yashan, you look too young, not even ten years old, haha!¡± Not having seen Boss Wei for a long time, Yashan¡¯s originally brewing sentimental emotions were unexpectedly dispelled by Su Hao¡¯sughter. Yashan asked the question that concerned him the most, ¡°Boss Wei, are youing this time to go back afterward?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Of course, I n to go back. I just want to find a secluded ce to do some testing!¡± Yashan understood and then widened his eyes, getting closer with curiosity, ¡°What kind of testing? Boss Wei, did you get some new interesting stuff again?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Nothing particrly interesting, just some runes.¡± Yashan showed a little anticipation, ¡°Oh, I see! Boss Wei, have you thought about taking me with you tonight?¡± At this point, Yashan had evolved into a second-level mutant, a ¡°Roamer.¡± He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to have Boss Wei tattoo the runes on him. He nned to wait until he evolved into a ¡°Earth Lord¡± or a ¡°Child of Fate¡± and stabilized a single form before getting the runes. Currently, he had no immediate thoughts about the runes. What he wanted was to return to Boss Wei¡¯s side as soon as possible. The solitary life of wandering might sound cool, but the various experiences involved were truly indescribable. Su Hao knew his thoughts and chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°That won¡¯t work. You don¡¯t have a spatial bnce organization now. Rushing through space could crush you under the immense pressure.¡± Yashan sighed but didn¡¯t feel overly disappointed. He didn¡¯t have too high expectations for Boss Wei taking him away. Boss Wei had mentioned taking him after three years, so it would definitely be three yearster. With a radar sweep, Su Hao said to Yashan, ¡°We are too close to the city here. Let¡¯s move a bit farther!¡± So, after hiding the teleportation array materials, the two moved away from the city and arrived in an uninhabited mountain valley. ¡°Crackle, crackle~¡± The ground beneath Su Hao¡¯s feet transformed into Transforming Diamond Armor. In the blink of an eye, it spread dozens of meters, slowing down gradually. Then, all the Transforming Diamond Armor within the range sprouted upward, with every few meters growing a thumb-thick cylinder, densely covering the area. In the curious gaze of Yashan, these small cylinders extended two meters from the ground. At their tops, they unexpectedly bloomed into various¡­ runes! On each small pir, there was a rune array disk. Yashan recognized them at a nce¡ªthey weremonly used ¡°Dragon Fire¡± runes. No, not all of them were ¡°Dragon Fire¡± runes. In four directions within the range, there were also a few ¡°Strong Light¡± runes. The ¡°Strong Light¡± runes were activated first, illuminating the dark surroundings. For a moment, the small mountain valley became brightly lit. Yashan was puzzled but stayed quietly watching. He was very curious about what Boss Wei was doing. Yashan knew that Boss Wei rarely did things without meaning. Just when Yashan was making random guesses, Su Hao started to move. He arrived at a slightlyrger rune array disk, then pointed at the rune array disk and activated the runes. The next moment. ¡°Pong¡ªHoo¡ª¡± This small rune unexpectedly spewed out a blue-green light column, shooting straight into the night sky, reaching a height of nearly four hundred meters. It turned the dim night sky into a blue-green color. Initially, Yashan didn¡¯t think much at first, ¡°Boss Wei does a lot of inexplicable things, and a light column? What¡¯s wrong with a light column? It¡¯s normal!¡± However, then a wave of heat hit him from a dozen meters away, even reaching his face, making him finally realize what was happening. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s the ¡®Dragon Fire¡¯ rune?¡± For a moment, Yashan was almost shocked to lose his jaw. ¡°When did the ¡®Dragon Fire¡¯ rune be so powerful? And¡­ damn! This isn¡¯t just a light column; it¡¯s mes!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss Wei, are you testing the ¡®Dragon Fire¡¯ rune?¡± Su Hao reached into the air and, from his room on the other side of the, pulled out an iron rod. He extended it into the mes to test the temperature. Hearing Yashan¡¯s question, he casually replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve been cultivating recently and discovered some new uses for spiritual power. I¡¯m conducting tests!¡± Yashan quickly remembered what Boss Wei had told him about the ¡°Yuzhong Valley.¡± In other words, the ¡°Yunzhong Valley¡± that Boss Wei currently belonged to was a sect? Yashan shivered! Having been with Su Hao for so long, his knowledge far surpassed that of the past. Naturally, he understood the meaning of the term ¡°cultivation.¡± Moreover, Boss Wei had mentioned that three yearster, he could also join the Yunzhong Valley sect¡­ Yashan couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Boss Wei, when you say I can join the Yunzhong Valley three yearster, does that mean I can cultivate too? Do I have a chance for cultivation?¡± The iron rod mped by Su Hao¡¯s Transforming Diamond Armor had melted into molten iron at this point. After urately recording the melting time, he answered, ¡°You don¡¯t have the chance for cultivation!¡± Yashan was disappointed, ¡°So, even without a chance for cultivation, can I still join the Yunzhong Valley? Well, bing an assistant to Boss Wei as a chef wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Hey! Still a chef! Don¡¯t worry; you don¡¯t have the chance for cultivation, but I¡¯ll make you a ¡®Cultivation Fate Needle,¡¯ and you¡¯ll have the chance right away.¡± Yashan immediately realized that Boss Wei still had a versatile needle. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Boss Wei, you¡¯re amazing! Your tiny needle can really do anything!¡± Su Hao¡¯s mouth curled up, showing that he was very satisfied with his gic modification ability. ¡°When you learn it someday, I can teach you. But you¡¯re too green now; even if I teach you, you won¡¯t learn it! Just wait!¡± After saying that, Su Hao stopped the ¡®Dragon Fire¡¯ spray. While recording, he muttered, ¡°This rune took twenty seconds to turn the iron rod into molten iron, and the power is not bad. Well then, let¡¯s set this power as the reference for a second-level rune! All runes activated by blood energy, regardless of power, will be designated as first-level runes.¡± ¡°Second-level runes, all use this ¡®Dragon Fire¡¯ rune as a reference to determine the level!¡± After recording, Su Hao came to anotherrger ¡®Dragon Fire¡¯ rune array disk, pointed his finger at the rune, and activated it with spiritual power. ¡°Pong¡ªHoo¡ª¡± A thicker blue-green light column shot straight up into the sky, reaching six hundred meters high, making the night sky even brighter. Su Hao grabbed another identical iron rod from mid-air and used pliers to put it into the light column to burn. In just ten seconds, the iron rod had been burned into molten iron. ¡°So, this rune model will be used as a reference for the third-level rune.¡± To determine the level of runes, as long as the most critical reference is determined, the subsequent leveling bes straightforward. Next, a blue-green light column would asionally rise into the sky above this valley, illuminating the night sky. People several kilometers away could clearly sense the anomaly in this area. Everyone was thinking, ¡°Could it be that a treasure from an immortal has descended?¡± Then, those with courage quietly got up and were about to walk over, attempting to touch some immortal luck. However, before they even left, a bright electric light suddenly appeared in the distance, winding its way up to the sky, illuminating the entire sky of clouds. ¡°Ka-cha~ Boom¡ª¡± Immediately after, the roar of thunder reached their ears, causing those who wanted to seek immortal luck to involuntarily feel weak in the legs. They hurriedly retreated back inside, closing the door, ¡°Damn, scared the hell out of me! Looking for immortal luck? I¡¯d rather go to sleep!¡± Chapter 357

Chapter 357

In the faint light of dawn, Su Haopleted the first phase of the test, retracting all the transformed Diamond Armor. Handing a positioning stone to Yashan, Su Hao said, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s stop the test here today! This is a positioning stone, valid for ten days. I¡¯ll periodically send updates, but since you haven¡¯t fully recovered, be cautious in your actions and avoid being too conspicuous!¡± ¡°By the way, even if your strength reaches the peak of your previous life, it may not surpass cultivators. So, keep that in mind!¡± Yashan, securing the positioning stone, replied, ¡°Understood, Boss Wei! I¡¯m lucky to have a big brother like you!¡± After some thought, Su Hao added, ¡°I¡¯m giving you this positioning stone with two purposes. First, if you encounter urgent situations beyond your control, you can call me, and I¡¯ll teleport to help you. Second, use it as a fixed coordinate for quiet ces to conduct experiments. So, unless it¡¯s necessary, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Excited, Yashan said, ¡°Boss Wei, I got it!¡± Checking for any omissions, Su Hao then teleported back to his room in the Yunzhong Valley. Su Hao dared to casually teleport within a major immortal sect like the Yunzhong Valley because there were few high-level cultivators present in the sect on a daily basis. Only two Nascent Soul realm cultivators guarded the sect, with most others being lower-level cultivators in the Qi Induction or Foundation Establishment realms. In other words, as long as Su Hao avoided the two high-level cultivators, no one would notice his actions. It was quite secure! Back in his room, Su Hao quicklyy down and fell asleep. After a busy day, he felt a hint of fatigue. ¡°I heard that after reaching the Nascent Soul realm, you can rece sleep with cultivation. I wonder if it¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, Feng Ling found Su Hao and handed him a book, saying, ¡°Feng Wei, my master hasn¡¯t returned yet. After careful consideration, I think you should focus on practicing spells first before advancing to the Foundation Establishment realm.¡± Su Hao took a look and noticed it was no longer titled ¡®Cloud Moon.¡¯ Instead, it read ¡°Wind Deceptive Spell.¡± Before Su Hao could ask, Feng Ling exined, ¡°Our Yunzhong Valley has six veins: Cloud, Moon, Wind, Rain, Dust, and Mist. Cloud Moon, Wind and Drizzle, Misty Dust. Our vein is ¡®Wind,¡¯ ranking third in the sect. Each vein has its unique spells, and all the spells of our Wind vein are recorded in the ¡®Wind Deceptive Spell.¡¯ What you have now is just the Qi Induction level spells, only three of them. Practice them well. After mastering these three spells, you¡¯ll have some self-defense capabilities!¡± Su Hao flipped through the book, recorded its contents, and then asked, ¡°Thank you, Master, but don¡¯t you want to exin these spells to me?¡± Feng Ling shook her head, saying, ¡°These three spells are straightforward, but they take a considerable amount of time to cultivate. Follow the descriptions in the book, and you¡¯ll naturally learn them. The reason I came to find you today goes beyond this.¡± Closing the book, Su Hao inquired, ¡°What is it, Master? Just tell me directly.¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°Feng Wei, I hope you won¡¯t break through to the Foundation Establishment realm within the next two years.¡± Su Hao was puzzled, ¡°Why is that?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Feng Ling sighed deeply, ¡°Let me be clear with you. There are three reasons. First, the sect has a rule that cultivators reaching the Foundation Establishment realm must take sect missions and carry them out within a year, without exception. You¡¯re still too young, and the outside world is dangerous. It¡¯s far from as safe as within the sect. I don¡¯t want you to leave the sect so early; it¡¯s not a good thing.¡± ¡°Second, it¡¯s a personal reason of mine. The sect stiptes that after ten years of practice, disciples must take on apprentices to pass down immortal techniques. There¡¯s a benefit in that¡ªby teaching disciples, one can openly stay in the sect without being assigned external missions for at least five years. Currently, I need a few years to focus on practicing within the sect and strive to reach the fourth level of Foundation Establishment, ¡®Holding Ground.¡¯ If you break through to Foundation Establishment, even if your cultivation has just begun, it means my teaching task ispleted. A yearter, I¡¯ll have to leave the sect and take on external missions again.¡± ¡°Third, Feng Wei, your talent is too strong, and your brilliance is too dazzling. I hope you can tone it down a bit. Exceptional talent is good, but being too outstanding might not be. Once you sessfully establish your Foundation, your information will be officially registered in the sect, and many seniors can ess your details. As for what might happen afterward, I cannot be certain.¡± ¡°Until you have a certain level of self-defense capability, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile. Do you understand?¡± After finishing her exnation, Feng Ling seemed to release a burden, bing more rxed. She quietly looked at Su Hao, awaiting his response. These considerations were all part of her thoughtful deliberation, not merely an attempt to suppress Su Hao¡¯s progress. Whatever choice Su Hao made, Feng Ling would ept it and fulfill her responsibility as a mentor by imparting the teachings to him. Su Hao quickly understood Feng Ling¡¯s perspective¡ªthe fundamental reason was her desire to stay within the sect and not go outside for the next three years. If Su Hao broke through to the Foundation Establishment realm, following sect regtions, both he and Feng Ling would have to leave the sect. ording to Feng Ling, low-level cultivators are often used as cannon fodder for sect missions outside the sect, and performing tasks outside the sect is highly dangerous¡ªcarelessness could lead to death. In other circumstances, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t listen. Would he consider others¡¯ feelings when acting? That¡¯s a joke! However, Su Hao has his own considerations now. What he needs most at the moment is to learn about cultivation. If he rushes to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm and gets assigned external missions, he might be taken away from this nurturing environment for learning, which would be a loss. Furthermore, Su Hao has just started toprehend ¡°Spiritual Energy,¡± and his understanding of its nature and applications is still superficial. He needs a significant amount of independent time to study and explore. Lastly, integrating this more potent force of ¡°Spiritual Energy¡± into his system is not a simple task. In summary, Su Hao can contribute to the sect, but not right now. After pondering for a moment, he straightforwardly said, ¡°Master, I can refrain from advancing to the Foundation Establishment realm within the next two years, but I have three small requests. If my requests cannot be fulfilled, these two years will be a meaningless waste of life for me.¡± Feng Ling blinked herrge eyes curiously and asked, ¡°What requests? Let me hear them.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°First, I can abstain from breaking through to the Foundation Establishment realm, but I want the cultivation methods for the Foundation Establishment realm¡ªboth the ¡®Heart Technique,¡¯ ¡®Spirit Technique,¡¯ and ¡®Spell Technique.''¡± Feng Ling thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Can you guarantee not to break through to the Foundation Establishment realm secretly? Because once it¡¯s discovered that you concealed it from the sect, it¡¯ll be difficult to obtain the cultivation methods for the Golden Core realm in the future.¡± Su Hao understood Feng Ling¡¯s meaning¡ªIf the sect teaches you cultivation methods and provides resources, but you secretly break the rules and hide it from the sect, then the sect would understandably be cautious and cut off the channels for further cultivation. Su Hao nodded decisively, ¡°I can.¡± With only about two years and other things on his agenda, Su Hao found this condition eptable. Feng Ling, looking into Su Hao¡¯s eyes seriously, believed him and said, ¡°I can provide you with the cultivation methods.¡± Su Hao continued, ¡°Second, I want knowledge rted to cultivation, such as ¡®Alchemy,¡¯ ¡®Artifact Refinement,¡¯ ¡®Formation Arrays,¡¯ and so on. The moreprehensive, the better! Because in these two years, I need to study these areas. I can¡¯t spend every day sleeping or eating, can I?¡± Feng Ling nodded decisively, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have these, I can help you find them.¡± ¡°Third, and this is thest one, I need an independent territory within the sect for my cultivation and study¡ªa cave dwelling. Rest assured, I won¡¯t cause any damage. I primarily intend to use it for studying spells, experimenting with spells, cultivating spiritual herbs, and refining pills and artifacts. As you know, I don¡¯t like being disturbed, and simrly, I don¡¯t want my actions to disturb others.¡± Feng Ling showed a troubled expression because thisst request is a privilege granted only to cultivators who have reached the Foundation Establishment realm. After thinking for a while, she finally gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can agree to this! I¡¯ll give you my cave dwelling, and I¡¯ll move to where you used to live.¡± Then she looked at Su Hao and asked, ¡°How about it?¡± Su Hao revealed a big smile and said, ¡°No problem!¡± Chapter 358

Chapter 358

Su Hao and Feng Ling were both individuals who cherished time, quickly rifying the details: 1. Within three months, Feng Ling would share the foundational cultivation method with Su Hao. 2. Within six months, find basic introductory manuals on ¡®Alchemy,¡¯ ¡®Artifact Refinement,¡¯ ¡®Formation Arrays,¡¯ and simr knowledge for Su Hao. 3. Feng Ling¡¯s independent residence would be given to Su Hao after the ¡®Senior Brother Command Competition.¡¯ Both parties agreed to these terms, so they returned to their respective cultivations. As for the ¡®Senior Brother Command Competition,¡¯ it was a traditional event at the Yunzhong Valley held every three years. Almost all disciples from the valley would return to the sect for thispetition. The purpose of thepetition was twofold: first, to vie for the ¡®Senior Brother Command¡¯ of disciples in the Foundation Establishment, Qi Induction, and Golden Core realms, determining the true ¡®Senior Brother¡¯ in these realms; second, since sect disciples often practiced in seclusion,cking mutual understanding, thepetition served as a showcase for each disciple to be known by their fellow sect members. In simple terms, it was a mix of hierarchy confirmation and a social gathering! Initially uninterested in thispetition, Su Hao changed his mind when Feng Ling mentioned that the ¡®Senior Brother Command¡¯ itself was a powerful magical artifact. Intrigued by the concept of magical artifacts, Su Hao expressed his willingness to participate. *** The book ¡°Wind Art of Deception¡± documented three fundamental and practical spells: ¡®Wind Spirit Protective Shield,¡¯ ¡®Windborne Lightness Technique,¡¯ and ¡®Wind Dart.¡¯ Although all the names were rted to ¡®wind,¡¯ Su Hao discovered upon careful study that these spells were actually about ¡®protective shields,¡¯ ¡®footwork,¡¯ and ¡®energy projectiles.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect clickbait titles to be a thing in the cultivation world.¡± Yet, if one insisted these spells had no connection to ¡®wind¡¯ at all, it might not be entirely urate. The release of these spells required a subtle ¡®wind-like¡¯ atmosphere, influencing the practitioner¡¯s mindset. ¡®Protective shields¡¯ emphasized omnipresence, ¡®footwork¡¯ emphasized agility and grace, and ¡®energy projectiles¡¯ emphasized ferocity and endurance. This ¡®wind¡¯ atmosphere gradually altered the cultivator¡¯s mental characteristics, influencing spiritual power to transform into ¡®wind attribute spiritual power.¡¯ Regarding spiritual power traits, Su Hao incorporated it into his ongoing research. He then attempted to cultivate the ¡®Wind Spirit Protective Shield¡¯ following the method outlined in the ¡°Wind Art of Deception.¡± Yes, ¡®Wind Spirit Protective Shield¡¯ wasn¡¯t ¡®cast¡¯; it was ¡®cultivated.¡¯ Initially, Su Hao thought ¡®spells¡¯ in this world would function like his runes, following a structured flow to produce various effects. However, he was mistaken. The approach to cultivating spells in this world was straightforward: set the ¡®spell program¡¯ in advance, practice extensively, imprint it into ¡®spiritual power¡¯ over time, making it an instinctive part of spiritual power. Then, through specific ¡®seals,¡¯ connect this instinct to the spiritual power, much like a dog salivating at the sight of a bone due to ¡®conditioned reflex.¡¯ This formed the appearance Su Hao observed: cultivators forming seals, instantly releasing spells. Su Hao could only marvel at the incredible skills of cultivators in this world¡ªmore mysterious than ¡®mysticism¡¯ itself, and most importantly, they seeded! The first cultivator who created ¡®spells¡¯ was truly admirable, leaving Su Hao in awe. Su Hao¡¯s face was filled with amazement. ¡°Damn! I could never have thought of that! It¡¯s too impressive! Normally, when people discover such powerful energy within themselves, the first instinct is to use it for ¡®crushing the heavens with a punch,¡¯ ¡®overturning rivers andkes with a flip of the hand,¡¯ or ¡®bang bang bang, firing a gun,¡¯ right? The cultivator who created spells must be extraordinary!¡± ¡°Using ¡®mental intent¡¯ as coding software, ¡®spiritual power¡¯ as the functional carrier, and ¡®seals¡¯ as the activation button ¨C perhaps the ¡®technology¡¯ in this world is all about the application of spiritual power!¡± People in this world had developed the application of spiritual power to an extent that amazed Su Hao! Su Hao slowly calmed his excited emotions about discovering this new world, sitting cross-legged on the bed. Following the description of the ¡®Wind Spirit Protective Shield¡¯ cultivation, he entered a meditative state. The cultivation process was simple: choose three favorite seals, sit cross-legged, visualize the shape of the ¡®Wind Spirit Protective Shield¡¯ with ¡®mental intent,¡¯ simultaneously integrate ¡®mental intent¡¯ into spiritual power, and activate spiritual power to cover the entire body. Next was to fervently transmit the signal of the ¡®indestructible Wind Spirit Protective Shield¡¯ from ¡®mental intent¡¯ to spiritual power while repeatedly forming the three seals. It could be seen as subtly suggesting to spiritual power or using the unique characteristics of ¡®mental intent¡¯ to transform the traits of spiritual power. This transformation process was extremely slow, making it challenging to master a spell. Days of arduous meditation passed until the characteristics of the spell were imprinted into spiritual power. This could take as little as three months or as long as over a year, and some might never seed. Lacking knowledge in spellcraft, Su Hao couldn¡¯t take shortcuts and had to patiently follow the described method in the book for cultivation. ¡°Perhaps understanding the principles of transforming spiritual power traits will speed up the spell cultivation process, and I might even be able to design more practical spells ording to my ideas!¡± Su Hao spected that the ability of spiritual power traits to change was rted to the unique ¡®bioenergy structure¡¯ of spiritual power, which wouldn¡¯t work on his blood and flesh. ¡°Maybe active energy like spiritual power, in specific conditions, randomly changes its own characteristics. The so-called cultivation of spells is just guiding spiritual power transformation in a unified direction with ¡®mental intent.''¡± Sitting on the bed, Su Hao closed his eyes, furrowed his brows slightly, seemingly contemting something. Meanwhile, his right hand¡¯s fingers swiftly moved, repeatedly cycling between the three seals he had created: ¡®thumb on the tip of the little finger,¡¯ ¡®thumb on the tip of the ring finger,¡¯ ¡®thumb on the tip of the middle finger¡¯¡­ Simple and easy to remember! The reason Su Hao designed three seals for casting spells was that he would learn many spells in the future. With a few seals, he could create various sequences, where each sequence represented a different spell, avoiding confusion. After an unknown amount of time, Su Hao opened his eyes, took a deep breath, and mumbled, ¡°Damn, the difficulty of cultivating spells is too high! Today¡¯s first attempt sessfully guided the transformation of spiritual power, but the progress is too slow! At this rate, it¡¯ll take at least a month topletely master the ¡®Wind Spirit Protective Shield,¡¯ and they say this is one of the simplest spells¡­¡± Don¡¯t forget there are also ¡®Windborne Lightness Technique¡¯ and ¡®Wind Dart¡¯! Calcting, Su Hao realized it would take at least three months to master all three spells. ¡°No wonder cultivators prefer staying in seclusion to cultivate. It¡¯s not that they like it; it¡¯s just that, whether they like it or not, they have to do it for cultivation.¡± Su Hao stood up and went out to find food. The sky hadpletely darkened at some point. A radar scan revealed that Feng Cheng, who usually grilled meat for him, had already fallen asleep. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Preparing food for myself is too troublesome! I might as well teleport to the other side of Yashan and let Yashan do it for me! It¡¯s also a good opportunity to continue testing the data on spiritual power and runes, quickly organizing the rune system.¡± Thinking about it, Su Hao entered the pinball space and used the small ck room to transmit a message to Yashan, ¡°Yashan, bring the positioning stone and find an uninhabited ce. I¡¯ll continue testing runes tonight.¡± Yashan immediately replied, ¡°Okay, Boss Wei, I¡¯ll inform you once I find a location!¡± While waiting, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but start daydreaming, ¡°Perhaps I can establish a storage space over there at Yashan¡¯s ce. During meal times, Yashan can deliver the food into the storage space, and I can conveniently take out and enjoy the food using storage techniques!¡± The more Su Hao thought about it, the brighter his eyes became. ¡°Seems feasible! Worth a try!¡± Then Su Hao directly transmitted, ¡°Yashan, have you had dinner¡­¡± Chapter 359

Chapter 359

A month passed in the blink of an eye. The Yunzhong Valley in the clouds remained as serene as ever, with only one or two figures asionally gliding through the air, swiftly disappearing into the distance. Whenever new disciples in the Qi Induction realm saw a cultivator flying through the sky, their eyes turned envious, and their restless hearts soared along with them. How they longed for the moment when they could fly in the sky themselves. Regardless of the world, the ability to fly was an immensely coveted skill. Unfortunately, only cultivators who reached the Foundation Establishment realm had the chance to master this skill. Disciples in the Qi Induction realm could only watch and rely on their legs for travel. On this day, Su Hao finished his cultivation, opened his eyes from meditation, stood up, and, after a moment¡¯s rxation, extended his right thumb, quickly tapping it three times, forming three hand seals. In the next moment, spiritual energy within Su Hao surged out reflexively from various parts of his body, evenly distributed. ¡°Hum~¡± After a high-pitched hum, Su Hao was surrounded by a faint blue light, clinging to his body like a sacred angel descending, creating a powerful visual effect. Su Hao raised his hand to inspect and found his palm covered with a thin, translucent, light-blue glove that changed shape with his finger movements. Muttering to himself, Su Hao said, ¡°Is this considered the Wind Spirit Protective Shield? This thin film does seem agile, but I wonder about its defensive capabilities.¡± ¡°Crackle~¡± A sharp diamond-shaped spike formed in Su Hao¡¯s palm, easily breaking through the light-blue Wind Spirit Protective Shield from the inside, extending out like poking through a soap bubble. Su Hao adjusted the tip of the spike and gently poked the palm of his other hand. ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound rang out as the spike was stopped by the blue light membrane outside the palm. Su Hao increased the force but made no progress. Su Hao chuckled, ¡°Surprisingly, this thin protective shield is quite sturdy!¡± Again and again, Su Hao exerted force,pletely unconcerned about the diamond spike prating his palm. With Su Hao¡¯s abilities, even if it pierced through, he could repair it in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ding~Boom!¡± A section of the diamond spike broke off and flew into the air. After almost exhausting all his strength to pierce, the diamond spike broke, yet Su Hao¡¯s palm remained unharmed. Recalling the scene where he took a blood sample in the Sanhe Peaks not long ago, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°I noticed before that almost all cultivators have a protective shield. I thought it was the effect of some treasure, but now it seems to be a fundamental skill for cultivators!¡± Although the external manifestations of the protective shields vary, the cultivation methods and effects should be quite simr. Using brute force alone won¡¯t easily break through this defense. In other words¡­¡± ¡°We need to use the ¡®Pration¡¯ runes!¡± To test the protective effect of this shield, Su Hao generated another diamond spike and activated the ¡®Level 1 ¨C Pration¡¯ attached to it. The diamond spike immediately transformed, its tip sparkling with a captivating glow, resembling the needles in the hands of a nurse. Without hesitation, Su Hao aimed for his palm and thrust. ¡°Ding!¡± The faint blue light membrane on the palm faintly shimmered, still blocking the attack from Su Hao¡¯s diamond spike empowered with ¡®Level 1 ¨C Pration.¡¯ Su Hao praised, ¡°The defensive effect of this Wind Spirit Protective Shield is much stronger than I imagined! It wasn¡¯t a waste of a month of my cultivation time! Looking at it this way, it¡¯s quite valuable!¡± Indeed, if the most valued defensive technique of cultivators could be easily prated, it would lose its purpose, and everyone would resort to assassination. Su Hao casually drew another ¡®Pration¡¯ rune, but this time activated it using spiritual energy. ¡®Level 2 ¨C Pration¡¯! In the next moment, Su Hao aimed at his own palm. ¡°Puff!¡± The diamond spike easily pierced through the thin blue membrane, creating a through-and-through hole in Su Hao¡¯s palm as if poking through a piece of paper. ¡°Poof~¡± At the moment the protective shield in the palm was broken, a chain reaction urred. The Wind Spirit Protective Shield covering the entire body quickly copsed, and the blue light disappeared. Su Hao remained unperturbed, slowly pulling out the diamond spike from his palm, revealing a thumb-sized piercing hole, and blood flowed eagerly. However, the next moment, the wound wriggled and regenerated, returning to its original state in the blink of an eye. Up to this point, Su Hao had rified three characteristics of the Wind Spirit Protective Shield: 1. The more spiritual energy used when activating the shield, the stronger the protective ability. 2. From the inside, the thin membrane of the Wind Spirit Protective Shield can be easily prated without damaging the structure. 3. When subjected to external attacks, it consumes energy proportional to the attack. When the energy of the Wind Spirit Protective Shield is depleted, it copses. If the attack exceeds the energy limit, the Wind Spirit Protective Shield can be instantly shattered. While wiping away the blood from his palm, Su Hao sighed lightly, ¡°This Wind Spirit Protective Shield, despite its merits, is nothing more than that. Under my ¡®Level 2 ¨C Pration,¡¯ it¡¯s as fragile as tofu!¡± After obtaining the test results, Su Hao immediately realized that relying solely on the Wind Spirit Protective Shield for self-defense was wishful thinking. This method of calcting defense based on spiritual energy was nothing against higher-level cultivators. ¡°However, as long as I transform into ¡®Child of Fate,¡¯ with aplete set of diamond armor protection, along with ¡®Level 5 ¨C Hardening,¡¯ ¡®Level 5 ¨C Deflection,¡¯ ¡®Level 5 ¨C Barrier,¡¯ ¡®Wind Spirit Protective Shield,¡¯ and then add ¡®Spatial Counter Barrier¡¯! Protecting my life would be more than enough!¡± Su Hao praised the strength of his own defense, giving a thumbs-up, ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡­¡­ After mastering the ¡®Wind Spirit Protective Shield,¡¯ Su Hao discovered a significant advantage of the cultivation techniques in this world: extremely fast activation! It could be cast with just a finger seal, almost instantaneously. It even surpassed the speed at which Su Hao activated rune formations, making it quite advantageous. Since there were benefits, Su Hao thought of learning more practical techniques for future research. If he could reduce the difficulty of practicing techniques from one month to one day, it would be immensely beneficial. ¡°Next, continue practicing the second technique, ¡®Wind Drifting Body Technique¡¯!¡± Su Hao, currently feeling hungry, checked the time in the pinball space and found it was already mealtime. He then retrieved information from Yashan using the little ck room and discovered that the meal was ready. He walked to the table, sat down, and muttered to himself, ¡°Time for a meal, time for a meal! Skipping even one meal makes me hungry! Yashan, this assistant, being on the other side of this huge, can still help me with things. Truly impressive!¡± Su Hao reached into the air, grabbing a hot roast chicken, then another reach for a te of fresh vegetables, followed by a drink, stir-fried meat, ribs¡­ Su Hao¡¯s table was soon filled with various dishes! Su Hao expressed satisfaction, ¡°Having Yashan cook for me all the time is indeed a wise choice! During this time when he has nothing to do, I¡¯ll teach him basic runology! Having to give him tattoos every time is not practical! Moreover, in the future, I¡¯ll have him research ¡®Alchemy,¡¯ which also requires runic assistance.¡± While enjoying the delicious meal, Su Hao thought about Yashan¡¯s future study and research issues. As Su Hao¡¯s experiences increased, his requirements for an assistant also grew. Powerful and loyal were just prerequisites; they also needed to possess extensive knowledge and robust ¡®research capabilities¡¯! In the future, Su Hao would undoubtedly have more and more projects to research. However, no matter how formidable Su Hao was, he was still just one person! At the same time, he could only focus on one project and couldn¡¯t multitask. For instance, when Su Hao was diligently practicing ¡®techniques,¡¯ which required a significant amount of time, he couldn¡¯t simultaneously research topics rted to spiritual energy and runes. This is where a proficient ¡®research-oriented¡¯ assistant woulde in handy, helping him handle less critical projects. ¡°If Yashan can optimize the practice of ¡®techniques,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t I have to endure a month of hardship like this?¡± After filling his stomach, Su Hao returned the meal tray through space and theny contentedly on the bed. ¡°Another month of hard work is ahead! I¡¯ll sleep first and think about itter!¡± Although it was tough, with anticipation, Su Hao could immerse himself in rigorous training! As Su Hao fell asleep, Feng Cheng sat alone outside the stone peak, listening to the night wind rustling, holding two sweet potatoes in his hands, nibbling slowly. He eagerly awaited the appearance of Senior Brother Feng Wei carrying two rabbits, peering into the distance with hopeful eyes. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Senior Brother Feng Weie out recently? Could it be that Senior Brother Feng Wei has already reached the Nascent Soul stage? Truly worthy of Senior Brother Feng Wei, such terrifying talent¡­¡± Chapter 360

Chapter 360

Two monthster, Su Hao sessfully mastered two additional techniques: Light Body Technique and Wind Bullet. At this moment, he had teleported to Luzhong Changzhou, where Yashan was located. ¡®Light Body Technique!¡¯ Su Hao¡¯s hand seals formed in an instant, and he activated the technique, causing his robes to flutter as if caught in a wild wind. With a swift step, he moved, leaving his original position and floating a hundred meters away. After circling around, Su Hao murmured, ¡°The ability of this technique is quite simr to the abilities of the ¡®Speed People¡¯ sequence! But it canplement ¡®Slip Shadow Steps¡¯ and enhance flexibility.¡± The ¡®Light Body Technique¡¯ was a rapid movement technique, enveloping the surroundings with strong airflow. It allowed him to be like an elusive wind, ready to float away with a slight guide¡ªa lifesaving skill for Qi Induction Realm disciples who couldn¡¯t fly. Su Hao moved his right hand, forming three seals, and then extended a finger forward, activating the third technique. ¡®Wind Bullet!¡¯ A white light shot out from Su Hao¡¯s hand, hitting the trunk of arge tree in the distance, causing it to explode. Su Hao chuckled, ¡°This power is not bad! And the speed is only slightly slower than a handgun bullet!¡± The ¡®Wind Bullet¡¯ appeared to be wind, but it was actually a concentrated spiritual energy projectile that would explode violently upon hitting the target,parable to Su Hao¡¯s ¡®Ten Explosions¡¯. However, of these three techniques, only ¡®Wind Spirit Shield¡¯ was truly useful for Su Hao as a defensive skill. He believed in the mantra that more defense skills were better. As for ¡®Light Body Technique¡¯ and ¡®Wind Bullet,¡¯ Su Hao had better and more powerful skills of his own in terms of variety and intensity. Was the speedparable to his ¡®Blink¡¯? It could cover thousands of meters in an instant! Was the attack as strong as his ¡®Thousand Explosions¡¯? Well, he could go for ¡®Two Thousand Explosions,¡¯ and it was even activated by spiritual power! So far, Su Hao hadn¡¯t dared to try bombs with more than ¡®One Hundred Explosions,¡¯ just casually making a ¡®Fifty Explosions¡¯ test. The power was frightening,parable to a small nuclear bomb! How powerful would ¡®One Hundred Explosions¡¯ be? What about ¡®One Thousand Explosions¡¯? Su Hao didn¡¯t know for sure, and he hoped that the big shots in this world of cultivators wouldn¡¯t force him to test the power of ¡®One Thousand Explosions.¡¯ Otherwise, don¡¯t me him for sending ¡®One Thousand Explosions¡¯ in front of them and then blinking away! After Su Hao finished testing, Yashan ran over excitedly, eximing, ¡°Boss Wei, is this immortal technique? Looks so powerful!¡± Su Hao didn¡¯t answer but, remembering something, asked, ¡°How well do you remember the basic runes I gave you a month ago?¡± Yashan¡¯s face immediately fell, and he helplessly said, ¡°Boss Wei, for some reason, my thinking is too dull now, and my memory is bad. I tried various scientific methods, like the ¡®Pce Memory Method,¡¯ but it¡¯s useless¡­¡± With that, Yashan took out the worn-out book from his pocket, starting to memorize mechanically. ¡°¡®Fundamental Power One,¡¯ ¡®Fundamental Power Two¡¯¡­¡± Then Yashan said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. After a nap, I forget everything.¡± Su Hao pped his forehead in disbelief and said, ¡°Yashan, is this really how you memorize? If you can remember like this, it¡¯s a miracle!¡± Yashan, with lifeless eyes, said, ¡°Boss Wei, I¡¯ve tried various methods and found that my brain is beyond help! So, the method doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Su Hao helplessly said, ¡°Your brain doesn¡¯t seem malfunctioning at all!¡± Yashan replied, ¡°How can you tell? Only those who use my brain know!¡± Su Hao then said, ¡°Alright, in a few days, I¡¯ll send you a ¡®Prophet¡¯ injection. Let¡¯s fix your brain first; otherwise, with this learning efficiency, mastering runes might be challenging!¡± Yashan¡¯s mind immediately cleared, and he expressed great joy, ¡°Thank you, Boss Wei! My brain needs a makeover.¡± Su Hao looked at the rune book Yashan was holding, feeling that Yashan¡¯s learning efficiency was low. With a furrowed brow, Su Hao weighed his options and said, ¡°Yashan, I¡¯ll give you aputer.¡± Yashan was surprised, ¡°Aputer? Boss Wei, do you have aputer?¡± In this backward cultivation world, where could one find aputer? Did Boss Wei handcraft one? Hiss¡ª Thinking of this, Yashan¡¯s admiration for Boss Wei continued to rise, reaching an unimaginable level! Su Hao said, ¡°The type ofputer you imagine doesn¡¯t exist, but I can imnt a smallputer into your brain. It will generate a system interface visible only to you, with some simple functions to help you collect data and perform basic calctions. Most importantly, you can import runes into theputer, allowing you to study anytime without having to carry around this book all the time!¡± Yashan¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief, ¡°Isn¡¯t this like the brain chip system in those online novels?¡± Su Hao said, ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± Unable to contain his excitement, Yashan eximed, ¡°Damn, I thought such things only existed in imagination! I didn¡¯t expect Boss Wei could actually research and create it. You¡¯re amazing! This is the legendary ¡®golden finger,¡¯ right? Boss Wei, you must be a deity, absolutely a deity! Otherwise, how can you be so incredible? What¡¯s your divine name? Tell me so I can admire it. I¡¯ll dedicate myself to spreading your great divine name in the future!¡± Su Haoughed, ¡°I¡¯m not a deity right now. Perhaps, after countless years, I might be one. Moreover, the definition of ¡®deity¡¯ is not yet established!¡± With a face full of imagination, Yashan¡¯s heart burned with passion, ¡°Boss Wei, since ¡®deity¡¯ has no definition, why don¡¯t you define it? And if you define ¡®deity,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t I be the assistant to the ¡®deity¡¯? It¡¯s awesome!¡± Su Hao looked up at the starry sky and said softly, ¡°Yashan, ¡®deity¡¯ is still far away. Right now, I can¡¯t even leave this!¡± Upon hearing this, Yashan also looked up at the sparkling starry river, a big smile spreading across his face, ¡°Boss Wei, I, Yashan, will do some insignificant things for you! Until you sessfully define ¡®deity.''¡± At this moment, Boss Wei unintentionally uttered these words, and Yashan finally understood Boss Wei¡¯s pursuit. That is, the vast starry sky! ¡®I¡¯ve never been able to guess Boss Wei¡¯s pursuit¡­ It turns out that, no matter how I guess, I can never guess Boss Wei¡¯s pursuit! Because my perspective is much smaller than Boss Wei¡¯s!¡¯ Yashan turned to look at the figure next to him, a body that seemed to contain the entire starry sky. For a moment, Yashan felt that Boss Wei¡¯s figure was so majestic! In Yashan¡¯s eyes, Boss Wei¡¯s figure was more mysterious than the starry sky above his head. The two of them stood quietly under the night sky, gazing at the stars. This dazzling scenery reflected in their eyes, and at this moment, their souls seemed to have traveled among the stars. This could also be considered a man¡¯s romance, right? Su Hao snapped out of it first, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Yashan, let¡¯s call it a night for now! I¡¯ll swap your brain in a few days and install theputer!¡± With that, Su Hao disappeared from the spot, teleporting back to the immortal door¡¯s room! Yashan stared nkly at the position where Su Hao left, slowly clenching his fist, ¡°I must help Boss Wei! I must!¡± Then Yashan took out the basic rune book and started memorizing, ¡°¡®Fundamental Power One,¡¯ ¡®Fundamental Power Two¡¯¡­¡± No one could stop his efforts! No one! Even if he forgets today after memorizing, what does it matter? Yashan is determined to work hard and keep up with Boss Wei¡¯s pace! Chapter 361

Chapter 361

While Su Hao was studying the energy structures of the three foundational techniques he acquired in the Qi Induction Realm, Feng Ling found him. Handing three books to Su Hao, she said, Feng Wei, these three are respectively the Foundation Establishment Realms Cloud Heart Technique, Cloud Spirit Technique, and Wind Deception Technique. You can only read them, dont attempt cultivation easily because Im afraid you might identally break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm While Feng Ling spoke, a strange feeling could be sensed in her tone. What does it mean to fear identally breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm? Is that even a concern? Other cultivators are eager to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm as soon as possible. Moreover, they worry about the risk of failure, which could decrease their lifespan! Feng Ling, on the other hand, is worried that her disciple might break through too quickly and be transferred away from the Immortal Sect Su Hao showed a pleased expression, reaching out to take them, I thought Master had forgotten, and I was nning to remind you in a few days. Unexpectedly, Master is still such a trustworthy person. Very well, I will definitely cultivate into an immortal in the future! Feng Ling: I appreciate your kind words! Feng Ling continued, Of the three techniques I gave you, cultivate one of them cough! How many have you cultivated? If you encounter any difficulties, feel free to ask me. Feng Ling initially wanted to ask if he had cultivated one of them, but she abruptly stopped herself! Asking that way would be like inviting Feng Wei to p her face, right? After so many times, she had learned her lesson! Hmph! Su Hao said, Those three techniques are really challenging to practice! Feng Ling nodded in agreement, Indeed. Su Hao continued, I only managed to cultivate all three techniques in thest few days! Feng Ling: Su Hao then demonstrated them for her Wind Chime Protective Shield, Wind Drift Light Body Technique, and Wind Bullet were sessively performed! Feng Ling took a deep breath and said, Very good. It took you nearly three months to cultivate these three techniques, and they are indeed difficult to practice! Ill leave now. As for the foundational heart method, spirit technique, and technique for the Foundation Establishment Realm, I wont exin them to you now! As for books on Alchemy and Artifact Refinement, Im trying to find a way to get them for you. There should be progress soon! I need you to wait for some time! After some thought, Feng Ling took out two small bottles from her pocket and handed them to Su Hao, These two bottles are Qi Induction Pills specifically for the Qi Induction Realm. Originally, they were meant to elerate cultivation during the umtion stage of the Qi Induction Realm. However, it seems you dont need any pills! Deliver these two Qi Induction Pills to Feng Cheng for me. He needs them more! Oh, and during your usual time, guide him in his cultivation. In the next period, I will be in seclusion for cultivation, attempting to break through to the fourthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, Perseverance. I wonte out for at least fifty days. After receiving the pills, Su Hao eximed, Master, you still havent broken through to the fourthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm Perseverance? Its been three months already! Is cultivation in the Foundation Establishment Realm really that difficult? Feng Ling didnt want to talk to Su Hao, gave him a disdainful look, and then drifted away. When Su Hao first became Feng Lings disciple, he thought she could guide him as she had reached the Golden Core Realm. Later, he found out she had only reached the Foundation Establishment Realm. This surprised Su Hao slightly. He hadnt expected that one could take disciples even at the Foundation Establishment Realm! No wonder, after Su Hao broke through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, Feng Ling was expelled from the sect to carry out missions. It turned out she had nothing more to teach! This feeling was like a student who, after graduating from middle school, became a teacher and went to teach at an elementary school it felt weird. Su Hao then thought of another issue, In other words, cultivation techniques for the Foundation Establishment Realm can be learned from ones own master. However, once you reach the Foundation Establishment Realm and want to obtain cultivation techniques for the Golden Core Realm and Nascent Soul Realm, its not possible through the master; it has to be obtained through the sect. And the method of obtaining was not hard to guess: Sect missions! Isnt this justpleting missions to get rewards? With eachpleted sect mission, tying the interests of cultivators and the sect closer together, preventing cultivators from leaving the sect and establishing their own sect Cultivators are a group of homebound cultivator otakus. Apart from their own master and fellow disciples, they rarely interact with other sect brothers, nor do they have the time for socializing. Therefore, relying on emotions as a bond to maintain the sect is extremely difficult and not longsting. Using sect missions as the bond between cultivators and the sect, binding the two with absolute interests, Su Hao thought, was an excellent method a win-win situation. I might have to go out for some missions in the future. Hopefully, it wont waste too much time. After Su Hao jumped down from the stone peak, he directly knocked on Feng Chengs door and casually handed over a bottle of Qi Induction Pill, saying, Junior Brother, this is the Qi Induction Pill Master gave you to elerate the umtion of spiritual power. As for the other bottle, Su Hao nned to use it for some experiments. Feng Chengs face lit up with excitement, Thank you, Senior Brother Feng Wei! Su Hao waved his hand, Thank me for what? Thank Master! After saying that, Su Hao was about to leave when Feng Cheng immediately called out, Senior Brother Feng Wei, can I ask you some questions about cultivation? Su Hao paused, turned to look at Feng Cheng, rubbed his chin thoughtfully, then slowly walked towards Feng Cheng, circled around him, and scrutinized, So, Junior Brother Feng Cheng, at what stage are you in your cultivation? Feng Cheng felt a bit creepy being scrutinized by Su Hao, and nervously replied, It seems like Ive cultivated Mind Intent, but Im not very sure. Su Hao praised, Youve already cultivated Mind Intent. I cant believe youre still a genius! No, no, Im really quite dull! Feng Cheng immediately shook his head vigorously, feeling almost like he was cultivating autism. A genius? Su Hao chuckled, Junior Brother Feng Cheng, your cultivation speed is indeed a bit slow. In reality, cultivating Mind Intent in less than half a year made Feng Cheng quite a rare talent. However, in the radiance of Su Hao, he appeared dim, to the point that Feng Ling had overlooked Feng Chengs talent. Feng Cheng nodded, Its too slow! Unfortunately, Im too dumb; I just cant seem to learn it! I need Senior Brother Feng Wei to give me more guidance! Su Hao nodded, Guidance? No problem, were senior brothers; theres no need to be formal Junior Brother Feng Cheng, do you want to cultivate faster? Feng Chengs eyes widened suddenly, Senior Brother, are you willing to teach me? Su Hao chuckled. Cultivation, generally seen as an individuals transformation into an immortal through practice. However, for Su Hao, cultivation is a form of research. It involves exploring and understanding various properties of spiritual power, and then applying that knowledge to achieve different functions. Since it is research, experiments and test subjects are indispensable. And Feng Cheng, this cultivation genius, humble and without the petty ws found in some disciples from prominent families, after a bit of training, turned out to be a good choice for Su Hao. However, the current Feng Cheng didnt serve much purpose yet. Mind Intent had just been cultivated and was still far from being qualified! When Feng Cheng sessfully cultivated a qualified Mind Intent, many of Su Haos spections could be tested. Next, Su Hao took some time to give Feng Cheng proper guidance, speeding up his cultivation of Mind Intent. Feng Cheng was grateful and couldnt help but exim in his heart, Senior Brother Feng Wei is truly a good person! Su Hao entered the pinball space, waved his hand, materializing a study room,fortably lying in a chair, contemting the matter of the Golden Finger for Yashan: How should I n the assistant system for Yashan? In Su Haos anticipation, Yashans consciousness was still locked in the little ck room, unable to perceive the existence of the pinball space. He could only passively receive signals from the little ck room. In the previous world, Su Hao added a new function called Enemy Marking for Little Guang, which allowed Yashan to see inverted red arrows above the heads of marked enemies. In the same vein, if Su Hao expanded the Enemy Marking function, transforming it into an operating system visible only to Yashan, then the so-called Golden Finger would be achieved. Lets give the system a name first, lets call it Universal Assistant! So, what functionalities should this Universal Assistant have? Chapter 362

Chapter 362

The functionality of the Universal Assistant depends on its intended purpose. Future work arrangements for Yashan are already nned by Su Hao, mainly focusing on logistics, such as scientific cultivation of spirit herbs, scientific breeding of spirit beasts, scientific alchemy, scientific refining. The addition of scientific is because these tasks assigned to Yashan involve more than just farming; there is a need to organize corresponding research tasks to achieve mass production of elixirs, artifacts, etc. So, the basic functions of the Universal Assistant can be determined. They are record,pare, calcte, search, magnifying ss, experimental simtion, task list, calendar time, email, address book. Su Hao quickly lists the basic functions and adds, Yashans current knowledge is not sufficient, so we need to facilitate a lot of learning. Therefore, lets add a library function. Also, for leisure during work breaks, lets activate a game function with some small games for daily recreation As he thinks, Su Hao expands the enemy marking function and gradually forms a rough framework. Three dayster. In the pinball space, Su Hao looks at the virtual transparent screen with satisfaction. He exits the pinball space, opens his eyes, and calls out, Universal Assistant! The next moment, a light blue screen spreads out before him, with several distinct icons evenly distributed, each representing different functions. The interface is overall coordinated and aesthetically pleasing, importantly not affecting normal vision. Su Hao focuses on one icon: Library. The interface transitions to a page full of bookshelves. Su Hao selects a book, Basic Rune Deconstruction, and it flies off the shelf, unfolding in front of him with clear text Su Hao tries other functions, finding no major ws: Overall, not bad. Let Yashan use it for a while, and if there are any issues, well make adjustmentster. The next day, Su Hao injects the gic modification fluid of the [Prophet] into Yashans body. Yashan soon falls into a deep sleep. When Yashan wakes up, he discovers the whole world has changed. Ding! Hello, Mr. Yashan. Your Universal Assistant is now online. For details, please think Universal Assistant silently! A sweet voice echoes in Yashans mind, making him momentarily stunned. He instinctively thinks, Universal Assistant! Yashans vision blurs, and a light blue virtual screen unfolds about a meter in front of him Su Hao interrupted Yashans research, saying, Yashan, Ive set up aputer for you. Take your time to explore its specific functions. Ill head back now. By the way, learn the basic runes as soon as possible; the information is in the libraryfind it yourself! Yashan, recovering from his thoughts, couldnt hide the novelty and excitement in his eyes, Sure, Boss Wei. Im already a genius now; basic runes are just a small matter! Returning to the Yunzhong Valley, Su Hao took out the Qi Induction Pill given to him by the Feng Ling. He poured all the pills into his palm, examining them closely. These small ck pills, the size of soybeans, appeared crooked andcked the refinement of an alchemist. Su Hao infused his blood into the pill, recorded its information, and then swallowed one. He sat cross-legged on the bed, his consciousness entering the exploration space, monitoring his bodys condition. An hourter, Su Hao opened his eyes, murmuring, Simr to what I expected. This pill increases the concentration of protein-like substances in the body, thereby elerating the conversion speed of spiritual power. However, this pill wasnt very useful for Su Hao. What he needed was a pill that, when ingested, would immediately cause a surge in spiritual power, preferably skipping the step of converting spiritual power. After storing the pills, Su Hao reviewed the cultivation method for the Foundation Establishment Realm. After going through the Mind Technique, Spiritual Technique, and Art Technique, he gained a general understanding of the Foundation Establishment Realm. At the Qi Induction Realm, the bodys meridians already formed the basic framework for spiritual power. By constructing an automated spiritual power core above this framework, serving as the central hub, breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm was possible. Once this spiritual power core reachedpletion, it was akin to the heartbeat of the human body, giving vitality to the entire spiritual power framework. From the perspective of cultivators in this world, it could be said that a new life cycle was formed within the body. This new life cycle continuously provided vitality to the original physical body, which was the principle behind increased lifespan in the Foundation Establishment Realm. However, Su Hao felt that this exnation wasnt entirely urate; there must be a deeper reason. As the holder of the life force as the Child of Fate, he could easily regenerate flesh and blood and, while not iming to extend life by sixty years, constructing a spiritual power cycle in the body alone, how could it lead to increased lifespan? Perhaps, it had nothing to do with the so-called life force. The Foundation Establishment Realm consisted of four levels: Solidifying Core, umting Pond, Closing Essence, and Maintaining Guard. Su Haos Master, Feng Ling, had only reached the third level, Closing Essence, and crucially, she had cultivated diligently for at least ten years Su Hao shook his head, My Masters talent is really not that great; she hasnt even reached the Golden Core Realm in ten years! Su Hao seemed to forget that his normal cultivation was at least fifty times that of others, not to mention his self-made spiritual energy. Setting aside the Spiritual Technique and Art Technique, Su Hao picked up the Mind Technique and began reading it seriously. Before breaking through the Foundation Establishment Realm, one needed to cultivate the Mind Technique specific to that realm. This transformed the mind of the Qi Induction Realm into intent, ording to the book. Intent allowed the wielder to move with strength, naturally and as desired, while alsomunicating with the intelligence of birds, beasts, insects, and fish. Su Hao murmured, The so-called intent is essentially an enhancement of the mind ability, reaching a level where one can freely manipte spiritual power and possess a strong perception of the surrounding environment. In other words I only need to cultivate intent as long as I dont construct a spiritual power core before breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. Essentially, intent doesnt represent the Foundation Establishment Realm itself; its just a practical tool for breaking through to that realm, like a wrench for unscrewing a screw. With that in mind, Su Hao closed his eyes and attempted to cultivate intent. Two monthster, Su Haos intent had taken shape. At this moment, he smoothly controlled spiritual power, slowly flowing into the core rune within his body, activating the core runes sensory function. Weng! Su Haos consciousness felt like it was being impacted by high-frequency oscitions, buzzing. In the next moment, his perception radar expanded from the original ten thousand meters to fifty thousand meters, breaking through the mist formations surrounding the Yunzhong Valley and reaching beyond. This was something Su Hao couldnt achieve before! All life reactions within the fifty thousand-meter range fell under Su Haos perception. Simultaneously, a topographic mapposed of ck and white lines generated in Su Haos perception, like a quick sketch of andscape painting. Most importantly, creatures that originally appeared as mere life reactions in Su Haos radar now had a roughly defined form. Su Hao could clearly distinguish whether it was a cow or a dog. At this moment, all disciples of the Yunzhong Valley were within Su Haos perception. Figures of people walking, standing, meditating on the stone peaks of the Yunzhong Valley, hunting outside, lying down asleep, affectionate moments with lovers, or hiding in secluded corners for personal mattersall were within Su Haos awareness. Su Hao also sensed many familiar figures, including a dozen young disciples who entered together, and his Master, the Feng Ling. Su Hao opened his eyes and murmured, Integrating intent into spiritual power, activating the effects produced by the sensory runeits too powerful! This is just the result of me holding back a bit. If I go all out Perhaps, in this world, I will once again experience aprehensive leap in abilities. The life force of spiritual power is even more miraculous than I imagined. Then Su Hao shifted his attention to Feng Ling, saying, Oh? Master, youvee out of seclusion? It seems like you sessfully broke through to the fourth level of the Foundation Establishment Realm, Maintaining Guard! I should go and congratte her and remind her to quickly give me books on alchemy and refining! Su Hao got up and pushed open the door. Soon, he intercepted the excited and blushing Feng Ling halfway. He pretended to be surprised, saying, Oh~ Master, what a coincidence! Judging by the expression on your face, it seems like youve smoothly broken through. Congrattions! The Feng Ling, in high spirits, immediately grabbed Su Haos hand and said, Feng Wei, you came at the right time. Come, Ill take you to find the books you need! With that, she leaped up, carrying Su Hao and flying towards the edge of the Yunzhong Valley. Chapter 363

Chapter 363

Feng Ling flies in the sky, seemingly lost in thought. Her face turns red, and she trembles with excitement. Suddenly, she turns to Su Hao and asks, Feng Wei, how does it feel to fly in the sky for the first time? Are you extremely excited? Hahaha! Su Hao remains calm, allowing Feng Ling to pull him leisurely through the air. He casually replies, Yes! Absolutely, indeed! Feng Ling, absorbed in her own world, doesnt notice Su Haos indifference. Su Hao suddenly asks, Master, where are you taking me? Feng Ling responds, Were going to see your martial uncle, Daoist Feng Yan. He has excelled in Formation Arts for many years and is highly skilled in that field. Hes currently maintaining the Eight Rings Protection Mist Array for the sect. Its perfect to ask him for some formation diagrams! Su Hao says, Alright, I understand. But, Master, are you sure were not going the wrong way? Su Hao senses several cultivators at the sects outskirts, but none of them are in the direction Feng Ling is heading. Feng Ling, with a confused look on her round face, says, Ah? She finally looks around and awkwardly adds, Haha! Youre right! This direction is indeed easier to travel She then changes direction, heading straight to the southwest. After about fifteen minutes, Feng Ling, with Su Hao, stands before a sea of mist. She sweetly calls out, Martial Uncle Feng Yan~ Its Little Feng Ling, here to see you! Im busy, hurry up and leave! Dont disturb me! A strong and unexpectedly sweet female voicees from the mist, surprising Su Hao. He thought Feng Lings Martial Uncle Feng Yan would be an old man with a white beard! Feng Ling suddenly takes out something from behind her, waving it in front of her eyes, and tempts, Martial Uncle Feng Yan, look at what I brought for you! Curious, Su Hao takes a closer look and discovers a beautifully crafted Q version doll. Su Hao: This artistic style is a bit strange! Unexpectedly, a white-robed female cultivator emerges from the mist. With a slender figure, delicate waist, and a face and neck as fair as silver moonlight, she smiles gently with eyes forming elegant curves. The crucial point is that the chest is bouncing heavily, shaking with each step. Su Hao is surprised, thinking, This is Martial Uncle Feng Yan? He looks about the same age as my sister! Feng Yan, like a gust of wind, embraces Feng Ling and yfully grabs the doll from her hands. Holding it to his face, he happily exims, So cute! This must be the little fairy made by Master Mei Yi herself! Little Feng Ling, youre too kind to me, actually helping me snatch it! Feng Ling proudly says, I specifically snatched it for you before leaving the mountain. Then, he extends five fingers, saying, I waited for this for a full five days! Feng Yan, noticing Su Hao, points and asks, Who is this doll? Su Haos eye twitches; describing him as a doll is quite inappropriate. Feng Ling introduces, Uncle, I forgot to introduce him. This is my disciple, Feng Wei! Dont be fooled by his shaved head; he may not look like much, but hes a genuine genius! She turns to Su Hao, saying, This is your Martial Uncle Feng Yan. Feng Wei,e and greet him! Su Hao doesnt mind and smiles, Martial Uncle Feng Yan! I, Feng Wei, greet you! Feng Yan, rubbing the little fairy doll in his hands, looks Su Hao up and down and suddenlyughs, This little genius is quite handsome! Then, he turns to Feng Ling and says, Little Feng Ling, Ive seen him now. I should go back; Im quite busy! After saying this, he turns to return to the mist. Feng Ling immediately grabs him, cooing, Uncle~ Just chat with me a bit more! Its been so long since west met, I miss it! Feng Yanughs, Enough of your nonsense. If its about bringing a disciple for me to guide, then forget it! Feng Ling says, Of course not. I wouldnt dare trouble you with such a small matter. My disciple is interested in formation arts, so I brought him to seek some formation books from you for study. Feng Yan chuckles, teasingly looking at Su Hao, Not even at Foundation Establishment, and he wants to learn formations? Little Feng Ling, I advise you to take him back and let him cultivate properly! Besides, isnt there an introductory collection in the sects library? Just let him pick a couple from there. Feng Ling nces at Su Hao, seeing no objection, and then confidently clings to Feng Yans arm, swaying back and forth, My merits were all used up when I was breaking through the Foundation Establishment Hold Fast stage Plus, those trash books in the library cantpare to Masters. Oh, Uncle, just give him a few books! Feng Yan initially didnt want to deal with Su Hao, this ignorant youngster, but annoyed by Feng Ling, he sighs, Fine! Let him pick a few. Feng Ling gives Su Hao a triumphant look and happily hugs Feng Yan, Thank you, Uncle Feng Yan! Feng Yan casually forms a few hand seals, causing the mist to roll, revealing a passage. He frees himself from Feng Lings embrace and leads the way. Feng Ling and Su Hao follow suit. After walking through the misty passage for a while, they enter a small valley. The terrain gently undtes, covered in green grass and various wildflowerspeting to bloom. Wisps of smoke drift through, creating a picturesque scene. Surprisingly, theres a hidden paradise in this mist! Su Hao observes, realizing the valley is tightly surrounded by mist, like a bubble in water. Turning a corner, they discover an exquisite princess-like tower built into the mountain, adorned with mountain flowers and vines a fairytale castle fulfilling every girls fantasy. When Su Hao nces at Feng Ling, he sees her eyes gleaming, fixated on Feng Yans little dwelling. Drool almost drips from the corner of her mouth. Meanwhile, Feng Yan proudly raises his chin, presenting an image of having the most unbeatable fairy abode in the world. Su Hao thinks to himself, Can these cultivators really reach the end of their cultivation? They all seem so idle. Carrying the little fairy doll, Feng Yan carefully ces it on a mini swing behind a window. He then enters the abode with Feng Ling. Su Hao, attempting to follow, is immediately stopped by Feng Yan, signaling him to stay at the entrance. Su Hao takes a few steps back, sighs in frustration, thinking he wouldnt havee if he knew it would be like this. Why not let Feng Linge and take it herself? After waiting for a while, when Su Hao starts to grow impatient, rows of bookshelves fly out from the abode,nding neatly in front of him. The shelves are filled with various books, all neatly arranged. Feng Yan follows, wearing a faint smile, Well, that doll. Take your time to choose. In appreciation for the little fairy brought by Little Feng Ling, Ill give you an hour to pick, allow you to borrow ten books, return them in a month, understood? Su Hao widens his eyes, An hour to choose? Feng Yan asks, Whats wrong? Not enough? Su Hao says, Its enough! However, Feng Ling interjects, Uncle Feng Yan, let him choose by himself. How can he possibly do it? Let me help him pick ten books! Su Hao immediately waves his hands to stop Feng Ling, Master, its not necessary. I can choose by myself. No need for Uncle Feng Yans help! Please wait for me a moment; Ill pick quickly! Saying this, Su Hao eagerly rushes to the first bookshelf, takes out the top-left book, quickly flips through it, and after finishing, puts it back in ce. He takes out the second book and continues flipping. Feng Yan and Feng Ling exchange puzzled nces: ??? This kid is clueless; does he really intend to find them on his own? If he had just asked me for help, I would have chosen suitable introductory books for him. Unexpectedly, this kid is not sensible at all! Having experienced injuries, Feng Yan deeply understands one principle: the results of others seeking his help and his actively offering assistance arepletely different. He ces a pile of books in front of Su Hao, intending to challenge him and make him realize the difficulty, then have him voluntarily ask for his help. Now, the question arises: should he go up and help Su Hao pick the books, or let him struggle on his own? If Su Hao knew his thoughts, he would probably say, Please, dont help me! Chapter 364

Chapter 364

Feng Ling and Feng Yan stared nkly as Su Hao pulled out a book, flipped through it quickly, and put it back, all within ten seconds. It does seem like hes picking books, but the speed seems a bit off! As they watched, Feng Ling felt something was wrong and spected, Feng Weis memory is extremely abnormal. Could it be that he can casually flip through and remember all the contents? She startled herself with the thought and immediately shook her head, saying, No, no, thats impossible! Look, Feng Wei doesnt even bother to flip through the books now, just touches them briefly! Feng Yan noticed Feng Lings odd expression and asked, Little Feng Ling, whats wrong? Feng Ling forced an awkward smile and said, Nothing! Feng Yan pulled Feng Ling aside, lowering his voice, Little Feng Ling, when will your master Feng Hua return? Feng Ling mischievously replied, Master went to Qingyu Youzhou! Uncle Feng Yan, dont worry, Ill inform you as soon as he returns! Feng Yan frowned, Hmph, that old guy is definitely avoiding this celestial maiden! Then, he puffed up his ample chest and eagerly asked Feng Ling, Little Feng Ling, do you think your martial uncle is pretty? Feng Ling praised, Extremely pretty, Ive never seen such a beautiful celestial maiden before. Feng Yan grinned. Feng Ling added with enthusiasm, Uncle Feng Yan, you need to work hard. I think my master will be yours soon! Is that so? Feng Yans eyes sparkled, already nning the steps of administering the love potion in his mind. Just dont know what kind of potion can make a Golden Core realm cultivator fall for it Su Hao focused on using his vitality to absorb all the information from the books in front of him into the pinball space. At first, he pretended to shyly read, putting on a show, but when he noticed no reaction from his master and martial uncle, he became concerned that his martial uncle might change his mind. So, hepletely unleashed his abilities. Vitality surged out carefully, collecting all the books row by row into the rebounding balls space. Su Hao was getting into it, while Feng Yan beside him seemed to be reaching his limit with Su Haos wooden head. He frowned, Feng something Feng Ling awkwardly added, Martial uncle, its Feng Wei! Is his chosen name that hard to remember? Wei Ran Cheng Feng, sounds good! Feng Yan coughed and said, Feng Wei, have you made your selection? Ive flipped through all the books for you! Su Hao casually replied, Almost done! Feng Yan, with a stern face, said, If you ask me, Ill help you pick ten books that suit you. Su Hao intensified his collection, responding without thinking, Ask you? No need, no need! Feng Yans anger surged! He turned to Feng Ling, Little Feng Ling, forgive my frankness, your disciple is not great, a genius? I think you might have misjudged. Feng Ling nced at Su Hao and whispered to Feng Yan, Martial uncle, Feng Wei is truly a genius. Dont underestimate him; Im afraid youll regret itter. Feng Yan snorted, turning her nostrils to the side. Ive made my choice! At this moment, Su Haos cheerful voice rang out. He walked lightly to Feng Ling and Feng Yan, asking, Martial uncle, master, Ive made my choice! When are we leaving? Feng Yan asked, What about the books you picked? Su Hao pointed casually, The first ten on that shelf. Feng Yan: He confirmed that Su Hao didnt understand anything. Irritated, he pulled out ten books from various ces and handed them to Su Hao, saying, Take these to read, kid! Su Hao took them and sincerely thanked, Thank you, martial uncle! Feng Yan snorted, Remember to return them to me in a month! Su Hao hesitated, I have to return them Then he handed the books back, saying, Martial uncle, thank you for the books. Ill definitely read these ten first! As for these books, I dont need to take them because if I say Ive memorized the contents, would you believe me? Feng Yan looked expressionless at Su Hao and uttered two words, Arrogant! Su Hao sighed, Does anyone believe the truth? If not for the sect, Feng Ling, and all these books, Su Hao wouldnt care whether Feng Yan believed him or not! Feng Ling added, Martial uncle, Feng Wei really has an excellent memory. He might have remembered it. Feng Yan scoffed, Whether he remembers or not is his business. I handed him the books only because of your face, Little Feng Ling. If he doesnt appreciate it, its his problem. Then he said to Little Feng Ling, Youve misjudged him! This ignorant person is not worth cultivating. After a few years out of the sect, hell probably be among the first to die. Su Hao didnt exin. He sincerely thanked Feng Yan for providing him with so much book material, Thank you, martial uncle, for the gifted books. If theres anything Feng Wei can help with in the future, I wont decline! Feng Yan ignored Su Hao, turned his face away, and formed a spell with his hands, creating a passage in the mist. He didnt say anything, leaving Su Hao to figure it out. Su Hao nced at Feng Ling, and she said, Feng Wei, go back by yourself. I have something to discuss with your martial uncle. Su Hao nodded and left through the passage! Aftering out, Su Hao turned to look at the merging mist behind him, took a deep breath, and sighed, This trip is truly fruitful, but these female cultivators are not easy to get along with! For Su Hao, achieving the goal was enough. Who would have thought about so much? Understanding girls thoughts, making them happy he wasnt good at that! Plus, he was busy; he didnt have time for these things! Besides, why couldnt girls be the ones to make him happy? Thinking this, Su Hao quickly left the ce and headed back to his residence. In the mist, inside Princess Feng Yans castle, Feng Ling held Feng Yans hand, apologizing incessantly, Martial uncle, I really didnt expect things to turn out like this. I wont bring others in again. Please forgive me this time! Feng Yan pulled her hand back, turning her nostrils to the side, Hmph! Feng Ling said, Martial uncle, I heard that Master Mei Yi recently created new little fairy dolls Feng Yan said, Little Feng Ling, I forgive you this time! Feng Ling grinned, Actually, I brought him in to show off to you. Feng Wei is truly a genius. Once he nces at something, hell never forget it. Feng Yan frowned, Really? Then, Feng Ling exined Su Haos remarkable memory skills to Feng Yan one by one and added, Not only that, he is one of the most insightful people Ive ever seen so far. And Feng Ling said seriously, And Feng Wei never stoops to lying! When he said he remembered, he definitely remembered! Its not fake! Feng Yan asked again, Is that so? Feng Ling nodded, Absolutely true! Feng Yan questioned, Why didnt you say so earlier? Feng Ling thought to herself, You were angry, and I thought you wouldnt listen! But on the surface, she said, It wasnt convenient in front of Feng Wei just now! Feng Yan suddenly had some thoughts about Su Haos excellent memory, revealing a silly smile on his face. Su Hao was running among the grass and wildflowers, eager to get back to his room to check the formation materials. Unexpectedly, several messages popped up in the pinball space, catching his attention. Yashan? Su Hao, while running, entered his consciousness into the pinball space and opened the message from Yashan. Calling for Boss Wei! Boss Wei, help me! Im being chased by cultivators!Bone Demon and runes arent enough to fight them! Im done for A bead of sweat formed on Su Haos forehead. He couldnt help but feel a hint of sympathy for Yashans unfortunate situation. He had already evolved Yashan to the level of Bone Demon and inscribed numerous runes, thinking that he would have some self-defense capabilities by now. Yet, it hadnt been long, and he had already provoked cultivators? Su Hao scanned the surroundings, seeing no one. With a thought, he quickly transformed into a Child of Fate, and his body slowly disappeared on the spot, teleporting to Yashans side! Chapter 365

Chapter 365

One month ago, Su Hao loaded all the essories of Yashan, including Earth Lord, Prophet, Life Detection, Dynamic Vision, Common Runes, and Universal Assistant. Fully armed, Yashan, armed to the teeth, nned to leave the mountain and seek revenge on the evil factions that had previously chased him. Those factions, with their extremely heinous deeds, had pursued him to the point of misery, a debt he held close. Now, with greatly increased strength, he intended to reim his territory. Of course, reiming territory wasnt the main focus; the key was to spread the brilliance of civilization, making those evildoers understand that oppressing and harming the innocent is wrong. Yashan didnt demand that they reach and benefit the world, but at least they shouldnt rely on strength to harm others, right? In just half a month, Yashan took care of the factions he once disliked, showing no mercy where it was due. Unexpectedly, while uprooting the radishes, Yashan unknowingly provoked cultivators. Initially, he could handle them with his flying speed, escaping when needed. However, a few days ago, an unexpectedly powerful cultivator appeared, rendering Yashan defenseless. If not for the extraordinary vitality of Earth Lord, various defensive runes, and essories like Life Detection and Dynamic Vision, Yashan might have been killed on the spot. Whoosh In the area where Yashan was, as night approached, a faint yellow light shed from a distance, piercing through Yashans high-speed flight, unstoppable by his sturdy ck crystal armor and reinforced with hard and barrier runes. Crack! Yashan suddenly gained a massive hole in his body; his thick ck crystal armor shattered and flew apart. Yet, Yashans flight remained steady; he had clearly taken quite a beating but adapted. Yashan muttered under his breath, Damn! His speed surged again, and the hole on his body quickly covered with a thickyer of ck crystal armor, repaired in no time. As the prating yellow light gradually dissipated, a wrist-thick flying shuttle emerged. Yashan stared intently at the ugly white flying shuttle. This thing had poked so many holes in him! Fortunately, he had Dynamic Vision and, before the flying shuttle could blow up his head, he managed to move and hide it, avoiding bing a lifeless corpse on the ground. The shuttle circled around, changed direction, and flew back. Just as Yashan sighed in relief, he sensed some movement behind him and couldnt help but turn his head to look. This time, when he turned around, he was stunned.jpg, then franticallyyered armor on himself, ignoring even the wings behind him. Just behind him, several yellow lights shot towards him rapidly. Counting them, there were six. One light could poke a big hole in him, so what chance did he have with six? Was he supposed to move his brain to his hand? Yashan couldnt care less, immediately switching to the Universal Assistant, opening themunication function, and desperately dialing and messaging Su Hao. Calling Boss Wei! Boss Wei, save me! Yashan desperately fled, and the six yellow lights chased after him as if tracking missiles pursuing fighter jets. Just as the six yellow lights got closer, about to pierce through Yashan, a tall figure suddenly appeared next to Yashan, covered in thick diamond armor, with a sleek and majestic design, incredibly handsome! Boss Wei! Yashan was suddenly overjoyed; he knew he was saved. Third-level Barrier, Third-level Hard! The moment Su Hao appeared, the effects of two runes were immediately applied to Yashan. At the same time, the six yellow lights continued to attack Yashan. Ding ding ding The crisp sounds echoed, but Yashan suffered nothing more than the momentum impact. Instead, the six yellow lights, like hitting an extremely hard steel te, rolled back and flew away. The yellow lights dissipated, revealing six sharp shuttles. Even with the hastily activated Third-level runes by Su Hao, their strength exceeded expectations. They appeared to have extremely powerful attack capabilities, akin to an unstoppable flying shuttle weapon, unable to break through in the slightest. Indeed, spiritual power restrained spiritual power! It was only now that Su Hao had the time to set up a Opposing Space Barrier for himself and Yashan. Then he said, Well talkter, first, get a little farther away. After that, he guided spiritual power into the core rune in his body, instantly extending his radar perception to fifty thousand meters. At the same time, the outlines of creatures within the range entered Su Haos awareness. In the sky, hovering a thousand meters away, a figure looked towards Su Haos direction, continuously forming hand seals, seemingly preparing for the next attack. Surely, hes the enemy. Judging by the aura, he should be a Foundation Establishment cultivator just like my senior uncle. I need to treat this cautiously! Su Hao locked onto the figure a kilometer away and extended his right hand. Ka ka ka~ A diamond longsword materialized, quickly covered with various runic arrays on the de. Third-level Sharp, Third-level Pration, Third-level Hard, Third-level Corrosion! Following that, Su Hao continued to enchant his own armor with runes, Third-level Hard, Third-level Deflection, Third-level Barrier. And ready to activate Opposing Space Barrier at any moment! Su Hao took a deep breath, radar locked onto the figures back. Blink! The next moment, Su Hao disappeared on the spot, appearing behind the Foundation Establishment cultivator, thrusting down with the sword. The Foundation Establishment cultivator was startled. The moment Su Hao appeared, he sensed something behind him, instinctively activating a protective magical artifact. Hum~ A faint yellow shield enveloped the Foundation Establishment cultivator. Simultaneously, two flying shuttles hanging at his waist activated and shot backward. All these actions werepleted in the blink of an eye. The Foundation Establishment cultivator couldnt even turn around to check. Despite the cultivators swift movements, Su Hao was even faster, thrusting his sword. Ding~ After momentarily blocking Su Haos sword tip, the Foundation Establishment cultivators faint yellow shield began to copse from the point of impact, spreading across his entire body. Plop! A crisp sound, the longsword unhindered, continued to thrust forward. Ding! Another crisp sound! Su Haos sword tip encountered resistance again, making him quite surprised. Theres more? Nevertheless, he didnt slow down, continuing the thrust. Plop! The secondyer of the shield shattered! Ding! Su Hao: Theres still The Foundation Establishment cultivator, with a panicked expression on his yellowed face, eximed, Oh no! Cant hold on! Su Haos sword tip quickly broke through the thirdyer of the shield, firmly stabbing the Foundation Establishment cultivator. Ka~ Su Haos sword tip got stuck, seemingly caught on a protective artifact worn by the cultivator. Su Hao couldnt help but curse, Darn! The runic effects on the longsword, after breaking through threeyers of shields consecutively, significantly weakened. They ultimately stopped at the innermost protective artifact on the Foundation Establishment cultivator. At this moment, the two flying shuttles unleashed by the cultivator also reached Su Haos face. Swish swish The shuttles passed through Su Haos body, but there was no sensation of hitting the actual body. It felt as if they pierced through empty air. Seeing his defensive artifact block the attack, the Foundation Establishment cultivator was overjoyed. He quickly activated his techniques, intending to retreat and move far away. Just moments ago, an enemy suddenly appeared behind him, thrusting a sword, scaring him half to death. He thought he might turn to ashes, but unexpectedly, the protective artifact he spent a lot of effort having refined proved to be exceptional, saving his life in a critical moment. As for how that person suddenly appeared, he couldnt afford to think too much at this moment. Preserving his life was the priority! At that moment, Su Hao casually gestured. Third-level Lightning! Ka-cha! Boom The sound of thunder rolled as intense light flickered between heaven and earth. A massive lightning bolt struck the Foundation Establishment cultivator, and powerful currents burst into numerous winding arcs, scattering and spreading through the surrounding air. The Foundation Establishment cultivator instantly transformed into a Super Saiyan, then silently copsed to the ground. Su Hao caught up with his sword, swiftly beheading the Foundation Establishment cultivator who had changed hairstyles. Its still more convenient to just cut off the head. These cultivators rely too much on protective shieldstoo timid! Chapter 366

Chapter 366

Su Hao stood beside the Foundation Establishment cultivators corpse, cing his hand on the remains. He infused his blood energy, recording all the data into the Bullet Space. Then Su Hao furrowed his brow slowly. Because he noticed that although this Foundation Establishment cultivator had died, the massive spiritual energy within him remained active, not rapidly dissipating with the cultivators death. After careful perception, Su Hao murmured, The residual spiritual energy of this cultivator is dissipating, but the rate is very slow! Su Hao thought for a moment. With his Mind carrying spiritual energy, he entered the Foundation Establishment cultivators body, painstakingly guiding a trace of spiritual energy out and injecting it into a prepared Intense Light rune. The next moment, the rune shed with intense light, illuminating the darkened surroundings as if it were daylight. After the light faded, Su Hao opened his eyes, unable to hide a smile. In a cultivators corpse, spiritual energy condenses and doesnt disperse quickly. To think this cultivation world is even more interesting and brutal than I imagined! Perhaps many lower-level cultivators, eager to advance to higher realms, ended up bing nourishment for certain immortals. At this point, Su Hao also understood why Feng Ling asked him to dy his breakthrough, restraining his own radiance! Indeed, as Feng Ling said, before a cultivator grows strong enough to protect themselves, predicting their future is uncertain! Who says a genius will definitely reach the Nascent Soul stage? At this moment, Yashan approached Su Hao, almost kneeling down to thank him! If Su Hao hadnt arrived in time today, Yashan believed that the one lying motionless on the ground now would undoubtedly be him. Yashan handed the collected eight flying shuttles to Su Hao. Boss Wei, Ive collected these artifacts! Su Hao didnt bother asking why Yashan was being chased by cultivators. Chase happened; as long as he didnt die, it wasnt a big problem. Yashan just needed toplete the tasks assigned to him. As for what Yashan did in his free time, Su Hao never restricted him that was Yashans freedom! He casually took one of the shuttles and observed it in front of his eyes. The shuttle was about twenty centimeters long, pointed at both ends, with a babys wrist thickness in the middle. It was entirely white, emitting a faint glow in the night. Su Hao flicked it, and the shuttle felt like it was made of paper; he could barely feel its weight. Su Hao first infused it with blood energy, recorded the shuttles information into the Bullet Space, then said to Yashan, Yashan, go strip the clothes off this cultivator! He should be wearing an inner armor-type artifact. Sure thing, Boss Wei! Yashan moved quickly, and in no time, he handed Su Hao a set ofpact chainmail. Su Hao took it, feeling a slight weight. This set of chainmail was somewhat heavy, with an all-metal texture. There was also a chest protector at the heart. Su Hao thought to himself, Once my master teaches me the basics of Artifact Refinement, I canpare these two artifacts. Perhaps I can quickly decipher the techniques of refining artifacts. Su Hao tossed the artifacts to Yashan, saying, Put these two things in the storage room. As for this corpse Su Hao initially wanted to keep the corpse for research purposes, but he wasnt sure if there might be any hidden mechanisms in the body of a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Thinking about it, he decided against it. Besides, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future. Burn the corpse clean and bury it! Yashan immediately responded, Sure thing, Boss Wei! After some thought, Yashan added, Boss Wei, its possible that my location has been discovered. I might need to change ces. Su Hao asked, Have you finished everything on your end? Yashan grinned, All done! Su Hao said, Alright, find a new location. Give me the coordinates stone. Yashan retrieved the inconspicuous treasure from his pocket and handed it to Su Hao. After updating the location, Su Hao returned it to Yashan. Let me know once youve confirmed the new location. Ill head back first! With that, he teleported away. Yashan sighed in relief, watching the corpse on the ground. He quickly got to work, and after a moment, carrying the two artifacts, he swiftly left the area, thinking, These cultivators are too formidable! Its better to keep a low profile. If I provoke even stronger opponents and Boss Wei doesnt arrive in time, itll be disastrous! Fortunately, Ive already dealt with things on my end! After Su Hao returned to the Yunzhong Valley, he locked himself in his room, entered the Pinball Space, and delved into the study of formations. He had gained a substantial amount of knowledge on formations from Senior Brother Feng Yan, enough to keep him upied for a while! With nothing particrly urgent on his te, Su Hao immersed himself in the study of formations. What exactly were the formations in the cultivation world? Su Haos curiosity was piqued, and his mind felt like thousands of little kittens scratching at it. Currently, the formations he had experienced were the protective mountain mist array on Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak. While in the mist, he not only lost his sense of direction but also suffered a significant suppression of his radar perception. Su Hao still couldnt understand why the formation could suppress his radar perception! This left him extremely curious about the principles behind the protective mountain mist array. He even spected that the principles of formations might be simr to his rune array disc! In the Pinball Space, Su Hao simted a modern-style study. Sitting at the desk, he took out ten formation books that Feng Yan had selected for him. Concentrating his mind, he opened the first page and started reading. Formations embody wisdom Su Hao smiled, They get straight to the point. I like this tone! As Su Hao earnestly delved into his studies, time quietly passed. It flowed through his vibrant pupils, over the fingertips flipping through books, and across the lively words and diagrams With each deeper dive into his reading, Su Hao gained a rough understanding of the formations in this world. The formations in this world were entirely different from the principles of Su Haos rune array disc! The phrase Formations embody wisdom at the beginning of the books already exined everything. In Su Haos view, the formations in the cultivation world were aplete set of tools for studying nature, essentially a form of science! This is another systematic natural science! Su Hao couldnt help but exim. He discovered that whenever he delved into understanding the civilization of a world, he could inevitably harvest the wisdom of that civilization. To thoroughly understand formations in this world, it wasnt enough just to study their forms; one needed to understand the history of how formations came to be. Merely studying the formations array disc and function without delving into the development process would only lead to acquiring its form without grasping its essence. It was akin to studying mathematics; if one seriously delved into the history of its development, the understanding of mathematics would transcend the dry aspects of solving problems and taking exams, revealing the beauty inherent in numbers. Su Hao aimed not only to study the form of formations but also to unravel the wisdom contained within them! After reading several books, Su Hao didnt rush to find practical operation books on formations. Instead, he turned back to the books that recorded the history of formation development and began to study them carefully. The birth of formations traced back to ancient times when people began to fantasize about the magnificent power of nature Lightning and thunder leaping in the clouds, incinerating everything in its path. Majestic rain triggering sh floods, devouring everything. The scorching sun bursting forth, a desert stretching endlessly. The deep sea roaring, surging seawater flooding the earth. The sky copsing, earthquakes burying living beings Natural disasters did not make those indomitable souls submit. They attempted to decipher the causes of disasters and sought to turn disasters into something they could use. Naturally, these attempts failed until a transcendent genius appeared. This genius, who still shone brightly today, was the first to cultivate mind sessfully. Using mind, he managed to control the energy of spirit power, an active and randomly changing force. From this point, peoples ambitions grew. Perhaps they could use spirit power to harness the power of disasters! After countless years of relentless research and summarization by numerous individuals, they found a set of tools for studying naturalws. Thus, formations were born! Su Hao calmly stated the core elements of formations, Formations use spirit power to manipte the forces of nature, simting natural disasters! Wow, thats awesome! Chapter 367

Chapter 367

Su Hao immersed himself in the ocean of formation knowledge, tirelessly studying day and night. Whenever he felt the ingenious ideas within, Su Hao couldnt contain his excitement, ying the most exhrating music and creating the coolest visuals within the pinball space! Thebination and conception of formations are simply fantastic! Damn, this idea is amazing! Who would think of such a structure? Truly a genius! Why didnt I think of this formation pattern? Oh, damn~ While reading formation books, Su Hao admired the predecessors who delved into formation knowledge, feeling helpless about his own wooden-headedness. He was like someone holding a pile of rune treasures but achieving the most mediocre effects! Yes, Su Hao, with the formation knowledge he learned, came up with his own runebinations! In this world of cultivators, where there isnt an abundance of rune knowledge, practitioners still manage to solidify the changes in spiritual energy into artifacts. Through clever structuralbinations, they connect with the forces of nature, harnessing natural power for themselves. And Su Hao? Despite having a variety of powerful runes, he could only unleash the effects of individual runes, at most stacking a fewyers. For example, he liked to stack runes like hard, sharp, and prating on his knife! Su Hao always thought this was the best stacking state. Now it seems, its not as artistic as a pile of dog poop. Su Hao facepalmed, unable to look at his past self: Im too amateur. Even after experiencing so much, my wisdom is still that of a mortal! Compared to those astonishing geniuses, the gap is very evident. Su Hao had a premonition that once he harnessed the wisdom of formations in this world for himself, his runes would truly undergo a revolutionary change. Activate rune power with spiritual energy? Thats just childs y! As long as Su Hao mastered formations and sessfullybined runes, he would wield a world-destroying powerthe power of cmity! To what extent could this cmity reach? Su Hao estimated that, with enough spiritual energy, he might be able to destroy the entire surface of this! The is like an egg, with the solid ground people tread on as the thin eggshell. Beneath the shell, theres nothing but scorching magma, and if Su Hao shook his head, dismissing the terrifying thoughts! Why mess with a perfectly fine? Oh? Master and martial uncle, why are you here? Su Haos radar sensed Feng Ling and Feng Yan flying towards him. He had a premonition that these two were looking for him. Su Hao thought for a moment, feigned ignorance, closed his eyes, and focused. Sure enough, Feng Ling arrived with Feng Yan at Su Haos door, knocking and saying, Feng Wei, Ive brought the books on Alchemy and Artifact Refining for you! Come out quickly! Su Hao opened his eyes, quickly got up, and eximed, Master, youre here! Wait a moment, Ill be right out! Regardless of the reason, getting hold of the knowledge on Alchemy and Artifact Refining first was the real deal. The insights from Formations greatly inspired Su Hao, fueling his anticipation for Alchemy and Artifact Refining. Su Hao reached into the air, pulled out a teapot and several teacups from the storage space, and took out some premium tea leaves. Pouring water, activating the high temperature rune, he divided the tea leaves into the cups and brewed it! Soon, the unique fragrance of tea, apanied by a faint smoke, filled the small room. Havingpleted the guest-serving process, Su Hao walked out, smiling, Master, senior uncle! Why have youe? Pleasee in! Feng Ling and Feng Yan didnt find it inappropriate to enter the boudoir of a fourteen-year-old, walked into Su Haos room confidently, only to be surprised by the extreme simplicity of it! Turning their attention to the neatly arranged tea on the stone table, Feng Ling eximed, Feng Wei, you even have time to drink tea for yourself! Su Hao chuckled, Master, this is pre-prepared tea for you. Please, have a seat! Pre-prepared? Whos he trying to fool? Feng Ling and Feng Yan exchanged nces, the bright eyes containing a hint ofughter, treating Su Haos words as a joke. Without much fuss, they sat down, inhaling the faint tea fragrance, andmented, Good tea! Su Hao also sat down, pointing to the books beside Feng Ling, Master, are these the books on Alchemy and Artifact Refining? Feng Ling ced the stack of books she was carrying on the table, Certainly! I didnt forget your books. Here they are! Finally unable to hold back, Feng Yan said, Kid! Werent you studying formations? Why bother with these Alchemy and Artifact Refining? Learning should not be distracted; focus on formations; thats the real path! Su Hao replied, Senior uncle is absolutely right! Please enjoy the tea, senior uncle! Su Hao couldnt wait to grab the stack of books, cing them by the bedside. He then pretended to pick them up for a casual browse, feeling a surge of excitement. Quickly, he stored all the books into the pinball space, and only then did Su Hao rx. Curious, Feng Yan asked, Kid, were you really reading those books just now? Su Hao walked back and sat at the table, casually saying, Just flipping through them randomly. Feng Yan questioned again, Do you remember them? Su Hao replied, I probably remember them. Feng Yans breath momentarily caught, then she pointed to the third book, Whats the content on the third one? Kid, recite it for us! Su Haos good memory was no secret, and in his current good mood, he didnt mind giving a performance for this well-endowed and attractive senior. He readily started reciting. Feng Yan immediately got up to pull out the third book, flipping through it while listening to Su Haos recitation. Not a single mistake! Feng Yan waspletely stunned. Then, she blurted out, Kid, how about you be my disciple! Feng Yan always understood one thing: helping others was fine, but it had to be others seeking her help for her to agree. Taking the initiative wouldnt lead to good results; he believed that being proactive would only invite trouble and usations of meddling in others affairs. He had been deeply hurt by this before! I, Feng Yan, will never take the initiative to help again, hmph! Of course, except for Senior Brother Feng Hua! Hmph! However, but this kids talent was just too exceptional! Photographic memory! This was truly a photographic memory, is there anything more suitable for learning formations? After encountering Su Hao, Feng Yan had been restless in his princess room for nearly a month,pletely uninterested in cultivation or sleep! Unable to resist any longer, he sought out Feng Ling, bringing her to find Su Hao. I, Feng Yan Little Fairy, will never take the initiative to help again, except for Senior Brother Feng Hua and this kid, hmph! He also understood one thing: to get what he wanted, he had to take the initiative! The so-called fate, whoever believes in it is awesome! This statement nearly made Su Hao and Feng Ling spray out all the tea in their mouths. Feng Ling widened her eyes, pointing at herself, and weakly said, U Uncle What about me? Feng Yan pushed Feng Ling aside, then bent down in front of Su Hao, saying, How about it, be my disciple! Ill teach you formations and guarantee youll be a legendary master of formations! This kind of pressure from a well-endowed woman, Su Hao experienced for the first time and involuntarily took a step back. Feng Yans request was something Su Hao hadnt expected. Chapter 368

Chapter 368

Facing this choice, Su Haos first question was: What can I learn from Senior Uncle Master Feng Yan? Firstly, knowledge of formations beyond books and different understandings of formations; Secondly, the secrets and experiences of a Golden Core Realm cultivator; Thirdly, gaining insights from Senior Uncle Master Feng Yan and some of his social connections. Feng Yan is a Golden Core Realm cultivator with many experiences and insights that Feng Ling cannot provide. For Su Hao, acquiring knowledge temporarily outweighs everything, and the crucial rtionships are pushed to the back. After careful consideration, Su Hao straightforwardly said, Senior Uncle Master Feng Yan, Im willing to learn formations from you. However, you are my Senior Uncle Master, and suddenly taking you as my master would mess up all the seniority! Feng Yan, delighted that Su Hao is willing to learn formations from her, happily responded, Seniority doesnt matter! Its all fine! At this point, Feng Ling immediately jumped in between the two, angrily stating, Senior Uncle, absolutely not! The seniority within the sect cannot be messed up! Seeing the two about to fight, Su Hao suggested, How about this? Ill take Senior Uncle Master as my sister, and I, as her brother, will learn from her. That should work, right? Feng Yans eyes lit up, Great idea! From now on, youre my little brother! Whats your name? Su Hao replied, Feng Wei! Feng Yans eyes crescent-shaped with a smile, Okay, little brother! Feng Ling was even more confused, Im his master, youre my senior uncle, and hes your little brother Su Hao helped Feng Ling straighten things out, Master, you can think of it this way: youve taken your senior uncles little brother as your disciple! Fairy Feng Ling hesitated, Well, that seems to work! Su Hao turned to Feng Yan, eager, Sister, Im facing some issues in learning formations now. Can you help me with them? Feng Yan replied, Of course! Su Hao said, Great, sister, lets start now! Feng Ling: She felt somewhat redundant now, bringing Senior Uncle here to meet Feng Wei seemed like a wrong choice. Having a convenient sister made Su Haos learning of formations smoother, saving a lot of time he would have spent contemting. Su Hao thought to himself, This is a win! Big gain! Time swiftly passed, and every day Su Hao would dedicate two hours to actively seek out Feng Yan for exchanging knowledge on formations. Feng Yan sister, formations are about acting in ordance with the situation. Before setting up a formation, you need to understand the situation of the terrain to unleash the power of the formation. So, my question is: with the varied terrains in the world, how can one ensure that they can quickly grasp the corresponding situation when they arrive anywhere, thus unleashing the power of the formation? Feng Yan covered his mouth and smiled, Little brother, your question has stumped your sister! To fully unleash the power of a formation, theres only one situation: the formation is born from the situation. First, perceive the situation, then act ordingly, design the corresponding formation. However, your question seems to be about fitting existing formations into various terrains? While this is possible, its challenging to fully unleash the potential of the formation. So, learning formations is about memorization and adaptation. Feng Yan then gestured to the surrounding mist, The Eight-Ring Mountain Protection Mist Formation you see now is designed based on this mountain range, without any ready-made formation to fit in! Su Hao furrowed his brows, If thats the case, the time cost of setting up a good formation would be too high! Feng Yan said, The core of formations is preparation, ensuring victory in battle. If you dont have a guaranteed victory, run as far as you can. In unexpected battles, rely on the artifacts in your hands! Su Hao remarked, In that case, the limitations of formations are too great, making it impossible to be natural and spontaneous! Compared to cultivators who specialize in refining artifacts, its a clear disadvantage. Feng Yan naturally understood this, the reason why there are not many cultivators fond of studying formations, besides talent limitations, is the lower return on investmentpared to artifact refining. Fearing that Su Hao, this genius, might suddenly be disappointed with formations, he immediately reassured, Thats not entirely true. The thought process of refining artifacts inherently involves the shadow of formations. One could say that artifacts are a condensed form of formations, and formations are the wisdom in using artifacts. Cultivators, through cultivation, master techniques, solidify them into artifacts,bine multiple artifacts to form formations. The power that formations can unleash is beyond imagination. When used skillfully, a Foundation Building cultivator can even contend with a Nascent Soul cultivator. So, whether formations can be effective depends mainly on how the formation master uses them and the scenarios they apply them in! For example, inrge-scale battles between immortal sects, the role yed by a formation master is not something a mere artifact canpare to. Su Hao, surprised, asked, Dorge-scale battles between immortal sects happen frequently? Feng Yan mysteriously smiled, Of course, youll know in the future! Su Hao wasnt very interested in the disputes between immortal sects. Instead, he asked, Setting up formations also requires the use of artifacts, right? In other words, a qualified formation master is also an outstanding artifact refiner. ording to sisters exnation, multiple artifactsbined to form formations, meaning if I can achieve the effects of artifacts with techniques, I can actually skip the step of using artifacts and directly set up formations with techniques. My next question is: are there any cases of techniques being used to set uprge formations? Indeed, Su Haos goal was to substitute his own runes for the artifacts used in setting up formations, allowing him to use the power of formations anytime, anywhere. After all, having to set up arge formation and refine artifacts in advance was too troublesome for Su Hao! Whats the use of a formation that cant be done in one step? Feng Yan was momentarily stumped by Su Hao, nodding his head and frowning, There are such cases, but its something I read a long time ago, and I dont remember it well. Wait for me to look for it Feng Yan sister, my next question is: is there a way to design the blueprints for the artifacts I need, then contract an artifact refiner to help refine them? Feng Yan said, For single artifacts with no specific requirements, you can indeed have an artifact refiner help refine them. However, as for aplete set of formation-specific artifacts, those arrogant artifact refiners wouldnt bother. Su Hao continued, My next question is: the spiritual power contained in artifacts is limited. How to maintain a massive formation running day and night? Feng Yan exined, This requires the use of spiritual power stones and spiritual energy stones My next question is: can an entire formation be refined into a formation te, excluding environmental influences and bing a self-contained system? Feng Yan replied, Its feasible, but its difficult to have significant power. Its slightly stronger than a regr artifact, but its too bulky. However, there are severalmonly used formation tes here My next question is: is there a structure in formations that can incorporate multiplerge formation tes, making them operate simultaneously and y their roles? Feng Yan exined, This requires another moreplex formation te configuration, specifically like this Every day, only two hours, and after just three months, Feng Yan felt like he was being drained. Now, the daily time dedicated to Su Hao was reduced from two hours to just half an hour, and Feng Yan felt increasingly overwhelmed. After dealing with Su Hao, he immediately rushed into the study to look up information, his mind filled with thoughts of what strange questions his little brother would ask tomorrow. If he couldnt answer, wouldnt it be extremely embarrassing? For the first time, he felt howcking his knowledge of formations was. The self-satisfaction of being a master of formations had disappeared almost entirely during the three months of teaching Su Hao. If I dont study hard now, the next time my little brotheres to me, this somewhat famous formation master in the Yunzhong Valley might end up just giving him a wry smile! Chapter 369

Chapter 369

The deeper Su Hao delved into the world of array formations, the more he marveled at the wisdom of the cultivators in this world. In his view, these intricate array structures were no less impressive than the mechanical structures of modern society. ording to their cleverness and difficulty levels, they could be ssified as advanced structures. Of course, they couldntpare to the cutting-edge hydrogen bomb configurations! After all, even after experiencing so much, Su Hao hadnt gained any knowledge about hydrogen bomb configurations. I still have many unanswered questions! Unfortunately, it seems that Feng Yan cant help me solve these problems! Ill have to research them myself from now on! Ultimately, many things still depended on oneself. Su Hao quietly teleported next to Yashan and said, Yashan, step back a bit. I want to test the newly designed runic array! Yashanplied and moved aside. As a genius [Prophet], he sensitively detected the difference in Su Haos words and eximed, Runic array? In the past, it was all about array tes, but now its array formations, which obviously are two different things. Now that Yashans basic runes had gradually improved, he truly felt the mysteries hidden beneath those patterns from another dimension. He was immensely impressed by Boss Weis ability to design such powerful andplex rune array tes. Now that Boss Wei hade up with something new again, Yashan couldnt help but feel excited. Golden armor surged under Su Haos feet, quickly spreading over a range of fifty meters. The outermostyer of the golden armor protruded, dividing into inner and outer rings, which Su Hao evenly divided into eight parts each, totaling sixteen blocks. These sixteen areas transformed independently, each bing a separateponent, adjusting positions, interconnecting, and forming a very sophisticated structure. Both locally and as a whole, they formed a unique beauty, reminiscent of the intricate mechanical structures of modern society. Next, I need to draw runes on these structures, using sixteenbined runic array tes to rece sixteen different magical instruments! Su Hao concentrated slowly, assisted by Little Light, and began to draw various runic array tes ording to the pre-designed arrayposition. These included oscition, constraint field, weakening of molecr forces, high temperature, copse waveforms These runes, specially modified by Su Hao, were quickly drawn andbined cleverly together in the structure. Su Hao paused, withdrew from the array formation, thought for a moment, and waved to Yashan, Yashan, step back even further, at least five hundred meters away! Okay, Boss Wei! Yashan was even more curious, quickly retreated five hundred meters away, then widened his eyes and stared at the array formation intently. Su Hao wasnt very confident in the array formation he designed. Although it was the most basic array configuration, it still relied on activating runes with spiritual power. If it went out of control and exploded, it might hurt himself. Su Hao moved another hundred meters away from the array formation, transformed into a [Child of Fate], and put on all his protective gear. Through the conversion of golden armor, he remotely input spiritual power into the array formation. All the runes were activated almost simultaneously! Hum A buzzing sound followed, gradually increasing in frequency, the tone bing piercing, soon surpassing the audible frequency range for humans, and then the sound vanished. A circr light curtain rose around the array, reaching straight up into the sky. Only at this moment did Su Hao finally breathe a sigh of relief. Just as I expected, the Material Shattering Array I personally designed worked! As for whether it could achieve the desired effect, it still needed testing. Su Hao bent down and picked up a stone, then threw it into the array. The stone traced a beautiful trajectory and entered the light curtain. In the blink of an eye, the stone disappeared! Hiss Yashan had transformed into [Earth Lord] at some point and ran to Su Haos side. Seeing the scene, he gasped in shock. He saw the entire process of the stone disappearing, which made his hair stand on end! After entering the light curtain, the stone turned into a handful of dust. With a gust of wind, it dispersed and vanished. Yashan couldnt help but ask, Boss Wei, what is this? Su Hao smiled and said, This is the Material Shattering Array I designed. It seems to have seeded! Lets try with arger stone! Without Su Haosmand, Yashan eagerly ran to pick up a basketball-sized stone, lightly shouted, and threw it towards the array light curtain. Therge stone quickly followed the fate of the previous one. Upon entering the light curtain, it turned into dust in an instant and disappeared! Yashans scalp tingled. Boss Wei, this Material Shattering Array is too terrifying. If a person is thrown in there, theyll turn into dust in an instant! Its like an instant cremation, skipping the crematorium! Su Hao was surprised. I didnt intend to throw people in I just wanted to try using it to shatter unused documents and items, like a paper shredder! Yashan sincerely eximed, Boss Wei, your paper shredder is amazing! Su Hao did indeed intend to use the array to directly shred some unused items, which would not only be convenient but also leave no trace. However, this array is toorge. If its to be used as a shredder, it needs to be scaled down! While Su Hao was contemting how to optimize it, Yashan had already condensed a fist-sized ck crystal armor with Barrier and Hardness runes attached, and then threw it into the array. After the ck crystal armor ball entered the light curtain, the red faint light of the barrier disappeared in a sh, and then, after persisting for a second, it turned into dust and vanished. Yashan watched with clenched teeth, unable to help but shift on his tiptoes. He wondered whether if Boss Wei asked him to try it out, he should extend his hand first or extend his foot first. Then, Su Hao had a new idea and looked at Yashan. Yashan, activate the runes, try to resist with all your strength by reaching in. Okay, Boss Wei! As expected, Yashan scratched his head, gathered his courage, approached the light curtain, activated the runes with his blood boiling, and then reached his hand into the light curtain. After only enduring for two seconds, flesh flew, bones shattered. Yashans entire arm disappeared without a trace. Crackle crackle~ Yashans wound surged with arge amount of ck crystal armor, rapidly regenerating into a new arm. In the blink of an eye, the arm was restored. Yashan, still trembling with fear, moved his new arm and said, Boss Wei, its impossible to withstand it! My blood qi waspletely dispersed! Su Hao then entered the sphere of the array, observing the entire process of Yashans arm being shattered with interest. I didnt expect the paper shredder to have this effect. I wonder how it would fare against the Wind Spirit Shield and Level Two Barrier.'' With that said, Su Hao also approached the light curtain and activated the Level Two Hardness and Level Two Barrier runes on his arms golden armor, while simultaneously using his fingers to cast the spell Wind Spirit Shield. Hum~ A faint cyan light enveloped Su Haos entire body. Without hesitation, Su Hao extended his hand into the light curtain of the Material Shattering Array, encountering no resistance. At the moment of reaching into the light curtain, a bone-chilling coldness engulfed his entire arm, but it quickly lost sensation, followed by a tingling sensation at the position of the light curtain. Puff~ The Wind Spirit Shield shattered! Itsted for two seconds! The Barrier also copsed and dissipated,sting for five seconds! After a while, Su Haos arm turned into dust-like fragments, crumbling and dispersing like gas into the air, gradually vanishing. Altogether, itsted for less than twenty seconds. Su Hao stepped back two steps, golden armor surged from the broken arms stump, generating a new arm. He couldnt help but murmur, Is this still a basic array? Then imagine what arge-scale destructive array is capable of. With runes reced by spiritual power as the energy source, the effect was raised by a dimension, and bybining arrays, it directly brought the effect of these runes to its peak. This amplification even exceeded Su Haos expectations. He didnt even have the confidence tost ten seconds in the Material Shattering Array himself, let alonee out unscathed. At the moment my hand went in, although various protective shields blocked the initial high-frequency oscition shock, a slight ripple leaked out, which, in a very short time, destroyed my flesh and made me lose consciousness. In other words, although the hand remained intact, it was already rotten inside! And this was only the simplest basic array I casually designed! What effects could those advanced arrays achieve? Su Hao quickly connected this to himself. The cultivation civilization of this world has developed for many years and must have stronger attack methods than the Material Shattering Array! And I cant withstand it! However, Su Hao did notck a backup n. Regardless of the situation, he was confident that he could use spatial teleportation to escape The next steps primary goal is to quickly develop a versatile defense array that can be activated rapidly. Its what we call absolute defense! If the defense is not strong enough, Su Hao always feels a bitcking in confidence in speech and action. Chapter 370

Chapter 370

On this day, it was again the day when Feng Ling and her two disciples gathered at the peak to teach. At this moment, the peak had been transformed into a small pavilion by Feng Cheng. The three sat inside the pavilion, enjoying the spring-like scenery of the Immortal Sect, feeling veryfortable. Su Hao said, Master, Ive finished reading all the books you got for me. Are there any new ones? Those few are just not enough! Feng Ling hesitated, Well arent you learning formations from Senior Uncle Feng Yan? Focus on learning formations for now! As for books, well talk about itter. Su Hao said, Ive almost learned formations. And Sister Feng Yan said hes going into seclusion recently, so he cant teach me for a while! Feng Ling widened her eyes in disbelief, Huh? Youve almost learned formations already? Su Hao sighed and said lightly, Master, Im a genius! Beside him, Feng Cheng poured tea for Su Hao and couldnt help but interject, Master, Senior Brother has almost learned formations since a month ago! Its quite normal. Could you please pay more attention and find some books for Senior Brother? Im worried for him too! Fairy Feng Ling turned to Feng Cheng and asked, Feng Cheng, your progress in cultivation has increased significantly! Youre already at the second level of Qi Induction, much faster than I expected! Feng Cheng smiled shyly, Senior Brother is a divine-level genius! Hehehe! Feng Ling couldnt help but ask, Did your Senior Brother teach you? Feng Cheng nodded, Yes! Senior Brother is really amazing! Feng Ling was shocked, Isnt genius innate? Can it be taught? Feng Cheng proudly said, Thats why I said Senior Brother is a genius! Its normal for him to do what others cant! And, I secretly went to see Junior Brother Qin Ke Fan oh, now hes Junior Brother Yun Chu! Hes hailed as the most talented among our fifty-sixth generation disciples, but hes only at the first level of Qi Induction now! Ive surpassed him by who knows how far! If we reallypare, he can only rank third, hehehe! But dont worry, Master, Im toozy topare with them. I prefer quietly practicing with Senior Brother! Feng Ling only realized at this moment that these two fourteen or fifteen-year-old boys had only been disciples for less than a year! The fastest one could already attempt to break through the Foundation Establishment stage, while the slowest was already at the second level of Qi Induction! What was she doing in her first year as a disciple? Probably still struggling to cultivate her Mind Consciousness? Back then, she actually thought of herself as a cultivation genius! Feng Ling felt a bit down and even slightly anxious: The world is changing too fast, I cant keep up Su Hao took a sip of tea, and Feng Cheng promptly refilled his cup. Su Hao said, Master, its just a few books! Is there any difficulty? Feng Ling sighed, Its not that difficult. As long as you have enough merit points, you can transcribe books from the sects library. But when I reached the fourth level of Foundation Establishment, Sustaining, I used all my merit points to exchange for spirit stones and pills. I cant transcribe for you in the short term. Su Hao asked, I see! How do you earn merit points then? Feng Ling replied, As long as youplete tasks for the sect, youll earn a certain amount of merit points. For example, for mentoring disciples like me, youll earn one hundred merit points every two years. But Ive already used up this years! In a little over a year, Ill be able to receive another one hundred points. So, for your books, wait another year, and Ill transcribe them for you after I receive the merit points. A year Su Hao felt helpless, it ultimately came down to poverty! Su Hao asked, Besides sect tasks, are there any other ways to earn merit points? Feng Ling thought for a moment and said, You can exchange with pills, magical artifacts, and spirit stones. As for other ways oh, theres the Senior Brother Token Competition in a month. The ultimate winner not only gets the Senior Brother Token but also five hundred merit points! Su Hao noticed that there were more and more cultivators in the sect, probably because of the uing three-yearpetition! Feng Ling added, But the difficulty of this is too high, its not something we can easily obtain. Each Senior Brother Tokenpetition has a predetermined winner! Su Hao was puzzled, Isnt it supposed to be contested? Why do you say theres a predetermined winner? Feng Ling smiled, Each time, theres a universally recognized strongest genius disciple, such as our Foundation Establishment stage disciples, who have a universally recognized strongest Wu Xing Senior Brother. Unless something unexpected happens, this sessions Foundation Establishment Senior Brother Token will fall into his hands. Isnt that predetermined? Predetermined can be understood this way too! If spection bes reality, then its predetermined; if its wrong, then its unexpected. Feng Ling continued, It is said that your Qi Induction stage also has a predetermined disciple, probably from the Yun lineage! Now, after seven years of cultivation, just a step away from Foundation Establishment, he probably wants to break through after obtaining the Senior Brother Token! Su Hao was still more concerned about his own books. If they could be exchanged with points, waiting another month wouldnt be a problem, and he was also very curious about that Senior Brother Token. Su Hao asked, Can I participate? Fairy Feng Ling smiled and said, Oh, interested? Im interested too, but I know my strength. Id probably be eliminated after just two rounds! All disciples within the sect can participate, so of course, you can too. Just dont expect too much! Even if youre a genius, youve only been a disciple for less than a year! Perhaps in the future, youll be able to surpass all others, but right now, its simply impossible to win against disciples who have been here for seven years. Before Su Hao could speak, Feng Cheng immediately interjected, Master, you should have confidence in Senior Brother. You know nothing about Senior Brothers talent! In front of these two genius disciples, Feng Ling felt that her authority as a master had long since vanished. Hearing Feng Chengs words, she just felt dejected! Su Hao said, Master, could you help me register? Feng Ling replied, Theres no need to register. During thepetition, the six lineages of Yun, Yue, Feng, Yu, Chen, and Xi will each set up a stage. Any disciple canpete, and itsts for one day, until each lineage decides on a champion. Three dayster, there will be apetition between the six lineages to select the strongest one! The reward is the Senior Brother Token! Su Hao thought for a moment and said, Master, if I win, will it be too ostentatious and affect you? Fairy Feng Ling sighed, Do you really think you can win She sighed, feeling that Feng Cheng was right. She really knew nothing about geniuses, not only about their cultivation speed but also about their extraordinary thoughtspared to ordinary people. Feng continued, If you win the Senior Brother Token, it would indeed be too ostentatious but it wont affect me much, as long as you dont break through to the Foundation Establishment stage. After Feng Ling left, Su Hao reached out to Feng Cheng and said, Feng Cheng Junior Brother, let me check your cultivation progress. Feng Cheng obediently stepped forward, extending his hand to Su Hao, showing his wrist. Su Hao recorded the blood and qi information, and after checking, he smiled, Feng Cheng Junior Brother, it seems your talent is really good, with a chance to be immortal! Feng Chengs face lit up with a smile, All thanks to Senior Brothers guidance. Su Hao said, Keep up the good work and strive to reach the second level of Qi Induction as soon as possible. By then, Ill teach you a method to quickly enter the third level! Youll be ahead of all your fellow disciples for sure! Feng Cheng eximed happily, Thank you, Senior Brother! After reaching the fourth level of Qi Induction, Su Hao gained a certain understanding of the entire Qi Induction stage. ording to his own thoughts, he made some changes to the Yunzhong Spiritual Technique and nned to give it to Feng Cheng to practice! Su Haos idea was: Does the third level of Qi Induction Storing really have to store spiritual power in the meridians? Not necessarily! The ultimate goal of the Qi Induction stage is to construct a new life cycle structure, so isnt simpler better? Simply refer to the principle of the Mobius strip and create an endless circr spiritual power structure for Feng Cheng. Hmm, let him try practicing first. If he messes up, Ill save him, so he wont lose anything As for how Feng Cheng should continue to practice after reaching the Foundation Establishment stage He hasnt reached the Foundation Establishment stage yet, so well know when the timees! No big deal! I wonder if Feng Cheng knows that his Senior Brother has such thoughts, will he still be so confident in his Senior Brother Feng Wei. Chapter 371

Chapter 371

A month passed quickly. Su Hao was immersed in the miniaturization of the Material Shattering Array and the study of the Absolute Defense formation, unaware of the passing time. It wasnt until Feng Cheng cautiously knocked on Su Haos door that Su Hao realized, Has it been a month already? After storing the research progress, Su Hao stepped out with Feng Cheng and left the Luanshi Peak. Everywhere, there were figures of cultivators flying in the sky, all disciples of the Yunzhong Valley. At this time, almost all the disciples of the Yunzhong Valley who were outside had returned to the sect. Su Haos radar perception swept past, with nearly two thousand cultivators. Excitedly, Feng Cheng introduced, Senior brother, the arena is about to start! Everyone is gathering at Shouzhao Slope. Today is the arena for Qi Induction Realm disciples, tomorrow is for Foundation Establishment Realm seniors, and the day after tomorrow is for Golden Core Realm cultivators! My goodness, I can almost see the duels of Golden Core Realm cultivators! The Yunzhong Valley was located in a basin among continuous high teau mountains, and Shouzhao Slope was the highest small slope in the basin, named because the sunlight first shines on the slope every day. (TN: Shouzhao=First Sun) It was very t and spacious, enough to amodate tens of thousands of people, perfect for nning an arena. Feng Cheng added, But Master has instructed us that before the arena, we need to find her. She also wants to take us to meet the senior members of the sect. Then, Feng Cheng lowered his voice, Senior brother, I heard that the senior members of the sect might give us some gifts when we meet them. I dont know if its true or not. Su Hao smiled, Most likely not. Feng Cheng was puzzled, Why? Su Hao exined, If you just returned to the sect, would you think about bringing gifts to juniors you havent met? Feng Cheng hesitated, Well, maybe not But he still had some small expectations, always feeling that the senior members of the sect would give him a gift, such as a magical tool, or at worst, a bottle of elixir? Just thinking about it made him ecstatic. Halfway through their walk, Su Hao and Feng Cheng ran into Feng Ling. Feng Ling eximed excitedly, I heard your ancestor has also returned! Come on, lets go see your ancestor! Su Hao and Feng Cheng followed Feng Ling around in circles for a while, but they didnt find Ancestor Feng Hua. Instead, they bumped into Feng Yan, who was also looking for Feng Hua. Feng Yans eyes lit up when he saw Feng Ling, Little Feng Ling, where is your master? Feng Ling also looked troubled, I havent found him either. Feng Yans expression turned fierce, That old thing must be avoiding this fairy. Hmph! Feng Ling said, We can only wait until the disciples of the Feng Lineage gather! More and more people gathered on the Shouzhao Slope, dividing into six groups, each gathering separately, presumably disciples of the Yun, Yue, Feng, Yu, Chen, and Wu Lineages. Su Hao then noticed the markings on the clothes of each ns disciples were different. The Feng Lineage disciples had three parallel wavy lines, while the other ns disciples had markings of cloud, moon crescent, water droplet, hollow circle, solid circle, corresponding to the Yun, Yue, Yu, Chen, Wu lineages respectively, making it easy to distinguish. As for disciples like Su Hao at the Qi Induction Realm, they obviously didnt qualify for these markings. Since they didnt see Feng Hua, Feng Ling didnt idle either, she took Su Hao to meet all the elders of her lineage. Feng Wei Feng Cheng, this is your ancestor, Feng Tu, a Golden Core cultivator, a renowned artifact master. He can refine artifacts in just ten days, hence known as Master Wind Ten Days! Feng Wei Feng Cheng, this is your grandmaster, also a Golden Core cultivator, known as Wind Golden Voice because of his loud voice. Feng Wei Feng Cheng, this is your former grandmaster This one is Su Hao managed to make notes and recorded them in the system, but Feng Cheng couldnt keep up. When Feng Ling introduced him to the sixth person, he waspletely bewildered! His mind was full of hello, grandmaster, hello grand-grandmaster By the end of the introductions, his smile had be stiff, and he had forgotten everyone! After walking in circles, Feng Cheng awkwardly whispered, Senior brother, I didnt remember any, did you? Su Hao casually replied, Same here! Just as the arena preparations were about to begin, Feng Ling and Feng Yan suddenly turned their heads in the same direction. They saw a blue light flying from afar,nding on the ground, revealing a man in a light blue robe, his long hair flowing behind him. Finally, hended, looking at Feng Ling and Feng Yan with a faint smile on his face. Feng Ling immediately jumped up, excitedly shouting, Master, why are you only just arriving! Meanwhile, Feng Yans expression changed drastically, his face shy and coy, taking small steps forward, speaking softly, Senior brother, long time no see! This handsome man in the blue robe was none other than Feng Lings master, Feng Hua, known as the Wind Flying Star because of his exceptional speed. This transformation of Feng Yan surprised both Su Hao and Feng Cheng. Su Hao thought Feng Yan would rush up and hug Feng Hua tightly when he saw him! Unexpectedly, he instantly turned into a demuredy. Su Hao shook his head in disbelief. Feng Yan wouldnt attract men like this, he needs to be bold and daring! Of course, drugs could help too! Feng Ling introduced Su Hao and Feng Cheng to Feng Hua, Master, these are my two disciples, Feng Wei and Feng Cheng! Both of them are exceptional geniuses! Feng Hua nodded with a smile, his gaze paused on Su Hao for a moment, then swept over Su Haos shaved head. He thought to himself, Indeed a genius, he even shaved his hair! In Feng Huas view, those who behaved differently from ordinary people were basically geniuses! This was Feng Huas cognitive bias. He grew up among various geniuses of the same age, so he summarized his own set of standards for identifying geniuses! At the moment he saw Su Haos head, he determined that Su Hao was extraordinary. However, this kind of cognitive bias was mostly urate in Feng Huas world. Because someone like him, who stood at a sufficiently high level from birth, couldnt interact with people much lower than him. After the juniors paid their respects, the anticipated gift-giving segment turned out exactly as Su Hao had said: nothing! Feng Chengs hope of receiving a magical tool also vanished. At this moment, Feng Ling suddenly wondered, By the way, why havent I seen senior brother? The smile disappeared from Feng Huas face, and he said tly, Hes dead! Feng Lings face froze, her fists clenched tightly, then she let go, as if she had lost all her strength. Clearly, she had asked her senior brother toe back with her to take on disciples, then practice in the sect for a few years, but her senior brother didnt listen, insisting on proving himself Su Hao was surprised to learn that Feng Ling had a senior brother! It seems that the Yunzhong Valley also takes on two disciples each! Su Hao immediately perked up his ears, wanting to hear what they would say, but neither Feng Ling nor Feng Hua wanted to dwell too much on this topic, they just sighed and remained silent. Many questions in Su Haos mind could only be temporarily suppressed. Just as the atmosphere became inexplicably tense, cheers and apuse were heard from afar. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and found that the arena for Qi Induction Realm disciples of the Feng Lineage had already begun! Feng Huas face once again carried a faint smile as he said, Lets go, lets go over and take a look too! The arena for the Feng Lineage was a circr tform, nearly two meters high and two hundred meters in diameter. It was imbued with formations, resembling a magical tool, extremely hard in texture, capable of withstanding attacks from Core Formation cultivators. As long as it wasnt deliberately destroyed, cultivators could duel on it freely. At this moment, there were nearly four hundred people gathered around the arena, all disciples of the Feng Lineage. Su Hao and others were among them, interestedly watching the duel between two Qi Induction Realm cultivators on the tform. One of them, a cold and arrogant youth with long hair, made a hand seal. A light shed around him as he activated his defensive skill, Wind Spirit Shield. Then, his hand moved swiftly again, pointing forward. Hum~swish A long sword behind him instantly unsheathed, flying in the direction he pointed at, extremely fast. A magical tool? Facing the long-haired youth was a sturdy-looking young man, who, seeing that the long-haired youth possessed a magical tool, was undeterred. Heughed loudly, also activating his own shield, then made a hand seal and pointed forward. Wind Bullet! Beep! The anticipated scene of the Wind Bullet colliding with the long sword did not happen. Both attacks went astray! And coincidentally, both attacks hit each other! Ding! Boom The attacks of both sides were blocked by the Wind Spirit Shield, emitting crisp sounds. Both immediately stabilized their Wind Spirit Shields with hand seals. Then they started to exchange attacks. Watch my flying sword! Watch my Wind Bullet! Watch my flying sword again! Watch my Wind Bullet again! Su Hao: Were these people seriously fighting? Then Su Hao looked around and saw everyone else watching the duel with relish. He felt like he was the odd one out! Chapter 372 Chapter 372: Feng Yuer It¡¯s also understandable. Since these young people entered the sect, they have been practicing hard in the immortal sect, rarely experiencing life-and-death battles. Naturally, they don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like. In their imagination, the battles of cultivators are just casting spells to easily defeat enemies, right? Plus, their knowledge of spells is very limited. Not rushing forward to fight each other with shields opened is already quite dignified. If they want to learn how to fight, they probably have to wait until they reach the Foundation Establishment stage and learn more spells. By then, after being transferred out of the immortal sect to carry out tasks and experiencing several life-and-death battles, they will naturally understand how to use the spells in their hands to quickly take down enemies. Of course, the premise is to survive smoothly. As for expecting the master to teach¡­ Su Hao nced at the chattering and lively Feng Ling in front of him and thought to himself, ¡°First of all, the master must be capable!¡± In terms of martial arts, just pull out any third-rate expert from the mortal world, and they can easily surpass these Qi Induction cultivators. However, cultivators, after cultivating spiritual power and mastering spells, are no longer in the same dimension as mortal experts. No matter how high the martial arts of mortal warriors are, they cannot break through the shields of cultivators, and their skills are useless. It¡¯s like no matter how powerful the Hulk on TV is, I can make him disappear with just a remote control! Walking down the street, I can rightfully say: the Hulk is not even enough for me to pinch with one finger! Moreover, whether it¡¯s the speed of flying swords or the speed of the spell ¡°Wind Bullet,¡± they are very fast. Even first-ss experts in the mortal world may not be able to dodge them all. As long as one hits, they can rest in peace. Of course, cultivators with a foundation in martial arts naturally have more advantages, but which cultivator would spend ten years practicing mortal martial arts day after day? With that time, cultivators might as well advance to the next level. While Su Hao was indulging in his wild thoughts, the situation on the field leaned towards the long-haired youth. Indeed, having a ¡°magic weapon¡± can gain the upper hand, which is the advantage of wealth. The flying sword hit the shield of the seasoned youth, forcing him to retreat repeatedly, and the shield was quickly worn down to the point of almost breaking. The seasoned youth was unwilling to be defeated like this. After casting a ¡°Wind Bullet,¡± he abandoned the next one and changed his tactics, using the ¡°Wind Light Body Technique¡± to swiftly move on the arena and freeing his hand to strengthen the ¡°Wind Spirit Shield¡± on his body. A faint smile appeared on the arrogant face of the long-haired youth, and his tactics changed ordingly. He also used the ¡°Wind Light Body Technique¡± to move swiftly. At the same time, his tactics changed again, and a faint light shed from his left fist. ¡°Giant Force Fist¡±! The long-haired youth waved his right hand, and the flying sword caught up with the figure of the seasoned youth, hitting the shield of the seasoned youth again, causing his figure to pause. The long-haired youth took advantage of the opportunity to approach and struck out with his left fist. ¡°Bang!¡± The seasoned youth¡¯s shield shattered, and he was sent flying by the force of the fist, falling to the ground and unable to get up for a while. The friends of the long-haired youth below the stage immediately cheered. The long-haired youth did not leave the stage but waited for the next opponent toe up and continued to fight. Su Hao asked Feng Ling, ¡°Master, will this senior brother keep guarding the stage like this?¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°Certainly not. He has the option to continue battling if he so desires, or he can gracefully step aside to recuperate if fatigue sets in, allowing another contender to step forward. As long as he remains undefeated, he retains the right to persistently challenge until he meets his match. Within our Feng Lineage, there are fewer than a hundred disciples at the Qi Induction stage, and only around fifty have attained the fourth level of mastery within this stage. Any of them are eligible topete at any time, and the ultimate victor will soon emerge.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Feng Ling added, ¡°It¡¯s not time for the main characters to appear yet. These disciples know they probably won¡¯t ultimately win, so they want to show off while everyone is enthusiastic, show their faces in front of their fellow disciples. They won¡¯t step down easily unless they are really exhausted.¡± Su Hao concluded, ¡°Perhaps this is a different kind of cultivator matchmaking¡­¡± Feng Ling eximed, ¡°Feng Wei, you seem to have a lot of experience! Indeed, male disciples can show their charm duringpetitions and might win the hearts of female disciples, thus finding their cultivation partners.¡± As the battles continued and the challengers changed one after another, Su Hao quickly summarized the reference standards for the strength of these Qi-Induction cultivators: they were mostly at the fourth level of the Qi Induction stage, and whoever could activate techniques faster, had more spells, and possessed stronger magic tools had the advantage. Most of the ¡°Three-No¡± participants were quickly knocked out after showing their faces on stage. Not to mention those who hadn¡¯t reached the fourth level of the Qi Induction stage; they didn¡¯t even dare to step onto the stage. When disciples with various spells and magic tools took the stage, the matches became more interesting. Some disciples wore defensive magic tools and stood still, ignoring attacks, while crazily outputting ¡°Wind Bullets.¡± Some wore glove-shaped magic tools and chased after their opponents at high speed. Of course, flying sword-type magic tools were still the most popr, mainly because they were handsome! They could attract the attention of female disciples. After eliminating thirty people in session, a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl took the stage. She had a graceful and coordinated figure. With a light leap, shended in the middle of the arena and faced the male disciple who had just won. This girl wore a white dress with pink ents, her hair braided into several beautiful braids and pinned up with a colorful ribbon. A few strands of hair yfully extended from the side, swaying in the wind. Herplexion was fair and beautiful, her facial features were exquisite, and when she smiled, it seemed as if the clouds behind her became more beautiful. With this neat and agile leap, followed by a steadynding, she exuded a handsome demeanor, but against the backdrop of her beautiful face, she appeared even more charming. ¡°Wow!¡± As soon as this girl took the stage, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The audience below the stage became noisy, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but step forward a few steps, staring wide-eyed. ¡°Who is she? I can¡¯t believe our Feng Lineage actually epted such a beautiful female disciple!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? This is Feng Yuer, a disciple of Senior Uncle Feng Qianye, who is several generations older than us!¡± ¡°I heard that when Senior Uncle Feng Qianye, who hadn¡¯t taken disciples for nearly a hundred years, learned about Feng Yuer joining the sect, he forcibly took her away.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I already have a Daoistpanion, otherwise, I would still have a chance to be Daoistpanions with Feng Yuer.¡± Then this person was dragged away by a woman holding his ear. ¡­ Some people saw this girl for the first time and were immediately stunned, eximing: ¡°Usually only focused on cultivating, I didn¡¯t know there was such a stunning woman in the sect. If I knew, I would definitelye back to the sect more often!¡± For a moment, regardless of gender or age, everyone¡¯s inner demons were stirred. Even Su Hao, who had seen many beauties, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces, thinking to himself, ¡°The gic modification fluid for this face could make many women bankrupt just to buy it!¡± So Su Hao became interested and thought to himself, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I could collect her gic data!¡± Su Hao nced around and noticed that everyone on the stage was ¡°taking advantage of everyone¡¯s inattention¡± to stare a few more times. Feng Ling¡¯s round face once again showed that nk expression, and Feng Yan, this ¡®old maiden¡¯, almost drooled from the corner of her mouth, murmuring, ¡°So adorable, so adorable~ Is this a little fairy? I really want to hug her!¡± He really wanted to hug the girl tightly and rub her vigorously, and he even said it out loud, and his secret crush, Senior Brother Feng Hua, heard it too. Feng Hua, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but withdraw his gaze, nced at his junior sister with a helpless expression. As for Feng Cheng, this fifteen-year-old boy, he was even more stunned, staring without blinking, feeling like he would lose if he looked away for even a second. The girl on the stage bowed and saluted, saying, ¡°I am Feng Yuer, here to challenge. I hope Senior Brother will forgive any offense!¡± Her voice was clear and melodious, like a singing bird, pleasant to the ears. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that melodious, but under the influence of her beauty, everyone thought it was a pleasant voice. A pretty face can even drive economic development¡­ The male disciple opposite Feng Yuer blushed and his heart raced. For a moment, his spiritual power was unstable, and he couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°It¡¯s over, I¡¯ve lost my heart like this!¡± With just a nce from Feng Yuer, this disciple, who considered himself as firm as iron, almost turned around and jumped off the stage to concede defeat! The problem is, who could have the heart to go against such a girl? Chapter 373

Chapter 373

The battle began, Feng Yuer formed a seal with her hand, and apletely different elliptical shield, emitting a faint orange light, lit up. Compared to the pale green Wind Spirit Shield, Feng Yuers shield gave off a superior feeling. Without stopping, a short spike the thickness of a finger flew out, spun above her head, signaled the opponent, and then pointed forward. Swish The sharp sound of the spike cutting through the air rang out, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of the male disciples shoulder. The male disciple not only had a shield protecting him but also wore a protective talisman on his body. He remained calm, ignoring Feng Yuers spike, and focused on controlling his flying sword to attack Feng Yuers shield. This is the most popr fighting method among Qi Induction stage discipleseach fighting on their own. Whoever breaks the opponents shield first is the winner! Although the male disciples heart was losing, he was unwilling to lose like this. If he had to lose, he wanted to interact with Feng Yuer first and then lose However, to his surprise, his flying sword hit Feng Yuers shield, but the shield was unaffected, while his protective shield was pierced by the spike and his protective talisman followed suit, creating a hole, losing its protective ability. Under Feng Yuers control, the spike stopped just before prating the male disciple, then reversed direction like a stick, sending the male disciple flying far away. In just one round, the male disciple who had won several matches in a row was directly defeated. Wow Many people cheered, but more Qi Induction stage disciples couldnt help but feel discouraged: so beautiful, yet so powerful, who can withstand this? When it was the next challengers turn to step onto the stage, five people jumped up at the same time. Senior brothers, please wait, let me go first! No need, Ill go first! I think its inappropriate, Sister is powerful, let me go first to test it for senior brothers Inappropriate, inappropriate! Its unknown how the five finally negotiated, but they decided on an order, and then one by one, they were all knocked down from the arena by Feng Yuer. What surprised everyone was that Feng Yuer was so powerful, and the short spike in her hand didnt seem like an ordinary weapon! Those disciples who had thought of cleverly going easy on Feng Yuer now realized how absurd their thoughts were! They were a bit too arrogant! Feng Yuer not only looked better than them but also had much stronger spiritual roots. She was truly heavens favorite! The challenging disciples came one after another, but were quickly knocked down from the stage. Feng Yuers short spike was extremely flexible, first shattering the shield with a poke, then sweeping horizontally to knock the opponent flying, ending the battle, with the slowest taking only three more hits. Despite the many Qi Induction stage disciples from the Feng Lineage, not a single one could match her. Soon, the Qi Induction stage fourthyer disciples had mostly taken the stage, with less than ten left who hadnt fought yet. However, with Feng Yuers dominance, the remaining disciples, not swayed by her beauty, hesitated slightly, hoping others would go first, deplete Feng Yuers spiritual power, and then take advantage. Perhaps they could still win and represent the Feng Lineage in thepetition for senior brothers token. Just as they hesitated, a short-haired youth jumped onto the stage and stood in front of Feng Yuer. It was Su Hao, who seemed about to jump onto the stage. Who is he? Many people, upon seeing Su Hao, inexplicably had a question pop into their minds, with expressions of surprise. It was because of Su Haos age! Even though Su Hao had grown rapidly in the past few years, his slightly immature face still revealed that he was only about thirteen or fourteen years old. The disciples fighting on the Qi Induction stage were generally seventeen or eighteen years old, with the oldest being twenty. Among these high school disciples, a middle school kid suddenly mixing in was very eye-catching. Who is he? Never seen him, probably a 56th-generation disciple who just joined the sect a year ago! A newly joined disciple also joining in the fun? Is he here for Feng Yuer! Seeking pleasure~ I think this junior brothers mind has been clouded by lust, his inner demons are at y. The road of cultivation for this junior brother is destined to be difficult! Even Feng Yan, astonished, said to Feng Ling, Little Feng Ling, why arent you stopping my disciple? Feng Ling sighed inwardly hes not your disciple, then helplessly said, Ive advised him, but if he wants to go up, let him be! If he doesnt suffer setbacks, he wont learn to restrain himself. Feng Yan nodded deeply in agreement, Indeed, the kid should suffer setbacks. Otherwise, when he leaves the sect, hell face hardships. Except for Feng Cheng, no one believed Su Hao could win. The vast majority of people stared wide-eyed, waiting for Su Hao to fly off the stage in some manner. Including Feng Ling and Feng Yan, they were waiting to see the show and then educate Su Hao to stay grounded and not aim too high. Meanwhile, Feng Chengs face was full of excitement as he shouted, Senior Brother Feng Wei,e on! Beat the little fairy and be the top Qi Induction stage expert! Surrounding onlookers looked at Feng Cheng, this disciple with a slightly abnormal mind, with some distance, to avoid being mistaken as supporters. After Su Hao stepped onto the stage and respectfully greeted Feng Yuer, he echoed Feng Yuers words and introduced himself, saying, I am Feng Wei, here to challenge. Please forgive me for any offense, Senior Sister! Finishing his words, Su Haos fingers moved, and a pale green shield appeared, protecting him all around. Feng Yuer raised her eyebrows, evidently remembering her own words. She looked at the delicate-faced junior brother in front of her and couldnt help but reveal a faint smile. Feng Yuer reminded, Junior Brother, be careful! She raised her hand to form a seal and pointed towards Su Hao. Swish The short spike shot like a meteor, and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of Su Hao. Just when everyone thought Su Hao would be swept off the stage by the flying spike, Su Hao suddenly shifted his body to the side, and the spike flew past him. ?? Most Qi Induction stage disciples didnt see it clearly. In just a sh, the short-haired junior brother was still standing in ce, while the streak of light containing the flying spike had flown far away. Their first reaction was off-target! Their second reaction was that Feng Yuer went easy! The first reaction was fine, but if it was the second one The disciples immediately sensed something was amiss. If Feng Yuer went easy, what did that mean? It meant Feng Yuer held back! Just now, she had fought with so many disciples without holding back, but now, facing a much younger boy, she unexpectedly showed mercy! Oh no! Feng Yuer actually prefers younger ones? A group of fantasy-filled disciples felt like the sky was falling. Of course, there were many who could see clearly. The senior cultivators present, who were paying close attention to the match, mostly saw the trajectory of the short spike and Su Haos movements. But this discordant scene naturally drew their attention, furrowing their brows, and inwardly wondering, Did he cast some kind of spell? Why didnt I perceive it? Feng Yan eximed in surprise, Little Feng Ling, my little brother pretty fast! They could even dodge that! Fairy Fengling exined, Feng Wei said he practiced mundane martial arts before entering the sect, and he was very skilled at it. He moves naturally and effortlessly. I wondered why he dared to challenge Feng Yuer, but I almost forgot about this advantage of his. Feng Yan nodded in understanding, I see! Feng Cheng clenched his fist fiercely, his neck thickening with excitement, Senior Brother will win! I knew Senior Brother is the strongest! Seeing her attack miss, Feng Yuer felt slightly surprised, but she didnt mind. Miss once, try again; miss again, try three times She beckoned with her finger, and the short spike changed direction, shooting towards Su Hao at an even faster speed, tearing through the air with a piercing screech. Su Haos wrist turned,pleting three gestures, and he activated the second spell, Wind Walking Technique! Suddenly, a faint light shed around Su Hao, and a strong wind enveloped him. With a slight sway under his feet, his figure seemed to flicker, once again avoiding the short spike flying from the side. ??? A group of Qi Induction stage cultivators widened their eyes, still unable to see how Su Hao dodged it. Its definitely Feng Yuer going easy! And some knowledgeable cultivators immediately perceived the key to it. Known as Wind Flying Star, Feng Hua lightly uttered two words, Predicting ahead! Chapter 374

Chapter 374

Many Golden Core stage cultivators present were watching attentively, their gazes exceptionally sharp, noticing Su Haos dodging details with even a slightly focused attention. Firstly, it can be confirmed that Su Haos speed does not exceed the cognition of these Golden Core cultivators towards Foundation Establishment stage cultivators, that is to say, the speed is reasonable. Secondly, Su Hao didnt react to dodge only when the attack was imminent, but his body already had movement the moment Feng Yuerunched her attack. When the short spear approached, he had alreadypletely avoided it, as if Feng Yuers attack had missed. Lastly, Su Haos expression was indifferent, his movements smooth. Amidst his leisurely steps, hepleted the casting of spells and dodging actions, appearing to still have energy to spare, as simple as waving a hand. The aura emanating from his entire body was calm andposed, I fight, I win! These Golden Core cultivators suddenly thought of two words: Genius! Not just the genius in spiritual roots, but also the genius inbat! After Feng Yuers second attack failed, her beautiful eyes were full of confusion. This was the first time she encountered such a situation after mastering the Dream Shuttle. Feng Yuer was absolutely certain that she wouldnt miss! The moment she locked onto the target, her Dream Shuttle could shoot to the designated location at an extremely fast speed! Rarely feelingpetitive, she flicked her wrist, grabbed the short spear, poured arge amount of spiritual power into it, casually threw it into the air, quickly formed hand seals, and the short spear spun around, changing direction, swaying left and right, swiftly approaching Su Hao. With a flick of her finger. Go! Swish Although Feng Yuers short spear was fast, under Su Haos dynamic vision observation, its speed was just ordinary, easily avoidable. At this moment, Su Hao had already finished forming three seals unhurriedly, Wind Bullets ready to be unleashed, Feng Yuers short spear attack also caught up with his Wind Light Body Technique. Then Su Haos body slightly twisted, lifting his arm. With a swish, Feng Yuers short spear passed through Su Haos armpit! Feng Yuers small mouth immediately formed a round shape, a cute expression on her face, Missed again This junior brother is definitely suspicious! She couldnt help but blink her big eyes, her gaze swiftly following Su Haos figure as he moved quickly, her finger hooked, intending to recall the short spear to force Su Hao, who was already facing her. Only to see Su Hao arrive in front of Feng Yuer, casually lifting a finger, cing the fingertip on Feng Yuers faint yellow shield like an egg. Wind Bullets! A dazzling light shot out from Su Haos fingertip. Boom A huge energy explosion impacted the shields of Feng Yuer and Su Hao, pushing them each back five steps. The onlookers suddenly widened their eyes. Whats that? Why does it look like a Wind Bullet? It is a Wind Bullet, no mistake! Since when did Wind Bullets have such great power? It should be said that this is not the power Wind Bullets should have at the Foundation Establishment stage! Who is this junior with short hair? To engage in two or three rounds with Senior Sister Feng Yuer, hes unexpectedly so powerful! Su Hao shook his hand and looked at Feng Yuers shield, praising, Your shield is not bad! It actually managed to withstand my Wind Bullet! After stabilizing her figure, Feng Yuer eximed, Junior Brother Feng Wei, you used a Wind Bullet just now? Su Hao nodded and prompted, Lets continue! With that said, his figure swiftly moved with the Wind Light Body Technique, Wind Bullets gathering momentum once again, this time with Su Hao fully unleashing its power. Feng Yuer understood that the Dream Shuttle no longer posed a threat to Su Hao. With a gesture of her left hand, she retracted the short spear, while her right hand quickly formed seals. Dream Blossom! In Feng Yuers view, since single-target attacks couldnt hit Su Hao, she would use area-of-effect attacks instead! In an instant,rge numbers of light pink dots scattered, covering the area where Su Hao was. Even Su Hao couldntpletely dodge them! Since he couldnt dodge, he wouldnt dodge. Su Hao ignored them and charged straight towards Feng Yuer. Dada The pink dots hit Su Haos Wind Spirit Shield, making the sound of beads falling on a table, but it didnt make Su Hao pause for a moment. Su Hao appeared in front of Feng Yuer once again, extending a finger and pointing it at her shield. Wind Bullet! A dazzling light burst forth. Boom Immediately followed by a loud rumble. Crack! The sound of an egg cracking was hidden within the rumble. Feng Yuers shield shattered! Feng Yuer was sent flying backward by the powerful impact. What surprised everyone was that the effect of Su Haos Wind Light Body Technique had not yet dissipated. In a sh, he caught up with Feng Yuer who had not yetnded, then extended a finger and, in Feng Yuers astonished gaze, pointed it at her left shoulder. Wind Bullet! Boom! Crack The defensive artifact on Feng Yuers body was instantly shattered, and she was thrown far away, falling beneath the arena. While everyone was unaware, Su Hao reached out and took a few strands of Feng Yuers falling hair. With his blood flowing in, he recorded the information of the hair in the information bullet space. With a release of his hand, the strands of hair were blown away by a strong gust of wind. Recordingpleted! From then on, Feng Yuers beauty belonged to Su Hao. Of course, as the recording waspleted, the battle also ended! Feng Yuer didnt fall to the ground. After flying out of the arena, a graceful white-robed female cultivator reached out, stabilizing Feng Yuers figure, and she slowlynded. This white-robed female cultivator was none other than Feng Yuers master, Nascent Soul stage cultivator, Feng Qianye, who was also Su Haos grandmaster. She first checked on her obedient disciple Feng Yuer, found no major issues, then gave Su Hao a displeased look, coldly snorted, and left with Feng Yuer who looked lost. Not only did Senior Sister Feng Qianye look displeased at Su Hao, even the disciples of the Wind Lineage below the stage mostly wore displeased expressions towards Su Hao! Facing such a beautiful and delicate little fairy, he actually acted so ruthlessly! This young man with short hair was simply too sinful and deserved to be castrated and thrown into the mortal pce, to suffer torment from the three thousand beauties of the harem! Su Hao stated that even if he were castrated, it would grow back! Men are just that confident! Feng Cheng originally leaned towards Feng Yuer, but after Feng Yuer stood against Su Hao, he quickly shifted towards Su Hao. At this moment, Feng Cheng cheered loudly, Senior Brother Feng Wei is mighty! Senior Brother is the most powerful! Then Feng Cheng was red at by the surrounding disciples! Feng Yan, after seeing Su Hao knock Feng Yuer away, was so angry that his rationality was almost burned away. mes erupted from his eyes. If it werent for his elder brother Feng Hua holding her back, he would have started fighting with Su Hao! Hearing Feng Cheng shouting nearby about Senior Brother Feng Wei is mighty, he immediately broke free from Feng Hua, went forward, grabbed Feng Cheng with one hand, lifted him up, and terrifyingly asked, What did you say? Feng Cheng was instantly frightened, but still spoke the truth, I said Senior Brother Feng Wei is mighty Ahhh~! Then Feng Cheng was dragged away by Feng Yan to a secluded ce, where soon after, screams of agony could be heard from Feng Cheng! Su Hao also saw a group of people ring at him, but it didnt affect him in the slightest. These people really havent seen beautiful girls before. Look at their appearances, what kind of immortals are they supposed to be? They were just having a normal duel to vie for the representative spot. Why act like this? Cultivation, cultivation, but how can cultivators forget their human nature! However, Su Hao didnt actually want to be so rough with Feng Yuer, but the only attack he currently had control over, the only spell, was the Wind Bullet, and the Wind Bullet was just that ruthless Su Hao stood calmly in the arena, quietly waiting for the other Foundation Establishment stage disciples toe forward and challenge him. Soon, a disciple who wanted to avenge Feng Yuer jumped onto the stage, exchanged some harsh words with Su Hao, but Su Hao didnt catch what exactly was said. As the formalities began, Su Hao extended his hand and pointed from a distance. Wind Bullet! Swish Boom! The disciple had just activated his shield when Su Haos Wind Bullet sted him off the stage. Do you really think my Wind Bullet can only be cast at close range? Su Hao slowly withdrew his finger, cing it behind his back, his expression calm. The second disciple jumped up. Su Hao pointed his finger. Wind Bullet! Boom! Then the third disciple jumped up. Su Hao extended his hand. Wind Bullet! It wasnt until no one else came up on stage that Su Hao revealed a faint smile, thinking to himself, This is what a battle should be like! As for the people below the stage, they had long been numb to Su Haos sessive Wind Bullets! The power of the Wind Bullet was unexpectedly immense! Chapter 375

Chapter 375

The disciple representing the Feng lineage in the Qi Induction realm,peting for the Senior Brother Token, is Su Hao, witnessed by everyone. Although there is some dissatisfaction with Su Hao sending Feng Yuer flying, it must be admitted that Su Haos Wind Bullets are truly extraordinary. Even disciples at the fourth level of Qi Induction are unable tost a round against him. Everyone couldnt help but marvel: this simple foundational technique, the Wind Bullets, reaching such a level, is alreadyparable to the attacks of Foundation Establishment cultivators. Afterward, Su Hao gained a nickname: Feng Yizhi! The reputation of Feng Yizhi quickly spread among the many disciples of the Cloud Moon Valley, and almost everyone knew that a super genius named Feng Yizhi had emerged in the Feng lineage, a handsome youth of thirteen or fourteen years old. And Su Hao also became a candidate for the current Senior Brother Token contender. Feng Yan, still unsatisfied after beating Feng Cheng, wanted to beat his beloved little brother when he saw Su Hao, but was dragged away by Feng Hua. This puzzled Feng Cheng greatly. When Feng Yan, his senior uncle, beat him, why didnt Feng Hua, his senior ancestor, intervene? Looking at Feng Yan being dragged away, Su Hao couldnt help but sigh: In front of looks, everything else is insignificant! With a bruised face, Feng Cheng leaned close to Su Hao and said, Senior Brother, I still dont understand why Senior Uncle Feng Yan wanted to beat me Curiously, Su Hao asked, What did you say? Feng Cheng replied, I said Senior Brother is mighty. When Senior Uncle asked me what I said, I repeated it, and then she beat me! Su Haoughed and patted Feng Chengs shoulder, saying, Junior Brother, you didnt say anything wrong or do anything wrong. This is the stuff of true immortals! Its no big deal to get beaten; how can you grow without a little beating? Remember, you will surely achieve great things in the future! With that, he slowly walked away. Feng Chengs face lit up with excitement. Is it true, Senior Brother, that Im suitable for cultivating immortality? Su Hao said, Its true! Feng Chengs eyes sparkled with brilliance. Senior Brother says Im suitable for cultivating immortality, so it must be true! Feng Yuer took off her shoes, squatting on arge armchair, hugging her knees, her eyes slightly red, staring nkly at the ground ahead. Its clear that todays battle with Su Hao has dealt a heavy blow to this girl. She might not recover for a while! Feng Yuer couldnt imagine beingpletely defenseless against a junior several years younger than her, who seemed to have just started cultivating Whats even more outrageous is that her magic tool, the Dream Flying Shuttle, didnt even touch a single strand of the little juniors hair and passed through his armpit! Feng Yuers beautiful dream shattered! Was she a genius? She used to be absolutely certain that she was a genius, but today she personally overturned this conclusion! And came to a new conclusion: she is not a genius! She is not the unparalleled genius her master said she was! Feng Yuer is very clever; she sensibly sensed one thing: her master might be lying to her! She was feeling very confused at the moment, her mind filled with chaotic thoughts: Master, you told me that cultivation is for immortality, for standing at the pinnacle of the world and witnessing its unique scenery. But I always feel like youre lying to me I used to try hard to believe what you said, but how can I be the chosen one when Impletely powerless against my junior, as my junior said, Im just an ordinary person. Master, how can I continue to convince myself to believe in the beautiful dreams youve woven for me? Master why are you lying to me? You must have other motives! The more Feng Yuer thought about it, the more scared she became. For some reason, when facing her master again, she felt a chilling sensation and didnt know what to do. Meanwhile, Feng Qianye, Feng Yuers master, frowned and looked at the disheartened Feng Yuer, thinking to herself, This girl, have I spoiled her too much? I didnt notice it before, but her heart is unexpectedly so fragile! Cant even withstand a little setback? In this state, how can she break through to the Nascent Soul realm? Feng Qianye pondered: Should I find someone else? Time waits for no one After Su Hao left, there were still many disciples in the Qi Induction realm practicing together on the Shouzhao Slope. For neers like Feng Cheng, it was a good opportunity to get to know senior brothers! Tomorrow is thepetition for the Foundation Establishment disciples spots. Foundation Establishment disciples are finding quiet ces to practice, determined to showcase their abilities tomorrow! Meanwhile, Feng Ling followed her master, Feng Hua, to an empty ce. With a touch of sadness in her tone, Feng Ling asked, Master, how how did Senior Brother how did he die? Feng Hua said lightly, The news from Ling Mountain Province is that he was guarding the spirit stone mine when arge group of demonic cultivators suddenly attacked. Unfortunately, he was beheaded and died! Among the five disciples on duty at the time, only two were lucky enough to escape. Hearing the words Ling Mountain Province, Feng Ling couldnt help but shiver all over and unconsciously tightened her clothes. Feng Hua sighed deeply, Little Fengling, you are my only disciple left. I dont want you to meet with misfortune! Stay in the sect and focus on cultivation for these years! If you can break through to the Golden Core realm before leaving the sect, that would be even better! With that, he took out a small porcin bottle from his pocket and handed it to Feng Ling. This is the Golden Return Pill! I still havent found what Im looking for, so after this Senior Brother Tokenpetition ends, I probably wont be back for three years! Feng Ling took the Golden Return Pill, her eyes slightly moist with emotion. This Golden Return Pill serves as insurance in case of failure to break through to the Golden Core realm! It can counteract the cultivation copse caused by a failed breakthrough to the Golden Core realm and is an essential pill for breaking through. But, breaking through to the Golden Core realm is not that easy, is it? Moreover, she has just reached the fourth level of Foundation Establishment, and without decades of umtion, its not enough. Even with sufficient umtion, breaking through is not guaranteed. Nearly half of the cultivators in the cultivation world spend their entire lives stuck at this bottleneck of breaking through to the Golden Core realm. The first hurdle on the path of cultivation is breaking through to the Golden Core realm. After a moment of silence, Feng Ling seemed to think of something and showed a worried expression, Master, what about Feng Wei Im a bit worried that Feng Wei is attracting too much attention! Feng Hua said, You should worry about yourself first! With Feng Weis talent, its highly unlikely that anything will happen to him before reaching the Nascent Soul realm! His talent is both his fatal w and his means of self-preservation. It all depends on him. Feng Ling asked in surprise, Why? Feng Hua shook his head, You dont need to know that right now. Focus on your cultivation! Ill tell you when you break through to the Golden Core realm! Feng Ling couldnt stand Feng Huas habit of only saying half of what he meant, but she had no choice! She could only stamp her foot, bid farewell, and leave to practice her techniques in a secluded ce! She also nned to participate in thepetition tomorrow. Winning or losing didnt matter; the key was to have fun! Early the next day, Su Hao came to the Shouzhao Slope again to watch thepetition for the representatives of the Foundation Establishment cultivators. He was still very interested in the fighting style of the Foundation Establishment cultivators. Thispetition was a good opportunity for Su Hao to observe. As for whether revealing his trump cards in the fight would be a problem? Above the Foundation Establishment realm, no cultivator would reveal their life-saving trump cards in such a situation, unless they had none. In Foundation Establishment fights, they would stop at the point of making a point. They would usemon attack and defense methods, and the weaker side would quickly feel it. If one side felt overwhelmed, they would simply admit defeat. When fighting outside the sect against enemies, they should use escape techniques to flee. As extremely life-conscious cultivators, death matches were rare. Moreover, disciples within the same sect are very united. Although internal conflicts exist, they are very rare. After leaving the sect, fellow sect brothers be the most reliable teammates, helping each other. Its hard to survive alone in the cultivation world. You can refer to the current situation of wandering cultivators forparison. Its not as carefree as imagined but full of dangers. Even wandering cultivators need to form teams of three or four cultivators to survive in the densely popted areas between sects. When Su Hao arrived at the Shouzhao Slope, many disciples in the Qi Induction realm of the Wind lineage recognized him. Upon seeing Su Hao, they couldnt help but greet him, Senior Brother Yizhi! Senior Brother Yizhi, greetings! Senior Brother Yizhi is here too! Su Hao: ??? Chapter 376

Chapter 376

Senior Brother Yizhi? Whats going on? Are they talking about me? This Yizhi nickname left Su Hao feeling bewildered. Just yesterday, everyone was ring at him, and now, after just one day, their attitude had changed so drastically? But he also nodded in acknowledgment! Then he focused on watching thepetition among the Foundation Establishment cultivators. Thepetition among Foundation Establishment cultivators could truly be called a fight, much more dazzling than the exchanges in the Qi Induction realm. Hundred Birth Arrows! Shoo, shoo, shoo A female cultivator in a blue robe gestured with her hand, and a short arrow, twenty centimeters long, rose into the air, multiplying into hundreds of shadowy arrows that densely floated in the air, aimed at a male cultivator with tied-up hair in the distance. Go! With a light flick of her slender hand, the hundred short arrows turned into blue streams of light and shot towards their target. The male cultivator knew that although the Hundred Birth Arrows seemed numerous, only one of them posed a real threat to him. With a quick movement of hisrge hand, a spell was cast. Eightfold Qi Formations! In the next moment, the male cultivators figure blurred slightly, transforming into eight illusory shadows. Even the intentions of the Foundation Establishment realm would find it difficult to discern which one was real. The seemingly fierce Hundred Birth Arrows were easily shattered. The hundred streams of light covered the eight illusory shadows, quickly shattering seven of them, while the weak arrows shot at the real body were all blocked by the shield around him. By this time, the male cultivator had alsopleted his attack. Continuous Light Flying Sun Sword! A sword shadow appeared in front of the male cultivator, growing brighter and brighter. When it reached a critical point, a slender beam of light shot out from the sword, swiftly heading towards the female cultivator in the blue robe. At the moment the beam of light shot out, another beam of light shot out from the sword, uninterrupted, forming a continuous line of light. As the female cultivator retrieved her arrows, she kept gesturing with her hands. Arc Light Flow Wind Barrier! In the next moment, a semicircr shield formed in front of the female cultivator, firmly blocking her behind the arc of light. The continuous beams of light struck the barrier, emitting a series of crisp ngs. The visual effects of these techniques made the Qi Induction disciples marvel and yearn for them greatly. They didnt want to engage in the monotonous exchange of Wind Bullets and Flying Swords! Unfortunately, they didnt have a variety of techniques and magical tools at their disposal, so the idea of being cool was still far from them. As they thought about the word cool, the image of Su Hao, the short-haired young man, suddenly appeared in their minds. Light as a feather, he casually extended a finger and then unleashed an extremely powerful force, bursting each opponent with a single touch. It seemed pretty cool? Soon, the male cultivator with tied-up hair fell into a disadvantage and directly admitted defeat, jumping off the stage. The reason for his disadvantage was that his magical tools were not as numerous as those of the female cultivator in the blue robe. Su Hao stroked his chin and muttered to himself, Having more magical tools does give you an advantage! Now that the preliminary n for the Absolute Defense Formation is already in ce, it will soon take shape. After thispetition, Illplete the Absolute Defense Formation as soon as possible, and then start researching the refinement of magical tools. The fights among the Foundation Establishment cultivators on this day opened the eyes of Su Hao and the other Qi Induction disciples who had little knowledge. Each of them eximed, So this is how techniques can be used, amazing! There are many types of techniques, and magical tools are varied. Under the imagination of the cultivators, various strange effects were produced. For example, a cultivator used a magical tool to lift himself up, dodging the opponents attacks. Another example is a cultivator who put a shield on his flying magical tool to intercept the opponents magical tool. And then theres the magical tool that can generate arge number of illusions, blocking the opponents line of sight, allowing the cultivator to sneak attack from the side! Midway through the battles, Su Haos master, Feng Ling, couldnt help but step onto the stage topete. Unexpectedly, his seemingly unremarkable master could still win a match. Using the visual deception technique of the Long Ribbon Flying Belt magical tool, she misled her opponents vision, secretly umting a spell and using a Flying Shuttle magical tool, making her opponent admit defeat. Thepetition among the Foundation Establishment cultivators soon ended, and the champion was a male cultivator named Feng Changge with his amazing deception techniques! After watching it, Su Hao gained a new understanding of cultivator battles. The core is just one word: deception! There isnt much difference in techniques, and no Foundation Establishment cultivator has mastered powerful magical tools and techniques. They just use basic techniques and magical tools to achieve new effects. Whats tested is a kind of martial arts in battle. This kind of deception technique is different from the martial arts techniques in the mortal world, which emphasize strength, speed, and trickery in closebat. And the truly powerful battles among Foundation Establishment cultivators emphasize the kind of you think youve seen through my feint, but actually I let you see through it. You think my move is on the fifth level, but actually its in the stratosphere Su Hao sincerely praised, What a wonderful match! It seems that these Foundation Establishment disciples, after leaving the sect, are not just focusing on cultivation; theyve also put a lot of effort into battle! However, Su Hao asked himself inwardly, Do I need such shy battle deception techniques? Su Hao quickly shook his head and thought to himself, No, I dont need them! Instead of all those shy techniques, its quicker to just make a bomb and throw it over. Isnt it better to spend time learning knowledge? Fighting and killing, its really not suitable for me. After the Foundation Establishment stagepetition ended, the disciples of the Feng lineage quickly became acquainted with each other. The atmosphere was as warm as during the New Year celebrations. By evening, they even built a bonfire and sat around chatting. Each cultivators face showed a sense of leisure that naturally emerged in such a safe ce. This surprised Su Hao greatly. It turned out that cultivators didnt just bury themselves in seclusion to cultivate; they also held gatherings. This added a human touch to their lives! Su Hao rarely participated in the first gathering of the 56th generation disciples after joining. However, after staying for a while, he noticed everyone casting strange nces at him, some curious, some admiring, some fearful, some friendly Then, after about ten minutes, Su Hao made an excuse to go to the bathroom and left! Forget it, I thought I could regain that feeling of not wanting anything and just chatting! I was expecting too much! They are indeed just a bunch of little kids! Well, little kids who can cultivate! After walking around the wide grasnd for a while, Su Hao returned to his residence in the Luanshi Peak. Id better go back and research the Absolute Defense Runes! In reality, if you add up all the time Su Hao has been awake and conscious, its only been a little over two hundred years. Strictly speaking, Su Hao is just a young man in his early two hundreds. However, for some reason, in Su Haos perception, it feels like many years have passed. The memories of the previous life, or even the one before that, are vivid and clear. Even the records in the Pinball Space are still fresh in his mind. However, the pain and torment experienced, the irreversible events, have left indelible marks on Su Haos heart. As time passes, he can only move forward. The night passed quietly. After the sun set and the stars filled the sky, when the first rays of sunlight pierced through the mountains, no matter how much the sky wanted to linger, the stars faded away. The cultivators of the Yunzhong Valley, with faces full of anticipation, gathered once again at the Shouzhao Slope, silently waiting for todays Golden Core cultivatorspetition. The battles among Golden Core cultivators are not something you can casually witness. For low-level cultivators, seeing battles among Golden Core cultivators outside the sect could very well result in them being casually eliminated. Su Hao also arrived at the Shouzhao Slope early, choosing a good spot to sit and wait with his eyes closed. He has encountered quite a few Golden Core cultivators, even defeated one, but he has never seen battles among Golden Core cultivators, which aroused his great curiosity. The Golden Core realm seems very powerful! Chapter 377

Chapter 377

The Feng Lineage has a total of about three hundred and seventy people, just under four hundred. There are approximately one hundred Qi Induction stage disciples, with the most Foundation Establishment stage disciples, totaling about one hundred and fifty people. There are also quite a few Golden Core stage cultivators, around a hundred, but when ites to Nascent Soul stage, the number sharply decreases to only six, and theres only one Unity Realm cultivator. Representatives of the Golden Core stage cultivators are more dazzling in their challenge than those of the Foundation Establishment stage. With a wave of their hand, spiritual power is scattered, various spell effects covering almost the entire hundred-meter diameter of the tform, causing the onlookers to retreat further and further, only able to watch from afar. Newly initiated disciples with weaker abilities are even knocked over by various residual battle waves, rolling down the slope. Mysterious Wind Concealment Technique! A gray whirlwind howls on the tform, obscuring the opponents vision. Of course, the spectators cant see anything either, but their eyes are still wide open, afraid of missing any exciting battles. Within the gray whirlwind, a faint blue figure can vaguely be seen drifting up and down, left and right. With a flick of their hand, they summon a round tform, rotating above their head, while the howling wind cannot approach. Hissing sound The gray artifacts hidden in the gray whirlwind split into thousands of flowing lights, continuously attacking the light curtain formed by the round tform. Four Directional Barrier Breaking Formation! The faint blue figure waves their hand and releases six artifacts, each nailed around the tform. Then, with a spell, the six artifacts shoot out blue lights, connecting to form a hexagon. Hum The gray whirlwind is instantly pushed outside the formation, revealing another gray figure. They look surprised, retract their gray sword-shaped artifact, and summon another lead ball-sized spherical artifact, heavily striking forward. Standing beside Su Hao, Feng Cheng clenches his fists, veins bulging on his neck, his face flushed as if intoxicated. His mouth opens and closes, seemingly shouting, Damn, this is awesome! Beat him, beat him! A Golden Core stage cultivator is unexpectedly so powerful! I envy it! I, Feng Cheng, also want to be a Golden Core cultivator, no, I want to be even stronger than a Golden Core cultivator! But not a soundes out. Usually, he would be excited enough to jump up and down and shout. However, just now, Senior Brother Feng Wei turned his head and said to him, Stop making noise! And then hepletely silenced! However, watching the duel between Golden Core stage cultivators, he was boiling with excitement, unable to resist shouting for joy. But shouting would disturb his senior brother. So, Feng Cheng came up with a brilliant idea: he would shout without making a sound! Su Hao couldnt understand why Huang Gui, who seemed quite refined when they first met a year ago, had turned into this person in such a short time. As for the fight between Golden Core stage cultivators, Su Hao was also amazed. He had never expected Golden Core stage cultivators to unleash such destructive power. And this was the result of these two Golden Core cultivators holding back. When I was at the Elemental Constetion of Sanhe Peak, I also encountered many Golden Core cultivators and didnt think they were particrly powerful. But now, watching from the sidelines, I realize how formidable Golden Core cultivators truly are. Su Hao indeed encountered many Golden Core cultivators before, but he always used the Spatial Barrier to teleport away with a big sword poke, and most of the attacks from Golden Core cultivators were sent behind him by his spatial barrier, leaving him unharmed! The only time he had to resort to violence was when Yashan had to seek help from him. Even then, he only used the Level Three Lightning to stun the person and then finished them off with a single blow. Su Hao had zero experience in fighting Golden Core cultivators head-on. He never had the chance to exchange skills with them! Feng Lings Master, Feng Hua, also took the stage. He had won three consecutive matches before falling to his opponents illusory maze, exposing a w and ultimately losing regretfully. Truly worthy of the name Wind Flying Star, Feng Hua was, to Su Haos knowledge, the fastest Nascent Soul stage cultivator he had ever seen. Even slower spells and artifacts couldnt catch up with his figure. In addition, Feng Hua had a chain-type artifact, which helped him win three consecutive matches. This artifact could be concealed within other artifacts or spells, and one could easily fall victim to it, making it extremely cunning. Su Hao nced at the mild-mannered man nearby with a faint smile on his face. Looks could be deceiving; he never expected such a courteous gentleman to be so cunning when it came to action. Su Hao thought to himself, Its easy to dodge a spear in the open, but hard to avoid a hidden arrow! I must go back tonight and redesign the Absolute Defense, adding an automatic sensing activation system to it. Otherwise, I might fall into the hands of such a seemingly courteous gentleman one day. After waiting for a long time, Feng Ling couldnt help but look at Feng Yan beside her and said, Senior Uncle, its almost over. Why havent you gone up yet? Feng Yan snorted, Hmph! Im not going. After all, I cant win anyway. Why should I give them more victories? For a moment, Feng Ling was speechless. That makes sense Thepetition on the Golden Core stage quickly came to an end, and the final champion was a woman in green, also a beautiful fairy named Feng Caier. Relying on an extremely difficult-to-practice spell called Wind Erosion Technique, no one dared to challenge her. Feng Caier could be said to have taken the saying having a taste of everything under the sun to a very high level. After the Golden Core stagepetition ended, the atmosphere within the sect became even more lively, like one big family. But all of this had nothing to do with Su Hao anymore. His only goal was to obtain the Senior Brother Token, along with five hundred contribution points, and incidentally, observe the fighting styles of Foundation Establishment and Golden Core cultivators. The rest was temporarily outside his consideration. Once he had learned everything he needed to within the sect, he would be able to handle any unexpected situations in the future with ease. As Su Hao walked back on the path to the Luanshi Peak, a Golden Core cultivator flew over from a distance andnded in front of him, smiling gently, Junior Disciple Feng Yizhi, please wait. Su Hao recognized this Golden Core cultivator, named Feng Wanliu. He had performed remarkably on the tform, appearing gentle and mild, but his pursuit of spells and artifacts was of a rough and aggressive style, making him one of the few cultivators that Su Hao consciously remembered. This demonstrated the advantages of the event gathering. Within a short span of three days, members of the sect could get acquainted with each other, or at the very least, be familiar with each others faces. However, Feng Wanlius address as Feng Yizhi still made Su Hao feel helpless. It seemed that the name Feng Yizhi was even more famous than Feng Wei now. Su Hao first corrected him, Senior Uncle Feng Wanliu, what is it? By the way, my Daoist name is Feng Wei! Feng Wanliu chuckled, Its okay, my Daoist name isnt Feng Wanliu either. Its just a habit! Su Hao joked, So, everyone likes to use nicknames now? If I had extended two fingers before, would you call me Feng Erzhi? Feng Wanliu replied, Feng Yizhi sounds more imposing than Feng Erzhi! Junior Disciple, Elder Feng wants to see you. Please follow me! Some disciples were ustomed to calling Nascent Soul cultivators elders, Foundation Establishment cultivators masters, or even great-grandmaster uncle, which seemed more intimate. Su Hao acknowledged and casually asked, Just summoning me? Feng Wanliu replied, Of course not. Elder Feng wants to see the disciplespeting for the Senior Brother Token representing the Feng Lineage, including Junior Disciple Feng Changge, Junior Disciple Feng Caier, and you. Su Hao said, Then, please lead the way, Senior Uncle Wanliu. Feng Wanliu smiled and reached out his hand, indicating for Su Hao to give him his hand. Then, he grabbed Su Haos wrist and flew into the air. Su Hao thought to himself, Su Hao indicated that he could fly too! But transforming into the super cool Diamond armor of [Child of Fate], at this moment, seemed somewhat out of ce. It might even pop Feng Wanlius eyeballs out. Originally, he was being pulled by a delicate short-haired junior disciple, but now he suddenly turned into a tall figure in armor pulling him. It felt kind of eerie, reminiscent of a doll carrying her sister to school, didnt it? After flying into the air, Feng Wanliu manipted his hand to generate a windproof barrier, covering them both, and flew towards the side of the sect. Feng Wanlius flying speed was very fast. In no time, he brought Su Hao to an independent stone peak and entered through a hole on the peak. At this moment, Feng Caier and Feng Changge were already waiting at the entrance. Seeing Su Haoing in, they couldnt help but focus their gaze on this Feng Yizhi who suddenly appeared, with curiosity filling their eyes. They also wanted to know how Su Hao had unleashed the power of the Wind Bullet during the Qi Induction stage. Chapter 378

Chapter 378

After Feng Wanliu brought Su Hao over, he gently said to Su Hao, Next, you should follow Senior Sister Feng Caier inside! With that said, he walked slowly out of the hall. Feng Caier wore a green robe, with a charming smile on her face. When she saw Su Hao, she couldnt help but lick her lips, walked up to Su Hao, carefully examined him, then covered her mouth and chuckled, Such a handsome little junior, the path of cultivation is long, there must be many difficulties. If you encounter any problems, you cane to Senior Sister Caier for answers. Su Hao quietly stepped back, maintaining distance. He couldnt enjoy this enthusiasm from someone he just met. Where in the world would there be such gratuitous kindness? There must be some ulterior motive. The side, the ponytailed martial artist Feng Changge stood calmly, with drooping eyelids, oblivious. The Master of Deception in battle didnt expect to be so shy in normal times. Seeing Su Haos fearful appearance, Feng Caierughed triumphantly, then looked interestedly at the mature and handsome Feng Changge, slowly suppressing her smile and said, Lets go! Dont keep the Elder waiting. With that said, she led the way into the main hall, followed closely by Feng Changge and Su Hao. This world is like this, whoever has higher cultivation has more authority to speak. The three entered the main hall. It was spacious, but simply decorated, slightly different from what Su Hao had imagined. There were only many low tables on both sides, and sitting at the head was a middle-aged man with white hair, well-built, his face glowing red, his spirit much stronger than an average middle-aged man. Feng Caier walked up to the middle-aged man with white hair first and bowed, saying, Elder Feng, disciple Feng Caier! Feng Changge also bowed and said, Elder Feng, disciple Feng Changge! Su Hao followed closely behind and said, Elder Feng, disciple Feng Wei! Su Hao nced at the second person of the Feng lineage, Elder Feng, in his heart, thinking, This person must be a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator! Previously, I didnt think much of him from afar, but now that were face to face, I find that his vitality is exceptionally condensed, much stronger than other Nascent Soul cultivators, and I can faintly sense a certain pressure from him! I wonder, if I were to confront him, could I take him down in an instant? Su Hao couldnt help butpare in his heart, thinking that there shouldnt be much of a problem! However, Su Hao was not clear about the means of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, nor did he dare to speak too confidently. If I cant beat him, its okay, I can always run away! The white-haired man, Elder Feng, opened his eyes, with a gleam of light, and looked at the three of them, finally fixing his gaze on Feng Caier, nodding in satisfaction, The three of you are all outstanding talents of our Feng lineage. Well done! Then he reached out and pressed down, and three small porcin bottles ced beside him floated in front of the three of them, saying, These three bottles are respectively Jingyuan Pill, Jinhuan Pill, and Jiesu Pill, as rewards for your qualifications. Thank you, Elder Feng, for your reward! Su Hao received the Jiesu Pill, which was said to assist in breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, making it very precious. Su Hao nced at the Golden Pill in Feng Changges hand, presumably this was an auxiliary pill for breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, while the Essence Pill in Feng Caiers hand must be used to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm. Just based on the packaging of the bottles, they outssed the trashy little bottle in Su Haos hand by several streets, appearing exceptionally precious. Feng Changge showed a pleased expression after receiving the Golden Pill, and Feng Caier also smiled after receiving the Essence Pill. Su Hao always felt something strange about Feng Caiers smile, she didnt actually seem as happy as she appeared. Just like Su Haos current mindset: Whats the use of this pill to me? Just give me the pill form, or even a small magical tool would do! After saying some meaningless words, Elder Feng suddenly turned his head and smiled at Feng Caier, Caier, your talent is extremely high. After the sects grandpetition ends, if theres nothing urgent, you dont need to go to Ling Mountain anymore, just stay in the sect and cultivate well, and break through to the Nascent Soul Realm as soon as possible. Hehe! Its been a long time since our Feng lineage has had a new Nascent Soul Elder, the position of the seventh Elder belongs to you! Su Hao clearly felt Feng Caier tremble all over, then hastily showed an excited expression and said, Thank you, Elder, for your attention and cultivation. Feng Caier will not disappoint everyones expectations and will break through to the Nascent Soul Realm soon to serve the sect. Elder Feng smiled satisfied, I came here this time to recognize you three talented disciples. Feng Caier, Feng Changge, Feng Wei, I remember all of you! Well, go back and cultivate diligently! After the three bowed and left the cave, Feng Caiers face quickly darkened, and she lost the mood to joke with Su Hao, directly performing hand seals and flying away. Feng Changge and Su Hao both looked puzzled. Feng Changge nced at Su Hao, then silently leaped into the air and quickly flew away. Su Hao thought to himself, Theyre all quite impressive! They flew away in a blink of an eye! What a plight for a Qi Induction disciple like me. However, Feng Caiers change after meeting Elder Feng was clearly abnormal. There must be some hidden secret that I dont know. What could it be? Obviously, this was something Su Hao couldnt figure out at the moment. After thinking about it, he pushed these matters aside, Record the knowledge of alchemy and artifact refining as soon as possible! The problem now is, how do I get back? Run back slowly? The distance from here to Su Haos residence was quite far, and running back would be too slow. Su Hao pondered for a moment, then suddenly had an idea, Maybe I can do it like this! Su Hao reached out and formed hand seals. Wind Spirit Body Protection Floating Wind Technique! In the blink of an eye, two techniques were cast, Su Hao took a running start, leaped out of the stone tform into the air, and aimed his palms downward. Wind st! Boom! The violent energy of the wind st erupted in Su Haos palms, and the powerful reaction force carried Su Hao away. When Su Haos strength was about to be exhausted, he released the Wind st once again! Boom! With a loud roar, Su Haos figure quickly flew far away and disappeared from this stone peak. Feng Wanliu walked out from the shadows, staring dumbfoundedly at Su Haos departing figure, his face full of admiration, Truly a genius, he can even do this! He never thought that the Wind st could still be used in this way. This technique, Wind st, hadnt been used for many years and had long been forgotten in some corner by him! It really confirms that saying, whether a technique is powerful or not depends on the cultivator, and has little to do with the technique itself. After this trip, Su Hao sessfully mastered the ability to fly openly and legitimately. Although the speed couldnt be guaranteed, Su Hao, who was ustomed to flying, still felt that flying was better than running. At least he could ignore terrain obstacles. After returning home, Su Hao sat cross-legged on the bed, closed his eyes, and entered the Pinball Space, first designing a set of Qi Induction Realm flying ns for himself. First, I need to change the basic structure of the Wind Spirit Body Protection to make it more suitable for high-speed flight. Secondly, slightly adjust the flow of the Floating Wind Technique to make it more suitable for flying. Finally, guide the way the Wind st erupts In just two hours, Su Haopleted the design and was satisfied, This way, I wont need someone to carry me flying around in the sky, I can fly on my own, and its very reasonable! The next day, all two thousand practitioners in the Yunzhong Valley gathered together, surrounding a huge arena so tightly that no water could leak through. They were all moring loudly, discussing loudly who the ultimate Big Senior Brother of each realm was, and each person had their own favorite candidate in mind. The disciples of the Yun lineage considered the representatives of the Yun lineage in their hearts, and the disciples of the Yue lineage considered the representatives of the Yue lineage Naturally, the disciples of the Feng lineage all believed that the Big Senior Brother of the Qi Induction Realm must be Wind Yizhi! Then, for the Foundation Establishment Realm, it was Feng Changge, and for the Golden Core Realm, it was Feng Caier. They all felt that their Feng lineages Wind Deception Technique was the most powerful. Representatives of the Qi Induction Realm from the six lineages vied for the position of Senior Brother token, gathered on a tform, and a high-level practitioner announced that the arena match could begin. Whoever was left standing in the end would win the Senior Brother Token and be the Big Senior Brother of this generation. However, before the fight started, everyone exchanged insights and modestly deferred to each other. Senior Brother Yun Qingping, it seems that this Senior Brother Token belongs to you this time! Your Yun lineage is ranked first in the Cloud Moon Valley! Yun Qingping cursed inwardly, This idiot actually wants to attract hatred to me? Then he smiled politely and said, Where, where,pared to Senior Brother Yue Shangzhi, Im still far behind. The unique techniques of the Yue lineage are extremely powerful. Im definitely not your opponent. However, I think Senior Brother Chen Xin also has a chance to win the Senior Brother Token! The Chen lineage in the Qi Refining Realm is universally acknowledged as the strongest. Chen Xin immediately shook his head, How can that be? Neither of you Senior Brothers needs to vie for it. Sister Yu Feier is so beautiful, she will definitely win the Senior Brother Token. Yu Feiers eyes curved into a smile. Wu Qiaoqiao appeared to be a little girl. She giggled like silver bells, What about me? What about me? Do any Senior Brothers think I can win? The three men looked at each other and nodded in agreement, Then the Senior Brother Token must belong to Qiaoqiao! Chapter 379

Chapter 379

Suo Hao calmly walked to the tform, jumped on, and walked to the middle of the tform, waiting for the challenger. He didnt want to be modest with these young people; they all smiled on the surface, but in their hearts, they only thought about how to strike hard on the tform and win the final victory. The Senior Brother Token was very attractive to them. Firstly, the Senior Brother Token represented the strongest disciple of a realm within the sect. Whether it was in the Qi Induction Realm or the Golden Core Realm, earning the title of the strongest was a symbol of talent and strength without anypromise, which definitely represented talent and strength. Secondly, it was said that the Senior Brother Token was a very special magic tool, made of special materials. Obtaining the Senior Brother Token had great benefits for cultivators. Indeed, those who could win the final victory were not easy to deal with; they were very scheming. From another perspective, these few were indeed cultivation geniuses! However, it was meaningless. The five disciples watched as Suo Hao silently jumped onto the tform, and couldnt help but exchange nces, all seeing the surprise in each others eyes. This person is so arrogant and conceited! We were all thinking about how to arrange the order of challenging on the tform, but unexpectedly, he just jumped up there. However, it also suited their intentions. With someone taking the lead, the rest became simpler. Clouds Covering Moon, Wind Under Moon, Wind Blowing Rain, Rain Hitting Dust, Dust Dissolving Mist! This was the sorting rule of the Yunzhong Valley, with mutual restraint. (TN: Yun=Cloud Yue=Moon Feng=Wind Yu=Rain Chen=Dust Wu=Mist) And now, Suo Hao, representing the Feng Lineage, took the initiative to step onto the tform, making the first battle clear. The four people of Yun, Yu, Chne, and Wu all turned to look at Yue Shangzi. Yue Shangzi smiled confidently, stepped onto the tform, and faced Suo Hao. It seems that I can easily win the first round! The onlookers below immediately cheered loudly. The thrilling moment they had been waiting for was about toe. What was watching the tform for? To watch what? To fight! The more blood and the more intense, the better! Its like watching a super action movie, where punches hit flesh and blood stters, making peoples blood boil and awakening the violent factor within them. At this moment, Feng Cheng was like he had taken hormones, shouting loudly, Senior Brother is mighty! Master, look, Senior Brother was the first one to go up! Hurry, cheer for Senior Brother with me! Feng Ling increasingly felt that her second disciples brain was somewhat abnormal. Every time there was a fight, he would get excited as if he had drunk several jin of liquor. After Suo Hao and Yue Shangzi exchanged greetings, Suo Hao said, Are you ready? Yue Shangzi confidently replied, Of course, lets begin! With that, he made hand gestures, and ayer of silver-white shield surrounded him, about to release his magic tool with a gesture. Wind Bullet! Beep A bright light shed and hit the shield of Yue Shangzi. Boom The shield of Yue Shangzi shattered. Although the inneryer of protective magic tool blocked Suo Haos Wind Bullet, the powerful impact sent Yue Shangzi flying fiercely, falling outside the tform. Hiss The audience fell silent for a moment, followed by many gasps. What the hell! Is it fake? How could Senior Brother Yue Shangzi lose like this? Did that attack reallye from just one finger? Idiot~ Why else would he be called Feng Yizhi? (TN: Yizhi=One Finger) What kind of magic tool is that? That magic tool is called One Finger Even Feng Ling, who was prepared, couldnt help but almost curse. She didnt expect Suo Hao to actually make it this far. You know, Suo Hao only started cultivating for a year Many disciples, after a year of cultivation, still didnt know what magic was! At this moment, Feng Cheng breathed a long sigh of relief and gradually calmed down. Seeing Feng Lings astonished expression, he couldnt help but remind her, Master, dont be surprised, Senior Brother is a genius! Feng Ling smiled, cursing inwardly, Genius my ass, hes obviously a monster! Geniuses usually had their traces, but Suo Haos growth seemed inexplicable to her! However, when others asked, she still had to pretend to be normal: Youre talking about Feng Wei, right? Hes a genius! All taught by me! Thats it! The four of Yun, Yu, Chen, and Wu watched as Yue Shangzi went up on the tform, then watched him being sted off, and for a moment, they all froze, unable to react. What the heck is this? So, whos going up next? Yu, Chen, and Wu all involuntarily looked at Yun Qingping, implying that as the head of the sects main lineage, it was his turn! Yun Qingping also didnt want to undermine the morale of his lineage. He took a deep breath, his brain rapidly spinning, and slowly climbed onto the tform, making hand gestures. Five Clouds Rising Sun Shield! Tortoise Shell Bodyguard te! Floating Clouds Thousand Miles Movement! Better activate the protective shield and footwork first. Suo Hao asked, Are you ready? Yun Qingping waved his hand and summoned his magic weapon, the Scattered Cloud Spear, floating by his side, and nodded, Im ready. Senior Brother Feng Yizhi, go ahead. Suo Hao raised his hand and slowly pointed at Yun Qingping. Suo Haos movements were too slow, leaving Yun Qingping unsure of where to dodge. Wind Bullet! So fast! Yun Qingpings pupils contracted, unable to dodge! Boom Yun Qingping was struck as if by a huge hammer, thrown backwards, falling below the tform. Then he quickly got up, a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, murmuring, Couldnt dodge, couldnt block! Yu Feier and Wu Qiaoqiao looked at Chen Xin, and Chen Xin thought, he had to go up and give it a try, getting knocked off once in the morning and once in the evening. So he casually said, Alright! Ill go first! Wind Bullet! Boom Then Chen Xinpleted his mission, got up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, smiled, and swaggered towards his master. There was no way to surrender, not in this lifetime. It involved the dignity of his lineage. Anyway, no one could dodge or block the Feng Yizhis Wind Bullet. Chen Xin wouldnt lose face! In this kind of intra-sectpetition, if he didnt even have the courage to face resistance, then he might as well never lift his head again. Before Wu Qiaoqiao could react, Yu Feier flipped onto the tform. After putting on a full set of protection, she said, Senior Brother Feng Yizhi be gentle! Wind Bullet! Boom! Yu Feier followed suit after the first three. Then it was Wu Qiaoqiaos turn. Wu Qiaoqiao looked pitifully at Senior Brother, Senior Senior Brother! Wind Bullet! Boom! Wu Qiaoqiao fell beneath the tform! The spectators below were stunned, even the Golden Core cultivators couldnt help but feel a chill down their spine: The power of this Wind Bullet is a bit too strong! The heart of this Feng Yizhi is a bit too ruthless! Hes so merciless in his attacks, how will he find Daopanions in the future? After a brief adjustment, these disciples quickly epted the result, but something seemed off! This wasnt the fighting scene they wanted to see, with punches hitting flesh, blood sttering, magic tools flying, and spells exchanging! If they could get a refund, they would definitely protest. After sending everyone off the tform, Suo Hao stood still, waiting. Feng Ling had told him that there was no need for any formalities; the winning disciple could directly obtain the Senior Brother Token representing the Qi Induction Realm. For three years, they would be the big senior brothers of all Qi Induction disciples, symbolizing the glory of the sect. Suo Hao didnt wait long before the air distorted for a moment, and a small token slowly appeared in front of him, rotating slowly, emitting a faint yellow light. Wow Almost everyone was excited, looking at the small token in front of Suo Hao, their eyes gleaming. The first Senior Brother Token has appeared! So jealous, I want one too! Does anyone know what the Senior Brother Token is used for? I dont know! The Senior Brothers who have obtained the token have never mentioned it, only saying that if you have the ability, its something worth fighting for. Suo Hao reached out and took the token emitting a yellow light in his hand. The light on the token slowly disappeared, revealing its original appearance. With its yellow exterior and metallic texture, it seemed to be made of gold. On the front was the word Token, and on the back was engraved with the word Senior Brother. Suo Hao examined the token in his hand, So, what is the use of this Senior Brother Token? Is there no instruction manual? Chapter 380

Chapter 380

Su Hao didnt care much about the battles between the Foundation Establishment Realm and the Golden Core Realm that followed. After collecting the senior brothers token, he jumped off the tform and walked to Feng Lings side, saying, Master, I have some other matters to attend to, so Ill leave it at that. Oh, what about those five hundred merit points? Feng Ling knew the reason why Su Hao fought for the Senior Brothers Token. In fact, it was just for the sake of those five hundred merit points, which he wanted to use to ess knowledge of alchemy and artifact refining. Now that he had won, his immediate thought would definitely be to get his hands on the books. Feng Ling smiled helplessly and said, You can im five hundred merit points by taking the Senior Brothers Token to the Disciple Record. Dont rush, the library has been sealed today and no one is guarding it, so you wont be able to enter with your merit points. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Su Hao curiously asked, How are these five hundred merit points calcted for use, and is there any token to rely on? Feng Ling shook her head and said, No, these are all recorded by the logistics disciples. They can only be used to exchange for specific items within the sect. Each point deducted corresponds to a point used, and advance notice is required before use. And they can only be used by the individual, not transferred to others. Su Hao sighed, Thats quite troublesome Feng Ling said, Its not that bad! Being able to use them is already good. Your five hundred points arent few, at least enough to exchange for a hundred books! Su Hao was slightly surprised, Only a hundred books? Feng Ling: One hundred books, she might not even finish reading them in three years! Why did Feng Wei have to use the word only which was a bit provocative? Su Hao sighed, Okay, Master, I understand. Thats how it is for now, well talk about itter. These merit points were different from what he had imagined. They couldnt be used anytime, only in specific ces within the sect, and were tied to individual names, making trading impossible. The inability to trade meant that Su Haos idea of profiting from the merit points of other sect disciples was dashed, the business couldnt be done! Come to think of it, in a smallmunity of only two thousand people like this, there was simply no need for a tooplex trading system. For a group of cultivators, as long as there was a ce where they could exchange for corresponding goods, if needed, they could simply barter. But he didnt know how to trade with other cultivators outside the sect, could it be done with spirit stones? What exactly are spirit stones? Su Hao was puzzled, but not anxious. Step by step, he would eventually figure out cultivation. He was still just a young disciple in the Qi Induction Realm. After returning to his room, Su Hao took out the small token and yed with it in his hand, but did not rashly infuse it with spiritual power. After some thought, he crossed his legs and entered a state of meditation, quietly sensing this small token with his mind, attempting to explore the differences of this Senior Brothers Token. After a moment, Su Hao opened his eyes and murmured, There doesnt seem to be anything special, lets try infusing it with spiritual power! First, Su Hao transformed into a [Child of Fate], opening all protections, and then adding the Opposing Space Barrier, ensuring everything was in order. Then, he guided his mind to slowly infuse spiritual power into the Senior Brothers Token. Hum~ The next moment, the Senior Brothers Token emitted a bright yellow light, generating a three-meter diameter spherical shield, while the Senior Brothers Token itself floated quietly at the center of the sphere. Is it a shield? Su Hao tested the strength of the shield and found that ording to the data recorded over the past two days, it could even withstand a strike from a Golden Core Realm cultivator without breaking. After learning about artifact refining, I can study the activation principle of the shield. Im sure it will be very rewarding. Su Hao stood outside the shield, observing the Senior Brothers Token, feeling that this token still had other uses. After a while, Su Haos input of spiritual power was exhausted, returning to its original state. Before it fell to the ground, it was held in Su Haos hand. Lets try activating the Senior Brothers Token internally. Thinking this, Su Hao inputted spiritual power into it, and once again, the Senior Brothers Token emitted a bright yellow light, generating a three-meter diameter shield that protected Su Hao inside. In that instant, Su Hao immediately sensed something different. Inside the shield, the spiritual power within Su Haos body gradually became restless, full of vitality, like a dormant dragon being awakened, slowly opening its eyes, shaking its body, and rising from the ground. This is Su Hao thought of a possibility, then closed his eyes and inspected the spiritual power within his body with his mind. After a long time, Su Hao opened his eyes, looked at the token in front of him, and couldnt help but say, This Senior Brothers Token is indeed a treasure! No wonder so many cultivators want to get their hands on it. This Senior Brothers Token was definitely a rare treasure for cultivators. It had only two functions, both of which were incredible for a mere Qi Induction Realm disciple. The first ability could generate a shield capable of withstanding a strike from a Golden Core Realm cultivator. This ability could allow a Qi Induction Realm disciple to move freely within the same realm. Unless they encountered another Qi Induction Realm disciple who also possessed a tool capable of delivering a strike as powerful as that of a Golden Core Realm The second ability, within the shields range, would generate a special force field, making the spiritual power within the body be active. This ability was extremely powerful in the hands of low-level cultivators, greatly reducing the difficulty of breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. In other words, this Senior Brothers Token was actually a treasure used for breakthroughs in cultivation. It should be noted that the spiritual power within a cultivators body does not flow as freely as Su Haos blood energy. It is very difficult to mobilize spiritual power, requiring meditation and slow maniption with the mind. For a Qi Induction Realm disciple to cast spells by guiding spiritual power, it ispletely relying on the inertia of the rapid cirction of spiritual power within the body, and after being guided, it is realized. The essence of casting spells is guidance, not maniption. For Qi Induction Realm disciples, their mental abilities are still too weak, and mobilizing spiritual power is even more difficult, which is also the difficulty in breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. Within the shield range of the Senior Brothers Token, spiritual power bes active, which means that mental abilities can more easily mobilize spiritual power, aplishing some moreplex tasks, such asying the foundation. Its like controlling a huge block of ice isnt easy, but once the block of ice bes active and turns into water, controlling it bes simple. It can be spected that for Qi Induction Realm disciples, the Senior Brothers Token is used to assist in breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, so the role of the Foundation Establishment Realms Senior Brothers Token is definitely to assist in breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, and the same goes for the Golden Core Realms Senior Brothers Token. What Su Hao didnt expect was that Yunzhong Wangyue Valley would actually be willing to use something with such powerful abilities as the final reward for the annual Senior Brothers Token Grand Competition, which could be described as generous. Moreover, once the Senior Brothers Token is distributed, it will never be revoked. In other words, when Su Hao got the Senior Brothers Token in his hands, it was already his private property. It can be seen how strong Yunzhong Wangyue Valleys background is. Su Hao thought to himself, There must be more treasures in the sect! After understanding the purpose and usage, Su Hao suddenly became interested. So, what is the principle of this Senior Brothers Token, how is the shield constructed, and why does spiritual power be active and more controble within the shield? Su Hao listed the questions one by one, then infused his blood energy into it, recording the information of the Senior Brothers Token into the Pinball Space, casually let it float in mid-air, the Senior Brothers Token disappeared from his hand and was ced in Su Haos exclusive storage space. Hurry up and learn about artifact refining! Only when you have mastered the basic knowledge of artifact refining can these artifacts truly reflect their value. Its too forced to study them now! The basic knowledge of artifact refining is like dismantling tools for machines. With the right tools, dismantling machines to explore their principles bes simple. As for alchemy Su Hao had to study formations while also studying artifact refining, and now he had to deal with alchemy as well. He couldnt spare so much time and energy for all of them at once. Forget about alchemy for now! After Yashan sessfully enters the door, let Yashan study it. I just need the data and information provided by Yashan. In another year, modify Yashans spiritual roots and summon him to Annan Hengzhou. When Yunzhong Wangyue Valley epts disciples, he will be epted into Yunzhong Wangyue Valley. Thinking of Yashan, Su Hao entered the Pinball Space to check Yashans current status. Then he found out that Yashan had stirred up a hos nest and was actually being chased by a group of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators! Su Hao couldnt help but send a message to Yashan, Yashan, whats going on? Yashan received the message, and the Universal Assistant popped up a light blue system framework. Seeing that it was from Su Hao, he immediately replied as he flew, I dont know! I just went for an outing, inexplicably entered a ce shrouded in thick fog, and then suddenly a group of cultivators rushed out and chased me without saying a word. Fortunately, I ran fast! Yashans flying speed was indeed much faster than that of an ordinary Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. Seeing Yashan escape from danger, Su Hao couldnt help but smile, Could it be that you stumbled into a sect? Yashan was stunned, Huh? Su Hao said, Youre quite unlucky! Saying hes unlucky might not necessarily be true. Other people might go through all sorts of hardships and still not be able to find the location of a sect, but this guy Yashan, he can stumble into a sect even on a casual outing! Su Hao then exited the Pinball Space, no longer paying attention to Yashan. Yashan might be in danger, but hes very lucky! Chapter 381

Chapter 381

The next day, Su Hao arrived outside the Disciple Record. The Disciple Record was not a booklet but a stone peak thrusting straight into the grasnd, simr to most of the stone peaks in Yunzhong Wangyue Valley. All records of Yunzhong Wangyue Valley disciples were collected here, and it could also handle all sorts of strange problems. It was said that the distribution and collection of tasks after reaching the Foundation Establishment Realm came from here, like a rudimentary office. Moreover, the Disciple Record was also the hub of the entire sects information, serving as a connection to the outside world, located in the center of Yunzhong Wangyue Valley. On the empty ground behind the Disciple Record, there were manyrge and small flying boats parked, of various styles. Su Hao even saw the huge flying boat that he had taken when he came from the Annan Hengzhou to Yunzhong Wangyue Valley. He couldnt help but feel envious. But he knew that these flying boats were actually just greatly erged artifacts. Making a flying boat was very simple. You just had to fully understand the knowledge of artifact refining, and it was even simpler than refining artifacts. Isnt artifact refining the technology of this world? Su Hao walked into the lobby of the Disciple Record and found it bustling with people, apparently all the disciples who had gone out in the past few days had returned and were concentrating on handling their affairs these days. Su Hao approached a desk and asked a busy disciple, Excuse me, Senior Brother, how can I receive merit points? Merit points? The disciple, who looked to be in his twenties, raised his head and looked at Su Hao in surprise when he heard the question. Su Hao was puzzled, Could it be that merit points are not received here? The disciple suddenly said, Arent you Feng Yizhi? This disciple had obviously seen Su Haos battle. Su Hao nodded, Thats right! Su Hao was already toozy to correct others calling him Feng The One Finger! As long as its not Feng The Middle Finger, its fine. The disciples face showed a look of surprise and said, Junior Brother Feng Yizhi, Im really sorry! I saw you fight yesterday, it was simply unimaginably strong! Just pew pew pew, one opponent after another was sted off the stage, it was so cool! Su Hao said, Yeah, not bad, I guess! So, can merit points be received here? The disciple hurriedly said, Yes, yes! Let me register for you, please wait a moment. The disciple turned and ran to a shelf, took down a huge book with a big Feng character written on it. Then he turned to Su Hao and asked, Junior Brother Feng Yizhi, what generation disciple of the Feng lineage are you? Su Hao replied, The fifty-sixth generation. The disciple quickly flipped through the records and said, There are only two disciples in the fifty-sixth generation of the Feng lineage! This generation seems a bit short. One is Feng Wei, and the other is Feng Cheng Huh? Howe theres no Feng Yizhi? Su Hao said casually, Im just called Feng Wei. The disciple looked surprised, Ah, then is Feng Yizhi a nickname? Su Hao said, Yes! The disciple found Feng Weis file and smiled, Feng Yizhi sounds better. Junior Brother, show me your Senior Brother Token, and Ill register you. ording to the rules, the champion of the Grand Competition is rewarded with five hundred merit points. Su Hao presented the Senior Brother Token, and the disciple registered while admiringly saying, The Senior Brother Token isnt something ordinary people can possess. Its a symbol of a super genius! Su Hao casually replied, Its alright. Afterpleting the registration, Su Hao walked out of the Disciple Record with a slip of paper, feeling somewhat speechless, thinking to himself, Isnt this registration process too primitive? Take a slip of paper to get a book, then bring the slip of paper back to register? Too troublesome! Should I try to create some simpleputers? If the concept of artifact refining aligns, maybe I can refine a Spiritual Power Computer! If refining aputer is really feasible, it might greatly help the cultivation world in researching spiritual power! Lost in thought, Su Hao arrived at a nearby stone peak, which was the Library. Arge number of books and materials from the sect were stored here. Entering the library hall, Su Hao only found a refined middle-aged man quietly reading. Su Hao approached him, intending to speak, but the man casually pointed to a sign hanging on the wall, his eyes not leaving the book. Following the mans finger, Su Hao saw a huge sign on the wall, categorically listing: 1. Historical Biographies, two merit points per book; 2. Geographic Ases, three merit points per book; 3. Poetry Collections, one merit point per book; 4. Martial Arts Diagrams, twenty merit points per book; 5. Medicine Forms, ten merit points per book; 6. Refining Diagrams, five merit points per book; 7. Formation Diagrams, one merit point per book; It was allid out clearly, but what surprised Su Hao was that medicine forms were so expensive! And then, looking at the formation diagrams, they seemed to be practically given away. The pricing everywhere seemed eerie. Su Hao thought to himself, Perhaps this pricing is based on demand. The greater the demand, the higher the price! In reality, Yunzhong Valley was also on the path of squeezing thebor force of its disciples! They tried every means to make disciples spend their merit points quickly, then actively take on tasks to earn more merit points. For the management of Yunzhong Valley, only spent merit points held value. It was just that the price for Formation Diagrams was a bit outrageous. With something so good, was there really no one researching it? Su Hao continued reading down below, where more rules were written, such as no noise allowed, submitting a retrieval token before finding a book, returning the book after copying it, using ten nk books for one spirit stone, and making proper registration The rules were concise and clear, and the management didnt seem too strict! Su Haos eyes slowly lit up, So do we find the books ourselves? With such a huge library, where most of the sects heritage was stored, allowing disciples to freely enter and browse Although Su Hao could deduce that some important materials wouldnt be ced here, this enormous library was practically a treasure trove for him. Perhaps, everything I want can be found here! After submitting the retrieval token, which was the slip of paper obtained from the Disciple Record, Su Hao slowly approached this ocean of books. Row after row of books were neatly arranged on shelves. Rays of sunlight shone down from tall windows, casting light on Su Haos smiling face, and on the books containing treasures. The air was filled with a unique scent that only books had, quickly immersing Su Hao in it. If gold and jewels were the treasure that pirates dreamt of, then these books filled with wisdom and knowledge were the treasure that Su Hao dreamt of. Pirates sailed a lone boat, braving the waves, chasing ancient legends in the vast sea, searching for hidden treasures. Su Hao traveled aimlessly through the vast universe, exploring the knowledge of miracles, with nothing but a single ball to guide him. The treasures buried in the sea might be limited, but the knowledge Su Hao sought had no end! Su Hao spent two days in the vast library, emptying the entire collection. With an iparably joyful heart, he left the library. With his hands behind his head, Su Hao leisurely walked back to his residence, even humming a cheerful tune. It had been a long time since he felt so happy! Although he hadnt looked through all the books he had taken out, since they were already recorded in the Pinball Space, wasnt it close from bing his own? Just as Su Hao was about to reach the jumbled stone peak, he sensed a familiar aura approaching straight towards him. Feng Yuer? Is sheing to find me? Su Hao couldnt help but stop and look back. A beautiful girl ran towards him, none other than Feng Yuer. She was dressed differently today, wearing a light yellow dress with a simple ponytail, and a butterfly hairpin on the side of her ear. Despite theck of borate styling, she was still stunning. Su Hao asked first, Senior Sister, do you need something? Feng Yuer stopped in front of Su Hao, adjusted her breathing, and without hesitation said, Junior Brother Feng Wei, I have some doubts and couldnt figure out who to ask, so I came to ask you! Ask me? Su Hao didnt mind answering questions from someone he found pleasant to look at. As a seeker of knowledge himself, he had a high tolerance for other seekers and was even willing to spend some time on it. Moreover, Su Hao was in a great mood today and simply smiled, Go ahead! I can tell you everything I know. Chapter 382

Chapter 382

Feng Yuer visibly breathed a sigh of relief, pondered for a moment, as if organizing her words, and slowly said, Feng Wei, are you the one who entered the sect a year ago? Su Hao was surprised, wondering why she was asking this. But he still replied, Thats right! Feng Yuer said, Feng Wei, I ampletely powerless under your hands, so you are the real genius, not me! This is what I realized in the past two days. Then I had a doubt, I am not a genius, so why does Master always say that I am a once-in-a-century genius? Plus, many things are connected together, I feel very confused, but I cant exin where the confusion lies. I want to ask Junior Brother, do you, who are also acimed as a genius, have the same feeling? Su Haos first reaction in his mind was, Could this little girl have some kind of paranoia? Indeed, Feng Yuer was struck by his words. Who was Su Hao? Not to boast, but he was over two hundred years old. If some teenagers took him as a reference, wouldnt that make him want to shut himself off? Su Hao smiled and said, First of all, let me correct you, Im not a genius! I can tell you clearly, many people say Im a genius, but Im not! I wasnt in the past, and I wont be in the future! Secondly, those who call me a genius do so because they dont understand what I do, using the mere words genius to smooth over my efforts. Finally, I used to think that someone was always out to get me, but when I gained enough power to protect myself, those who wanted to harm me disappeared. So, if youre worried that someone will harm you, you can work hard to be stronger and gain the power to protect yourself. Feng Yuer hesitated, Gain enough power to protect yourself? But I cant even beat Junior Brother Su Hao was speechless, Why are youparing yourself to me? I wont harm you! Feng Yuer asked, I always feel that Junior Brother is very powerful. Su Hao chuckled, Why is it always what you feel? Sixth sense can deceive people! Feng Yuer shook her head and asked again, Junior Brother, how do I gain the power to protect myself? Su Hao said, Its simple, cultivate to the Foundation Establishment realm, then to the Golden Core realm, Nascent Soul realm, and Unity realm. Naturally, youll have enough power to protect yourself. Feng Yuer said, Its not like that! From what Ive seen, simply advancing realms quickly doesnt provide enough power to protect yourself. To gain power, I think you need powerful spells, artifacts, formations. Its like both you and I are in the Qi Induction realm, but Im no match for you. But my Master doesnt allow me to learn these things! Su Hao looked surprised, Huh? Your Master doesnt allow you to learn spells, refining tools? Feng Yuer struggled for a moment and said, Feng Wei, I dont know who else to ask. I feel everyones eyes on me are strange. I can onlye to you. I can feel that you dont have any ill intentions towards me Please dont tell anyone what I said, okay? Su Hao nodded. Feng Yuer continued, Master always says Im a genius, destined to achieve Nascent Soul within a hundred years, and tells me to focus on cultivation, not to be distracted. I want to learn spells, but she is unwilling to teach me too much. She just gave me powerful artifacts and said that cultivating spells wastes time, and having artifacts is more useful. I want to learn refining tools, but she says learning refining tools wastes time, and I can ask other refiners for help. No matter what I want to learn, Master always says its a waste of time and tells me to focus on advancing realms! But a few days ago, after being defeated by your Wind Bullet, I realized that Master was lying to me. I used to be ignorant and thought Master had her reasons, so I didnt think much about it. But these past few days, Ive been tossing and turning at night, thinking about all these questions. I cant figure out why Master wont let me learn spells and refining tools I know its disrespectful to say this, but Im just scared and dont know what to do! After Feng Yuer said these words, Su Hao also noticed something strange and tried to say, Perhaps she wants you to first improve your cultivation, reach Nascent Soul, and thene back to learn spells and refining tools? Feng Yuer immediately said, No Yesterday night, I found a diary under the bed! A diary? Feng Yuer carefully took out a worn-out booklet from her bosom and handed it to Su Hao. Su Hao took it and saw that it was no different from an ordinary diary. The handwriting was elegant, obviously from a girls hand. Su Hao quickly flipped through it and finished reading it in no time. It recorded the cultivation journey of a genius female cultivator, with entries ranging from a few months to several years, spanning over a hundred years. The key point was that the information revealed in it was very simr to what Feng Yuer had said. The same urging to cultivate quickly, the same prohibition against learning spells and alchemy refining tools wasting time, and then the diary abruptly stopped when preparing to breakthrough to the Golden Core realm. Su Hao handed the diary back, looking at the girls face full of helplessness and panic, and said slowly, Why did you tell me? Maybe I cant help you either! Feng Yuer fell silent for a moment and said, I I dont know. Actually, when I first came to you, I just wanted to ask if you had noticed anything unusual. I just wanted to confirm my spection, I didnt intend to tell you so much! But unconsciously I always feel, maybe you can help me, maybe you can tell me how to gain power. I dont know! After witnessing Su Hao easily defeat a fellow disciple at the same realm with a Wind Bullet, Feng Yuer saw hope in bing strong, like finding a lifeline. Once she confirmed that Su Hao had no ill intentions towards her, she disregarded everything else and wanted to seize the opportunity. Su Hao didnt want to get involved in other peoples affairs, but he couldnt help his curiosity. This sudden appearance of the girl made him realize that this seemingly harmonious sect might not be as simple as it seemed on the surface. Just by looking at the number of cultivators in the sect, you could see a glimpse of it. More than five hundred in the Qi Induction realm, over nine hundred in the Foundation Establishment realm, over seven hundred in the Golden Core realm, and less than forty in the Nascent Soul realm and above. The number of cultivators dropped significantly at the Nascent Soul realm, previously he thought it was because breaking through the Nascent Soul realm was extremely difficult, but was it really? Thinking about it now, perhaps not! Besides death in battle or failure in breakthrough resulting in loss, there must be other factors. Coupled with the strangeness of Feng Caier when he met Elder Feng the day before yesterday Anyway, whatever Feng Yuer encounters in the future, it is also something he will have to face, perhaps much earlier than Feng Yuer! Su Hao wasnt worried about this, just curious! Perhaps this has a lot to do with the essence of cultivation! Looking at the pitiful girl in front of him, Su Hao suddenlyughed. Feng Yuer looked up, surprised, could it be that Junior Brother Feng Wei didnt believe her? She asked softly, Junior Brother Feng Wei, why are youughing? Su Hao said, Senior Sister, am I faster in cultivation speed than you? Feng Yuer immediately said, Of course. Much faster than me, Ive never seen anyone who cultivates faster than Junior Brother. Su Hao asked again, So, should I cultivate to Nascent Soul first, or should Senior Sister cultivate to Nascent Soul first? Feng Yuer replied, Naturally, Junior Brother should. Su Hao asked thest question, Then, Senior Sister, do you think Im very powerful, possessing strength? Feng Yuer affirmed, My intuition says so. Su Hao smiled, Then, Senior Sister, what are you afraid of? Feng Yuer didnt understand Su Haos meaning. Su Hao said, From your description, its easy to see that even if there is danger, even if someone intends harm against you, you have to wait until you cultivate to the peak of the Golden Core realm or even break through to the Nascent Soul realm. With such a long time, it will take you at least a hundred years to cultivate to the Nascent Soul realm. By that time, I would have long surpassed the Nascent Soul realm, and perhaps even reached the Unity realm! Su Haos voice was as calm as ever, but that kind of strong confidence was still conveyed intensely, In other words, before your Nascent Soul crisis arrives, I would have already faced that so-called crisis. As you said, I possess strength, I will definitely sweep away all these so-called crises! And you will naturally be safe and sound! So, Senior Sister, what are you afraid of? Feng Yuer was stunned by Su Haos words! That overwhelming confidence struck her, leaving her staring nkly at Su Hao. An idea couldnt help but pop into her mind: Thats right! What am I worried about? Junior Brother can handle everything! Su Hao said, So, Senior Sister, burn that diary! Then go back and calmly cultivate, pretending that nothing happened. You are still the genius your Master imagines you to be. Understand? Feng Yuer nodded nkly, watching Su Hao leave. Chapter 383

Chapter 383

Su Hao returned to his room with a different mindset, still pondering the news brought by Feng Yuer. It is believed that every year the sects in this world openly recruit numerous disciples, not only to cultivate sessors for the sects and inherit immortal techniques but also for other reasons. These reasons may not even be fully understood by Su Haos master, Feng Ling, and his ancestor, Feng Hua. They can only vaguely sense that something is amiss. Perhaps this is also why Feng Ling dyed Su Haos breakthrough to the Foundation Establishment Realm. However, these matters within the sect are not particrly relevant to Su Hao. He only wants to learn things; if someone truly targets him, he can simply eliminate them and continue his studies. Of course, if the cultivation world is truly distorted, Su Hao wouldnt mind stepping in to make adjustments. As the saying goes, When everyone is well, it is truly good! Its all about mutual development! However, I must admit that Feng Yuers intuition is indeed powerful to perceive anomalies so quickly! In addition to his admiration, Su Hao also gained a new understanding of the so-called sixth sense. Intelligent individuals form aplete set of logical thinking after learning some knowledge. This logic strengthens as they acquire more knowledge, allowing them to quickly draw conclusions when faced with problems in daily life. This inexplicable conclusion is probably what is referred to as the sixth sense. Feng Yuer has her own set of logical thinking, whether rational or emotional, enabling her to perceive illogical aspects even from subtle details. For example, she noticed the abnormality of her master and sensed the unshakable confidence emanating from Su Hao. For Feng Yuer, regardless of whether her thoughts are right or wrong, its never wrong to think more for her own safety. Su Hao then realized his own issue: My mentality has undergone significant changes unconsciously, from the desperate anxiety when struggling to survive at the beginning,cking a sense of security, to now, after mastering power, an unstoppable momentum is involuntarily revealed! With my sharpness exposed, I even find it difficult to control myself. Su Hao now acts with more caution. After experiencing so much, his perspective is far beyond what it used to be and is not easily understood by ordinary people. Even if he tries to restrain himself, the inherent dominance and fearlessness inadvertently revealed make him appear different from others. Su Hao admits that he cannot pretend to be an ordinary teenager, slowly ying the game of growing up. At most, he can remain silent and spend most of his time in his room doing his research. Let my sharpness be exposed! If it benefits my learning, theres nothing wrong with it. Perhaps after experiencing more in the future, Ill know how to restrain my aura. However, I, Su Hao, am fundamentally different from them. No matter how much I restrain myself, people will still perceive it. So why bother? Let nature take its course! Although Su Hao thinks about how to restrain his sharpness, his thoughts inevitably drift in the opposite direction, ultimately concluding to let things take their natural course. It can be said that Su Hao wants topletely restrain his aura, but who knows how many years it will take. Su Hao sat in meditation, clearing his mind of distractions, and then entered the pinball space, conjuring up a rune experiment tform with a wave of his hand to continue the design and experimentation of the unfinished Absolute Defense small formation. Su Hao used the Barrier and Hardness runes as temtes and sessfully designed a very powerful shield, capable of blocking most attacks such as impact, stabbing, high temperature, oscition, energy, corrosion, and others. However, he hasnt figured out advanced attacks like radiation, force fields, or mental attacks yet. I wonder if Ill encounter enemies with such attack capabilities! But Su Hao isnt worried; he has twoyers of protection. One is the Opposing Space Barrier, which shields him from attacks that require space as a medium. The otheryer is the pinball space; worst-case scenario, he can sleep for millions of years and reincarnate After a few days, Su Hao stopped his work. The current Absolute Defense can basically withstand mostmon attacks, but its structure is tooplex, cant be minimized, and takes too long to activate, making it impractical. Su Hao thought for a moment and proposed two solutions: First, directly solidify the Absolute Defense formation on the [Child of Fate] Diamond Armor. When transforming into [Child of Fate], the Absolute Defense formation would be activated. But this would slow down the speed of transforming into [Child of Fate]. Second, turn the Absolute Defense formation into objects like inner armor shields for carrying around. But carrying arge shield? Thats just absurd. Lets put the Absolute Defense formation aside for now, learn some refining knowledge, and perhaps miniaturize the formation to embed it into artifacts, turning it into small items like rings or bracelets. Su Hao took a deep breath, waved his hand, and transformed the pinball space into a library, disying rows of shelves filled with books, neatly categorized by the world where the knowledge was obtained. Su Hao slowly walked into an arc-shaped aislebeled Cultivation World, found the category of Refining, randomly pulled out a book, sat down, and a chair generated behind him, catching him steadily. Su Hao opened the book and focused his mind slowly. Its time to absorb knowledge and explore the sea of books again! I hope these books canst for a while! There seem to be a lot of books, with one book a day, it would take ten years to read them all, but its not really the case. Su Haos approach to reading emphasizes understanding the roots and principles, not being misled by surface knowledge, thus avoiding getting lost in the sea of books. As long as he reads a portion of the books, grasps their principles, and verifies the authenticity of propositions, Su Hao can quickly deduce most theories and applications from a single point. This enables Su Hao to start reading slowly at the beginning, but his speed increases as he progresses. Eventually, he can casually flip through a book, nce at the introduction, and predict the contents of the book with a high degree of uracy. Afterwards, the value of these books to Su Hao greatly diminishes, providing him with nothing more than inspiration. Its simr to solving mathematical problems; once you grasp the basic principles of mathematics, whats the use of reading numerous exercise books? Its just a waste of time, with only asional questions offering new insights: Wow, I didnt know you could do it this way. Ive learned something! This is Su Haos gradually optimized thinking logic, almost to the point of transformation. This has nothing to do with whether ones brain is smart or not. It has some simrities with the old saying of experience. After immersing himself in the sea of books for six months, Su Hao thoroughly mastered the basic theories andmon knowledge of refining. He reached the experimental stage and found that the space in his room was insufficient. It was then that he remembered his agreement with Feng Ling to provide him with an independent living space. So Su Hao found Feng Ling and, much to her reluctance, imed her independent boudoir for himself. But he left something good for Feng Lingthe small Spiritual Wave generation array arranged in the room, inscribed with Spiritual Wave runes. By inputting a small amount of spiritual power, the content of spiritual energy in the room could be increased, serving as a smallpensation for Feng Ling. As soon as Feng Ling moved in, she refused to move out, immediately realizing why Su Hao cultivated so quickly. It turned out that this seemingly ordinary little cave was actually a blessednd. Another year and a half passed, and Su Hao was now sixteen years old. In total, Su Hao had spent two years reading through all the books in the library that were useful to him. The books Su Hao mainly looked at were focused on Formations and Refining, but there were also many biographies of immortals, historical legends, and so on, which Su Hao casually browsed through during his leisure time. However, all of them were rted to the Golden Core Realm and below, and none were rted to the Nascent Soul Realm and above. The books on Formations only provided some supplementary information to Su Hao, with no significant gains. However, in the field of Refining, Su Haos level had even surpassed some refiners who had immersed themselves in refining for many years. This was not because of anything else, but because Su Haos vision and design philosophy were far beyond what these cultivators couldpare to. Most cultivators design philosophy for artifacts was Flow of Instinct, meaning I believe that the harder the material used to refine the defensive artifact, the stronger it will be, so I choose the hardest material for refining. Su Haos refining philosophy was Flow of Principle, meaning What is the principle behind generating a shield? Which variable controls the strength of the shield? How can we optimize and improve the cost-effectiveness of the shield? After absorbing the essence of refining in this world, Su Hao sessfully outperformed the refiners of this world by arge margin. So, how exactly are the artifacts of this world made? Chapter 384

Chapter 384

Feng Yan once told Su Hao, Artifacts are the epitome of Formations. After Su Hao mastered the knowledge of artifacts, he finally understood the meaning behind Feng Yans words. Techniques, Artifacts, and Formations mutuallyplement and promote each other. In the history of cultivation development, they cannot be separated. Formations represent humanitys ambition to ovee nature. Techniques stem from the envisioned effects of formations. Artifacts are the results of material and structural simtions based on the principles of techniques. Formations can then be carried on artifacts to unleash powerful effects. This forms aplete cycle of cultivation system built upon spiritual power. After understanding the role of artifacts in the cultivation system, understanding the principles of artifact refining bes very simple. Before learning refining, its necessary to talk about the history of artifact development. Without the depth of history, artifacts seem tock a soul. Tens of thousands of years ago, the earliest cultivators, after a long period of summarizing, sessfully organized a set of characteristics of how spiritual power transforms in different materials, whichid the foundation for what we now know as material science in cultivation. For example, fire spirit steel, wind spirit stone, thunder element ore When spiritual power passes through these special materials, it transforms into energy of different attributes. Perhaps these ores were the weapons of the earliest cultivators. During fights, everyone would take out a stone from their pockets and say, Watch my fireball technique! Watch my gale technique! Watch me shock you! Watch me use water to soak you Then, after a long time, someone suddenly took out something different. The spells released from this object were extremely powerful. After changing hands multiple times, someone discovered that this was something a lucky person found in the mountains. This special stone,posed of multiple spiritual materials, could unexpectedly unleash extremely powerful effects. This kind of special stone was the original artifact. At that time, it was called Spiritual Treasure or Primordial Spiritual Treasure. Then, this kind of artifact became the goal pursued by all cultivators. It was said that as long as you found a Primordial Artifact, you would be invincible. So, numerous cultivators flocked to various ces in search of Primordial Spiritual Treasures, and this trend prevailed for a long time. Perhaps all the Primordial Spiritual Treasures were taken, and then an hical person discovered the secret of spiritual treasures from a Primordial Spiritual Treasure and sessfully imitated the second generation of artifacts, the Postnatal Spiritual Treasure Some people evenprehended techniques from spiritual treasures, and without even taking out the spiritual treasures, they would just start attacking upon meeting someone. Afterwards, cultivators kept spiraling inward, and artifacts kept being updated, culminating in the current category of Refining. Su Hao benefited from this. The three most important basic factors of refining: first, special materials; second, artifact structure; third, control hub. Most of what I can obtain are just some basic materials, but thats barely enough. As for artifact structure, thats where my expertise lies. The current difficulty lies in the control hub! The core of the hub requires a special substance called Divine Consciousness Stone, which I dont have! Su Hao exited the pinball space, picked up an elongated sword-shaped artifact, and carefully examined it in his hand. This artifact had a de length of 80, was silver-white throughout, with sharp double edges on both sides. This is the first usable artifact Su Hao has designed and refined during this period. After inputting spiritual power, ayer of high-frequency osciting energy flow is generated on the surface of the flying sword. At this point, the flying sword bes extremely sharp and unstoppable, capable of piercing through anything it stabs. If Su Haos Second-level Pration rune is added, it bes a powerful armor-piercing weapon. Unfortunately, its a semi-finished flying sword. The reason its called semi-finished is that this swordcks the core made of Divine Consciousness Stone. Divine Consciousness Stone is a substance that can attach psychic force to it, serving as the core of the artifact. It allows cultivators to freely manipte flying artifacts, summoning and controlling them with ease. However, this Divine Consciousness Stone has always been strictly monopolized by major sects and rarely falls into the hands of individual cultivators. Su Hao wants to obtain this Divine Consciousness Stone, but given his current status in the sect, its almost impossible unless he resorts to forceful means, like directly stealing it. Su Hao sighed and put the long sword back on the shelf. This artifacts power is decent, but without the Divine Consciousness Stone, I can only use it as a long knife In this case, the flying sword doesnt live up to its name! Without carrying psychic force through the Divine Consciousness Stone, when the artifact flies out, it is not controlled by the owner at all, rendering it meaningless. Should I sneak into the sects treasury and borrow some? Su Hao thought about secretly borrowing some for experimentation from the sect, but immediately dismissed the dangerous idea. He still wants to continue studying more advanced cultivation techniques in the sect. If he were to borrow, it would be from other sects. Su Hao rubbed his chin, his unfocused eyes staring at the flying sword artifact on the table, searching for a solution. He always felt that there must be an alternative to the Divine Consciousness Stone to carry psychic force. Suddenly, an idea popped into Su Haos mind, and he muttered to himself, Why do I have to find a substitute for the Divine Consciousness Stone to carry psychic force? My goal is just to attach psychic force to it to flexibly control the artifact! Dont I still have psychic tendrils and spatial modules? Psychic tendrils and psychic force are essentially the same thing, just manifested differently. In other words, Su Haos psychic power possesses both psychic tendrils and psychic force abilities. As long as his psychic tendrils attach to the artifact, its equivalent to psychic force being attached to the artifact! How to attach psychic tendrils to the artifact? Su Hao blurted out, Spatial module! Use the locator stone as the core of the artifact! As long as Su Haos idea can be realized, the problem of the Divine Consciousness Stone is solved! And its more convenient than ordinary spiritual power. No matter how far away it is, Su Hao can control the artifact, achieving the true meaning of defeating enemies from a thousand miles away. I can also teleport myself to the side of the artifact at any time, and I can also recall the artifact at any time. Thinking of this, Su Hao couldnt sit still and immediately entered the pinball space to design a new artifact, incorporating the locator stone as the core, and reconstructing a new control hub. A few dayster, Su Hao casually condensed a screwdriver, opened the buckle on the hilt of the sword, revealing the screws inside, then unscrewed the screws, and after a while, disassembled the sword-shaped artifact into parts! Revealing theplex and coordinated structure inside. Su Hao indicated that the artifacts he refined only focus on the effect, regardless of whether they are mixed together. All those special andplicated refining techniques that refining masterse up with are of little use to Su Hao. Making eachponent separately and then assembling them together, isnt it more convenient? And you can also rece theponents at any time. Just like now, after adding the locator core, assembling it, its once again a handy artifact. Su Hao installed the locator core, checked it for any errors, and then reassembled the flying sword, tightening the screws and sealing the buckle. The entire flying sword fit together seamlessly, almost perfect in its unity, and from the outside, it was impossible to tell that it could be disassembled. Lets give it a try! Su Hao infused spiritual power into the flying sword. The intricate structure within the flying sword was activated, emitting a dazzling yellow light that enveloped the entire sword. With a probe of his psychic tendrils, Su Hao connected to the locator core on the flying sword, bringing the sword under his control. Su Hao felt a sense of aplishment in his heart: Its done! With a release of his hand and a slight mentalmand Swoosh! The flying sword streaked with a beam of light, circling twice in the spaciousboratory before flying out of the window. Momentster, the yellow light pierced through the wall and returned, stopping steadily in front of Su Hao as if passing through tofu. The test was sessful, and the long-standing problem of the Divine Consciousness Stone that had been troubling Su Hao was finally resolved. As long as a problem arises, the solution is not far away. The most fearful thing is not knowing what the problem is in the first ce! Su Hao smiled faintly. At this point, another blue sky waspletely open to Su Hao! On the path of artifact refining, there was nothing that could trouble Su Hao anymore. Next, I need to think about how to use runes to rece refining materials! If he seeds in substitution, the long sword he casually condensed with Diamond Armor would be a top-tier artifact. With such artifacts, he could easily push the limits of what his psychic tendrils could endure by condensing them with Diamond Armor. And then, he could use these artifacts to set uprge-scale formations I can take on a top-tier sect all by myself! So, can runes rece materials? The answer is obvious. When Su Hao was studying formations, he had already thoroughly researched the properties of runes for converting spiritual power. Using runes to rece special materials? No problem! Just then, Su Hao sensed a message sent from the pinball space by Yashan. Yashan? Could it be that he has already arrived at the sect? After stabilizing the flying sword on the shelf, Su Hao entered the pinball space to check the message sent by Yashan. A line of text appeared, apanied by a photo of his standing on the reception flying boat. Boss Wei! It seems like Im almost there. Are you currently inside the sect? Ive sessfully passed the test of the Yunzhong Wangyue Valley and am now flying through a canyon on the flying boat! Su Hao chuckled and pushed the door open, stepping out into the light. Its been three years since entering the sect! In other words, Su Hao could now break through the Foundation Establishment stage! Chapter 385

Chapter 385

As early as a year ago, Su Hao modified the cultivation talent of Yashan, who was causing trouble everywhere, to meet the standards of the Yunzhong Valley for epting disciples. Then he summoned him to Annan Hengzhou and arranged a bunch of learning tasks for him regarding runes and alchemy. Finally, Yashan settled down and stopped causing trouble, no longer identally breaking into the sect. And today, he sessfully passed the disciple selection mechanism of the Yunzhong Valley and entered the sect. For Yashan, being able to work by Boss Weis side again was a great joy. First, it was safe, and he didnt have to worry about inexplicable pursuits; second, he had a sense of belonging. Unable to stay by Boss Weis side and follow his instructions, he always felt like something was missing in his life; third, while Boss Wei was cultivating, he was still relying on his past aplishments and making no progress at all. If he didnt start cultivating soon and catch up with Boss Wei, how could he help Boss Wei? Yashan didnt want to be left too far behind! And for Su Hao, Yashans return to his side saved him a lot of effort. Anything that wasnt top priority could be handed over to Yashan. Yashan had been with him for a long time, and Su Hao believed that Yashan would definitely be able to handle these tasks well. However, Su Haos outing this time was not to find Yashan. Yashans matters could wait; he would discuss them after Yashan sessfully became a disciple. He wanted to find Feng Ling! After arriving at his original residence, Feng Ling noticed Su Haos arrival in advance and took the initiative to greet him: Feng Wei, why are you here? Su Hao asked, Master, how has your cultivation beentely? Feng Ling smiled with joy and said, Its been smooth. The spiritual energy in your room is much richer than in the sect! Even the spiritual energy stones cant reach this level. Su Hao said, Master, three years have passed, and its time for me to break through to the Foundation Establishment stage! Feng Ling seemed to have anticipated this, but she asked with concern, Are you sure? Su Hao replied, Of course, but I have a small problem. The core structure diagram you gave me for the Foundation Establishment cultivation method is simr in structure to the wind attribute in the artifact. After I sessfully build the core, my spiritual power will gradually transform into wind spiritual power. Will this wind spiritual power affect my use of other elemental spells? Feng Ling looked surprised and said, The core structure is simr to the structure of an artifact? This is the first time Ive heard of such a thing. However, the issue youre concerned about regarding attributes does indeed exist. Our Feng lineages cultivation methods are fixed after Foundation Establishment and cannot be changed! Although the power of other elemental spells is greatly reduced when cast, the power of wind elemental spells is doubled! Feng Wei, you dont need to worry. The cultivation methods of our Feng lineage are not inferior to those of other lineages. When cultivated to the extreme, they are among the top existences in the entire cultivation world. Su Hao shook his head and said, Master, theres no need to worry. Im not concerned about that. I just wanted to make a final confirmation! Since he had already informed Feng Ling in advance, Su Hao took his leave and returned to his experimental base to begin breaking through to the Foundation Establishment stage! Based on Feng Lings exnation, Su Hao roughly understood the function of the core structure for advancing to the Foundation Establishment stage. Feeling even more confident, he returned to his base. With a few gestures, Su Hao activated the defensive array set up in the base, creating a huge light shield that enclosed hisboratory tightly, ensuring no one could disturb him during the breakthrough. Even the slightest mistake could lead to failure. Su Hao took out the Senior Brother Token, infused it with arge amount of spiritual energy, and it emitted a brilliant light, forming a spherical shield that enveloped him. Su Hao immediately felt the spiritual energy gradually bing active. Sitting cross-legged, he swallowed the auxiliary pill Continuation Pill, closed his eyes to adjust his state, and soon entered a meditative state. With the help of the Senior Brother Token and the Continuation Pill, Su Hao easily integrated his thoughts into the spiritual energy, mobilizing it. He separated the first strand of spiritual energy, which reached the position of his heart, forming a special structure and calming down. Then came the second strand, connected to the previous structure, forming the second special structure. The third strand During this process, Su Hao waspletely focused, not daring to ck off. If he made a mistake and failed to break through to Foundation Establishment, he could suffer a bacsh of spiritual energy, damaging his meridians. This would not only fail to increase his lifespan but also decrease it significantly, making the next breakthrough to Foundation Establishment even more difficult. Almost all cultivators only attempt Foundation Establishment when they are absolutely certain, preferring to wait a few more years rather than take such risks. However, with the assistance of Little Light and Su Haos extremely powerful mental consciousness, Foundation Establishment was not difficult for him. The sixth strand of spiritual energy formed the final special structure on the heart. All structures were interconnected, forming a standard hexagon, which was the core structure of Foundation Establishment. As the heart beat gradually merged, it emitted a unique rhythm, as if it had gained life, appearing extremely coordinated. The first step, constructing the core, ispleted! It wasnt until this moment that Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief. The first step of Foundation Establishment was the most difficult, as a slight mistake could lead to failure. As for the subsequent steps, they seemed much simpler. Next, connect the circting spiritual energy in the body to the Foundation Establishment core. There were a total of twelve meridians, with two strands of spiritual energy drawn from each meridian, connected to the six structures of the Foundation Establishment core, forming aplete cycle. The key point of this step was the uracy of the connections, but for Su Hao, it was effortless, and he quicklypleted the second step of linking. The third step was mental guidance, following the rhythm of the heartbeats to activate the Foundation Establishment core! Boom! Boom! After countless beats, the entire Foundation Establishment core suddenly lit up like a match being ignited, emitting a faint green halo. It even prated through the flesh, illuminating Su Haos entire chest cavity. This is the firstyer of Foundation Establishment solidification! Su Hao didnt rush to exit the cultivation state but continued to guide, avoiding any errors and stabilizing his current state. As time passed, Su Hao felt the difference between Foundation Establishment and Qi Induction. Foundation Establishment is not much different from what I spected! Firstly, after the construction of the Foundation Establishment core, if there were more than fiveyers of spiritual energy in the body, they would gradually gather at the core of the heart under the pressure of spiritual energy, bing the most crucial point for a cultivator. Secondly, all spiritual energy would pass through the Foundation Establishment core, circting throughout the body like blood. The Foundation Establishment core would slowly change the attributes of the spiritual energy as it circted, making the energy purer. The Foundation Establishment core could be understood as a purifier or a power core. Su Hao also found a difference after sessfully constructing the core. The body had a stronger restraint on spiritual energy, or rather, the spiritual energy became more regr, reducing the pressure on the body. This means I can convert spiritual energy inrge quantities again! For Su Hao, who relied on spiritual energy for experiments and formations, this was undoubtedly beneficial. With insufficient spiritual energy, Su Hao had to carefully n his experiments and formations. Otherwise, after using a superrge formation, Su Haos spiritual energy would almost be depleted. At my current level, strictly speaking, Ive solidified the firstyer of Foundation Establishment, stabilizing the core of spiritual energy. But for me, theres no possibility of losing control of the current spiritual energy. I can directly advance to the secondyer, Lifting the Pond! Su Hao slowly opened his eyes from his meditative state, but instead of retracting the Senior Brother Token, he reached out and touched the ground. Soon, the ground transformed into diamond armor, slowly forming a Spiritual Qi Wave rune. A small amount of spiritual energy was infused, and the rune activated. The area where Su Hao was located immediately became the ce with the highest concentration of spiritual Qi in the entire sect. Su Hao closed his eyes and felt satisfied. With such cultivation, what would normally take at least five years to umte, I only need a little over three months! This speed is still eptable, but it would be better if it could be faster! Thinking about having to sit quietly for another three months, Su Hao felt his butt ache! Su Hao couldnt help but wonder, were those immortal cultivators who could sit for a hundred years stillfortable? Chapter 386

Chapter 386

After Su Hao broke through the Foundation Establishment Realm, he didnt even have time to guide Yashan, who had just started, and after assigning him tasks such as cooking andundry, he stayed in his experimental base, tirelessly converting spiritual power day and night! He sat like this for three months! Until his spiritual power was replenished. When Su Hao replenished his spiritual power andpletely stabilized at the second level of the Foundation Establishment Realm, he opened his eyes, stood up, patted his butt, couldnt help but look at the cushion that had already sunken beneath him, and couldnt help but say, Cultivation is indeed not something ordinary people can do. Not only do you need spiritual roots, but also a good butt! If given the chance, I will definitely invent a cultivation method that can be done lying down, to benefit all cultivators. Su Hao stretched his body a bit and walked out of the experimental base. During this period of seclusion, his master, Feng Ling, frequently appeared outside Su Haos experimental base, presumably to check on Su Haos breakthrough situation. Now that he hade out of seclusion, Su Hao should report to Feng Ling first. As Su Hao approached, Feng Ling came out with a worried expression and said, Feng Wei, did you seed in your breakthrough? It had been a long time since Su Hao had been out, and Feng Ling thought that Su Hao had failed in his breakthrough! Su Hao replied, I have already sessfully broken through. During this time, I just stabilized my current realm! Feng Ling breathed a sigh of relief and said, Thats good. Since you have sessfully broken through, I will take you to register in the disciple records! Su Hao asked, Master, how long can you stay in the sect after I sessfully breakthrough the Foundation Establishment Realm? Feng Ling replied, One year! Within a year, I need to go to the disciple records to receive tasks and go out on missions! As for Feng Cheng, he will be transferred to the supervision of other senior brothers in the sect, and others will guide him until he breaks through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. As for you, after a year, you will need to follow me out, and initially, I will take you to perform tasks to quickly adapt to life outside the sect. For Su Hao, one year was basically enough. Feng Ling continued, During this year, you should quickly learn the five basic techniques of the Foundation Establishment Realm, so that you can have some self-protection. The five basic techniques recorded in the apanying Wind Deception Techniques of the Foundation Establishment Realm were already familiar to Su Hao: Qi-Shaped Wind Escape Technique, Continuous Light Flying Sun Sword, Arc Light Flow Wind Wall, Spring Wind Returns to Shade, and Mountain-Sinking Wind Binding Technique. But Su Hao didnt n to practice them directly because it would take too long! At Su Haos speed, it would take over a month to master each technique, so mastering all five basic techniques would take at least half a year. It was not cost-effective for Su Hao. It would be better to let Yashan research how to directly perform technique transntation. If sessful, there would be no need for cultivation at all! Su Hao asked again, If I quickly advance to the fourth level of the Foundation Establishment Realm, what about the cultivation methods for the Golden Core Realm? Its possible that Ill cultivate faster, which is quite normal! Feng Ling was speechless and said, I know you cultivate quickly, but do you think breaking through to the Golden Core Realm is simple? Without several years of umtion, dont even think about it. Of course, if you think you can, you can try. As for the techniques for the Golden Core Realm, when you go out on missions and earn enough merit points, you can naturally exchange them in the disciple records. Su Hao said casually, Master, I am a genius! Feng Ling: Su Hao asked, How many merit points do I need? Feng Ling replied, Three hundred! Su Hao was surprised, Huh? But I already have more than three hundred merit points now,pletely enough! Does that mean I can get them now? Feng Ling: Su Hao hadnt expected that obtaining the cultivation techniques for the Golden Core Realm would be so simple. He could easily break through to the Golden Core Realm within five years, then go out on missions and take the opportunity to exchange knowledge with other cultivators from different sects. Unexpectedly smooth! Afterpleting the registration in the disciple records with Feng Ling, Su Hao bid farewell and walked alone back to the base. It was then that Su Hao remembered Yashan. I suppose he should have adapted quite well in three months! Its worth noting that within three months of joining, Su Hao had already cultivated to the fourth level of the Qi-Induction Realm! Yashan, with some foundation, shouldntg behind too much! Then Su Hao asked through the omnipotent assistant, Yashan, are you practicing? Yashan quickly replied, Boss Wei, I am indeed practicing. Its been almost three months Su Hao arranged, Then open the map ande to the location marked on the map! The omnipotent assistants functions were bing more and moreprehensive, and Yashans permissions were quite high. He could even ess various knowledge not rted to Su Haos core, but it was unclear whether Yashan could understand it. Moreover, even if he understood it, without Su Haos gic modification fluid, most of the knowledge would be useless, as Su Haos power system relied heavily on gic modifications. After waiting for a long time, Su Hao finally saw a boy of about twelve years old running excitedly towards him, with the same crew cut hairstyle as Su Hao, blown back by the powerful wind pressure. Feng Wei, Boss! Yashan shouted excitedly as soon as he saw Su Hao from afar. Su Hao sighed. He told Yashan to call him Senior Feng Wei, but no matter how many times he corrected him, after a while, he would suddenly revert back to Boss Feng Wei. Su Hao just went along with it! Senior and Boss, arent they pretty much the same? But the term Boss sounded more like a gangster. Yashan stopped excitedly in front of Su Hao and immediately showed off his recent progress in cultivation, Boss Feng Wei, with the help of the warriors consciousness power, I have made rapid progress in the past three months! I have already cultivated Mind Control and reached the first level of the Qi-Induction Realm. I believe I will soon reach the second level, umtion Clearing. Even Master is amazed at my talent and praises me all the time! Among the more than forty new disciples in this cohort, neither the Feng nor the Wu lineage recruited new disciples; they were all divided among the Yun, Yue, Yu, and Chen lineages. Yashan was assigned to the Yue lineage and was called Yue Ying. Yashan was eagerly awaiting praise from his Boss Wei, but he saw Su Haos surprised expression and said, It took three months just to reach the first level of Qi-Induction? Is that slow? Yashan was instantly dumbfounded and incredulous, Boss Wei, currently among the more than forty disciples in the fifty-seventh generation, my progress is among the top! Is that still slow? Su Hao sighed, Junior Brother Yue Ying, you need to broaden your horizons, you know? You, an adult man, whypare yourself with those youngsters? When I joined, I could already establish a foundation after three months! Yashan: Huh? Su Hao continued, Tomorrow,e to my experimental base, and Ill help you replenish your spiritual roots first, so you can advance to the fourth level of Qi-Refining soon! I have an initial research task for you called Technique Transntation n. You can search for it using the omnipotent assistant. Use the remaining time to study the Technique Transntation n thoroughly! A task! And its a research task! Yashans eyes lit up, Okay, Boss Feng Wei, leave it to me! Su Hao remembered something else and added, Oh, I have a Junior Brother named Feng Cheng. Spare some time to meet him. You can find his information in the omnipotent space. Hes cooperative and will assist you with some small experiments whenever you need. If you find the research tasks too burdensome and have no time for misceneous tasks, you can teach him and let him do some chores. Seeing Yashan stunned, Su Hao reassured him, Dont worry, arranging Feng Cheng to do misceneous tasks will free up your time to do more important things for me. Yashan was suddenly excited, I understand, Boss Feng Wei! Yashan realized that in Boss Weis eyes, he was no longer just a gofer. Su Hao added, Also, I have uploaded a lot of information on the universal assistant, including exnations on cultivating spiritual energy and power. You can find everything there. If you encounter any problems you dont understand, just tell me in the contacts! Yashan said, Understood, Boss Feng Wei! Su Hao then asked, By the way, hows your rune study going? Yashan pounded his chest loudly, Ive memorized nearly a thousand basic runes, and Im already proficient in the principles of array formation. Now Im learning how to construct rune arrays with specific effects. Su Hao nodded, Thats good. Heres a rune called Spirit Qi Wave that can elerate cultivation. Try it out yourself. Yashan immediately opened the assistant and searched for the corresponding information. Su Hao said, Alright! Come find me again tomorrow! You can go now! After sending Yashan away, Su Hao leisurely walked back to the experimental base, then entered the pinball space to design Super Cultivation Talent for Yashan! The cultivation speed was also directly maximized, reaching fifty times the normal rate! If the cultivation speed wasnt fast enough, Su Hao would be embarrassed to say this was his assistant! Chapter 387

Chapter 387

The next day, Yashan eagerly ran to Su Haosboratory, waiting for Boss Wei to administer the injection to him. After a few hours, Yashan woke up, sensing his bodys condition, and asked in confusion, Boss Wei, have I be a super cultivator? I dont feel any different. Su Hao smiled and said, Did you not read the information about spiritual energy and power? Alright, go back and cultivate! Youll know in a few days. Yesterday, Yashan was only looking at the information on Artificial Imntation arranged by Su Hao, without reviewing Su Haos analysis of spiritual power. He went back with curiosity, searching for the spiritual power data uploaded by Su Haos omnipotent assistant and slowly examining it. Boss Wei said it would take three months to cultivate to the fourth level of Qi Induction. However, ording to people around him, to reach the fourth level of Qi Induction, it could take as fast as four years or as slow as more than a decade. This made Yashan very curious about how Boss Wei managed to do it. As Yashan finished reviewing Su Haos actions, his eyes widened in amazement, It can erge the spiritual roots by fifty times! It can even artificially produce highly concentrated spiritual energy! Boss Wei is truly remarkable! Does this mean I can cultivate fifty times faster than others? Wow Then Yashan recalled Boss Wei saying broaden your horizons! Yashan couldnt help muttering to himself, Yashan, oh Yashan! Broaden your horizons and dont get bogged down in these trivial matters! Following Boss Wei means being big, many, and strong! After advancing to the Foundation Establishment Realm, Su Hao could still stay in the Immortal Sect for a year before receiving tasks from Feng Ling and going out on missions. ording to Feng Ling, at the beginning, most tasks involved stationing and cooperation among multiple people, with no significant danger. After adapting for a while, there would be some hunting, gathering, and exploration tasks, which would entail certain risks. As for what would happen if tasks were notpleted as required? It varied depending on the severity of the situation. It could range from blocking subsequent ess to martial arts materials, letting things go, or reiming the magical tools provided by the sect and then expelling the disciple from the sect. Of course, the most likely consequence was clearing out the sect to prevent the leakage of sect martial arts. Joining the sect wasnt as easy as entering and leaving at will. To obtain cultivation resources and pathways within the sect, one had to serve the sect. This was the principle of equivalence in this world. I can still stay in the sect for a year Su Hao pondered for a moment and quickly formted his ns for the year: First,plete the feasible n of using runes instead of refining materials in three months; second, cultivate to the fourth level of Foundation Establishment within five months; third, spend two months refining a portable multifunctional magical tool for daily use; fourth, use the remaining time to practice the Mountain Suppression Wind Binding Technique. Yashans research project on Artificial Imntation wouldnt bepleted in a year. Firstly, Yashans knowledge base was insufficient, and secondly, the transformation of spiritual power required extensive experimentation. Among these five techniques, the Mountain Suppression Wind Binding Technique was somewhat useful to Su Hao, so he needed to allocate some time to practice it. As for the other techniques, they were temporarily put aside as they were not very useful and would waste time! Well then, lets start with using runes to rece materials! Su Hao currently had only thirty-five types of refining materials, which he had obtained from Feng Ling and Feng Yan. This fell far short of what Su Hao wanted. However, these thirty-five materials were more than enough for Su Hao to refine some ordinary magical tools with low requirements! Thirty-five materials should be enough for three months! Four months flew by, and by this time, Su Hao had reced all thirty-two materials, but no matter what, Su Hao couldnt achieve the same effect with the remaining three materials. In the end, he could only use simr runes to rece them, which was one of the reasons why Su Hao exceeded the time limit. The runes can only simte the representation of most characteristics, but they cannot rece the core function of material. After all, even the runes require a material foundation! Material is one of the core aspects through which the rules of this universe manifest. Now, lets try the effect! Click click click~ Su Hao quickly transformed into a [Child of Fate], his figure bing unusually tall, adorned with splendid armor wrapping around him. Su Hao extended his hand, and a slender diamond-like flying sword materialized in his grasp. Su Hao slowly closed his eyes, carving the internal structure of the flying sword ording to the pre-designed model. Next, engrave the material runes! Under Su Haos control, specific positions within the flying swords internal structure began to generate one small rune array after another. The final step, add the spatial positioning control core! At the center of gravity of the flying sword, a small que began to engrave numerous ultra-small rune arrays, quicklypleting the process. The whole process took about five seconds! Su Hao controlled his spiritual power to infuse into the flying sword, almost simultaneously activating all the runes on the sword. Hum! The long sword in Su Haos hand instantly emitted a crisp sword sound, radiant light bursting forth. The dense yellow light enveloped the crystal flying sword, making its shape indistinguishable. Su Hao released his grip, and with a thought, the flying sword shot out. Swoosh A yellow stream of light instantly pierced through the cave where Su Hao was, as if piercing through a thinyer of paper. The flying sword circled outside, breaking through the wall again and entering, stopping steadily in front of Su Hao. A smile appeared on Su Haos face under the diamond face mask: It seems to be sessful! And its power is much stronger than that of ordinary magical tools! So, what if fifty flying swords were generated simultaneously? As he spoke, Su Haos diamond armor surged, and the ground quickly transformed into transparent diamond armor. Immediately after, the ground slowly rose, and forty-nine diamond flying swords emerged. In ten seconds, all the flying swords were lifted from the ground, emitting a dazzling yellow light as they floated. Su Hao waved his hand. Swish swish swish Altogether fifty flying swords turned into streams of light, resembling a meteor shower as they pierced through the thick stone walls, flying out of theboratory. At first nce, it was densely packed and extremely dazzling. The next moment, streams of light broke through the stone walls, floating around Su Hao. My current spiritual power only allows me to differentiate sixty tentacles, of which ten tentacles need to be used for spatial abilities at any given time. This means I can only control a maximum of fifty flying swords! However, as my mind continues to strengthen, I will be able to control even more flying swords! Su Hao fantasized about controlling millions of flying swords against his enemies and couldnt help but smile faintly, With this, no one will call me Feng Yizhi anymore! Su Hao walked slowly into the group of flying swords, carefully examining each one and analyzing their strengths and weaknesses. The advantages of the diamond armor flying swords are twofold. One, they can save the trouble of collecting refining materials; two, they can be modified and used at any time, offering a variety of options for different effects. There are also disadvantages; the structure of the flying sword is tooplex, and it takes a long time to generate. However, this disadvantage can be ovee. Let me try adding a new function to Little Light, assisting in the transformation of diamond armor to create artifacts. It should speed things up considerably. Su Hao then thought about the formation of artifacts into formations and thought to himself, Fifty flying swords are enough to form a general medium-sized formation! Hmm, let me redesign them to turn these fifty flying swords into formation-structured artifacts! In this way, the fifty flying swords could be manipted at will as an attack method, and they could also form even more powerful formations to trap and defeat enemies. Its simply perfect, and the key is its flexibility! As long as the design experiment is sessful, Su Hao is confident to use the flying swords to confront Nascent Soul realm cultivators! Absolutely! Su Hao dispersed the fifty flying swords with a wave of his hand, entered the ball space, and began to add a artifact auxiliary generator to Little Light, then redesigned the structure of the flying swords. As for the previously nned cultivation to the fourth level of Foundation Establishment ns cant keep up with changes, its very normal! Theres always timeter. Su Hao is not in a hurry for now. Hell just follow his inspiration and thoughts closely; thats definitely right. First, design the formation structure! I require the fifty flying swords to be able tobine into different formations! This sets higher requirements for the structure of the flying swords! Each flying sword must have consistent specifications and be able to produce different effects Su Hao then thought of LEGO bricks, which can be used to design multiple specificationbination interfaces for the flying swords, allowing them to form different formations through differentbinations. Second, design a single flying sword! With more functions to load onto the flying swords, the current size and structure of the flying swords are obviously not enough. Su Hao quickly judged that the best shape to bear this is a shuttle-shaped one with pointed ends. But the shuttle isnt cool enough! After some thought, Su Hao decided to stick with the sword shape: Thicken the flying sword and lengthen the hilt! Theres still a difference between waving a bunch of flying swords and waving a bunch of shuttles! Finally, design the formation diagram! Common formation diagrams include defense, maze, offense, control, barrier, and so on. Su Hao graded the formation diagrams, ranging from a twelve flying sword formation, a twenty-four flying sword formation, a forty-eight flying sword formation to future formations like a ny-six flying sword formation, a one hundred ny-two flying sword formation, etc.! The more flying swords there are, the stronger the corresponding formation! Su Hao gave himself a thumbs up for his design: Perfect! Next, its time toplete the design and experiment! Chapter 388

Chapter 388

Two monthster, Su Haopleted his design and sessfully experimented! Today, Su Hao nned to find a ce, fully disy his sword formation, conduct the final test, and collect corresponding data. Su Hao teleported through space to Lu Town, Changzhou, injected spiritual power into the core runes, fully opened his perception, and instantly reached a distance of fifty thousand meters. sh! Su Hao disappeared from the spot and appeared in a deste valley, then shed again to the top of a mountain peak. Su Hao looked around, saw the undting peaks stretching to the end of the line of sight, without any signs of human habitation. Right here! Su Haos figure quickly rose, a thickyer of diamond armor wrapped him inside, and the top of the peak under his feet transformed into crystal-clear diamond armor. Crack, crack, crack! Forty-eight broad long swords rose from the ground of the diamond armor, in just three seconds, they all emitted brilliant yellow light, floating in mid-air. Su Hao extended a finger and pointed forward. Swish, swish, swish Forty-eight streaks of light shot towards the distance, breaking through the sound barrier with a continuous piercing sound. Arriving tens of thousands of meters away in a moment. Ordinary Golden Core cultivators are limited by the strength of their sense, and the attack range of their magical weapons is only over a thousand meters. However, Su Haos flying swords controlled by spatial tentacles have no such restrictions. As long as Su Hao can still perceive them, there is no distance limit! Even if the flying sword is on the other side of the, Su Hao can still control it freely! Unfortunately, Su Haos perception range is only over fifty thousand meters, far from covering the entire, which is too far away But people always have dreams, what if theye true? Su Haos finger turned, and the forty-eight streaks of light changed direction, directly piercing through a steep peak, which was as soft as tofu and couldnt hinder the streaks of light at all. Su Hao chuckled: The pration is not bad! Lets try the formation! With a wave of his finger, the forty-eight streaks of light hovering tens of thousands of meters awaynded on a mountain peak. Twelve Sword Formation Shockwave Cannon! The next moment, twelve swords separated from the flying sword, gathered on one side, emitting a bright light,pletely engulfing the flying sword, making it difficult to discern its form. Forming a ten-meter diameter yellow light halo, like a glowing donut floating in mid-air. This is the lowest-level sword formation Twelve Flying Sword Formation Shockwave Cannon constructed by Su Hao! In the instant the formation was formed, the light in the middle of the yellow light halo twisted, and in the blink of an eye, it spread to the top of the mountain peak. The Shockwave Cannon wasunched! But Su Hao, thousands of meters away, did not perceive any movement! But he knew that the Shockwave Cannon had worked! sh! Su Hao appeared not far from the sword formation, looking towards the mountain peak. Only to see an additional three-meter diameter hole on the mountain, faintly visible light at the other end. The power seems decent! Just dont know if it can break through the advanced shields of cultivators. This can only be known through actualbat. Next, lets try the Twenty-Four Flying Sword Formation Sword of Dawn! From the remaining flying swords, twenty-four flying swords were separated again, forming inner and outeryers of circr rings, with the sword tips aimed at the mountain peak, gradually engulfing everything in light, like a glowing pancake in the sky! Suddenly, a dazzling light shot out from the center of the disk, like cosmic rays emitted by a ck hole after its fed. The disk turned, and the beam swept through, the mountain peak instantly cut in half, as if a peerless swordsman had drawn his sword from his waist and struck the mountain peak with a fatal blow. The upper half of the mountain peak slowly tilted, arge number of rocks crumbled and rolled down, apanied by continuous loud and piercing noises, shaking the surroundingnd. However, in the blink of an eye, the mountain peak returned to calmness, with only a few rocks rolling down from the top, making bang, bang sounds. Su Hao thought that the peak had been leveled by his sword, but he didnt expect the mountains own strong friction to stop it. Su Hao thought to himself: Sword of Dawn, one strike to split, the power is about as expected. The mountain didnt copse, its a good opportunity to test the Forty-Eight Flying Sword Formation Thousand Swords Flying Together! With a wave of his hand, the Shockwave Cannon and Sword of Dawn formations dispersed, a total of forty-eight flying swords gathered together. With a thought, the forty-eight flying swords rapidly shot out, pointed downwards, dispersing around the mountain peak. Each flying sword emitted two bright lights, connecting to each other, and the formation was activated. A circr light curtain rose into the sky, enclosing the upper half of the mountain peak that had been cut off in the middle. Buzz~ Zi~ zi~ Bang, bang, bang! From above the light curtain, streams of light began to shoot out one after another, hitting the mountain peak, actually piercing through the mountain peak, the streams of light became more and more numerous, more and more dense, punching countless holes in the upper part of the mountain peak It didnt stop there, more and more streams of light shot out from the light curtain, until the light curtain waspletely filled with streams of light, and the outline of the mountain could no longer be seen. Each stream of light had the prating power of a flying sword artifact, easily piercing a hole in the mountain peak. With countless streams of light raging back and forth within the light curtain, one cant imagine the plight of the half-cut mountain peak, how severe it was. If time could rewind, it would probably just roll down to the ground cleanly when Su Hao cut it with a sword! Even if it were to be shattered to pieces, it would be better than the current situation of the thousand swords raging. Two minutester, Su Hao exhausted the spiritual power in the flying swords, the light on the flying swords gradually disappeared, the light curtain dispersed, revealing the current appearance of the mountain peak! At this point, it shouldnt be called a mountain peak anymore, calling it thead Mountain would be more appropriate. The upper half of the mountain, which should have been cut off just now, had now turned into a pile of rubble, flowing down the valley like quicksand, apanied by continuous strong and weak impacts. This huge mountain, in front of the tiny Su Hao, was no different from a sand pile built by a child, easily toppled. Su Hao looked at his masterpiece, never imagined that in less than ten years sinceing to this world, he had gained such immense power, which was unimaginable before. This is the true power to tten mountains and fill seas! Thebination of runes, spiritual power, and formations, the power it unleashed even shocked Su Hao. Hmm? Su Hao suddenly sensed the presence of a cultivator whose blood energy had condensed to the extreme, breaking into Su Haos perception range from fifty thousand meters away. Could it be an Unity Realm cultivator? It seems that my test caused too muchmotion and alerted other cultivators! The blood energy concentration of this cultivator, far surpassing that of Elder Feng, an Nascent Soul cultivator, was undoubtedly an Unity Realm cultivator! It is rumored that the head of Yunzhong Valley and the main sect masters are all Unity Realm cultivators, but Su Hao has lived in Yunzhong Valley for more than three years and has never sensed the existence of the so-called sect master. The strongest beings he found were only Nascent Soul cultivators like Elder Feng. Su Hao frowned, carefully sensing the aura of the Unity Realm cultivator, and weighing whether to take the opportunity to probe: The aura of this Unity Realm cultivator is very strange, powerful, but mixed, like ten colors of y kneaded together,pletely different from the purity of ordinary cultivators After a moment of thought, Su Hao decided to temporarily retreat: This suspicious Unity Realm cultivator looks strange, its better to stabilize and cultivate first, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future! With that in mind, Su Hao waved his hand and dispersed all the flying swords suspended in the air, then teleported back to theboratory in the Yunzhong Valley, disappearing from the spot. Shortly after Su Hao disappeared, the cultivator suspected of being in the Unity Realm, wrapped in a blue light, drew an arc and arrived at the ce where Su Hao had cut off the mountain peak. The blue light dissipated, revealing a middle-aged cultivator with a face full of ck beard and a burly body like a bear. He widened his bronze bell-like eyes, observed the mess around him, and finally locked his gaze on thead Mountain! There was an undisguised look of amazement in his eyes: Even the mountain peak is leveled, incredible! Could it be that some fellow cultivator is practicing treasures here? Then he looked around, seeing no one, and swept his divine sense within a radius of nearly eight thousand meters, finding nothing unusual. So he said inexplicably, He ran away so fast? But I didnt even sense the direction of his departure, how strange! After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said, Forget it, lets go back and have a drink! Chapter 389

Chapter 389

Since the Flying Sword Formation test was sessful, Su Haos research project on flying swords hase to a temporary halt. The next day, he entered the state of foundational cultivation. Originally nning toplete the material substitution in three months and then spend the following five months cultivating to the fourth level of foundational realm, he has now spent six months designing the Flying Sword Formation, which significantly exceeds the schedule. I must quickly cultivate to the fourth level of foundational realm to defend and strive to reach the strongest state before leaving the immortal sect. If I can break through to the Golden Core realm, that would be even better. As for the cultivator in the Unity Realm he encountered yesterday, Su Hao has already dismissed him from his mind! Cultivators in the Unity Realm are nothing special to Su Hao; they are just ordinary people, only with stronger power than ordinary people! Su Hao has encountered all sorts of people, but those who truly reach an extraordinary spiritual realm are few and far between! They can almost be ignored. If someone possesses profound knowledge, Su Hao will respect them, but if they are simply physically strong without much knowledge or thought, even if Su Hao cant defeat them, he wont regard them highly on a spiritual level. Whats the use of being good at fighting? Come and solve problems! Of course, if Su Hao hadnt gained power before being thrown back, he wouldnt have said such things. But fundamentally, Su Hao is not wrong; his strength is actually built upon a vast knowledge system, isnt it? Without knowledge, if he were to be ced in another world, he would be nothing; perhaps he would be trapped in an endless cycle of reincarnation. I am now at the second level of foundational realm umtion pool, which waspleted five months ago, and can enter the closed cultivation of the third level at any time. In Su Haos understanding, closed cultivation means locking the essence within the body. The method is to extend the meridian blood and qi cirction system outward to various parts of the body,bining with the flesh to nourish andplement each other. Simr to differentiating arge number of capiries from blood vessels, spreading throughout the body to nourish the body, while the body provides benign feedback to the spiritual power! What Su Hao needs to do is to construct a spiritual power cirction system that is simr to capiries, covering the entire body! This spiritual power system doesnt need to be too detailed, as long as it ensures that most parts of the body are distributed! This process will probably take about two months. After rifying his cultivation thoughts, Su Hao quickly sat down, activated the Senior Brother Token, and entered cultivation state. Two months passed quickly. Su Hao opened his eyes again from cultivation, took a long breath, and said, PhewAchieving the closed cultivation of the third level of foundational realm is finally done! They said cultivation is supposed to be enjoyable, but I dont feel any of that! Id rather study and research! Su Hao stood up, stretched his somewhat stiff body, and went to a corner, where hey on a recliner, reaching out into the air and using spatial ability to retrieve a roast chicken, taking a hearty bite! Mmm, delicious! It seems Feng Cheng has greatly improved his cooking skills! Before long, the whole roast chicken was devoured by Su Hao, and then he reached out and grabbed two cantaloupes, followed by a te of Dongpo pork belly While eating, Su Hao thought about preparing to leave the immortal sect: Its been eight months now, with at most four months left. Its enough for me to practice to the fourth level of foundational realm and refine a versatile portable daily utensil. As for the Wind Binding Technique, Im afraid theres no time to practice it! I wonder how the progress is going with the Spell Imntation research in Yashan! Thinking, Su Hao entered the pinball space of consciousness, summoned the data from the universal assistant, and after a moment shook his head, saying, As expected, its not that fast! Considering that the transformation of spiritual power nature requires continuous influence of thoughts for over a month topletely change and solidify, its not easy to bypass this step and directly solidify the spell! Well, forget it, Ill wait until Im out of the sect to find time to practice the Wind Binding Technique. Su Hao reclined on the recliner, letting out afortable sigh. Sitting for several months straight had made him extremely ufortable. When Yashan finishes the Spell Imntation project, Ill give him a second research task called The Method of Cultivating While Lying Down! As he thought about it, Su Hao slowly drifted off to sleep on the recliner! Who says cultivators dont need to sleep? Upon waking up, Su Hao obediently sat on the cushion and activated the Senior Brother Token to continue advancing to the fourth level of foundational realm, Stabilization. Compared to the closed cultivation of the third level, the core of Stabilization is to umte spiritual power, stabilize theplete cirction, and continue untilpletion. This step is the most time-consuming for the vast majority of cultivators, taking three to five years of umtion at least, but for Su Hao, its much easier. He can get it done in two months, and the amount of spiritual power he obtains is muchrger than that of ordinary cultivators. Another two months passed, and Su Hao finallypleted the cultivation of the fourth level of foundational realm! At this point, the spiritual power content within Su Haos body was exceptionally abundant. As theplete spiritual power cirction continuously passed through the spiritual core at the heart, it was refined and purified by the core formation array, transforming into wind attribute spiritual power of a higher level. In Su Haos mental perception, the color of spiritual power changed from the original silver stars to a faint blue light. With thepletion of foundational realm cultivation, the new spiritual power system constructed by Su Hao gradually merged into his body, as if it had always been there, exuding the breath of life. So this is foundational cultivation, truly relying on the physical body to construct another set of life structures using spiritual power. Once this energy form of spiritual power forms a fixed cirction, as long as it is regrly replenished, its durability is much higher than that of the physical body! It will also nourish the physical body! In this way, a persons natural lifespan will be extended to a certain extent. With the sessful cultivation to the fourth level of foundational realm, Su Haos understanding of the world of cultivation has advanced further. So, what exactly is the so-called Golden Core realm? Su Hao got up and pushed open the door, heading towards the direction of the disciples hall. Since he still has over three hundred merit points avable, he will exchange them for the cultivation techniques of the Golden Core realm. Upon arriving at the disciples hall, Su Haos voice gradually grew louder, reaching far beyond the hall. What? Three hundred points can only exchange for Golden Core realm heart techniques? Five hundred each for Golden Core realm spiritual techniques and spells? After exchanging for the heart techniques, Su Hao walked out of the disciples hall feeling somewhat disappointed. Indeed, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I thought three hundred contribution points could get me a full set of techniques! Turns out I was thinking too much. Why didnt Master mention this earlier? Could it be shes not clear herself? Still poor! Still need to work! Well perhaps the timing isnt right yet. Ill practice the heart techniques of the Golden Core realm first! The Golden Core realm heart techniques cultivate consciousness. But whats different about consciousness? The Qi Induction realm cultivates thoughts, the Foundational realm cultivates intentions, and the Golden Core realm cultivates consciousness. Each type of thought undergoes its own transformation. After reviewing the cultivation of consciousness at the base, Su Hao muttered to himself, Consciousness can enhance wisdom, perceive the aura of cultivators In other words, once I cultivate consciousness, I can easily identify the level of cultivators. With perception, I might even be able to detect the amount of spiritual power in them! This is another transformation. However, cultivating consciousness is not easy. Its not umon for average cultivators to spend several years at this stage. To this, Su Hao could only sigh: Cultivation of mental power cannot be rushed, lets practice slowly! Even if it means sitting still and getting a sore butt, fortunately, Su Hao has [Child of Fate] to repair it at any time, so he doesnt have to worry about hemorrhoids As for the cultivators in this world The imagery is too beautiful; Su Hao dare not dwell on it. Su Hao casually added a small task to the logboard: Save the chrysanthemums of the cultivation world! Since cultivating consciousness will take some time, with two months left, Id betterplete the third task! Crafting a versatile portable daily utensil! First, gather materials! The materials I previously obtained from Master and Feng Yan are almost used up, far from enough. Hmm should I ask again? Maybe theres more! With that in mind, Su Hao got up and headed towards the residence of Feng Ling. No more! All used up! Go ask your sister Feng Yan for them! She has all sorts of random materials, while Im just a poor cultivator at the foundational realm who doesnt even have enough merit points to exchange for Golden Core realm techniques Then Su Hao went to Feng Yans cave, where he was warmly received. Upon learning of Su Haos purpose, Feng Yan immediately drove him out of the cave: No more, dont even think about it! Go find your Master Little Feng Ling! She also often travels outside and has all sorts of strange things! Im just a small array master who stays in the sect all year round, how could I have anything for crafting? Su Hao: Chapter 390

Chapter 390

Whether its because Su Hao was too ruthlessst time he searched, but as soon as Feng Ling and Fengyan heard that Su Hao needed materials, they immediately had a stress reaction, pushing out even genius disciples and dear little brother, truly two individuals who only recognize money and not people! Who should I look for? The merits are almost used up, and besides, I cant get anything good from the disciple record. Why are these cultivators all so poor? Su Hao didnt want to use the rubbish artifacts distributed before leaving the immortal sect. Instead, he wanted to design a versatile artifact for himself as his uniquebel. Many outrageous things in the future could be attributed to the artifact: If my artifact has more functions, its normal! Nowadays, he no longer knows many familiar cultivators within the immortal sect. Most of the people he knows are Qi-Induction cultivators, so its impossible to find any useful materials! How about going to the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak? Thinking about it, Su Hao shook his head again. Firstly, he cant always rely on Sanhe Peak for everything, and secondly, Sanhe Peak is far away in Huayang Beizhou. The positioning stone buried in Sanhe Peak has not been updated since then, and it has long lost its effectiveness. It would take at least five days to teleport from here Darn! At this moment, Su Hao deeply felt the dependence of cultivators on materials! It is said that Master Feng Hua has been chasing after that Six-Winged Swift Wind Fox for several years just to obtain a certain material! Is this how you should y with your lifespan? In contemtion, Su Hao suddenly remembered when he killed a Foundation Establishment cultivator, he took apart eight flying shuttle artifacts and an defensive artifact from him. If I dismantle those artifacts andbine them with the rest, wont the materials be enough? Thinking about it, Su Hao immediately reached into his storage space and took out the eight flying shuttles and the defensive artifact. He condensed a small golden knife in his hand. After various runes were applied, the knife became extremely sharp. With a swipe on the flying shuttle, he cut open its hard shell. Su Hao was already familiar with the structure of the flying shuttle, and in just a few moments, he dismantled this flying shuttle artifact into pieces! Artifacts are refined by alchemists using special techniques and are integrated wholes. Once dismantled, they are basically destroyed. But for Su Hao, it didnt matter. He only needed the materials. He looked down on rubbish artifacts like the flying shuttle It only had strong pration and fast attack speed! Not cool enough, cant cut, cant defend, and not easy to carry. Whats the use of it! Su Hao categorized the materials obtained from dismantling, and after calction, he found that after dismantling the eight flying shuttles, there were enough materials to refine a normal artifact, with some left over. Plus, if he dismantled the defensive artifact, the remaining materials might be enough to refine another artifact! Su Hao dismantled quickly, and in just two hours, a total of nine artifacts were dismantled into materials by Su Hao. After deducting the loss, he gained a lot. Su Hao recorded the material information into the pinball space, then entered the pinball space and designed a versatile daily-use artifact. First, determine the appearance. Im used to using knives, so it will be knife-shaped, modeled after the embroidery spring knife, easy to carry around. The key is not to be abrupt, but the appearance should be cool, with some mechanical style added, matching my armor Secondly, the function. Frequently used functions like pration, cutting, barrier, hardness, dposition, imprisonment, dazzling, me, lightning, etc., if possible, add them Lastly, design the structure diagram of the artifact. Its probably too small to amodate so many abilities. Hmm, the hilt should be longer A monthter, Su Hao held the artifact he had personally crafted, the Versatile Pocket Knife, in his hand. He casually disyed a few sword flowers and smiled satisfactorily. This knife can be held close to the body to confront enemies, cutting down anyone who dares to obstruct, or it can be released to im the heads of enemies from thousands of meters away. Dissection, tree cutting, soil digging, drilling, fire starting, and skewering are all within its capabilities. Lets give it a name, call it the Universal Knife! Then, I can push everything onto it when the timees. The main thing is the knifes power, it has nothing to do with my Feng Wei! In addition to this knife, Su Hao also used the remaining materials to casually refine a small dagger, with reduced functions, but still an extremely rare and excellent artifact. He intended to give it to Yashan for use, perhaps topete for the senior brother token two yearster. One day, Feng Ling appeared outside Su Haos experimental base. Su Hao stopped his work and weed Feng Ling into the living room, serving her tea before asking, Master, why did youe today? This cave mansion used to be Feng Lings residence, but now it has been transformed by Su Hao into a different style, one that Feng Ling has never seen before. It is neat, orderly, brightly colored, and full of novelty. Feng Ling reluctantly withdrew her gaze, looking somewhatplicated as she looked at Su Hao and said, In another month, you will leave the immortal sect with me. Are you ready? Su Hao was puzzled, Ready? What else do I need to prepare? Feng Ling said, How is your Foundation Establishment stage technique cultivation going? How many have you mastered? For example, the Qi-Shape Wind Escape Technique, a necessary skill for escaping and preserving your life, this is the guarantee for missions outside. It can save your life in critical moments. Su Hao directly replied, I havent mastered them yet. Ill talk about those techniquester. Theyre not very useful to me at the moment! Master, rest assured, self-preservation is definitely not a problem for me. If theres a fight, my enemies should be the ones worrying! Then, he took out his own artifact, the Universal Knife, and said, Look at my artifact, its basically unmatched at the Foundation Establishment stage. Even if I encounter a Golden Core stage cultivator, I can still hold my own Feng Ling interrupted directly, Alright, I know youre proud of the artifact you refined yourself! But you still need to be more careful. When you leave the sect, dont act recklessly! The outside world is full of dangers, its not something you can judge by how powerful you are! Who can guarantee that being powerful means you wont be killed? Seeing Feng Lings obvious disbelief, Su Hao nodded, Okay, Ill follow Masters arrangements until I have the ability to protect myself! Feng Ling saw Su Hao nodding and knew that this disciple of hers valued promises greatly and would definitely not act recklessly. She said with satisfaction, Thats good! But you need to master the Qi-Shape Wind Escape Technique as soon as possible. In the future, if you encounter enemies and cant win, there will still be a chance to escape! Then she took out a small scroll from her sleeve and spread it out in front of Su Hao. On it was a simple map, along with a few lines of mission description. Feng Ling said, The mission arranged by the sect, I have already obtained it in advance. Its a task to guard a spirit stone mine delivery point, located in Lingshan Wenzhou. We need toplete the handover with the previous group of guard senior brothers within four months, and then guard the location for five years. However, Lingshan Wenzhou is too far from the sect. It will take at least two and a half months for me to rush to the guard point at my speed, so, at thetest, we will set off formally next month. Su Hao eximed, Where exactly is Lingshan Wenzhou? Its actually so far from the sect. Feng Ling said, Lingshan Wenzhou is a huge continent overseas, shaped like a wolfhound, producing spiritual stones and spiritual power stones, as well as various refining materials, very rich. Among them, the god sense stone you want is produced in small quantities there. Su Haos demand for refining materials is not as great as before, its optional, but he was curious, In theory, Lingshan Wenzhou should be an extremely important ce, why not establish the sect there? This way, you can take advantage of the local resources! upy a piece ofnd, wouldnt that be great? Feng Ling shook her head, Im not sure about this! But Lingshan Wenzhou is too important for cultivators. All the sects of various sizes in the cultivation world will send disciples to wander around Lingshan Wenzhou to search for resources and treasures. As a result, there are often conflicts over resources, and Golden Core and Nascent Soul seniors are often seen. For us cultivators at the bottom Foundation Establishment stage, its very dangerous. If youre not careful, years of hard work will be lost in an instant. Su Hao said, In that case, isnt it just a chaotd without an owner? Feng Ling said, You could say that! Then Feng Ling suddenly said, By the way, you really havent mastered the Qi-Shape Wind Escape Technique? Su Hao said, Indeed, I havent mastered it. Whats the matter? Feng Ling said, Then how will you fly with me to Lingshan Wenzhou? Shall I just drag you along all the way? Su Hao waved his hand and said, No problem! I have a flying technique with my knife. I wont be slower than you when flying! Chapter 391

Chapter 391

Aftermunicating with the Feng Ling, Su Hao gained a new understanding of the current situation in the cultivation world. Lingshan Wenzhou is the ce where various cultivation materials are most produced in the cultivation world. In addition, there are almost inexhaustible consumable resources like Lingqi Stones, and a small amount of Lingqi Stones. Lingshan Wenzhou holds extraordinary significance for cultivators and can be considered a ce that every sect must vie for. Most sects have ambitions to monopolize Lingshan Wenzhou and have made efforts to do so, but they have all failed. No sect has been able to im this continent for itself. After nearly a thousand years of contention, countless sects have risen and fallen, and ultimately, it is epted that this is unowned territory. Anyone can find what they want here, of course, provided they can take it away. Unowned territory means it is a chaotic ce without rules. If you want to take treasures, you must be prepared to be killed for them. For disciples of major sects like the Yunzhong Valley, the situation is slightly better. Generally, cultivators are not willing to provoke top-tier sects like the Yunzhong Valley. However, it is not absolute because there are numerous top-tier sects like the Yunzhong Valley, and among all the top-tier sects, the Yunzhong Valley can only be considered average and far from safe. Furthermore, although the situation for wandering cultivators is rtively harshpared to sects, many formidable individuals still emerge. Those cultivators who have gained fame among wandering cultivator groups are not easily provoked even by cultivators from major sects. If they were to retaliate recklessly, the low-ranking disciples of the sects would suffer. For various reasons, many sects choose to establish their sects far from Lingshan Wenzhou, avoiding the chaotic areas of Lingshan Wenzhou, allowing low-ranking disciples to grow smoothly and gain some self-defense before venturing to Lingshan Wenzhou for training and resources. Sects are like a warm nest incubating chicks. After the chicks are born, they are driven into the dangerous forest to survive, stimting their rapid growth. If they can survive smoothly, they are elite mountain chicks! This is indeed a game forpeting for cultivation resources, and its truly brutal! Su Hao muttered, But for me, cultivation resources are secondary. Whats important is the knowledge of cultivation! The cultivation knowledge Su Hao referred to is not just the cultivation techniques of the Yunzhong Valley. Even if he had theplete set of cultivation techniques from Qi Induction Stage to Unity Stage, it wouldnt be enough. Su Hao also needs to collect the vast majority of cultivation techniques in this world, makeparisons and references, and decipher the rules of cultivation from a theoretical perspective. Just learning the cultivation techniques of the Yunzhong Valley doesnt represent anything. If one thinks that by mastering the techniques of the Yunzhong Valley, they have deciphered the secrets of the cultivation world, that would be too naive. Its just seeing a part of the elephant! Su Haos n is to follow the cultivation techniques of the Yunzhong Valley from beginning to end, experience the cultivation process from the lowest level to the highest level, and then collect arge number of techniques from other sects forparison and reference. From the different perspectives of these techniques, he aims to find themon characteristics hidden among all techniques and thereby decipher the core secrets of cultivation. Lets not think too much about it for now. Lets arrange the follow-up matters properly before talking! Su Hao put aside all sorts of random spections and directly sent a location to Yashan, arranging to meet up with him. Su Hao said, Junior Brother Yue Ying, I will leave the sect for a mission in a month, and I dont expect toe back within five years! Yashan was stunned, Ah? Boss, youre leaving already? Yashan had just entered the sect a year ago, thinking he could follow Boss Weis footsteps, but he hadnt expected Boss Wei to leave so soon Su Hao said, I am carrying out a sect mission. After you reach the fourth level of Qi Induction Stage, you dont need to rush to break through to Foundation Establishment. Focus onpleting the Spell Imntation project first. As for the subsequent research tasks, I have already listed them for you. One is Cultivation of Spirit Herbs and Refinement of Pills, and the other is Feasibility Experiment of Bedridden Cultivation.'' When Yashan heard Su Hao mention bedridden cultivation, he shuddered, feeling a lingering fear in his heart. Su Hao continued, Also, based on the current cultivation path, I have modified the cultivation technique for Feng Cheng. It has already been perfected to the fourth level of Foundation Establishment. You can download it and teach Feng Cheng to cultivate when you have free time. And always leave me messages about the progress and status of his cultivation on the Universal Assistant. With a thought, Yashan searched on the Universal Assistant and found the technique left for Feng Cheng. The name was quite domineering, called the Super Cirction Vortex Spirit Technique. Then Su Hao took out a small short knife and handed it to Yashan, saying, This is a magical tool I refined for you. There is also a corresponding instruction manual on the Universal Assistant. You can try it out after reaching the fourth level of Qi Induction. In two years, there will be apetition for senior brothers tokens. Senior brothers tokens are quite useful, but I havent had time to study the principles of senior brothers tokens yet. If you have the ability, seize the senior brothers token. After exining many things to Yashan in detail, Su Hao returned to the experimental base and took out the Universal Knife. Lets modify the Universal Knife first. I almost forgot about its flying function! One month passed quickly, and the Feng Ling handed a flying sword to Su Hao, saying, This is a magical tool issued by the sect. It will be yours from now on. Su Hao took it and thought to himself, A piece of junk, but I can dismantle it and get some useful materials. Su Hao pointed his finger at the flying sword, and it emitted a faint yellow light, carrying a unique cyan aura of wind spirit power. With a thought, the flying sword sliced through the air and flew into the distance. The Feng Ling was surprised and asked, Feng Wei, what are you doing? Su Hao replied, I already have my own magical tool, carrying too many burdens is cumbersome, so Ill just leave it at home! Now this base had been transformed by Su Hao into a third storage space, where things could be taken and ced at will. The Feng Ling was speechless. If she had known earlier, she would have kept it herself! Facing her disciple, she was already powerless toin! The Feng Ling asked again, How is your Qi Shape Wind Escape Technique practice going? Youre not really nning to use that Sword Flight Technique of yours, are you? If you cant fly, its okay. I can request a small flying boat from the sect for you, but it will be much slower. In this world, there was indeed a Sword Flight Technique, but it wasnt as good as imagined. While it was fast, it consumed too much energy, and controlling the direction wasnt satisfactory. Unless it was urgent, ordinary cultivators wouldnt choose to travel by sword. The Qi Shape Wind Escape Technique, on the other hand, was specifically designed for traveling. It consumed less energy, was fast, and allowed for very flexible movement in the air. But Su Hao didnt care. He naturally replied, No need. Master, just trust me! Seeing Su Haos determination, the Feng Ling, ustomed to Su Haos strikes, didnt refute him. Instead, she raised her hand, chanted an incantation, and flew into the air. She looked down at Su Hao and said, Then lets go! Su Hao pointed his finger, and the long knife behind him ng unsheathed. It emitted a faint blue light, carved an arc in the sky, with the de facing down and the back of the knife facing up, stopping in front of Su Hao. Then, a thinyer of blue light spread out from the back of the knife, like a flying carpet. Su Hao lightly jumped and stood steadily on the spread-out blue light, sitting cross-legged. With a flick of his fingers, a streamlined shield enveloped Su Hao. With a thought, the Universal Knife flew alongside him, drawing an arc and flying to the side of the Feng Ling. Su Hao said, Master, lets go! Watching Su Haos actions, the Feng Ling was dumbfounded and said, Feng Wei, what kind of magical tool is this? The design is overly extravagant! Su Hao replied, This is the Universal Knife I refined. It has almost any function you can think of. Not only does it look good, but its also practical. How about it, Master, do you want one too? The Feng Ling struggled and said, Have you really learned to refine tools? You learned to refine tools just like that? Su Hao said, I told Master about it a long time ago! After that, the Feng Ling remained silent. She felt a bit pressured! Such a genius like Feng Wei was now under her care. If she didnt protect him well and let him die halfway After a moment, the Feng Ling chose a direction and flew ahead. Lets go! Su Hao followed, easily keeping up behind the Feng Ling. Swoosh, swoosh Two streaks of light crossed the sky, and the strong wind pressure instantly bent the flowers and grass on the ground. Flying out of the sect along a canyon, Su Haoid back, hands behind his head, one foot resting on his knee, squinting as he contemted. Feng Ling asionally looked back to check on Su Haos condition. Seeing Su Hao so rxed, she couldnt help but speed up! She wanted to see if Su Haos Sword Flight Technique was as powerful as he imed! However, she quickly discovered that no matter how fast she flew, even reaching her maximum speed, Su Hao still leisurely followed behind her, not letting any gap open between them. Feng Ling became more and more frustrated. Suddenly, she slowed down and said, Feng Wei, when we arrive at Lingshan Wenzhou, Ill find materials for you, and you can help me refine a Universal Knife! No, a Universal Sword! Su Hao casually replied, As long as there are materials, its no big deal. Chapter 392

Chapter 392

Feng Ling finally stopped flying and sat on the widened Universal Knife with Su Hao, following her directions while Su Hao controlled the flying sword, enjoying the pleasure of flying with the sword. Swoosh A streak of blue light shed across the sky, breaking the sound barrier with a distant rumble. Hmm? Su Hao, flying, suddenly thought of something and entered the pinball space to check the map. Soon, Su Hao understood why the surrounding environment was so familiar. It turned out that he had entered Huayang Beizhou. He had almost wandered the entire Huayang Beizhou in search of the Immortal Gate before. Now, Wu yearster, his memory remained fresh. Mo Ling City, Mo Lai Vige is just ahead! Su Hao thought for a moment, then turned to Feng Ling beside him and said, Master, Mo Ling City is ahead. Would you mind waiting here for me for a moment? Feng Ling asked strangely, Why? Su Hao said, To deal with a personal matter! Thinking Su Hao needed to relieve himself, Feng Ling nodded and said, Go ahead! With Su Haos flying sword, their speed was much faster than expected, and they didnt seem rushed for time, with Feng Ling appearing very casual. Su Haonded outside Mo Ling City and followed Feng Ling into the city. Su Hao stopped and said, Master, you go find something to eat first. Ill be back in a while. Feng Ling hadnt gone shopping for a long time, and seeing the bustling streets with pedestrians and various snacks and items on both sides, she couldnt help but feel yful. She waved her hand at Su Hao and said, Go ahead! Dont wander off,e back quickly! Thats what she said, but she wouldnt mind if Su Hao took a while to return. Su Hao casually took out a silver ingot from the space and handed it to Feng Ling, saying, Master, take this for spending. Feng Ling widened her eyes and said, You still have silver with you? Su Hao just smiled and then turned and left. After arriving at an unnoticed location, he infused spiritual power into the core rune, activated it, and quickly scanned a range of fifty thousand meters, including Mo Lai Vige. The familiar aura entered Su Haos perception. Blink! Su Haos figure appeared in a corner of Mo Lai Vige, then slowly walked out and headed straight for the Feng family mansion. Su Hao had lived here for four years, going through the most dangerous period, so he couldnt help but feel somewhat grateful. The gate of the Feng family mansion was as tightly closed as usual. Su Hao approached and lightly knocked on the door. Bang, bang, bang! Coming,ing! Before long, the side door cracked open a little, and a head poked out from inside, sizing up Su Hao, finally fixing on Su Haos short hair. The person was about sixteen years old, with a sharp face, looking very thin, he was none other than Feng Guangguang, Su Haos little book boy from back then. Feng Guangguangs eyes widened, and in the end, he opened his mouth, wanting to shout out, his appearance resembling that of trying to yell out, and finally, a high-pitched scream tore through the sky of the Feng family mansion: Young Master Wu!!! Young Master Wu is back!!! Feng Guangguang actually recognized Su Hao! With this, the entire Feng family mansion became restless. Feng Guangguang immediately withdrew his head, opened all the doors, and weed Su Hao in. Now, everyone in the Feng family mansion heard the news and rushed to the main hall. Su Hao soon saw familiar figures. Third Uncle Feng Xianglong, Big Aunt, Second Aunt Eighth Aunt, as well as many sisters and brothers, though Fourth Brother Feng Yuanxin was nowhere to be seen, probably also went to seek Immortal fate. Finally, leaning on a cane with a dragon head, the grandmother, with the help of the maidservant, trembled out from the tea room, her cloudy eyes looking seriously at the tall and slender figure in the middle. You are you Feng Wu? Feng Wu is back? Grandmother appeared much older than four years ago, her face full of wrinkles, and age spots covered her face. Su Hao sighed and slowly approached, supporting the grandmother: Grandmother, I am Feng Tang, Feng Wu! Ivee back to see you! Third Uncle Feng Xianglong also walked to Su Haos side, looking at Su Hao, seeing the mark of the Wind lineage on Su Haos clothes, he couldnt help but be astonished and said, Feng Tang, have you already be a cultivator? Su Hao lightly smiled and nodded, Thats right! This is my first time leaving the sect. I happened to pass by Huayang Beizhou and came back to see. Third Uncle Feng Xianglong looked at Su Hao with aplex gaze, sighed deeply, shook his head, and said nothing more. At this moment, the grandmothers hand holding the cane loosened, and instead, she tightly grasped Su Haos wrist, struggling to say, Feng Wu, Feng Wu, are you back to marry, back to have children? Su Hao: Su Hao passing by here anding back to see was just a sudden whim. After briefly mentioning that everything was fine over the years and there was no need to worry, he prepared to bid farewell. The grandmother was extremely reluctant, but after saying this, she unknowingly fell asleep. Third Uncle Feng Xianglong waved his hand to have someone help the grandmother back to her room. After dismissing everyone, he calmly said, Feng Tang, in so many years of the Feng family, you are the second one toe back after going out to seek Immortal fate. I was the first. Su Hao wanted to say that the others probably died, but he didnt say it. He just said, Third Uncle, my ability to enter the sect is entirely based on ident and luck. For ordinary people, bing a cultivator is as difficult as ascending to the heavens. For the descendants of the Feng family, having the talent for cultivation is extremely rare. Going out to seek Immortal fate is no different from courting death, itspletely meaningless. Third Uncle Feng Xianglong lightlyughed and said, Everyone understands this principle, but who is willing to be an ordinary person? Without trying, struggling, or experiencing despair, there will be no real desire to go out. You, Feng Tang, arent you just like this? This was also true, but Su Haos departure was based on his strong self-confidence. Su Hao said, If thats the case, then theres no need to force it. However, based on the principle of cultivation talent, I have designed a cultivation technique. The descendants of the Feng family can practice it. If they can sense spiritual energy within three years, it means they have the talent for cultivation. They can try going out, but if it doesnt work out, they should give up! After finishing speaking, he closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. A simple test method quickly formed in his mind. Su Hao reached out and grabbed a nk notebook from his storage space. Engrave! This long-unused rune activated, and the test method was recorded in the blink of an eye. Then, he handed it to the astonished Third Uncle Feng Yinglong. Feng Yinglong took it, unable to believe, This this is the method of an immortal? To produce a book out of thin air was unheard of for Feng Yinglong. Su Hao chuckled and said, Not quite, but close enough! Feng Yinglong murmured, How many years has it been! He then thought that it was because of the Internal Qi Insight left by Su Hao a few years ago that his martial arts had skyrocketed to a legendary level in the martial arts world. Nowadays, he didnt even know if there were any opponents left in the martial arts world. Suddenly feeling the itch for a fight, he proposed, Feng Tang, how about we exchange a few moves in martial arts? Su Hao had no reason to refuse. Bang, bang, bang~ After a while, Feng Yinglong got up from the ground, gracefully dusted off the dirt from his body, nodded in approval, and said, Not bad, Feng Tang, your martial arts have be even more refined! Su Hao then handed a positioning stone made from different materials to Third Uncle Feng Xianglong, saying solemnly, This is a life-saving treasure. When you fully input your inner qi, it can be activated in an instant. However, unless absolutely necessary, dont use it. If preserved well, it will be effective for about ten years. Su Hao bid farewell to everyone and slowly walked out of the Feng family mansion. With this departure, he truly didnt know when he would be able toe back again! After reaching an empty intersection, he scanned with his radar, determined the location of Feng Ling, and teleported directly outside the city, striding into the city towards Feng Ling. Feng Ling held two strings of candied fruit in her left hand, a meatball in her right hand, her already round face puffing up higher as she ate, eating with her mouth full while holding things in her hands, and looking at the vendors on the street. Su Hao arrived behind her, she didnt even turn her head, vaguely said, Feng Wei, just wait a moment, Ill finish these skewers of meatballs, and then we can set off. Su Hao wasnt in a hurry either, so he followed her leisurely, shopping along the way! If he found something useful, he bought it and secretly put it into his storage space when Feng Ling wasnt paying attention. Later on, Feng Ling had more and more things in her hands, while Su Hao held his Universal Knife like a cool and aloof swordsman, following behind. Feng Ling suddenly noticed that Su Hao had empty hands and couldnt help but be curious, Feng Wei, what about the things you bought earlier? Su Hao spread out his hands in surprise and said, Did I buy anything? Master must have mistaken, Ive just been holding onto my knife all the way behind you! Feng Ling looked left and right, suddenly feeling a bit doubtful about herself. The self-confidence she had in the past had long disappeared, and now she always felt that everything was strange and against hermon sense. Feng Ling simply didnt want to think too much about it, and handed some of her things to Su Hao, saying, Then Feng Wei, help me carry some! Su Hao immediately took two steps back and shook his head decisively, No, Master is already an adult, you should learn to carry your own things. If he still carried bags and bags, what was the point of developing his storage space? Chapter 393

Chapter 393

In the end, no matter how Feng Ling tempted, Su Hao had no intention of helping carry things, just saying, At most, Ill help you create a storage space on the flying knife to store things. Feng Ling was overjoyed, saying, I knew Feng Wei was considerate! Su Haos mouth twitched. Until now, no one had ever said he was considerate. Mostly, they said, Thisd doesnt understand the mood, living a solitary life. So, Su Hao constructed the light curtain of the universal knife into a rocket shape, with two reclining chairs inside, storing Feng Lings goods underneath It was like driving a fully automatic, panoramic sunroof car. This operation dumbfounded Feng Ling again. mes flickered in her eyes as she murmured, I want it too! When we get to Ling Mountain, Ill even sell the pot and the iron to gather the materials! Sword-shaped, with a pair of wings No, no, add two cute dolls Su Hao turned a deaf ear. When he came to refine it, he would definitely do it ording to his aesthetic standards. How could there be such a thing as cute dolls on powerful artifacts? How could he, Su Hao, produce something that would destroy the mechanical beauty? Flying during the day with the universal knife and finding a city to stay in at night, after a month, Su Hao and Feng Ling had already seen the coast and the ocean, the deep and vast sea, like a terrifying giant beast, making people feel timid. Next, they needed to fly and stop on the sea for half a month before reaching Ling Mountain. It can only be said that the cultivation worlds area is truly vast! Its akin to flying around Earth several times. Moreover, Su Haos current speed was not fast, just a bit quicker than Feng Lings flying speed. Feng Ling said, Feng Wei, do you see that small city over there? Thats called Wishful City. Lets stop and rest there for a day, and continue our journey tomorrow. Su Hao changed direction and headed towards Wishful City,nding outside the city, and the universal knife returned to its sheath. The two of them walked into Wishful City one after the other, and as they walked, Feng Ling introduced, This ce is located on the border of Wishful Sea Province by the sea. Its the closest ce to Ling Mountain in Wishful Sea Province after crossing the vast sea. So, most cultivators who want to go to Ling Mountain will pass through here, and then stay in Wishful City to rest for a day. Wishful City is now under the jurisdiction of the top immortal sect in Wishful Sea Province, the Yin-Yang Reflecting Heart Pool. Many of the people you see in Wishful City are cultivators from Yin-Yang Reflecting Heart Pool, and others are cultivators passing through this ce. Of course, there are also many rogue cultivators lurking here to make a fortune by killing people. There are also some ordinary people who dont care about their lives for money, specializing in business for food, clothing, shelter, and transportation. Of course, no cultivator would bother with these ordinary people, but there are also many cultivators who identally kill each other in disputes. Well find a ce to stayter, dont unt wealth or attract attention, and dont interfere in other peoples business. Buy some necessities, and leave the next day. Many cultivators like Feng Ling and Su Hao, who were low-key and in a hurry, came and went, and Su Hao and Feng Ling didnt look conspicuous. After Su Hao followed Feng Ling into the city, his sharp hearing clearly caught the topics of discussion among others in low voices. I heard from Renzhou that Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain made a fortune! Is that so? Tell me more! This is a long story. Two major immortal sects fought over a piece of Xuanlei Cold Mountain Iron that appeared a month ago. It was almost a fight to the death. Guess what happened? Tut tut tut! What happened? Heh! Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain took advantage of the situation! They seized the assets of the two major immortal sects in Renzhou and emptied them in one go! Hisswhat luck for Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain! Ha! Luck? Friend, dont be naive! Its just a piece of Xuanlei Cold Mountain Iron. Is it worth two major immortal sects fighting over? This Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain is probably tut tut tut! Arent they afraid of the two major immortal sects retaliating? Of course, theyre afraid! I heard that people from Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain in Renzhou have been making moves recently. Theyre probably looking for a ce to hide for a while! How much benefit did they actually get? Friend, are you interested in teaming up? Lets try our luck together? Su Hao listened to all kinds of strange discussions everywhere and couldnt help but think to himself, It seems that the cultivation world is even more chaotic than imagined! Everywhere there are cultivators thinking about making a fortune. This couldnt help but make Su Hao think so. Inside Wishful City, there were plenty of foundation-estabilishment cultivators discussing how to team up to make a fortune! In Su Haos view, these were just foundation-estabilishment cultivators, guys who would cool off as soon as they touched, not thinking about practicing and improving their cultivation properly, just thinking about fighting and killing all day long. This was just the manifestation of the chaotic environment. This kind of chaos was not so obvious in the ind areas, but it became more obvious as they approached Ling Mountain in Renzhou. No, it should be said that the more cultivators there were in a ce, the more obvious it became. Su Haos radar swept across, and currently, the highest realm in the entire Wishful City was only Golden Core Realm, not even a single Nascent Soull Realm cultivator. Faced with Su Hao, there wasnt even anyone who could fight. Su Hao chuckled lightly, Tonight, nothing will happen! Sure enough, Su Hao woke up safe and sound the next morning. Perhaps Su Hao and Feng Ling didnt seem to have anything valuable, so there was no legendary night raid. This was a good thing! Following Feng Ling out of Wishful City, Feng Ling said, From now on, I wont ride the flying knife with you. Im worried someone might covet your artifact and cause unnecessary trouble. Fine! Su Hao jumped onto the universal knife and controlled it to follow behind Feng Ling, slowly flying into the vast sea. Several dayster, the journey became exceptionally dull. Su Hao and Feng Ling chatted leisurely, and he curiously asked, Master, its easiest to lose direction at sea. How do you navigate? Feng Ling rummaged in her sleeve and pulled out a small scroll, waving it in front of Su Hao. Su Hao immediately recognized it as the scroll they used to record mission details. Feng Ling said, Actually, this is a magical tool. With it, you dont have to worry about losing your way. Isnt this the auto-pathfinding feature in games? The cultivation world also has this kind of thing? Su Hao immediately asked curiously, Theres such a method? Feng Ling smiled and said, Of course, otherwise, why do you think I, a directionally challenged person, dare to take you out? Su Hao flew closer and reached out, Master, let me see how it works. Feng Ling knew that Su Hao had a strong curiosity about strange things, but he was also a sensible person who wouldnt randomly damage or lose them, so she generously handed it over, saying, Take it. As long as you input a bit of spiritual power, the small arrow at the top of the scroll will point to our final destination. Su Hao followed her instructions and inputted a bit of spiritual power, and sure enough, the small arrow on top began to rotate, pointing forward! Apass, isnt this! Su Haos blood surged, first recording the information from the mission scroll into the pop-up space. If thoroughly researched, perhaps a spiritual power satellite could be created,unched into space, allowing everyone in this world to use navigation Learning knowledge from the world, absorbing nutrients to grow, and then giving back to the world within ones capabilities. This has always been Su Haos principle of action, one he has never forgotten! Not seeking any reward or spiritualfort, just Ive been here, Ive participated, Ive made a difference! Perhaps in the distant future, theyll encounter each other again? If thats the case, by then, Su Hao could sit on this, pat thes shoulder, and say with a smile, Long time no see, old friend! Perhaps in the long span of time, only these seemingly eternals can apany him! Evens can grow old and die! Su Hao flew while simultaneously studying the newly acquired map artifact, which actually gave him a lot of knowledge and inspiration! This novel use of spiritual power opened Su Haos eyes! Is it because simr materials are being pulled at a super long distance under the influence of spiritual power? Regarding this, Su Hao stated that he needed more materials for experimentation. Just as Su Hao was deconstructing the map artifact, his brows suddenly furrowed. The radar, maintaining a range of over thirty thousand meters, detected arge amount of blood qi reaction to the left front. Are they cultivators? Su Hao didnt immediately confirm that these blood qi were from human cultivators, because there were too many blood qi reactions in the sea, making him somewhat numb to sensing blood qi. After seeing the information marked by the small cursor clearly, Su Hao confirmed that they were indeed cultivators! Su Hao guided spiritual power into the core sensing rune, and the radar perception immediately became clear, gradually outlining the blood qi in the distance. Over thirty cultivators surrounded a huge flying boat, each disying their techniques and attacking. Su Hao became interested, Is this cultivators fighting in a group? It was Su Haos first time seeing cultivators fighting in a group! How about we go take a look? Chapter 394

Chapter 394

Fighting is secondary, mainly because Su Hao is curious. Why do cultivators fight? More than half of the reason is for cultivation resources. Now, the intense fighting in the distance must be for the sake of important resources, perhaps some special refining materials, or perhaps some natural treasures The more he thinks, the more excited Su Hao bes. After learning about refining and formations, he has been constrained by various strange materials and hasnt been able to freely conduct his experiments. For the past three years, he has been using materials scrounged from Feng Ling and Feng Yan, which can be said to be quite limited. Su Hao, who is used to being extravagant, is very ufortable. Perhaps theres something useful, right? Of course, the reason Su Hao decided to go over and take a look is not only because of his greed, but also because among the cultivators besieging the flying boat, there is someone Su Hao knows! Isnt this the Nascent Soul cultivator I met in the medicinal garden after entering the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks? Yes, what Su Hao perceives is indeed Elder Shen of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe in a blue robe! What surprises Su Hao is, why isnt this guy staying in the medicinal garden to help him cough! Why isnt this cultivator taking care of the medicinal garden properly anding here to fight? Su Hao nced at Feng Ling, who was unaware of anything, and happened to see a small ind tens of thousands of meters away on the other side. He suddenly pointed in a direction and said, Master, there seems to be a small ind nearby. Letsnd and rest for a while! Feng Ling followed Su Haos direction and looked around with her big eyes squinted into slits, then curiously asked, Wheres the small ind? Why didnt I see it? Su Hao replied casually, Master, Im a genius! Feng Ling didnt want to talk to Su Hao and remained silent. She just couldnt understand, both being humans with two big eyeballs, how could being a genius be relevant? Why has she never heard that being a genius solves everything? Leading the way, Su Hao flew for quite a while before seeing the small ind that could only amodate a dozen people. Feng Ling couldnt believe her eyes for a moment! Feng Wei, what are your eyes made of? How can you see that? Su Hao casually replied, Made of genius! By the way, Master, I need to take care of something big, its different for men and women, Ill go to a distant ce to deal with it, please wait for me for a while! After saying that, Su Hao was about to leave, but then turned back and added, My intestines have been a bit blocked recently, so it might take a while. Please be patient, Master! Feng Ling said speechlessly, If its blocked, then its blocked, why do you need to say it? Hurry up and go solve it! Su Hao nodded and flew away quickly, soon disappearing from Feng Lings sight. Feng Ling hesitated for a moment in ce, but didnt dare to really solve her problem like this. Her heart was full of entanglement: Just in this small ce? No, no! If someonees here next time and sees it Ill dig a hole first and then bury it? And Feng Wei, that kid, I didnt expect his eyes to be so sharp, he can see this small ce even from so far away What should I do, who can help me? Finally, when Feng Ling couldnt bear it anymore, she summoned her own Long Silk Float Device, firmly blocking the surroundings, and then used a spell to create a pit on the ground Cultivation, well, its actually about making daily life a bit simpler. And, who says cultivators dont need to eat and poop? At most, they eat less, poop less, and hold it in longer After Su Hao disappeared from Feng Lings sight, he fully deployed his radar perception, teleported away from the original location, and appeared three thousand meters above the flying boat! Su Hao looked down and activated the far sight rune. Wow, theyre fighting quite intensely, all sorts of sound and light effects are maxed out! He saw more than thirty cultivators constantly chasing on both sides of the flying boat, using their strongest spells and artifacts to attack the flying boat. There were eight Nascent Soul cultivators among them, and the rest were all Foundation Establishment cultivators. Among these eight Nascent Soul cultivators, Su Hao saw his acquaintance Elder Shen. Elder Shen was in a green shield, controlling eight flying swords transformed into green light, continuously bombarding the flying boat. The flying boat was protected by a huge light blue shield, and all kinds of attacksnded on the shield, causing ripples. This reminded Su Hao of the distant days when he yed WOW, raiding dungeons with a forty-man group These cultivators besieging the flying boat were like fighting a boss! The shield of the flying boat seemed to be on the verge of copse, almost breaking, yet it remained exceptionally strong! The twenty-odd cultivators standing in the flying boat were inputting spiritual power into the shield with all their might, maintaining the shield of the flying boat, but they clearly felt the helplessness and despair on their faces. They were cultivators from the Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain. This time, they were escorting supplies back to the sect, with twenty-three high-level cultivators, five Nascent Soul cultivators, and eighteen Foundation Establishment cultivators! You should know that this is already an extraordinary lineup! Generally, even major sects may not be able to dispatch such a luxurious team to escort. However, unexpectedly, a group of cultivators suddenly attacked without warning. Moreover, there were thirty-eight of them! Among them were eight Nascent Soul realm cultivators,pletely overwhelming their lineup! The cultivators from Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain tried to resist and escape, but then they despairingly found out that not only did the attackers outnumber them, but their attack methods were also not weaker, even stronger. For the cultivators from Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain, this was a bit difficult! Unless the people from the sect could arrive here before the shield of the flying boat was broken and rescue them. Otherwise, the supplies on this flying boat would change hands! If the supplies change hands, its still eptable, but if one were to die Thinking of this, the minds of the Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain cultivators fluctuated, their Dao hearts unstable. The input of spiritual power into the flying boat suddenly slowed down: If we use up all the spiritual power on the flying boat, when the shield is broken, well be defenseless. Even if we dont fight back, we still need to run, right? No, stay steady, conserve spiritual power, saving ones life is the most important. As more and more disciples realized this, the shield of the flying boat became even more precarious. No matter how the leading Nascent Soul elder cursed and emphasized their powerful connections, they couldnt shake the steadfast determination of most disciples to escape. Su Hao stood on a flying knife, floating in the sky, watching the battle below and secretly thought, Could it be that these cultivators besieging the flying boat are all disciples of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks? Could robbing be the idea of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks? No wonder there are so many disciples of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, and they even recruit so many disciples every year! Compared to the Yunzhong Wangyue Valley, which recruits twenty to thirty people every three years, its simply a breeding ground for bandit cultivators! Then Su Hao thought of another aspect and couldnt help but think, It seems that the family assets of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks are quite substantial! Su Hao cast his gaze back on the flying boat and spected, There are five Nascent Soul cultivators guarding the flying boat. The people of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks are well aware of this, yet they still take this risk. Could it be that theres something on board that someone from the Sanhe Peaks needs? The people on the flying boat are all gathered on the deck, and theres no one else in the warehouse! Ill teleport inside first to see what good things there are! If its useful to me, then I wont be polite! Since its supplies, and everyone is fellow cultivators, of course, its fair game. Su Hao transformed into a Child of Fate and began to ascend, taller than three meters a few years ago, reaching a height of four meters, like a tall and handsome giant when wearing thick golden armor. The structure inside the thick golden armor quickly changed, forming the Absolute Defense formation designed by Su Hao. The versatile knife in his hand was also wrapped inside the thick golden armor. Spiritual power input, activate the Absolute Defense formation! Hum~ A faint green light emerged from the inside, forming a thin film on the surface of Su Haos armor. This is the super formation designed by Su HaoAbsolute Defense Formation! An ultra-strong defense that even he himself would find difficult to break in a short time! Su Hao input spiritual power into the versatile knife in his hand, and the versatile knife wrapped in the thick golden armor also emitted a dense green light, engulfing the entire long knife. Su Hao chuckled softly, Its morefortable to hold the knife in hand after all! Su Hao was in the sky more than three thousand meters above the clouds, and the cultivators belowpletely failed to notice Su Haos presence, still engrossed in their battle. Su Hao locked onto the interior of the flying boat with his radar perception. Teleport! The next moment, Su Haos figure disappeared from the high altitude and appeared inside the cabin of the flying boat! Seeing that the entire cabin of the flying boat was filled with various materials, Su Hao couldnt help but marvel, There are so many, its all good stuff! Most of the materials he had only seen in books and had never had the chance to encounter! Well then, since Im here Chapter 395

Chapter 395

When Su Hao asked Feng Ling and Feng Yan for materials, the two of them fumbled for a long time before finding a tiny bit of material. Su Hao thought that various refining and alchemy materials in this world were extremely scarce! Now, looking at the neatly stacked materials piled up on the entire flying boat, Su Hao realized that it wasnt that there were few materials in the cultivation world, but rather that he possessed few of them! Moreover, ones individual power was truly insignificantpared to the entire immortal sect. Su Hao murmured, The resources controlled by the immortal sect far exceed imagination. With a wave of his long knife, he cut open the nearestrge box, casually opened the lid, and inside was a golden-orange piece. At a nce, Su Hao recognized this kind of ore as the rtively precious Nine-Striped Yellow Heart Stone. Su Hao opened another box next to it, and goodness, it was still the Nine-Striped Yellow Heart Stone! Opening another box, hmm, this was Xuanlei Cold Mountain Iron, tsk tsk tsk! This stuff was quite rare. And here, theres the Lingsheng Chi Bloodstone, my goodness, this stone is extremely useful, a high-level material! Three-Hole Purple Wood Heart, a top-grade material of wood attribute spiritual power! Zhenhai Fire Magma Ore, this stuff could be used to make spiritual energy bombs Soon, Su Hao flipped through all the materials in the entire boat warehouse, like a wild boar entering a cabbage patch. Su Hao thought to himself, No wonder Ive only heard of powerful formation masters but rarely see any top-notch artifact refiners. It turns out that the materials for refining are all controlled by the immortal sect, centrally allocated. Ordinary cultivators simply dont have enough material resources to grow into top-notch artifact refiners. Even if they do, its under the control and scheduling of the immortal sect. Although Su Hao didnt have an urgent need for these materials, he would still take them when they were presented to him. These materials could turn many of his inspirations into reality.l Boom! Just then, the entire boat suddenly shook violently, and Su Haos radar perception swept over it, immediately realizing the reason: The boats shield has been breached! After receiving urate information, Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, led by Elder Shen, ambushed the flying boat returning from Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain carrying supplies. In order to deceive the various major immortal sects in the cultivation world, this type of flying boat took off twenty at a time, flying back to the immortal sect in different directions. But who were the Sanhe Peaks? They were notorious bandits among the immortal sects. This trick of Yuan Mountain was easily exposed by the Sanhe Peaks. In just two days, Sanhe Peaks pinpointed the flying boat carrying the actual materials! And on the third day, they organized manpower to take action! Eight Nascent Soul cultivators, thirty Foundation Establishment cultivators! This was the advantage of numbers! Although having many people incurred high costs, it also yielded high returns and profits After Elder Shen intercepted the flying boat, he tentatively attacked, immediately confirming that this flying boat was indeed their target as expected! Elder Shen, dressed in a blue robe, his long hair fluttering in the wind, looked like a true immortal, but the urgency and eagerness revealed in his widened eyes destroyed this immortal aura. Elder Shen manipted his techniques, controlling the artifact Golden Ring Eight Directions Sword to continuously bombard the boats shield. Seeing the shield bing increasingly difficult to support and on the verge of breaking, he couldnt help but shout, Lao Wu, seize the opportunity now! As he spoke, he pointed forward with his index finger, and at the same time, the eight artifacts converged into one, fiercely striking the shield, causing ripples to spread across it. The Lao Wu mentioned by Elder Shen was also a Nascent Soul stage cultivator. He wore a gray robe, with a calm demeanor. He reached out and took out his prized artifact, the Yuanxiu Shield Breaking Cone, which was pitch ck and shaped like a thermos, with an extremely sharp tip. Under the sunlight, it reflected a faint ck light! Lao Wu tossed it out, and the Yuanxiu Shield Breaking Cone immediately emitted a five-colored brilliance, dazzling to the extreme, turning into a stream of light that fiercely collided with the boats shield! Boom! After a loud noise, the flying boats shield shook violently, andbined with the full-force attacks from all the surrounding cultivators, the shield burst open with a bang! Elder Shens figure, at the moment when the shield shattered, transformed into a blue stream of light flying onto the flying boat, explosively shouting, Kill! As he spoke, eight streams of light followed closely, shooting among the disciples of Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain. Puff puff! In an instant, two Foundation Establishment disciples, unable to resist the bacsh from the shattered shield, were pierced through by flying swords, falling to the ground and perishing instantly! The remaining six sword lights were either dodged or blocked. The disciples of Sanhe Peaks followed closely behind Elder Shen,nding on the deck to engage in closebat, to prevent the disciples of Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain from activating the shield again! For a moment, sword energy soared, streams of light flew chaotically, curses rose and screams echoed. Fortunately, the cultivators of Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain were prepared. Seeing the situation turning dire, most of them secretly activated their shields, fully blocking and dodging, while simultaneously manipting their techniques to secretly unleash their most proficient escape arts. In the instant the shield shattered, they scattered like birds and beasts, each fleeing for their lives! Those with spare energy even managed to ambush some of the Foundation Establishment disciples of Sanhe Peaks! The Nascent Soul cultivators from both sides avoided each other tacitly, specifically targeting the Foundation Establishment cultivators! Thus, in the blink of an eye, both sides suffered casualties. Many Foundation Establishment cultivators hadnt even figured out what was happening before they inexplicably fell! There was no time to escape! In just a few breaths, the cultivators of Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain abandoned ten corpses and fled alone! The disciples of Sanhe Peaks symbolically pursued for a while, then returned to the flying boat, no longer giving chase. Chasing at this point might just invite a counterattack from the other side; what they wanted was on the flying boat, and achieving their goal was the most important thing. After driving away two Nascent Soul cultivators, Elder Shen eagerly followed into the cargo hold of the flying boat. Then he saw the empty cargo hold, his heart sinking, the smile he couldnt hide froze on his face, and then he saw a figure he had been longing for day and night, almost falling sick from lovesickness the Crystal Armor Man! At the same time, he watched helplessly as the Crystal Armor Man reached out for a box of materials, and that huge box disappeared into thin air right under his nose! Elder Shen immediately recalled the scene when he was waiting in the medicine garden. Yes! It was that damned Crystal Armor Man! Elder Shen was furious! After Su Hao moved thest box of materials into his storage space, he was about to greet his old acquaintance and then sh away. Subconsciously injecting spiritual power into the core sensing rune, he searched for any omissions, only to discover a hiddenpartment beneath the floorboards! Su Hao waved his long knife, and the extremely hard floorboards instantly shattered, revealing a square box underneath: Theres something hidden here? What is it? At this moment, Elder Shen couldnt control his desire to attack. With a wave of his hand, eight streams of light shot towards Su Hao in session, locking down all the spaces for his evasion! With all his might, he shouted, Bastard! Su Hao nced at the eight streams of light, choosing to ignore them, and proceeded to reach for the box in thepartment. Swish Ding ding ding ding The flying swords hit Su Haos diamond armor, making a nging sound, unable to advance, then rebounded halfway, much like the scene where they had attacked the flying boat shield just now. Su Haos massive body suddenly shook, feeling a tremendous force hit him, causing his body to uncontrobly retreat, plowing a deep trench in the floor beneath his feet. He nced at the attacked area and saw that the shield was undamaged, couldnt help but think to himself, Indeed, a Nascent Soul stage cultivator, actually able to push me back with sheer force. Fortunately, my absolute defense is still decent. Seeing his first attack unsessful, Elder Shen manipted his techniques and explosively shouted, Eight Ring Armor Breaking Swords! Su Hao intended to test his absolute defense and did not dodge. Dang~! Eight flying swords consecutively collided at the same spot on Su Haos chest, as before, almost knocking Su Hao into the wall, but apart from increasing Su Haos defense stats, they were of no use. Su Hao praised, It seems your attack power is not bad! Then he opened the box to see what was inside. Inside the boxy a nine-petaled white flower the size of a basin. As soon as the lid was opened, a faint white light illuminated Su Haos face, and a rich fragrance immediately filled the air. What is this? This huge white flower was indeed something Su Hao had never seen in any book. Seeing this, Elder Shens movements paused for a moment, and he blurted out in excitement, Nine-Ringed Merging Spirit Lotus! Then he realized that the Nine-Ringed Merging Spirit Lotus was not in his hands, his expression changed, bing extremely ugly, Bastard! Put down the Merging Spirit Lotus for me! At this moment, Su Hao stood four meters tall, while Elder Shen was less than two meters tall, yet he dared to call himself old man! But Su Hao didnt care about these titles. He closed the box curiously and asked, This is called the Nine-Ringed Merging Spirit Lotus? What is it used for? Elder Shen was almost losing hisposure, how could he be willing to answer Su Haos questions? He manipted the flying swords once again to attack Su Hao, and even one stream of light shot towards the box in Su Haos hand. A dazzling green light suddenly lit up in Su Haos right hand, and he swept his long knife horizontally! Chapter 396

Chapter 396

ng! ng! ng! Ding ling dangng! Two flying swords were severed by Su Haos sword, turning into four pieces and falling to the ground together! The other six swords also dimmed. Then Su Hao let go, allowing the box to fall to the ground, and extended a finger, pointing it at Elder Shen. Miniature Flowing Light Cannon! Biu A streak of blue light emerged from Su Haos fingertip and instantly struck Elder Shen. Bang! The blue light broke through twoyers of shields, was blocked by the thirdyer, but the powerful impact flipped Elder Shen over, sending him flying backward and crashing into the steps before stopping. Elder Shen got up, pinched a spell, stunned in ce, and instantly regained some rity! There was no room for Elder Shen to remain confused. If he continued to rage, his life might be in danger! Who could sever two of his artifacts in session with one sword? Who could casually point and break through twoyers of his proud defenses? He didnt know because he had not yet seen anyone do it. Breaking through his defenses with one strike was simple; abined cultivation expert could easily do it. But severing his artifacts with one sword was something he had never dared to imagine! It should be noted that the materials used to make artifacts were inherently the toughest top-grade materials. After being infused with arge amount of spiritual power, they would generate an extremely strong and unparalleled shield, ensuring that the artifacts would not be damaged in any high-intensity battle! It could be said that even if he was beaten, his active Golden Ring Eight Directions Sword might not necessarily break. Today, he had truly broadened his horizons! Elder Shen roared in his heart!!! Even though he had broadened his horizons, he still couldnt quell his anger! The Nine-Ringed Merging Spirit Lotus he had been pursuing for so long was right in front of him. This was the key to his breakthrough to the Unity Realm, just a little bit more and he could obtain it! This kind of anger from failing at thest moment almost incinerated his internal organs. A massive force umted in his chest, eager to burst out! But but the only remaining trace of reason prevented him from taking a step forward, this was the calmness of anger. It was like someone could clearly perceive that they were about to destroy the world, but dared not press the button that could destroy the world. The ultimate contradiction. Su Hao just asked casually. Seeing that he didnt answer, he stopped. Since the other party was not willing tomunicate knowledge, he couldnt be bothered to say more. This blue-robed cultivator from the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks is not that great, refusing to answer even a single question! Su Hao noticed arge number of cultivators pouring into the boat warehouse, casually ced the Nine-Ringed Merging Spirit Lotus into his storage space, and shed away. Elder Shen clenched his fists and roared to the sky: Ah Then he crazily unleashed his output on everything around him, unable to restrain the anger in his heart anymore! He couldnt destroy the world, but destroying a flying boat was always possible! At this moment, the sixth senior disciple at the Nascent Soul stage came in, seeing Elder Shen going crazy, he couldnt help but frown and ask, Senior Brother, whats wrong? Elder Shen, at this moment, was furious, his eyes bloodshot, muttering in his mouth: Crystal Armored Man! Crystal Armored Man! Ah Crystal Armored Man Although Elder Shen shouted fiercely, if Su Hao stood in front of him again, he didnt know if he dared to draw his sword at Su Hao again! Su Hao shed twice, arriving outside the small ind where Feng Ling was staying, then retracted his Diamond Armor, summoned his versatile sword, and flew towards the small ind with a swoosh. After a moment, he saw Feng Ling sitting by the edge of the small ind ying in the water as if nothing had happened! Su Hao didntnd, he flew around the small ind once and said, Master, stop ying, lets go! Feng Ling nced at him, observed Su Haos expression, arrogantly flew into the sky, and flew away first. Su Hao smiled and followed. Two dayster, perhaps Feng Ling was bored after flying for so long, or perhaps she had forgotten the embarrassing incident of relieving herself anywhere under the sun two days ago, she actually took the initiative to ask Su Hao about what happened two days ago. Feng Wei, how did you find that small ind two days ago? Su Hao was studying the long-range spiritualmunication technology on the mission scroll. A strand of his consciousness answered casually, It was just there, why couldnt you see it? Feng Ling didnt pursue further because she knew that further questioning would lead to genius. Instead, she asked, Are there any other inds around that ind? Su Hao replied, I dont think so! Feng Ling immediately widened her eyes and couldnt help but look at Su Hao frequently. She was really curious about how Su Hao could solve his problem in the vast sea without any inds. Could it be Feng Ling couldnt help but imagine some scenes in her mind, then she blushed and felt extremely embarrassed! On the third day, Su Hao and Feng Ling flew over the boundless sea and unexpectedly encountered five cultivators traveling together. One Golden Core stage cultivator and four Foundation Establishment stage cultivators! After noticing the cultivators, Feng Lings expression changed drastically. She immediately pulled Su Hao and flew in another direction with all her strength, seeming to want to avoid those cultivators. Su Hao said, Master, could it be that they areing to rob us? There was a hint of urgency in Feng Lings tone: Not necessarily, but its possible. If the other party has intentions for wealth or beauty, they might rob us, then sink us to the bottom of the sea The more Feng Ling said, the more flustered she became. Su Hao said speechlessly, If youre so afraid, why did you dare to run in this direction with me? Feng Ling looked embarrassed, The sky is high and the sea is vast, opportunities to encounter cultivators are rare Moreover, there arent many cultivators on this vast sea to begin with. Generally, its rare to encounter them. Its just unfortunate that we ran into someone today! Worried that she might have scared Su Hao, Feng Ling changed her tone, Rest assured, Feng Wei, maybe theyre in a hurry and dont have time to bother with us! Then Feng Ling saw the five cultivators turning towards them and flying towards Su Hao and her. Feng Ling immediately stopped talking! Fighting was not an option; now they needed to figure out how to escape. Feng Lings gaze fell on the long knife under Su Haos feet, Feng Wei, let me ride on your knife and escape! Your knife flies faster. If we still cant escape, well dive into the sea. I have a spell that allows rapid traversal underwater, which will surely enable us to shake them off. Su Hao remained calm from beginning to end and said casually, Okay. But Master, arent you curious about what they want to do? Feng Ling said angrily, Curious, curious, Feng Wei, why do you have so much curiosity! Its already such a time, thinking about how to save our lives is what really matters! Su Hao smiled, Master, by teaching your disciple like this, youre stifling your disciples curiosity! Seeing that Su Hao remained calm and the five cultivators were getting closer and closer, Feng Ling was thoroughly defeated by Su Hao. Su Hao didnt tease Feng Ling anymore and said seriously, Master, theres no need to run. My versatile knife is powerful; in the blink of an eye, I can cut them all down. Dont joke! Feng Ling replied casually, thinking that Su Haos knife might not be able to outrun them. She stepped forward and grabbed Su Haos hand, then quickly performed a few gestures. A blue-green streak of light enveloped both her and Su Hao, then she bent down and dove into the sea. For Su Hao, it was all fine! It was a good opportunity to experience how the aquatic escape spell worked. Su Hao couldnt control the versatile knife to directly kill the five approaching cultivators. Because Su Hao was still unsure of their intentions. What if they wereing to promote cultivation products? If he were to kill, he would need to understand their intentions first. Of course, those who disturbed his studies and hindered his actions were not included in this consideration. Ssh! Feng Ling and Su Hao dived into the sea, sshing ayer of water. After entering the sea, the shield covering Su Hao and Feng Ling immediately continued to emit energy, taking them into the deep sea at a considerable speed. Su Hao carefully felt the blue-green streak of light covering his body, Its like a cultivation version of a submarine! It can even resist water pressure! But it cant provide oxygen! Even cultivators would suffocate if they stayed in the water for too long! Su Hao thought to himself, In that case, its better for me to transform my Diamond Armor and use the Rotation rune as propulsion for speed! But the operating principle of this shield is worth studying. Su Hao was lost in thought, while his radar perception remained locked onto the five cultivators behind him. Unfortunately, among the five cultivators behind him, two cultivators were also proficient in underwater escape techniques and chased after Su Hao and Feng Ling into the sea, swimming towards them! Su Hao smiled faintly, Troublees! It really is unfortunate! Chapter 397

Chapter 397

Feng Ling quickly noticed the two cultivators chasing after them from behind, and she recognized one of them as a Golden Core cultivator, feeling slightly panicked. Although she could use underwater escape techniques, she was not good at underwaterbat. Her most handy long ribbon magic weapon was useless underwater. Moreover, she was running out of breath! She nced at Su Hao beside her. Seeing Su Haos calm expression, she couldnt help but feel angry and unlucky. They were about to reach Ling Mountain Territory, but they encountered such trouble. Gritting her teeth, Feng Lings brain worked quickly, thinking of a solution. In fact, Feng Ling also had a wind escape technique that was extremely fast, which her master, Feng Hua, taught her. Escaping wasnt a problem, but it had a major w: firstly, she couldnt take Su Hao along, and secondly, it consumed too much energy, which would harm the fundamental spiritual power system in her body. If she wasnt careful, she might fall from the fourth level of Foundation Establishment to the second level, and it would take two or three years of arduous cultivation to recover. For now, abandoning Su Hao and escaping by herself was something she couldnt bring herself to do! At least I have to give it a try! Feng Lings eyes showed determination! Just then, Su Hao reached out and grabbed Feng Lings hand, and the versatile knife emitted a brilliant blue light, enveloping both Su Hao and Feng Ling. Before Feng Ling could react, the two of them suddenly elerated underwater. In the blink of an eye, they broke through the water surface. Then, the versatile knife spread out ayer of light nket, and Su Hao lifted Feng Ling onto it, then stopped in midair. This series of actions was almostpleted in an instant. Feng Ling eximed in astonishment, Feng Wei, what are you doing? Before Su Hao could reply, two figures emerged from the water one after another. Stopping a hundred meters away from Su Hao and Feng Ling, the three Foundation Establishment cultivators who hadnt dived into the water quickly arrived, forming a crescent formation and vaguely surrounding Su Hao and Feng Ling in the middle. Su Hao said calmly, Fellow Daoists, blocking my way, whats the meaning of this? The Golden Core cultivator, with narrow eyes and a smirk on his lips, said, After traveling on the sea for a few days, were bored. Meeting here today is also fate. So we want to have some fun with you two. What, youre not willing? After the Golden Core cultivator finished speaking, the four Foundation Establishment cultivators behind him burst intoughter. Su Hao said, Thats right, I still need to travel. I dont have time to y with you. Can we part ways here? The Golden Core cultivator nced at Feng Ling beside Su Hao and chuckled, Dont be in such a hurry! We wont eat you! Hehehe! Su Hao casually pointed in a direction and said, Ill go this way. If you follow, then Ill take action! I advise you, prioritize your lives! All five cultivators burst intoughter at his words. With one Golden Core cultivator and four Foundation Establishment cultivators, they thought Su Hao was using these ridiculous words to threaten them. For a moment, they found it amusing. With keen interest on their faces, they wanted to see how Su Hao and Feng Ling would react in desperation. In their eyes, the struggle in despair was extremely enjoyable! In this vast sea, strength was the rule. When a person arrives in such vast and empty sea areas, the shackles in their hearts disappear. Besides feeling immense freedom, the suppressed human nature ispletely released. Depending on the individual, cruel thoughts awaken! For these people, traveling on the sea, they asionally encounter some solitary cultivators, plunder them, and then sink them to the bottom of the sea, resolving everything in one go. Its quite normal! Just like the two extremely weak Foundation Establishment cultivators in front of them. Even if their spiritual weapons and spirit stones were snatched away, and they were killed and thrown aside, what difference would it make? Moreover, one of them was a cute and sweet little fairy! Su Hao nced at these five people with indifferent eyes, as if looking at five corpses. Before leaving, Su Hao asked again, By the way, which immortal sect are you from? The Golden Core cultivator hadnt spoken yet, but a Foundation Establishment cultivator beside him said proudly, Hahaha! Im from the Six Elements Transformation Gate. Are you scared? Hahaha! The Golden Core cultivator nced discontentedly at the idiot beside him, thinking of finding an opportunity to kill him. Having such an idiot as a teammate would eventually lead to his own downfall. But he didnt care anymore. In his opinion, Su Hao and Feng Ling couldnt escape from him today anyway. However, before taking action, he still wanted to y around a bit. Su Hao nodded to indicate that he had heard clearly, then with a thought, he controlled the versatile knife and flew with Feng Ling to the side. The five Golden Core cultivators chuckled lightly and immediately followed. Su Hao suddenly stopped, turned around, and looked coldly at the five people behind him, his toes tapping on the back of the knife. The versatile knife immediately burst out with a brilliant blue light, almost engulfing Su Hao and Feng Ling within it. Go! Swoosh The versatile knife turned into a stream of light, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of the Golden Core cultivator. In his horrified gaze, it broke through his fouryers of defense and pierced through his chest. Puff! Like chopsticks piercing through a thin slice ofmb in hotpot, it was extremely crisp. Ah! The Golden Core cultivator didnt die immediately. In disbelief, he looked down at therge hole in his chest, blood gushing out. This kid, this Foundation Establishment cultivator How is this possible! The Golden Core cultivator immediately activated his healing technique with hand seals, but he already knew that he was beyond saving! However, he was unwilling to ept it. He always felt that he could still salvage the situation. He couldnt just die so easily! The Golden Core cultivators slender eyes were filled with fear of death. This is a joke! A mere Foundation Establishment cultivator I am a genius! How could I die here like this After Su Haos versatile knife pierced through the Golden Core cultivator, it didnt stop for a moment. It continued to snake and attack the remaining four Foundation Establishment cultivators. Puff, puff, puff~ Three consecutive muffled sounds. Whether they reacted or not, all three Foundation Establishment cultivators were smoothly pierced through the chest by the blue stream of light, without any pause. Thest Foundation Establishment cultivator, who was further away, was terrified. He quickly formed hand seals, and a round disc covered with jagged edges flew out from behind him, spinning rapidly and blocking in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the blue stream of light arrived. ng! After a crisp sound, the stream of light instantly pierced through the jagged disc, continuously passing through the chest of thest cultivator. Even with a spiritual weapon blocking, Su Haos versatile knife was still smooth. The four Foundation Establishment cultivators didnt die immediately. They all looked down in disbelief at their perforated chests. What to do? Help! Who can save me? I regret it so much. I should have stayed far away! Feng Lings fingers froze in midair. She was about to activate her technique to try to take Su Hao away by any means necessary. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, the situation changed drastically, and the five powerful enemies lost their resistance instantly! Whats going on? Feng Lings brain crashed. Su Hao, on the other hand, frowned discontentedly, looking at his results. Although each strike was aimed at the heart, even if the heart was prated, the cultivators didnt die immediately. For Su Hao, any enemy who hadntpletely lost their ability to resist was a potential threat! With a thought, Su Hao turned the versatile knife around and instantly decapitated one Foundation Establishment cultivator, followed by the second one! Seeing that the healing technique didnt work, the Golden Core cultivator stared fiercely at Su Hao, formed hand seals, and exerted all the spiritual power in his body, activating his desperate technique. The Desperate Heart-Piercing Drill! The Golden Core cultivator raised two fingers, continuously pouring spiritual power, emitting dazzling golden light from his fingers! Feng Ling eximed in shock, This is an extremely vicious Heart-Piercing Drill. Feng Wei, run! Dont let it hit you, otherwise, it will be troublesome! Ordinary shields cant stop it Ah! Before Feng Ling could finish her words, the head of the Golden Core cultivator flew high into the air, and the golden light umted in his hand also went out of control, bacshing him. The Golden Core cultivators headless body visibly withered and shrank, quickly turning into a stiff trunk. Su Hao eximed in surprise, What kind of technique is this again? Plop~ The whole process happened in the blink of an eye. Only now did the lifeless corpse fall into the sea. Feng Lings mouth hung open, unable to close for a long time! All she could think about was what happened to her disciple. What on earth was going on? Arent you just a newly Foundation Establishment cultivator? Chapter 398

Chapter 398

Su Haos swift and decisive killing of the enemy is quite normal; after all, geniuses are like that. Which protagonist in the biography of immortals isnt described this way? But as someone who has just entered the Foundation Establishment Realm, almost instantly killing a Golden Core cultivator is an unprecedented shock to Feng Lings worldview. Her understanding of cultivation has begun to copse. Its a widely recognized fact that the Foundation Establishment Realm overwhelms the Qi Induction Realm, and the Golden Core Realm overwhelms the Foundation Establishment Realm. This is almost like a cultivation axiom in the cultivation world. Unless using extremely powerful artifacts or setting up formations in advance, theres only a slight possibility of killing across realms! But its just a slight possibility because its generally epted that the spiritual power quality and quantity of the Foundation Establishment Realm are far inferior to those of the Golden Core Realm. Even with powerful artifacts, its not certain they can fully unleash their true power. Its like putting batteries from a remote control into a car; it might move a bit, but its not ideal. What confuses Feng Ling is that many of the principles she knows seem to be inapplicable to Feng Wei. His appearance seems to defymon sense. Feng Ling stares nkly at Su Hao, who is proficiently searching through the bodies nearby. The more she looks, the more out of ce it seems. Considering she has been mingling in Ling Mountain, Wen Prefecture with Feng Hua and Feng Feixing for many years, what hasnt she encountered? Yet, Su Hao, a novice cultivator, is more skilled at searching bodies than her. Master, this is a mission scroll found on them, Su Haos voice rings in Feng Lings ears. She snaps out of her daze, discarding all her chaotic thoughts and takes the scroll Su Hao hands her. Su Hao has already checked the scroll. Its encrypted with a special technique; it cant be opened normally, and attempting to forcefully open it will trigger a mechanism that destroys the scroll. However, this doesnt pose a challenge for Su Hao. He infuses his blood qi, records the scroll into his pinball space, allowing Little Light to simte and decipher it. Soon, he understands the restrictions within. Then, he opens it and reads the contents. Never thought it would have some connection with the Yunzhong Valley. Feng Ling nces at it briefly, surprised: This is a scroll artifact used by other immortal sects formunication or task assignments. They usually have special encryption techniques. How did you open it? Su Hao: Maybe it got soaked in seawater? Who knows! Then, he points to the content: Master, shouldnt the key point be the content here? It seems to have something to do with our Yunzhong Valley. Feng Ling turns her attention to it, bing more serious as she reads: How did the news of our sects rotatione out two monthster? These people are actually targeting our Yunzhong Valley? The rotation of cultivators in various areas of the sect is highly confidential, with very few leaks urring. Unexpectedly, the news of therge-scale rotation of the Yunzhong Valley leaked out. How could Feng Ling not be upset? And the key issue is that when its her turn to rotate, the news leaks out; this is a disaster. Su Hao asks, Is the Six Elements Transformation Gate very powerful? To actually dare target our Yunzhong Valley. Feng Ling shakes her head: The Six Elements Transformation Gate is just an ordinaryrge sect, nothing particrly powerful. Its precisely because of this that I feel worried. If it were a top-tier sect targeting us, the Yunzhong Valley, being a top-tier sect itself, wouldnt be afraid of anyone! But now, the situation is serious; even arge sect like the Six Elements Transformation Gate dares to target us, its a problem. In the cultivation world, sects are divided into three categories: small sects,rge sects, and top-tier sects. Top-tier sects refer to super sects that dominate a province, followed byrge sects with vast influence andplex rtionships, and then there are lesser-known small sects. Su Hao understood: I see, so even the likes of the Six Elements Transformation Gate dare to target us, indicating that were being targeted by many immortal sects at the same time! Everyone wants to take advantage of the situation! Feng Ling nodded: Exactly! The time of sect rotation is the most dangerous. Newly stationed cultivators are unfamiliar with their surroundings and are easily set up to be killed. There must be someone ying tricks behind the scenes. But we dont know who they are, or what their intentions are. Feng Ling put away the small scroll and said, Feng Wei, we need to set off immediately and report this matter to the sect as soon as possible. Su Hao unfolded his Thousand de Green Light, enveloping Feng Ling within it, and swiftly flew away from this sea area. After flying for another five days, Su Hao and Feng Ling finally vaguely saw a ck line on the horizon where the sea and sky met. Finally arrived! After drifting on the vast sea for more than ten days, amidst the monotonous sea, blue sky, and white clouds, Feng Lings eyes almost turned the color of the sea. Su Hao also felt refreshed and elerated his speed. Ahead was another vast continent known as Ling Mountain, Wen Prefecture. This continent belongs exclusively to cultivators, with very few ordinary people setting foot on it. The natives who used to live freely here disappeared long ago, many years ago. As Su Hao flew closer, the appearance of Ling Mountain, Wen Prefecture also unfolded before him. Mountains undted in the distance, snow-covered peaks piercing the sky, tall trees stretching endlessly down the mountainsides, lush greenery everywhere. Between the mountains and dense forests, many birds circled, their calls faintly echoing, as if calling from ancient times. This incredibly beautiful continent seemed untouched by human footprints! Feng Ling gazed at the beautifulnd in awe, murmuring, Every time Ie to Ling Mountain, it feels like stepping into a fairnd! Initially, Su Hao, like Feng Ling, was focused on the unique beauty of Ling Mountain, Wen Prefecture. However, he quickly noticed something different about it and couldnt help but be amazed: The spiritual energy of Ling Mountain, Wen Prefecture is even higher than within the sect? This surprised Su Hao. In the entire Annan Hengzhou where the Yunzhong Valley is located, only the teau basin of the Yunzhong Valley has extremely dense spiritual energy, which can be called a paradise. But after leaving the sect, its difficult to find another ce with such rich spiritual energy in Annan Hengzhou. Su Hao always thought that the waves of spiritual energy in this world were only locally generated, and only powerful sects had the qualifications to upy a piece of it. What Su Hao didnt expect was that as soon as he approached Ling Mountain, Wen Prefecture, he immediately sensed arge amount of spiritual energy waves. Feng Ling smiled: Of course, Ling Mountain, Wen Prefecture is called a human fairnd by cultivators! Otherwise, why do you think most cultivators after Foundation Establishment like toe to Ling Mountain, Wen Prefecture? Whoosh Su Hao and Feng Ling turned into a stream of light, swiftly crossing the coastline and flying towards the towering peaks. Despite their fast flying speed, they seemed like tiny dots crawling slowly between heaven and earth, taking a long time to advance a little. This continent is also exceptionally vast! Su Hao and Feng Ling spent more than ten days crossing the sea to reach this continent, but theyre still far from their stationed point. Four dayster, Su Hao and Feng Lingnded in a small city built on a mountain peak. The green light dissipated, Su Hao sheathed his long knife, and followed Feng Ling towards a pavilion. This small city, situated on a mountain peak, looks quite scattered in terms of architecture, with no nning or scale, more like shelters built by cultivators for shelter from the wind and rain. Feng Ling exined to Su Hao casually: This ce is called Qianfeng Assembly. Its the only small city within thousands of miles. Cultivators can exchange or sell some materials and elixirs here, like a marketce for ordinary people. Now, Qianfeng Assembly is under the jurisdiction of our Yunzhong Valley, with a Nascent Soul Ancestor presiding over the surrounding area. Ordinary cultivators dare not cause trouble here. Since were here, were rtively safe. The streets arent bustling, but theres still a steady stream of peopleing and going, with most of them dressed inly. Upon seeing Su Hao and Feng Ling, they subconsciously moved away, giving them a wide berth. Su Hao soon noticed the anomaly. Su Hao asked in surprise: Master, are these all ordinary people? Feng Ling nodded: Yes, I dont know the specifics, but its said that they were bought from otherrge provinces to work here a long time ago. After a long time, they spontaneously formed viges and towns to live in. Overall, theyre quite fearful of us cultivators! Su Hao thought to himself: Isnt this just like cultivators keeping ves? Chapter 399

Chapter 399

Su Hao has been reincarnated in many worlds, and he has not seen many worlds with a system of very. Perhaps because Su Hao was weak at first and unable to explore the world, he didnt know much! The word ve suddenly appeared, making Su Haos heart tremble slightly. He walked while observing these ordinary people who deliberately avoided him. These people looked no different from ordinary people, but Su Hao always felt that something was missing in their spiritual world, as if the vitality of being human was gone, although they still lived stubbornly, they were just like chickens raised in the mountains, surviving by instinct. Chickens raised in the mountains can actually live happily as long as they dont know too much. Whats terrible is that the chickens know they are just chickens raised in captivity. Su Hao looked at these people and realized faintly: They dont hold any hope for life. These are people who have lost the heart of battle. If people no longer fight, lifes joys are more than halved! Su Hao just followed behind Feng Ling, and his fluctuating heart gradually calmed down: Oppression is everywhere! This cultivation world is full of corruption, somethings not right! As for whats not right, Su Hao couldnt pinpoint it for a while, but he thought to himself, Gather more information first. Su Hao didnt ask further and soon arrived at a pavilion with Feng Ling. After presenting the special token of the Yunzhong Valley and confirming their identities. The shopkeeper-like old cultivator took the task scroll handed over by Feng Ling, opened it carefully to inspect, then stroked his chins small beard and said, Wait a moment, I will change the token for you! After speaking, he slowly turned and entered thepartment. This old cultivator is a Golden Core cultivator, looking quite old, at least two hundred years old, but still mentally sharp. There was no longer the enthusiasm for cultivation in his eyes, surrounded by a peaceful atmosphere, as if he hadpletelyid down and was enjoying the good life now. In Su Haos view, this old man could actually live to such an age in this chaotic cultivation world, he could be considered a winner in cultivation. After a slight sound of rummaging through the boxes, the old cultivator finally walked out slowly, holding another scroll of task in his hand, and handed it to Feng Ling, saying, Its done. For the next five years, you will take over the guarding duty of Qilou Peak three thousand miles west of here. Your main responsibility is to ensure the safety of spiritual power mines, prevent them from being plundered by other cultivators, and manage three hundredborers to collect enough spiritual power stones every month and deliver them here. After five years, you will be rewarded with five hundred merit points. Feng Ling took it and thanked him, then asked, Uncle Yu, how many disciples will be stationed here next? The old cultivator said leisurely, Currently, only you two! That ce is remote and doesnt need too many cultivators to guard. There wont be any problems. Moreover, there have always been two disciples stationed there for each term, and there has never been any problem. So rest assured! Feng Ling and Su Hao exchanged nces, not daring to agree with what the old man said. So Feng Ling took out a secret scroll found from a Six Lines Transforming Golden Gate cultivator on the way and said, We encountered a group of Six Elements Transformation Gate cultivators halfway, and identally obtained this secret scroll rted to our Yunzhong Valley. Uncle Yu, do you know how to report to the Ancestor Wu? The old cultivator took it slowly, nced at it for a while, shook his whole body, collected the scroll, immediately jumped up agilely from behind the counter, while pinching his fingers, closed thepartment: I already know, you two may leave! After saying that, he ran out of the pavilion and disappeared in a moment. Su Hao and Feng Ling: No wonder this old man has lived for so long. Facing danger, his reaction is beyond imagination. Su Hao pointed to the secret scroll in Feng Lings hand and said, Master, let me see the secret scroll. The structure seems to be different from the previous one. Feng Ling casually handed the secret scroll to Su Hao and said, Lets go! Lets go to Qilou Peak first. Su Hao and Feng Ling arrived early. There were still more than twenty days before the deadline for taking over the guard duty. They were not in a hurry to take up the post early, but nned to go there to investigate the situation and prepare. Three thousand miles might not be far, and Su Hao and Feng Ling soon arrived at the location marked on the scroll map. Here, there were many strange peaks and deep valleys, and Qilou Peak was the highest mountain peak among them. Su Hao and Feng Lingnded on top of Qilou Peak, looking around, the surrounding mountains and rivers were all within sight. Su Hao said, There are people below, it seems to be thoseborers. Should we go down and take a look? Feng Ling shook her head and said, No, lets find a ce to rest for a while first! Su Hao also had this intention. What he was thinking now was to establish an experimental base in a corner, then research for a period of time, quickly understand the Foundation Establishment realm, and then find a way to obtain Golden Core realm techniques and attempt to break through to the Golden Core realm. Huh? Su Hao was about to leave when suddenly he felt something. Drawing out the versatile knife, Su Hao leaped up and stood firm, flying towards the valley of another mountain, Master, I have found something,e with me! Wait for me! Feng Ling also leaped up and followed Su Hao. Since Su Hao demonstrated his strength, it seemed that the roles between Feng Ling and Su Hao had exchanged. Feng Ling consulted Su Haos opinion more frequently, and Su Haos suggestions were almost always agreed upon by Feng Ling without much thought. She often secretly rejoiced, Having such a disciple who doesnt need to worry about anything is really rxing. I dont need to think too much! This is just like when a girl goes on a trip and doesnt like to think about where to go or what to do, as long as everything is arranged properly for her. Eating well, drinking well, and ying well without using her brain is really enjoyable! After a while, Su Hao stopped on a stone in a valley, and in front of him was a corpse with eyes wide open, looking up at the sky, with a fatal wound in the heart, blood staining the ground beneath. Seeing the crescent moon mark on his clothing, it was obviously a disciple of the Yunzhong Valley. Feng Lingnded beside Su Hao, looking shocked at the disciple, murmuring, This is a disciple of the Yunzhong Valley. I have seen him twice in the sect. It is said that he is also a strong disciple in the Foundation Establishment realm. Why did he suddenly die here? Su Hao said, From the look of it, he hasnt been dead for long. Perhaps he is the disciple stationed at Qilou Peak for the Yunzhong Valley! Feng Ling frowned and said, Elder Yu said that there are two disciples stationed here. Where is the other person? Feng Ling finished speaking, looked at Su Hao, hoping he could find the other person. Feng Ling was very curious about how Su Hao could find this corpse, but she was toozy to ask anymore! Asking is genius! Asking is the versatile knife! Asking is smelling! Asking is feeling! The reason Su Hao could sense this persons corpse was because this person hadnt been dead for long, and there was still a trace of blood reaction in the body. If the other person was also in trouble, Su Hao should be able to find him. Injecting spiritual power into the core rune in his body, in an instant, the light and shadows of tens of thousands of meters around were within Su Haos perception. Nothing? Su Hao frowned and nned to change his approach. Hemanded Little Light, Little Light, search for traces of cultivator battles within the past five hours. Little Light immediately connected with Su Haos radar perception. After a while, Little Lights voice came, Respected Mr. Su Hao, suspected traces of cultivator battles have been marked for you. Su Hao opened his eyes and flew ahead, saying, Master, follow me! Feng Ling didnt say much and followed behind Su Hao. After a while, the twonded in a forest and saw a puddle of blood in the grass, as well as a blood-stained outer garment with the mark of the Yunzhong Valley on it. Feng Ling muttered, What happened here? Why was it attacked here? Is it rted to the leak of the changing guard information we saw earlier? At this moment, Su Haos voice came, Master, a severed finger was found here. Judging from the residual spiritual power on the severed finger, it should belong to a Golden Core cultivator. Feng Ling was shocked, A Golden Core cultivator! How how is this possible? Can a Golden Core cultivator die like this? In Feng Lings understanding, Golden Core cultivators were very powerful. As long as they were prepared, even if they were not as strong as other Golden Core cultivators, they could still escape calmly. So, there was only one possibility left. A strange fear shed in Feng Lings eyes as she said slowly, A Nascent Soul cultivator took action! Su Hao said lightly, Master, the body of the Golden Core cultivator should have been taken away. The killer is probably far away now. There wont be any useful information here. I suggest we report the situation here to the sect as soon as possible and let the elders of the sect decide. Feng Ling immediately nodded, Okay! Lets set off now! Just as they were about to leave, Feng Ling suddenly stopped, turned to look at Su Hao, and pointed to the versatile knife behind Su Hao, Feng Wei, if you encounter a Nascent Soul realm cultivator, is this universal knife still useful? Su Hao casually replied, It should be! I can give it a try! Feng Ling breathed a sigh of relief, Thats good! Feng Wei, when will you make a universal sword for me? Su Hao said, In a few days! Ill refine one for you when I have some free time! With the materials now filling the storage space, what cant be refined? Chapter 400

Chapter 400

When Su Hao and Feng Ling returned to Qianfeng Assembly, the old Uncle Yu had alreadye back and was leisurely sitting behind the counter drinking tea. Seeing Su Hao and Feng Ling, he kindly smiled and said, Nephew! The message you delivered, I have already reported to Elder Wu Shan. Elder Wu Shan had already known about this through other channels, so you can rest assured. Feng Ling struggled to force a smile on her face. The two disciples who had been stationed at Qilou Peak were already dead, how could she feel at ease? Feng Ling said, Uncle Yu, the two senior brothers stationed at Qilou Peak have already died. The Uncle Yus face stiffened, and he suddenly stood up anxiously, What did you say? Feng Ling said, After we exchanged the secret scroll here, we immediately went to Qilou Peak, only to unexpectedly find the body of a disciple from the Yun lineage, suspected to be one of the stationed disciples, so we immediately came back to report. Uncle Yu said, Only the body of one disciple? Feng Ling shook her head, We also found a severed finger in another location, along with a blood-stained robe from the Yun lineage. Both stationed disciples at Qilou Peak are missing, its likely a bad omen! Uncle Yu immediately jumped up, furrowing his brows and pacing in circles. Feng Ling reminded him, Hurry to report to the Elder of Wu Shan. The Uncle Yu sighed, Elder Wu Shan is currently in seclusion, I cant see anyone! After thinking for a moment, the Uncle Yu made a decision and shouted, Yumu, immediately retrieve my token and summon all the disciples from the thirty-eight peaks. Be careful in your recent actions, dont be careless. A young female disciple appeared, Understood, Master! Uncle Yu continued, Yujie, immediately go to Huangtou Ridge and report the situation here, let the disciples of Huangtou Ridge be more vignt! Another female disciple, who looked exactly like the first one, slowly appeared, Understood, Master. These two female disciples turned out to be twins! And both are in the Golden Core Realm! This old man actually took in a pair of twin disciples! Uncle Yu waved his hand, Be careful on the way, dont be reckless. If anything seems wrong, flee immediately. Go! The news Feng Ling reported earlier,bined with the inexplicable deaths of the two disciples, made Uncle Yu have a bad feeling. Perhaps, those who targeted the Yunzhong Valley wouldnt wait until the entire sect changed defenses before taking action, but for some unknown reason, they acted early. In this way, the disciples stationed everywhere would be in danger. After Yumu and Yujie left, Uncle Yu said, During this time, the two nephews should not leave Qianfeng Assembly. I will recall all the disciples around the Yunzhong Valley to ensure safety, and well wait until Elder Wu Shanes out of seclusion to discuss further. Feng Ling didnt want to go out at this time either. She felt it was safer to stay here, so she nodded and said, Alright, thank you, Master Uncle! The Uncle Yu waved his hand and went back to his room. Su Hao and Feng Ling wandered around the market. After encountering the tragic deaths of two fellow disciples, Feng Ling deeply felt her own weakness and became increasingly uneasy. After wandering for a while, she asked Su Hao, Feng Wei, what materials do you need to refine the Universal Knife? Will it be expensive? She urgently needed a powerful artifact for self-defense, but her pockets were empty. Many of the disyed artifact materials on the street were almost beyond her affordability, and she felt bitter for a moment. Su Hao also looked around curiously and replied, If Master wants me to refine the Universal Sword, there were some leftovers from the previous knife refinement. Its enough to make a Universal Sword! Theres no need for Master to buy anything else. Feng Ling couldnt believe it for a moment, Really? Su Hao said, Do I look like Im lying to you? He was currently abundant in materials, even having severalrge boxes of spirit stones, making him quite wealthy! Feng Ling became excited immediately, her face slightly flushed, Can the Universal Sword you refine deal with Golden Core cultivators like you did a few days ago? Su Hao said, Thats not certain! Feng Ling said, Could it be that the Universal Sword you refine for me is a neutered version? Otherwise, Ill collect some materials! I can sell the Hemp Feather Silk and Tempered Bone Card in my hands, and I should be able to get some spirit stones. What Su Hao didnt expect was that Feng Ling was willing to sell her two most handy artifacts for the Universal Sword. Su Hao said, Dont worry, Master. Compared to my Universal Knife, the Universal Sword I refine for you is only stronger, not weaker. But whether it can unleash the power of the Universal Sword depends on your understanding of this artifact. Its not just about the artifacts strength. To be honest, even if I wield a wooden stick, those guys from the Six Element Golden Gate wont be able to beat me, even if theyre Golden Core cultivators. Understand? Feng Ling shook her head honestly, I dont understand. Su Hao sighed, Alright then! If you dont understand, you dont understand. Ill refine the artifact for you first, then write a manual for you to use. How much power it can unleash will depend on you! Feng Ling immediately nodded eagerly. Su Hao thought to himself, Whether the Universal Knife can unleash its power depends on the various formations Ive integrated into it. Its okay if Master doesnt know how to use it, as long as I write a booklet listing severalmonly used formations for you to practice, it should be fine. This is like ying a game. As long as you know that casting a powerful spell requires pressing the WWSSAADD keys, as long as you put in the effort to memorize and practice, you can be a kingpin in the cybercafe who can beat everyone on the street. Su Hao suddenly saw a piece of lotus stone carving and couldnt help but squat down curiously and ask, Senior, what is this lotus stone? The stall owner was a Golden Core cultivator, looking middle-aged, his age indiscernible. He had a short beard on his chin. Seeing that the two Foundation Establishment cultivators in front of him looked impoverished, he smiled and didnt drive them away. He casually exined, This is an artifact passed down from a long time ago, called the Endless Lotus tform, made from a very special and rare material called Endless Stone. It is said that with a pair of Endless Lotus tforms, the person holding them can sense each other no matter how far apart they are. I happened to acquire this piece of lotus tform by chance, but unfortunately, there is only one. The other lotus tform that corresponds to it has already been destroyed, which is a pity! However, being able to witness such a legendary object is truly my luck. This lotus tform was actually of no great use. For the short-bearded cultivator, it was just a collectible, something pleasant to look at when ced at home. Now that it was disyed, selling it was fake, but showing it off was real. Of course, if someone was willing to buy it at a high price, he would be willing to part with it. However, he knew that it would be difficult to encounter someone willing to buy it at a high price! Su Hao became interested, Can they sense each other no matter how far apart they are? Isnt that simr to the secret scroll? The short-bearded cultivator smiled, Thats right! Its simr to the secret scroll! The core material of that secret scroll is made of Endless Stone. You can consider this Endless Lotus tform as an ancient artifact used to transmit simple signals. Su Hao pointed and asked, Can I take a look at it? Feel free to take a look! The short-bearded cultivator was very generous. Showing off his possessions was like this. The more others liked his treasures, the happier he felt: I have something you admire, are you jealous? Are you mad? Moreover, they were only two Foundation Establishment cultivators, they couldnt stir up much trouble. With permission granted, Su Hao carefully picked up the Endless Lotus tform and examined it closely. The overall lines were graceful and smooth, as if the entire lotus tform had just been plucked from a pond. There were some slight imperfections on the lotus tform, each seeming to contain the baptism of time. In Su Haos eyes, even if you set aside its special material and function, looking at it alone, it was still an extremely exquisite piece of artwork. Unfortunately, no matter how well it was preserved, such an artwork that witnessed the rise and fall of civilizations would eventually be swallowed by time. Su Hao asked, How much does this Endless Lotus tform sell for, sir? Feng Ling was surprised and thought to herself, Feng Wei is quite the character, empty-handed but still daring to ask for the price! Chapter 401

Chapter 401

Su Hao wasnt interested in this artwork, but rather in the Endless Stone on the lotus tform. Among the materials he scavenged from the sea, there was no such stone. This kind of stone is extremely rare and generally useless; its very rare on the market. Only a few major immortal sects that produce secret scrolls collect a small amount for making secret scrolls. Since Su Hao learned about the existence of secret scrolls, he had a great interest in these magical instruments that could attract each other in pairs, thinking about when to collect materials to study them carefully. Unexpectedly, just arriving at Ling Mountain Province, he encountered an ancient type of secret scroll. When the short-bearded cultivator heard Su Hao asking about the price, he couldnt help but be surprised: You want it? Although it looks useless, its not cheap. The short-bearded cultivator held up five fingers and said, I wont consider it for less than fifty pieces of spiritual stones. This momentum made Feng Ling tremble: So expensive, its like robbing! Su Hao nodded, Okay, fifty pieces of spiritual stones then. Short-bearded cultivator: ??? Feng Ling: ??? Just then, two familiar blood reactions entered Su Haos perception. Huh, Yumu and Yujie? Su Hao couldnt help but look outside the Qianfeng Assembly. Feng Ling also followed Su Haos gaze and looked into the distance: Whats wrong, Feng Wei? She knew that Su Haos eyesight was extraordinary. Su Hao said, Yumu and Yujie, the two senior sisters, are back, followed by arge group behind them! Theyreing aggressively. Boom The ground where Su Hao stood suddenly shook violently, as if someone had detonated arge amount of explosives on the mountainside, causing Su Hao and Feng Ling, who were caught off guard, to stumble. Whats going on? Feng Ling subconsciously activated her defensive shield, leaped up, and floated above the ground. The stall owner also reacted quickly, reaching out and wrapping the objects on the stall in a piece of cloth, lifting them up, and reaching out to grab the Endless Lotus tform in Su Haos hand. Su Hao stepped aside. The short-bearded cultivators face immediately darkened, and he said in a suppressed voice, What do you want? Return the tform to me within two breaths, or dont me me for being impolite. Su Hao didnt say anything either, reaching into his arms and then taking it out. ng Su Hao pulled out a handful of milky white spiritual stones from his arms. Each one was as big as a thumb because Su Haos hands were too small to hold them all, they fell to the ground with a tter. This scene not only stunned the short-bearded man but also stunned Feng Ling flying beside him! Her mind was full of: Huh? When did Feng Wei have so many spiritual stones in his arms? Su Hao simply nodded and said, There seem to be only twenty-something here, not quite enough! After saying that, he reached into his arms. When his hand came out, another handful of spiritual stones fell out, making a ttering sound as they hit the ground. Then Su Hao said, I left in a hurry and didnt have time to pack the spiritual stones properly. Please forgive me. These spiritual stones are for you, senior. Fifty pieces, no more, no less. And the Endelss Lotus tform is mine. Boom There was another loud noise, and the ground shook violently again. The three who were prepared were fine. Who dares to cause trouble at my Qianfeng Assembly! The voice was like a bell, rolling out, clearly audible to everyone around. Feng Ling immediately said, Its Masters Wu Shen! Master Wu Shen hase out! At this point, the entire Qianfeng Assembly was already in chaos. The cultivators who came here all summoned their escape light and flew away in all directions, while the ordinary people screamed and hid in corners. Everyone knew that something like this happening at the Qianfeng Assembly meant trouble. It meant that other high-level cultivators hade knocking. If they didnt escape or find a ce to hide quickly, they would definitely be affected. High-level cultivators battles have always been earth-shattering, with no distinction between friend and foe. Who would be spared then? The short-bearded cultivator thought for a moment, quickly took the spiritual stones handed over by Su Hao, and then swiftly picked up the fallen spiritual stones from the ground and put them away in a bag. Goodbye! After leaving a word, he turned into an escape light and flew away. Feng Ling said anxiously, Feng Wei, we dont know whats happening at the Qianfeng Assembly. This is not something we two Foundation Establishment cultivators can get involved in. Lets leave here first. Su Hao got what he wanted, feeling pleased. Okay! Su Hao jumped into the air, the Universal Knife flew out, slid under Su Haos feet, and followed Feng Ling as they flew away from the Qianfeng Assembly. After they flew out, they took in the surrounding scenes and finally understood what had happened. At this time, the surroundings of the Qianfeng Assembly were already filled with countless cultivators, numbering in the hundreds, including Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, and Nascent Soul cultivators. They were intercepting the fleeing cultivators from the Qianfeng Assembly. Once someone flew out of the Qianfeng Assembly, they would immediately be attacked by these cultivators. And Wu Shen Elder, who Feng Ling had high hopes for, was currently fighting against three Nascent Soul cultivators in the sky. The more they fought, the farther away they went, looking precarious, with their own safety at risk. Feng Ling and Su Hao had just flown out of the Qianfeng Assembly, and they were immediately targeted. A Golden Core cultivator with two Foundation Establishment cultivators flew towards them. Seeing this scene, Feng Ling couldnt help but feel a chill in her heart, immediately turned to Su Hao and said, Feng Wei, the way ahead is blocked. Lets return to the mountain! Ive also learned a earth escape technique, which can help us escape from within the mountain! Su Hao followed Feng Ling as she changed direction and returned to the Qianfeng Assembly. Su Hao asked in surprise, Master, what kind of escape technique have you learned? Feng Ling squeezed out an awkward smile and said, Not much, just eight escape techniques in total, all taught by my master. Su Hao was speechless. Could it be that all your time was spent practicing escape techniques? No wonder youre still at the Foundation Establishment realm! Feng Ling couldnt be bothered to argue with Su Hao. As a fairy, why would she engage in all that fighting? Isnt escaping just fine? Just as Su Hao and Feng Ling were approaching Qianfeng Assembly, the Golden Core cultivator acted faster and intercepted them. A dark red flow of light came towards Su Hao and Feng Ling. Be careful! Feng Ling reminded loudly. The Universal Knife under Su Haos feet emitted a bright green light, and he swiftly shot out, precisely piercing through the middle of the dark red flow of light without stopping, sliding to the front of the Golden Core cultivator. The Golden Core cultivator red angrily, instantly activating all his protective shields, tightly enveloping himself inside. Puff The green light passed through his chest without any hindrance, and the Golden Core cultivator stiffened in ce. With a flick of Su Haos finger, the green light turned back, circling around the neck of the Golden Core cultivator. A head immediately tilted to the side, then rolled off, and the headless body fell from the sky like a deted balloon, blood spraying everywhere like rain. Feng Lings eyes widened, her mouth slightly agape. Even though she had witnessed the power of Su Haos Universal Knife before, seeing it in action again still shook her. Unbelievable! Her desire for the Universal Sword grew even stronger. With such a magical tool in hand, wouldnt she have the final say in whether to fight or flee? The two Foundation Establishment cultivators who were following behind the Golden Core cultivator blinked and saw their leaders head already rolling on the ground, their leader had met his end. For a moment, their souls trembled, and they urgently tried to stop. But it was toote. A streak of green light floated lightly past, circled around the necks of the two, and their heads immediately fell off, followed by their bodies. The green light reversed back andnded at Su Haos feet. Master, dont just stand there, lets go! Feng Ling snapped out of her daze and immediately flew towards Qianfeng Assembly. Feng Wei, youre amazing! Su Hao casually said, Its not a big deal. They were just too weak! However, Su Haos frank words sounded modest to Feng Ling. She thought to herself, I didnt expect Feng Wei, such a genius, to be so humble. Many cultivators around had witnessed Su Hao instantly killing a Golden Core cultivator and two Foundation Establishment cultivators, and for a moment, their hair stood on end. What was that green light just now? Why was it so powerful that the Golden Core elder couldnt even match it? Could it be a Nascent Soul elder? Reliable information says that there is only one Nascent Soul cultivator in the Qianfeng Assembly! Now hes being intercepted by three Nascent Soul cultivators from the Sanlian Cai Feng Sect! Nascent Soul my ass, those were clearly two little Foundation Establishment cultivators! Foundation Establishment? How is that possible? Have you lost your senses? Cant you distinguish between Foundation Establishment and Nascent Soul? But Senses dont lie! It must be something peculiar about his magical tool! Maybe its an ancient spiritual treasure! Ancient spiritual treasure? Pfft! I didnt expect fellow cultivators to still believe in such things. Go seize it, and youll find out, wont you? Does fellow cultivator dare to challenge its power? Two little Foundation Establishment realms, relying on a sharp magical tool to show off their might, whats there to be afraid of! In that case, lets go together! Thus, six Golden Core realm cultivators locked onto Su Hao and Feng Lings figures with their senses and turned into escape lights, chasing after them. Chapter 402

Chapter 402

What does it mean to have bad luck, even choking on cold water? Su Hao was just like that. Before he arrived at the Qianfeng Assembly in Ling Mountain Province, things had been fine for many years. But just as he arrived at the Qianfeng Assembly, not even a day had passed before he encountered arge group of Nascent Soul and Golden Core cultivators besieging the sect. It could only be said that he was extremely unlucky. The one who felt it the most was Feng Ling. She felt that the timing of her departure from the Immortal Sect was wrong, leading to such a string of bad luck along the way. First, she encountered five cultivators intercepting her on the sea, then she found all the recement disciples dead when she arrived at the Qilou Peak, and now she encountered over a hundred cultivators besieging the Qianfeng Assembly Feng Ling nced thankfully at Su Hao beside her. If it werent for Su Hao being there, she feared she might have already died somewhere. Su Hao furrowed his brows and stopped on the ground, saying, Master, six Golden Core cultivators are chasing after us! Uh Feng Ling suddenly turned around, seeing six different colored lights flying towards them, her heart skipping a beat. Feng Ling immediately formed hand seals, grabbing Su Haos hand, and said, Quickly burrow underground and escape! Su Hao flicked his hand, letting go of Feng Lings hand, and said, Master, are you sure these cultivators cant use earth escape techniques? Feng Lings hand stiffened, her face turning ugly as she said, Then what should we do? I also know a shadow escape technique Su Hao waved his hand and said, What else can we do? Lets just kill them first! Feng Ling worriedly said, But they are six Golden Core cultivators, how can we fight them? Even after seeing Su Haos disy of power twice, she still found it difficult to dispel her fear of encountering Golden Core cultivators. Su Hao said, Just stay put and dont run around. As he spoke, a green light shot out from the Universal Knife, covering him and Feng Ling separately. Then Su Hao took a step forward, extending a finger and tapping it on the handle of the Universal Knife. Hum The Universal Knife burst out instantly, attacking the nearest cultivator in a purple robe like a meteor. The cultivator in the purple robe squinted his eyes and formed hand seals. Illusionary Thousand Traces! The cultivator in the purple robe turned into tens of millions, almost filling the entire sky, with countless shadows making it impossible to discern the true body. The cultivator in the purple robes Illusionary Thousand Traces technique mixed Golden Core spiritual energy into the other illusions. In the perception of spiritual consciousness, each one seemed real, making it impossible to confirm where the true body was hidden. Perhaps, this was his reliance for daring to trouble Su Hao. However, it was useless against Su Hao. Su Haos current way of locking onto the enemys position was through blood qi perception. As long as the cultivator in the purple robe didnt have the ability to disperse his flesh like [Origin Lord], Su Hao could still instantly identify the person. So, amidst the incredulous gaze of the cultivator in the purple robe, the green light changed direction, directly locking onto his true body, breaking through fiveyers of shields, piercing through, leaving behind a trail of blood sttering in the air. Arge number of illusions also disappeared along with it. The green light turned again and was about to cut off the head of the cultivator in the purple robe. Golden Light Shield! Ayer of golden light shield enveloped the cultivator in the purple robe. It was another technique from a bun-haired cultivator who, at the critical moment, put a shield around the cultivator in the purple robe. One, to protect the cultivator in the purple robe, and two, to test the effectiveness of his shield against the Universal Knife. Su Haos Universal Knife struck the golden light shield, and it immediately shattered, barely slicing off the head of the cultivator in the purple robe. At this point, Su Hao had depleted most of the spiritual power attached to the Universal Knife, and he was no longer capable of consecutively beheading the remaining cultivators. The attacks of the other five cultivators also arrived in front of Su Hao and Feng Ling. With no room to dodge, all the attacks directly hit the cyan light shields covering Su Hao and Feng Ling. In the eyes of these five Golden Core cultivators, their attacks were sure to be sessful, absolutely fatal! How could two Foundation Establishment cultivators withstand them? Indeed, the artifacts of these two Foundation Establishment cultivators were powerful, able to instantly arrive and consecutively break through severalyers of shields, directly killing a Golden Core cultivator! Any one of them dared not face this artifact alone; if all six of them attacked together, they might try it, with one dying for the other five to escape. None of these six believed they were the unluckiest one, even the cultivator in the purple robe who charged ahead felt the same. Even if the artifact targeted him, he was not afraid; Illusionary Thousand Traces was his trump card In other words, as long as the tender-faced Foundation Establishment cultivator used the artifact to attack, regardless of who he hit, the attacks of the other five Golden Core cultivators could tear that tender-faced Foundation Establishment cultivator apart! Then the battle would end, and they would obtain this immensely powerful artifact. The more these five cultivators thought about it, the more excited they became. If they could get their hands on that cyan light artifact Ding ding ding To everyones surprise, various colored lights attacked fiercely, but when they hit the two Foundation Establishment cultivators, they only made a series of crisp sounds, unable to make any progress. What? The bun-haired cultivator lookedpletely astonished! He had been prepared; once he killed that kid, he would immediately snatch the cyan light artifact. He didnt expect his exceptionally sharp and vicious attacks,bined with those of the other four fellow cultivators, to be unable to break through the thin cyan light shield. This made him furrow his brows. Was this kid really a Foundation Establishment cultivator? Could he be a disguise of some Nascent Soul old monster? He carefully examined Su Haos youthful face again, thinking to himself, At this age, he does seem to be a Foundation Establishment cultivator, not like a Nascent Soul old monster. He should still have an exceptional defense artifact on him. With that thought, the bun-haired cultivators heart burned even hotter, filled with even greater desire for Su Hao. Golden Light Break Shield! He waved his hand, and a golden light shot out from his sleeve, appearing in front of Su Hao in an instant, fiercely attacking the cyan light membrane in front of Su Hao. Dang! To the bun-haired cultivators surprise, his killer move, Golden Light Break Shield, actually failed! This was the move he had prepared to seize the top-tier artifact at thest moment! Even he didnt dare say he could withstand it. He couldnt help but furrow his brow and shouted, Fellow Daoists, if not now, then when will you show your skills? Upon hearing this, the other four quickly expressed their intention to disy their own specialties! The green light turned back, appearing in Su Haos hand again. Once again, arge amount of spiritual power was infused into it, causing the slightly dim green light of the Universal Knife to swell again, turning it back into a deadly weapon. At this moment, Feng Ling still had lingering fear, gasping for breath heavily. At the moment when the attacks of the Golden Core cultivators were about to strike, she thought she was already dead, with various childhood memories shing through her mind. Then came a series of ding ding ding sounds around her ears, and to her surprise, she found herself still alive, with the thin cyan light in front of her remaining unscathed. Feng Ling eximed, Feng Wei, is this the Wind Spirit Shield? It doesnt seem like it! Su Hao replied, No! Its a simplified version of absolute defense. Absolute defense? Whats that? Feng Ling obviously didnt understand the meaning of these four words, but Su Hao didnt have time to exin to her. He thought to himself, Its okay to use the Universal Knife to kill individual targets, but once there are more opponents, it wont work! I need to find a way to end the battle quickly! Killing one, recalling the Universal Knife to infuse it with spiritual power again, and then killing anotherthis kind of attack efficiency was too slow for Su Haos liking. It was intolerable! Even transforming into [Child of Fate] in front of everyone wasnt an option After reinforcing Feng Lings defense once again, Su Hao wielded the long Knife, waved it around, and then chuckled softly, Theres a sense of reality when its in your hands! At this moment, the second wave of attacks from the five Golden Core cultivators had arrived, nging against Su Haos shield, but they were once again futile! Although the cyan light shield on Su Haos body was just a crude version of the absolute defense triggered by the Universal Knife, it was not something these Golden Core cultivators could easily break through. One more Nascent Soul cultivator would be about right. Su Hao murmured, Lets try swinging the Knife through space The next moment, Su Haos brain quickly activated, activating the core rune Spatial Module Generation and Negative Space Module Positioning, his spiritual tendrils manipting space Suddenly, Su Hao swung the Universal Knife tly. In the distance, a sh of cyan light appeared around the neck of one Golden Core cultivator. Splurt! A head flew up into the air, the Golden Core cultivators head turned upside down as it fell, his eyes clouded, his mind filled with confusion: Whats going on? Why is the world turning upside down Chapter 403

Chapter 403

?? This scene simply stunned everyone! This kind of attack method has exceeded everyones cognition! Even the face of Feng Ling behind Su Hao was a bit distorted! With a swipe of the knife in front of him, the enemies five or six hundred meters away inexplicably lost their heads. What kind of operation is this? A thought popped into Feng Lings mind: Does this Universal Knife have any inexplicable abilities? Does the Universal Knife really have ten thousand functions? Hiss The most terrified were the remaining four Golden Core cultivators. They dared to charge up purely on the basis of the Golden Cores crushing power over the Foundation Establishment stage, while still maintaining enough confidence in themselves. However, just after two rounds of engagement, with six Golden Core cultivators against two Foundation Establishment cultivators, two Golden Core cultivators died! Who would believe this joke if it were told? The four looked at each other and saw the tacit understanding in each others eyes: Run! No matter how powerful the magic weapon is, its not as important as ones own life. However, how could Su Hao let them escape? With slightly closed eyes, blood qi injected into the core rune, after calcting the trajectory of the Golden Core cultivators movement, spatial abilities were activated, and the long knife in his hand was swung. Puff! Another good head flew up. The remaining three looked terrified, and their flight speed increased even more. If these Golden Core cultivators fled in an S shape, Su Hao would still have to put in some effort. But following the instinct of the shortest distance between two points is a straight line, they only wanted to get away from those two weird Foundation Establishment cultivators as quickly as possible, so they rushed forward regardless of everything! As for straight-line escape, Su Hao easily calcted the corresponding data, urately deployed the negative space module, and carried out the killing. So, Su Hao was slightly silent, and in an instant, he swung his knife forward. A Golden Core cultivators neck shed with blue light. Puff! Another head fell, and the body fell limp into the abyss. Run!!! Thest two remaining, especially the one with tied hair, almost copsed internally! All he could think of was how to escape. All the spiritual power in his body surged, providing power for his flight! Quick, quick, quick! However, his speed was almost on par with the other Golden Core cultivator, hispanion, who was not far from him. Blue light appeared around his neck, and then his head fell to the side. Even if all the shields on his body were concentrated on his neck for protection, it was futile! The cultivator with tied hair was a bit calmer at this moment, then used the remaining reason to curse wildly: Whos the stupid pig who suggested picking a fight with these two Foundation Establishment cultivators just now? If youre going to die, die on your own! Screw it! Damn it! xxx While cursing, a bunch of trash talk actually gave him a little courage, he suddenly turned around and pounced towards Su Hao. Just as he turned, at the moment he originally nned to move, a blue light shed and struck above the air! The cultivator with tied hair instinctively touched his neck! My heads still on, Im alive! For a moment, he was full of gratitude. Then, a sh of insight came to his mind, and he blurted out: I got it! He discovered the peculiarity from the trajectory of the sword light just now: that sword light could only predict the trajectory of movement, but couldnt lock onto the neck! The cultivator with tied hairs eyes suddenly burst with a bright light of hope: So thats it! Theres still a chance to escape and survive! The courage he just gathered to face Su Hao disappeared in an instant upon learning he had a chance to escape. And Su Hao was also very surprised that his nearly certain strike missed. He couldnt help but say: This Golden Core cultivator is quite something! Since there was only one left, Su Hao couldnt be bothered to use spatial positioning, a method prone to errors. Direct shooting was more straightforward. He threw the Universal Knife, wrapped in blue light, towards the cultivator with tied hair over a distance of more than a thousand meters. The Universal Knifes attack speed was extremely fast, arriving in an instant over a distance of more than a thousand meters. No matter how the cultivator with tied hair tried to dodge or confuse the vision with various spells, the Universal Knife still followed closely like a shadow, piercing through all shields, prating his body, and then turning back to sever his head. In the moment before the cultivator with tied hairs head was cut off, he exerted all his remaining strength, shouting hoarsely at Su Hao, Why change the attack method again? Why why Attack attack Method method The massive voice echoed among the surrounding peaks, the echo lingering for a long time! Su Hao asked Feng Ling in surprise, Master, what does he mean? Feng Ling replied nkly, If you dont understand, I definitely dont know! Su Hao retrieved the Universal Knife and nced around, saying, Master, lets leave quickly! Feng Ling foolishly pointed at the ground beneath her feet and said, Feng Wei, should we use the Earth Escaping Technique to escape? Su Hao replied, Of course, unless Master has other escape techniques? Feng Ling gestured towards the surrounding group of people and said, My Earth Escaping Technique is too slow. Now that were being watched by so many people, I doubt we can escape Indeed, thest desperate roar of the cultivator with tied hair before his death sessfully diverted the attention of most people. Then everyone noticed Su Hao using a blue light artifact to kill the Golden Core cultivator! Upon closer inspection, they found that this was the seventh Golden Core cultivator he had killed! Then, out of the hundred or so cultivators besieging the Qianfeng Assembly, around twenty or so came towards Su Hao and Feng Ling, including two Nascent Soul realm cultivators! Seeing Su Hao being surrounded by more than twenty people, Elder Yu, who had been hiding in the Qianfeng Assembly, intending toe out with Yumu and Yujie for recognition, hoping he could provide protection to Su Hao, immediately retracted his head upon seeing Su Hao being surrounded. This wasnt going to be a recognition, it was walking into death! In Elder Yus view, if Su Hao was targeted by Nascent Soul realm cultivators, it was certain death with no possibility of survival! Elder Yu softly said to Yumu and Yujie beside him, Yumu, Yujie, their attention is divided, lets take the opportunity to escape! After saying that, he formed hand seals, and then, grabbing his two disciples, sank into the ground, disappearing without a trace. Su Hao sighed, feeling speechless. He had just arrived at Lingshan Continent and was unfamiliar with the ce. He didnt want to cause trouble and sneak away quietly, but these people pushed him too hard He would turn seventeen this year! Perhaps it was just another one of those inexplicable reasons for his bad luck? Su Hao didnt know. Since we cant hide, then well face it head-on! Cut down all obstacles under the sword! However, Su Hao didnt want to reveal his identity just yet. He still wanted to stay in the Yunzhong Valley to obtain theplete subsequent cultivation techniques. If he exposed his identity, the Immortal Sect would definitely be wary of him, and they might tamper with the techniques they gave him. Now, some camouge is still needed! Camouge meant just covering it up casually. As long as he didnt openly admit it, he could deny it afterward no matter how others spected. Anyway, there wouldnt be any evidence. When Su Hao obtained theplete technique, why bother to hide anymore? He could do whatever he wanted, and see who dared to stop him! Su Hao said, Master, activate your Earth Escaping Technique. Lets escape underground! Its fine if its slow, lets give it a try first. Feng Ling immediately nodded and said, Okay! She quickly formed hand seals, and a brown light enveloped the two of them. Feng Ling grabbed Su Haos hand and led him underground, continuously diving deeper. As the two disappeared underground and vanished from everyones sight, Su Hao grabbed Feng Lings hand, quickly transforming into a Child of Fate, while turning the surrounding rocks and soil into diamond armor. With Feng Ling, he swiftly descended. Then, Su Hao created a space in the mountains belly, introduced air, and said in the darkness to Feng Ling, Master, lets wait here quietly. Dont wander around! Then, he scanned with his radar. Teleport! The next moment, Su Hao disappeared in the mountains belly. Perhaps Feng Ling was used to Su Haos reverse maniption, or perhaps she acknowledged Su Haos strength from the bottom of her heart, as she didnt doubt Su Haos instructions at all. She thought to herself: If Feng Wei said so, there must be a reason. Just follow his instructions! The surroundings were pitch ck and silent. Feng Ling couldnt help but call softly, Feng Wei? No response at all! Feng Ling activated her spiritual power, and a faint white light emanated from her hand, illuminating the surroundings. Where was Su Haos figure? There was only a crystal-clear, wless, and impurity-free ss-like substance, shining brightly under the white light, incredibly beautiful! Chapter 404

Chapter 404

Deep within the Lingshen Wenzhou Continent, there is a pce surrounded by mountains. A streak of light flies in from outside the mountain, stopping in front of the pce and transforming into a morous woman with purple lips and eyes, resembling an old demon of many years. As she touches down, she walks towards the pce. Tread, tread, tread! Her shoes make crisp sounds as they step on the stoneid ground, echoing in the hall. Upon entering the pce, the morous woman gazes respectfully at the back of a man seated at the head of the hall and says, Immortal Master! There is a huge map on the back panel of the hall, marked with various sizes of dots, densely packed. In front of the map stands a man emitting a powerful aura, hands behind his back, quietly contemting the map. After a moment, he turns around slowly, revealing a thin face with slightly sunken eye sockets. His eyes, as calm as still water, emit a faint glow, seemingly absorbing everything. The man speaks lightly, Lin Mei, how is it? A smile appears on the morous womans face as she replies, Immortal Masters predictions were urate. The conflict between the Hun Tian Condensing Qi Peak and the Departing Fire Forgetfulness Gate, which we provoked, escted into a confrontation resulting in severe injuries and nearly decimating these two immortal sects. Then, we spread the news, and various major immortal sects acted upon it. The Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks reacted the fastest and intercepted the flying boat of the Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain urately on the Broad Darkness Sea, ultimately seizing precious materials such as the Xuanlei Cold Mountain Iron and the Nine-Ring Merging Spirit Lotus! Heh! Ridiculously, the Sanhe Peaks actually denied it, iming that a person in crystal armor appeared out of nowhere and took away all the materials. Do they think anyone would believe that? Now many eyes are on the Sanhe Peaks, but unfortunately, its too powerful for others to act at the moment. The man, also known as the Immortal Master, smiles lightly and says, The interests are not enough. These are just some rtively precious materials, far from reaching the point of everyone attacking en masse! Have our gifts been delivered to the Yunzhong Valley? Lin Meis purple lips curl into a smile, revealing a row of white teeth. Already delivered. And as soon as we spread the news, the Triple Phoenix Pavilion couldnt hold back, joining forces with several major immortal sects tounch an attack on the Yunzhong Valley, epassing all twenty-eight strongholds. It is estimated that within two days at thetest, the Yunzhong Valley will be wiped out! At this point, Lin Mei chuckles foolishly. This news has reached the Sanhe Peaks. After the Triple Phoenix Pavilion takes down the Yunzhong Valley, it will be the Sanhe Peakss turn toe and plunder. The Immortal Master turns to look at the map, the reflection of the entire map in those sunken eye sockets. Lin Mei continues, Immortal Master, many of our top materials have been distributed recently, and there are very few left The Immortal Master says, It doesnt matter. The major immortal sects have been entangled for many years, and the hatred runs deep. Our top materials are just bait! Apart from interests, there is also hatred that can destroy oneself. Before long, everyone will be embroiled in this chaotic mess! Although the water in the pond is clear now, there is much sediment at the bottom. Just gently stirring it with a small stick can muddy the entire clear pond. The Yunzhong Valley is indeed a top immortal sect, butpared to other top immortal sects, it is the easiest target. The reason is that the Yunzhong Valley has an ample supply of high-endbat power, but the number of cultivators below the Golden Core stage is too low. This cannot be considered a weakness. Under normal circumstances, no one would dare to provoke the Yunzhong Valley because killing a few Foundation Building disciples would be futile. Once the Yunzhong Valley is provoked, a group of Nascent Soul stage cultivators would harass incessantly, causing endless trouble. However, in the face of huge interests, the shortage of disciples within the sect bes Yunzhong Valleys fatal weakness, making it vulnerable to coordinated attacks. Bullying the weak with numbers has always been the case! This is a characteristic imprinted in human genes, and cultivators are no exception! However, what the joint cultivators of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion and other immortal sects did not expect during their siege of the Qianfeng Assembly was a bizarre Foundation Establishment cultivator they encountered. He wielded a sharp magic tool, so sharp that it could reap the life of a Golden Core cultivator with just one shot, and he had a top-tier defensive magic tool. Even with five Golden Core cultivators besieging him, they couldnt break through his shield? What was even more outrageous was that this Foundation Establishment cultivator seemed to have gone mad. He held the magic tool in his hand and swung it towards the Golden Core cultivators who were hundreds of meters away, jokingly. They were Golden Core cultivators, after all But unbelievably, the heads of the Golden Core cultivators were chopped off by this little Foundation Establishment cultivator. Then, the young Foundation Establishment cultivator continued to swing three more times, beheading three more Golden Core cultivators in session. They almost thought that this was some powerful Nascent Soul cultivator ying around in the Foundation Establishment stage. They carefully sensed it again. Yes, it was definitely a Foundation Establishment cultivator. In everyones spiritual perception, the spiritual energy response within this little guys body was that of the Foundation Establishment realm. Although the amount of spiritual energy was excessive, Foundation Establishment spiritual energy was Foundation Establishment spiritual energy. It was absolutely impossible to contend with Golden Core cultivators. It was all because of that strange blue-glowing magic tool! Everyone couldnt hide their greed in their eyes. They wanted that magic tool! A small Foundation Establishment cultivator could wield this magic tool to ughter so many. If it were in the hands of Golden Core cultivators like them The Golden Core cultivators thought of this and nced subtly at the two Nascent Soul cultivators who followed them! The two Nascent Soul cultivators obviously didnt know what these Golden Core cultivators were thinking. Instead, they eagerly looked at Su Hao standing on the Qianfeng Assembly and the versatile knife behind Su Hao. To be honest, they were also eyeing Su Haos magic tool. Although the knifes style didnt match their lofty and ethereal aura, its killing intent was too strong to resist! If they had this magic tool in their hands, would they still need to consider the feelings of the Nascent Soul stage cultivators? Hmm, of course, the premise was that this magic tool could pierce through the shield of a Nascent Soul stage big shot. But getting it in their hands would never be wrong. Seeing Feng Ling leading Su Hao using the Earth Escape Technique and disappearing underground. A ck-robed Nascent Soul cultivator with graying hair scanned with his spiritual sense, firmly locking Su Haos position in the mountain, a smile appearing on his face as wrinkles gathered, I have a spell that can seal off the Earth Escape Technique and trap them in the mountain. Fellow Feng Dan, please watch how I do it? Feng Dan was a slender middle-aged cultivator. Upon hearing this, he said, Friend Yuan Ze, please go ahead. Yuan Ze formed a hand seal, gently lifted his hand, and a dark purple light instantly enveloped the entire Thousand Peaks Mountain, permeating through the mountain. By this time, Su Hao had already transformed into a diamond of [Child of Fate] and was moving around unimpeded. It was another group of escapees who suffered. Old Uncle Yu, with his twin disciples Yumu and Yujie, was preparing to sneak out of the mountain when suddenly they couldnt move. After waiting for a moment in the cramped darkness, Yujie couldnt help but ask, Master, why did we stop? Yumu followed, Could it be that there are cultivators blocking our way ahead? Old Uncle Yus old face shed with a hint of panic, forcing himself to remain calm, A powerful cultivator has used a spell to seal off this mountain peak! Yujie said, What should we do then? Yumu said, Can we still escape? Old Uncle Yu released their hands and then formed a hand seal, saying, Lets see how I break his sealing spell. The Five Elements Breaking Seal Technique! A white light shed, and then everything around fell silent. Yujie asked, Master, has it been broken? Yumu said, Master, youre amazing! Old Uncle Yu coughed and said, Not yet, this sealing technique is quite powerful. But dont panic, I still have more than twenty kinds of unsealing techniques. Let me try them one by one. As soon as one Earth Escape sealing technique seeded, numerous cultivators attempting to escape through Earth Escape within the mountain couldnt move, leaving Yuan Ze with a faint smile on his face. Immediately after, twelve delicate flying swords flew out from his waist, lined up in front, and he said softly, It is said that the shield of that little Foundation Establishment cultivator is powerful. Lets try my Twelve Spiritual Gate Swords first! With that, he pointed his finger, and the twelve flying swords locked onto Su Haos position in the mountain, transforming into streams of light and shooting out. Just then, a tall figure appeared out of nowhere, blocking in front of the twelve streams of light. As soon as this figure appeared, it attracted the attention of everyone present. A towering figure in armor, wielding a nearly three-meter-long sword! The armored figure stood at a height of four meters, entirely translucent, with the entire armor constructed like crystal stone, exuding an extreme sense of beauty. They had never seen such exquisite armor before, but it didnt diminish the awe in their hearts! Mighty and domineering! Such smoothly flowing and fantastical armor seemed to naturally elerate the heartbeat and blood cirction of anyone who saw it! As soon as the armored figure appeared, the crystal long sword in their hand shimmered, tracing two arcs. Ding, ding, ding A series of crisp sounds rang out as all twelve streams of light shot out by Yuan Ze were deflected! Chapter 405

Chapter 405

The imposing and majestic armor, the smooth movements, were so handsome that the blood vessels in the minds of the cultivators present almost burst. Who is this person? At the same time, a question arose in everyones mind! Even the doubts about Su Haos mysterious appearance were temporarily suppressed. Yuan Zes smile disappeared, he retracted his Twelve Spirit Sword, and asked with confusion, Fellow Feng Dan, have you ever heard of someone wearing crystal armor? Feng Dans shields were already full, and he shook his head in response, Never. Yuan Ze snorted coldly, ying tricks, enemy not friend. Please, fellow Feng Dan, watch over things for me. Ill go and investigate. Feng Dan replied, Go ahead. Yuan Ze formed hand seals and approached, waving his hand casually, and a dark purple light shone towards Su Hao. Violet Light Body Barrier! The violet light was extremely fast. By the time Su Hao noticed it, it had already shone on him, forming a faint purple light curtain around him. Although it couldnt break through his absolute defense, it immobilized him. After sessfully restraining Su Hao, Yuan Ze then shot out a piercing armor-breaking artifact. Is this a restraint technique? Not bad. Su Hao struggled slightly and found that this restraining technique was extremely firm; all his joints were fixed, making it difficult for him to exert force. To break free, he needed to decipher the structure of the technique. Seeing another artifacting towards him, he didnt panic and directly activated Blink. Su Haos figure blurred and appeared beside him, ignoring the attacks of the Nascent Soul realm cultivator, flying towards the summit of Qianfeng Assembly. With so many enemies, rushing up to fight them directly would be too inefficient, so Su Hao needed to create more artifacts first. Yuan Zes armor-breaking artifact missed its target, and he frowned, How did he break my Violet Light Body Barrier? He looked back, perhaps hoping Feng Dan could see something. Disappointingly, Feng Dan also shook his head and said, I dont know. Yuan Ze said, This person is strange. Lets join forces to fight him. Feng Dan agreed, Agreed. With Feng Dans approval, Yuan Ze swept his gaze across the field and saw a group of Golden Core cultivators behind him, their faces serious, hesitating to approach. He then said loudly, Fellow cultivators, lets join forces to confront him. After that, he chased towards Su Haos direction, with Feng Dan following behind. Seeing this, the Golden Core cultivators hesitated but eventually followed suit. The Nascent Soul realm cultivators couldnt help but be cautious. The bodies of the seven Golden Core cultivators who had died just now were still lying at the foot of the mountain. Ever since that mysterious Foundation Establishment realm cultivator appeared, this ce has been filled with strangeness. And now, out of nowhere, emerged a figure d in a majestic crystal armor, who actually managed to retreat unscathed under the attacks of Nascent Soul cultivators. Judging by his calm demeanor, his strength must be formidable. If one were too impulsive and rushed forward, they might end up in trouble. Su Haopletely ignored the cultivators behind him. They might look intimidating in numbers, but they posed little threat to him, or rather, they posed no threat at all. The reason he blocked the attacks of the Nascent Soul cultivators was to divert their attention to him, ensuring rtive safety for Feng Ling. He wasnt afraid of these cultivators, but Feng Ling might not feel the same way. If his master identally died, Su Hao wouldnt be able to find another master like her. Su Haos speed was astonishing. In the blink of an eye, hended on the mountaintop. The ground beneath his feet transformed into adamantium armor, spreading out to a radius of a hundred meters, turning into translucent steel. Rise! Within the adamantium armor domain, forty-eight crystal flying swords slowly ascended. This scene stunned both Yuan Ze and Feng Dan, the two Nascent Soul cultivators. It was simply surreal. The Golden Core cultivators widened their eyes, staring at this bizarre sight. What kind of technique was this? It was so strange. However, everyone present was shrewd. They simply needed to find a way to counter the enemys actions. Yuan Ze shouted, Fellow cultivators, why hesitate? Attack now! For a moment, more than twenty cultivators emitted various colored lights around them andunched their attacks at Su Hao. Su Hao knew that it would take time for his flying swords to form, so he had prepared in advance. He covered each flying sword with a Counter-Space Shield as protection. No attack could interrupt the formation of the flying swords. Once the forty-eight flying swords took shape, Su Hao would be a reaper of cultivators, with no one able to stop him. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Arge number of various colored artifacts flew towards Su Hao, densely packed together. Some aimed at Su Hao himself, while others targeted the forming flying swords. If anyone were in Su Haos position, seeing so many attacks would undoubtedly make their scalp numb. Puff, puff, puff~ Countless attacks bombarded Su Hao, but the scene of the crystal armored figure being shattered did not appear as expected. These seemingly sharp and unparalleled artifact attacks effortlessly pierced through Su Hao, hitting the adamantium armor on the ground behind him and shattering the crystal armor on the ground, leaving behind countless densely packed holes in an instant. Not only was the crystal armored figure like this, but the forty-eight flying swords being formed were also the same. The scene where the stubborn shields resisted attacks did not happen. Is it resolved? Someone asked the question that was on everyones mind, but most present were cultivators of Golden Core or higher realms, with exceptionally keen spiritual senses. They quickly concluded: it was not resolved. Is it an illusion? All our attacks went right through! Very likely, but our spiritual senses still perceive him there. Spiritual senses can be deceived! Oh right, why does the spiritual power of this crystal-armored figure match that of the Foundation Establishment junior with the top-tier artifact? As soon as they heard this, everyone immediately realized, Indeed! I understand now. The top-tier defensive artifact of that Foundation Establishment junior is this set of armor on him! For a moment, greed shed in everyones eyes. Strong defense was a given, but it was also incredibly stylish. Yuan Ze and Feng Dan exchanged a nce, both noticing the puzzlement in each others eyes, which made them more vignt. Having lived for many years and reached the Nascent Soul realm, they had experienced countless hardships and knew that the world was far from simple. Everywhere was a crisis, and if they werent careful, they could be someone elses nourishment, their centuries of cultivation turned into someone elses stepping stone. Yuan Ze swept his spiritual sense and sensed that in the distant sky, three of their Nascent Soul cultivators were besieging Elder Wu Shen of the Yunzhong Valley. Elder Wu Shen was incredibly proficient in the Mist in the Mountains technique, so it might take a while to deal with him. If the situation isnt right, immediately seek help from other Nascent Soul cultivators. This siege might not end well. Where did this Foundation Establishment juniore from after all! After making the decision in his heart, Yuan Ze made a hand seal, hiding himself in a purple mist and disappearing. The purple mist thickened and spread, blocking the spiritual senses of the others. Suddenly, twelve mist serpents burst out of the purple mist, coiling and advancing, opening theirrge mouths, silently roaring, and pouncing towards Su Hao. At this moment of uncertainty and doubt among the cultivators, Su Haos forty-eight flying swords had already beenpleted. In an instant, a green light radiated from them, floating in the air. It was at this moment that the cultivators present all felt a sense of danger enveloping them. What is that? Flying swords? How can he control so many? At this moment of doubt, Su Hao turned his head and nced at the group of cultivators flying outside the mountain for the first time. Then, he calmly spoke, Lets clear the way with the flying swords Ive just learned recently! Let me pursue my goal of studying in peace for a hundred years! Su Haos determination to pursue longevity was no joke! To digest the knowledge of this world, a hundred years might not be enough! Su Hao extended a finger and gently flicked it. Go! In an instant, the floating long swords around Su Hao moved, emitting a faint green light, drawing graceful arcs and shooting towards the cultivators outside the mountain. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh A unique sound of breaking through the air echoed, and forty-eight streams of green light, each choosing its target, flew towards the cultivators. Not good! Theyre green light artifacts, we cant block them, quick, dodge! The cultivators activated their techniques and artifacts, some wrapping themselves tightly, others using spatial discement techniques to dodge, or shooting out their own artifacts to meet Su Haos green light flying swords. ng, ng, ng For a moment, dazzling lights and shadows filled the air, chaos reigning supreme. Chapter 406

Chapter 406

Clearly, the cultivators who intended to intercept Su Haos flying sword with shields or magical tools were all pierced through their bodies by a sword, severely injured, and basically powerless to fight again. Just as their shields were all broken and they were unable tounch spells again, Su Haos cyan flying sword turned back and easily chopped off their heads. Su Hao also wanted to make a fatal blow, but the flying sword could only pierce through the sword tip to instantly break through the multiple shields of the Golden Core cultivator. If he had intended to cut off their heads from the beginning, it would have been difficult to break through all the shields. Thats why Su Hao went the extra mile to reverse the swords edge for a follow-up attack. As for headshot shooting, the target was too small, easy to miss, and easy to dodge. In Su Haos first wave of flying sword attacks, nearly ten cultivators were directly killed, their headless bodies lost the effect of spells and fell down the mountain with their heads. On the contrary, the cultivators who used spells to dodge escaped. However, they were all frightened by the sharpness of Su Haos wave of flying swords, pale-faced, and kept retreating. Su Hao was not very satisfied with his performance, he could only say it was okay, but thats it. The dodging ability of the Golden Core cultivators was extremely strong, and he was simultaneously controlling forty-eight flying swords, making it difficult to concentrate, so it was normal to be avoided. Sure enough, having more people still has a certain advantage, able to persist for a longer time! Thinking this, Su Hao concentrated his attention and controlled the flying swords in the sky to chase and attack the fleeing cultivators. Yuan Ze, hidden in the mist, narrowly dodged after Su Haos flying swords broke through his threeyers of shields. Watching the distant cyan light, he felt lingering fear and muttered to himself, This flying sword seems to be born for piercing armor. The severalyers of shields on my body simply cannot withstand it! No, I cant resist it! What puzzled Yuan Ze was how the crystal-armored figure could urately sense his position? He didnt have time to think much. Seizing the moment when Su Haos flying swords attacked, he manipted the spell, and twenty-four flying needles flew out from his sleeve, scattered around Su Hao, emitting light and forming a huge light curtain, trapping Su Hao in the middle. Formation? Su Hao nced at it and immediately recognized the origin of this formation. Purple Smoke Erosion Killing Formation Disc! Swish, swish, swish Another Nascent Soul cultivator also took action, shooting out twelve flying shuttles, also nailed around Su Hao, forming the second formation. Invisible Sword Formation! In total, there were tworge formations trapping Su Hao in between. Hum The Purple Smoke Erosion Killing Formation Disc activated, and dense purple mist emerged from the light curtain, forming winding mist dragons, gradually spiraling towards Su Hao to kill him. Swish The Invisible Sword Formation also activated, suddenly shooting out an invisible sword qi, heading straight for Su Haos tall crystal body. What Su Hao wanted to say was that ying formations in front of him was futile! Su Hao didnt even bother to look at it. Blink! The next moment, Su Haos figure appeared outside the formation, his eyes locked onto one of the blue-robed Golden Core cultivators. Three flying swords surrounded him from three directions, locking down the dodging space of the blue-robed cultivator. Swoosh! The first sword was dodged, the second sword broke the shield, and the third sword severed the head. Blood sprayed, the Golden Core cultivators body lightly fell from the sky, faster and faster. Soon, Su Hao mastered the knack of killing with three swords in a group, leaving the Golden Core cultivator with no room to dodge, and they sessively fell under Su Haos sword. This was terrifying to the extreme. The remaining Golden Core cultivators had no fighting spirit left. They turned into escape lights and were about to flee this ce. Whatever sect mission there was could wait until they escaped with their lives. Regardless of the final punishment, they would ept it. If they died here, everything would be in vain. Yuan Ze and Feng Dan, the two Nascent Soul cultivators, saw Su Hao breaking free from the formation and appearing outside it. Their pupils contracted involuntarily. Its this move again. What kind of spell is this? Could it be an illusion spell? Have both of us been deceived? If it was an illusion-type spell, it made sense. The crystal-armored figure was not initially in that position but elsewhere, and everyones frenzied attacks were just illusions created by the crystal-armored figure to confuse everyones spiritual senses and psychic senses. In other words: everyone was initially deceived by that crystal-armored figure! Yuan Ze thought he had found the truth and showed a faint smile. Humph! This Foundation Establishment cultivators illusion spell is quite good! But we cant be careless. After a brief thought, Yuan Ze formted a strategy to deal with Su Hao. As an experienced Nascent Soul cultivator, he had his confidence. With a flicker, Yuan Ze dodged a cyan flying sword that flew towards him, then appeared beside Feng Dan and said, Fellow Feng Dan, I suspect that the Foundation Establishment cultivator is using an illusion spell. How about we join forces to find his true body? Feng Dan immediately understood Yuan Zes meaning and nodded, Okay! Then the two of them sessivelyunchedrge-scale offensive spells, enveloping the entire mountaintop of Qianfeng Mountain. Purple Clouds Fill the Sky! Thousand Needle Stone Rain! However, Su Hao ignored them and focused on clearing out the small fries. Now, the Golden Core cultivators, panicked, were running around everywhere, increasing the difficulty of his killings. Phew, phew, phew No matter where the Golden Core cultivators fled to, they couldnt escape the pursuit of the cyan flying sword. Their flying speed was far inferior to that of the flying sword, almost unable to escape at all. One after another, they were beheaded by Su Hao and fell down the mountain, ending their lives here. The Golden Core cultivators all thought that this siege of Qianfeng Mountains stronghold was as good as in the bag. Previously, they had cleared out all the disciples guarding the thirty-eight peaks around Qianfeng Mountain. This time, they came only to kill Wu Shen old mana of Yunzhong Valley and wrap things up! Even when facing Nascent Soul cultivators, they didnt need to take action themselves. As long as they outnumbered and surrounded the fleeing Foundation Establishment and Golden Core cultivators, not letting a single one escape, it could be consideredpletely safe. But they never expected to encounter such a weird Foundation Establishment cultivator, who was ridiculously elusive. How many Golden Core cultivators were helpless before him, like chickens and ducks waiting to be ughtered,pletely defenseless. Looking at their own two Nascent Soul powerhouses, they were so angry they could spit blood. What were these two Nascent Soul cultivators doing? Were they just bystanders? Didnt they see their fellow Golden Core realm cultivators being ughtered? Why werent they stepping up?! However, they could only curse inwardly but dared not speak out, unless they were tired of living! No matter how these Golden Core cultivators thought, they couldnt stop Su Haos harvesting pace. Once Su Hao identified his attack target, his heart became extremely indifferent. All his thoughts were used to calcte how to kill all the enemies in a more optimal way and achieve his goal. Golden Core realm, only two left! One corpse after another fell down the mountain. Besides the two Nascent Soul realms, only two Golden Core cultivators were still desperately running around! These two Golden Core cultivators had escape and discement speeds far surpassing others, almost reaching the level of Nascent Soul cultivators. Su Hao surrounded them with flying swords several times, but they slipped away every time. So good at dodging? Then I wont chase! Su Hao retracted his forty-eight flying swords and thrust them into the ground. With spiritual power infused, they were fully charged, and the originally dim cyan light became dazzling once again. Seeing that the two Golden Core cultivators had fled far away, Su Hao activated the spatial module, directly teleporting the forty-eight flying swords to the two Golden Core cultivators. Then with a wave of his hand. The cyan light flying swords poured down like a torrential rain, covering the two Golden Core cultivators, leaving them with no room to dodge. These two Golden Core disciples looked ahead and suddenly saw arge swath of cyan light flying swords appearing in the sky, their faces full of confusion, then turning into despair. Heaven wants to destroy me! In the face of the group of flying swords attack, what use was fancy dodging? Swish, swish, swish Blood sttered, and the path of cultivation came to an end. With a gesture, Su Hao retrieved all the flying swords, suspended them behind him, and then turned to look at the two Nascent Soul cultivators in the distance. Next, its your turn! Su Hao didnt say much either. With a wave of his hand, the forty-eight flying swords surged toward the two people like a torrent of green, as if to devour thempletely. Yuan Ze and Feng Dan immediately turned into escape lights and fled towards the direction of the other three Nascent Soulpanions. Su Haos sword light was sharp and couldnt be lightly touched. They couldnt find Su Haos true body, so their attacks were basically ineffective. They could only temporarily avoid the sharp edge and seek other methods. However, Su Haos flying swords were extremely fast. Soon, they caught up with the two of them, and no matter how the two dodged, they were always followed closely. While Yuan Ze fled, he also formed hand seals. Multiple Purple Light Shields! Arge number of purple light shields formed behind Yuan Ze, ovepping each other. The next moment, arge number of cyan light swords collided with the purple light shields, instantly shattering them. ng, ng, ng The crisp sound rang out, and after the cyan light swords shattered the purple light shields, they unexpectedly deviated from their original trajectory and passed through Yuan Zes side. Su Hao eximed, Huh! This Nascent Soul cultivators technique is impressive! Knowing that they absolutely couldnt withstand Su Haos flying sword piercing attacks, they used arge number of shields to deflect the trajectory of the flying sword attacks, thus evading the fatal attacks in an instant. As for the other Nascent Soul cultivator, Feng Dan, he also had his own way of dealing with it. He fled whileunching spells at Su Haos cyan light flying swords continuously. By consuming the spiritual power on the flying swords, when the flying swords shot towards him, the defensive artifacts he carried were enough to withstand the remaining force of the flying swords. Su Hao originally thought one wave could end the battle, but it turned out to be beyond his expectations. Both Nascent Soul cultivators managed to dodge his flying sword barrage. In that case, Ill use the Twenty-Four Flying Swords Formation Sword of Dawn! Chapter 407

Chapter 407

Thinking, Su Hao recalled the forty-eight flying swords, replenished their energy, and once again sent them to the sky above the Nascent Soul cultivator. Su Hao adjusted his breathing, concentrated his attention, and controlled twenty-four flying swords to fly out, forming a huge twoyered circle. In the blink of an eye, they formed a formation, Twenty-four Flying Sword Formation Sword of Dawn! Hum! The light gradually swallowed the flying swords, like glowing tes. The next moment, a dazzling light burst suddenly from the middle of the te, and a ring beam shot out, extending far away. Yuan Ze and Feng Dans pupils shrank, feeling extreme pressure from this beam, it was a threat of death. Run! The next moment, the two of them increased their speed again, using escape techniques that consumed their foundation, and in the blink of an eye, they were thousands of meters away. Su Hao locked onto the backs of the two people with his eyes, the disk gently turned, and the beam turned ordingly, drawing an arc, passing by the two of them, like a shlight waving in the night sky. There was no sound, just a faint sh of light on the two people, and their upper bodies separated from their lower bodies. Different from Su Haos expectation of blood spurting out, the bodies of the two Nascent Soul cultivators emitted a faint white light, with only a little red blood spattering out, which greatly surprised Su Hao. Could it be that the physical structure of these Nascent Soul cultivators is different from ordinary people? Curiosity got the better of Su Hao, and the long knife in his hand grew, emitting a cyan light, and in a sh, he appeared in front of the two Nascent Soul cultivators who were cut in half. The two Nascent Soul cultivators, with only their chests and above left, were still alive at this moment. They could even speak. Seeing Su Hao appear in front of them, Yuan Ze asked in a hoarse voice, Who exactly are you? Why did you appear here? Yuan Ze knew that being separated from his body, he would die today, but before he died, he wanted to know who was responsible for his death. Su Hao reached out and held the heads of the two people in his hands, letting their bodies fall down, he curiously looked at them and casually said, My name is Jia Wei, a Foundation Establishment cultivator! The two heads almost died on the spot upon hearing this. Su Hao curiously asked, How long can you guys live in this state? Yuan Ze frowned and said, Fellow, are you here to mock us? Theres no need. We cultivators, life and death are fated, if we cant be true immortals, in the end, its all meaningless. Whether we die early orte, its the same. Su Hao said, Its not like that. Ive only cultivated to the Foundation Establishment stage now, but Im curious about the life form of Nascent Soul cultivators! Yuan Ze muttered, Jia Wei? If youre curious about the Nascent Soul stage, then cultivate! As long as you can survive! When he said this, a white light burst from Yuan Zes eyes and mouth, Su Hao nced at Feng Dan on the other side, who was the same. Then Su Hao realized, They can still self-destruct! Then Su Hao, like ying with firecrackers when he was a child, tossed the two heads. Boom! The two heads exploded violently in mid-air, a strong shockwave swept out, and a huge rumbling sound rolled over. Su Haos figure appeared in the distance, feeling the power of the explosion, he muttered silently, I thought this self-destruction would be more powerful, but its just not that scary. It startled me. What would be fatal to others, the self-destruction, for him, was like a slightlyrger firework, at most it would send him flying, but it was far from enough to hurt him. There are still bodies at the foot of the mountain, I can bring them back for further research. Su Hao scanned with his radar perception and locked onto the bodies of the cultivators he had killed at the foot of the mountain. Blink! The next instant, Su Hao appeared at the foot of the mountain. There were many headless corpses scattered around, hanging on tree trunks, lying in the bushes, or falling on rocks. Just as Su Hao appeared, three heads popped out from the ground not far from him, breathing in fresh air eagerly. An old man with a piece of small beard on his chin, and two twin girls. Theyre from the Yu lineage, Old Uncle Yu and his two disciples, Yumu and Yujie. ?? As soon as Uncle Yu popped his head out, he saw a tall and burly armored figure standing in front of him, bowing his head and sniffing him, which made him tighten his buttocks involuntarily. Just now, he escaped using Earth Escape Technique, trapped inside the mountain peak, almost suffocating. He had just barely unlocked the sealing technique by chance, but he didnt expect that as soon as he popped his head out, he would encounter a terrifying Crystal Armored Man! Looking around and seeing headless corpses hanging everywhere, it must be the masterpiece of this Crystal Armored Man in front of him. For a moment, he was so scared that his whole bodys hair stood up, and he immediately grabbed his bewildered two disciples and dove underground again. Su Hao was speechless, What is this old man doing? Then he ignored him and recorded the information of the surrounding corpses with remaining spiritual power into the pinball space, then transported them into the storage space, and sent a message to Yashan, Yashan, a batch of corpses has been newly stored in my experimental base, please help me deal with them and preserve them properly. Without seeing Yashans reply, probably he was in the middle of cultivation, Su Hao didnt care, and his radar locked onto the position of Feng Ling. Blink! The next moment, Su Hao appeared in an uninhabited ce, deactivated the Child of Fate state, and teleported again, arriving in the space inside the mountain. The universal knife behind Su Hao flew out, emitting a sparkling white light, illuminating the area brightly. Feng Ling was anxiously spinning in ce, the sudden light made her stiff, subconsciously pinching her fingers, she suddenly turned her head, and when she saw Su Hao clearly, she eximed joyfully, Feng Wei! Su Hao said, Master, the outside is almost done. Lets escape now! After the violent explosion, the four Nascent Soul cultivators in the far distance, who were entangled in an intense battle, were alerted. Upon hearing the continuous explosions from afar, the four of them slowed down their movements. Elder Wu Shen was a middle-aged man in a ck robe. It wouldnt be urate to say he was middle-aged; his hair was all messed up, now scattered, looking extremely disheveled. His strong and tall body was also bent, gasping for breath, looking at the three Nascent Soul cultivators surrounding him, he sighed in his heart, Today, Im afraid my vitality will be greatly damaged! As for the three Nascent Soul cultivators surrounding Elder Wu Shen, they were currently uncertain and suspicious. In their spiritual perception, the two Nascent Soul Fellows they sent to guard the Qianfeng Assembly had disappeared, and now they heard the explosion from afar. A guess emerged in their minds: Could it be that Fellow Yuan Ze and Fellow Feng Dan self-destructed? This kind of spiritual response indicated self-destruction, indeed! But what exactly happened over there? It actually forced two Nascent Soul cultivators to give up their lives and choose self-destruction. Could it be an Unity Realm cultivator! Thinking of this, the three of them felt panicked, and the previous calmness and ease of facing three against one had disappeared. Elder Wu Shen finally caught his breath, nced at the three opponents whose minds were shaken, and secretly thought, What a great opportunity! So he pinched his fingers, roared, The three of you, follow me to die! As he spoke, golden light emitted from his eyes and mouth. Self-destruct? The three Nascent Soul cultivators were startled, instinctively activated their protective shields, and flew away from each other. The next moment, Elder Wu Shens entire body was enveloped in a faint white light, suddenly disappearing from the spot, turning into a dim white light, shooting towards the distance at an extreme speed. Not good, this old guy is tricking us! Hes trying to escape! The three Nascent Soul cultivators only realized this now, but where could they intercept him? They could only watch Elder Wu Shen fly farther and farther away, until he disappeared from their sight. Usually, the three of them would never be easily fooled by Elder Wu Shen, but just now, seeing their two fellow cultivators truly self-destructed, they believed it to be true! They never expected to be fooled like this! However, the three of them had no intention of chasing after him now. Instead, they urgently wanted to know what had happened at the Qianfeng Assembly just now! Should we go over? an old woman hesitated. Another middle-aged man immediately shook his head, In my opinion, its better to leave first. Thest red-robed man nodded immediately, Exactly! The three looked at each other and immediately turned into streaks of light and left. They began to calcte how to exin to the sect master when they returned. As for the disciples who were still intercepting other cultivators at the Qianfeng Assembly they could only fend for themselves! As they fled, they deliberated, finally settling on a tone: When we go back, well say that we almost captured that old fogey, Elder Wu Shen, but unexpectedly, an Unity Realm cultivator appeared halfway, rescuing him! Fellow Yuan Ze and Fellow Feng Dan both self-destructed and perished, and we took the opportunity to escape. Brilliant! Chapter 408

Chapter 408

After sessive Nascent Soul cultivators fled or perished, the group of cultivators formed by the t also dispersed gradually. To immediately flee when the situation looks grim is a sign of a qualified and mature cultivator. Cultivators battles mostly take ce in mid-air, but the surrounding mountains mostly suffered from coteral damage, bing pockmarked and uneven, resembling a hairstyle chewed out by mice. The most devastated was the Qianfeng Assembly. Originally a market with some poprity, it had now turned into ruins. No, it should be said that it had turned into a bald mountain where not even a de of grass grew. And the people hiding on it were basically nowhere to be found! After Su Hao and Feng Ling fled for half a day, they finally stopped in a valley. Feng Ling stood gloomily by a small stream, staring nkly at the flowing water. After a while, Su Hao hinted, Master, how did we handle this situation before, and should we still carry out our mission? Feng Ling returned to her senses, shook her head, and said, I dont know. Then she sighed again, I dont know how other fellow disciples are doing now, whether they managed to escape smoothly Feng Ling recalled the scene of a group of cultivators besieging their sects residence, feeling depressed in her heart but also helpless. However, Su Hao couldnt feel Feng Lings helplessness at all. He just rubbed his chin and said, Then how do I earn contribution points? I havent even exchanged for the Golden Core stage cultivation technique yet. I cant just go back and snatch it! I always feel like thats not right. Su Hao came out mainly to quietly conduct some research, and incidentally earn some contribution points to quickly exchange for the Golden Core stage cultivation technique. He didnt expect to encounter such a situation as soon as he came out. After thinking for a while, Feng Ling said, Lets first go find other strongholds of the sect! In the entire Lingshan province, our Wan Yue Valley has twenty-eight strongholds. The Qianfeng Assembly is just one of them! As long as we find a senior fellow disciple of the sect, well know what to do! Su Hao said, Thats fine, but Master, wait a few days, Ill refine a protective magic tool for you! Feng Lings eyes lit up, Great! The materials Su Hao obtained were abundant, even including the monopolized item of the sect, the Divine Sense Stone. Making a magic tool was a piece of cake. Five dayster, a beautifully crafted and exquisite flying sword floated in front of Feng Ling. She was extremely surprised. Even the pent-up frustration from the past few days dissipated a lot. So, when a girl is unhappy, its probably because the gift isnt up to par? Although it wasnt the kind of flying sword with cute little wings that Feng Ling wanted, just one look at the design of this flying sword touched her heart. With a light blue hue, slender and graceful like a flying swallow, the engraved patterns on it were both luxurious and naturally beautiful. With a light flick of the finger, the sword gleamed brightly, making a resounding ng. Regardless of its prowess, just the design alone made Feng Ling love it! Feng Ling reached out and grasped the long sword handle, the light blue long sword reflected in her eyes, and she whispered, Is this for me? Su Hao said, Of course, who else would I give this kind of womens flying sword to if not you? After that, Su Hao handed over a small booklet and said, Master, this is the instruction manual for this universal sword. Take it back and study it carefully, try to get the hang of it as soon as possible. It basically summarizes all themonly used functions for you. After mastering these functions, you can explore other new functions on your own. Feng Ling said, What universal sword? I dont call this sword a universal sword! I want to give it a new name. Lets call it Qing Yan! She spoke as if Su Haos universal knife name was very tacky, but Su Hao didnt mind and said, Whatever you like. Feng Ling happily took the manual handed over by Su Hao and eagerly flipped through it on the side. After a while, her round face wrinkled in confusion, Feng Wei um, I dont understand! What is this first array eye and third array tform Can it be simpler? Su Hao widened his eyes in disbelief, Its written so simply as 322125, and you still cant understand? Master, how did you cultivate to the Foundation Establishment stage? Feng Ling: Back then, her Master Feng Hua always praised her for being smart. Howe now shes being criticized by her own disciple? Su Hao took the flying sword and said, Master, let me demonstrate for you. Please turn to the first page of the manual. Feng Ling obediently did as told, and Su Hao continued, Master, please look at the structure diagram of the flying sword. From the diagram, you can see that the flying sword has a total of fifty-five basic structures, including forty-eight small array formations. By connecting different structures with spiritual power, you can achieve different effects, extremely convenient. Now please look at the first structure Feng Ling: Su Hao: Please turn to the second page After a while, Su Hao asked, Do you understand now, Master? Feeling the pressure as a student, Feng Ling hesitantly said, I-I think I understand maybe? Su Hao thought to himself, My teaching ability is really not that great. Three dayster, Feng Ling stood on the flying sword, skillfully manipting it to create an oval-shaped shield. She flew towards the distance at a speed more than twice as fast as her Qi-shape Wind Escape Technique. Feng Ling shouted into the wind, Feng Wei, hurry up and follow me, lets go! After learning to use the flying sword Qing Yan, Feng Ling loved it to the extreme. Her two previous handy magic tools, Ma Yu Ling and Quenching Bone te, had long been forgotten somewhere. Could it be that girls also get tired of old things and like new ones? Su Hao couldnt say for sure, but he leaped up and stepped onto the universal knife, with a whoosh, catching up to Feng Lings side. Feng Ling eximed, Feng Wei, why can your universal knife fly so fast? It can actually keep up with my Qing Yan. Su Hao said lightly, Master, the materials and structure of your flying sword are much better than my universal knife. If it flies slowly, you should reflect on yourself. Feng Ling said, I wont, its fine like this! Su Hao advised, Master, if you want to fly faster, there are simple exnations in the manual, as well as principles of aerodynamics and rmended flight structures that you can refer to. After saying that, Su Hao suddenly elerated, leaving Feng Ling behind. Panicked, she tried to catch up, but after reaching a certain speed, she couldnt go any faster and could only watch Su Hao fly farther away. Helpless, Feng Ling took out the instructions from her pocket, followed the suggested flight structure, and reconstructed the shape of the shield. Then her speed increased dramatically. Whoosh Su Hao and Feng Ling, one in front and one behind, crossed valleys and rivers, and two dayster arrived at the second stronghold of the Yunzhong Wangyue Valley, Yellowhead Ridge. The once bustling little town, where has it gone? Like the Qianfeng Assembly, it had long be a ruin. Feng Ling stared nkly at this ruin and muttered, What on earth happened? Su Hao also had a bad premonition: Could it be that the strongholds of the Yunzhong Valley in the Lingshan province have all been targeted by someone! What about the top-tier sect we agreed on, is it gone just like that? Su Hao said, Master, do you know about other strongholds? Lets go check them out. Feng Lings proficiency in using the flying sword became even more skillful. She bit her lip and remained silent, changing direction and shooting towards the distance, with Su Hao closely following. The next two strongholds they visited were also reduced to ruins. It seemed that within less than a month, all the strongholds of the Yunzhong Valley in the Lingshan province had been destroyed. This made Su Hao and Feng Ling realize one thing: that the strongholds of the Yunzhong Valley in the Ling Shan province might have been targeted by someone. ording to the situation at the Qianfeng Assembly, it was possible that disciples performing tasks in the Ling Shan province were also in trouble. Su Hao suddenly thought of the Yunzhong Valley in Annan Hengzhou. Could it be that even the sects headquarters had been plundered? Su Hao asked, Master, it seems that our Yunzhong Valley has been targeted by other sects. Its meaningless to look for strongholds now. Lets make other ns! Feng Ling, somewhat suppressing her low spirits, nodded slowly. At this moment, she didnt know what to do either, just thinking about whether her senior brothers and sisters in the sect were safe. Su Hao asked again, Master, do you know which major sect we have offended in the Yunzhong Valley? Feng Ling shook her head and said, Our Yunzhong Valley has always acted low-key and rarely offends other sects to death. Su Hao asked again, Do people know about our sects location in Annan Hengzhou? Feng Ling said, Of course, quite a few people know, but very few would target Yunzhong Valley. Because, as my Master said, our Eight-Ring Mountain Protection Mist Formation is very powerful. Even if a Unity Realm cultivatores, it would be difficult to break through for a while, and its useless to ordinary cultivators. So Yunzhong Valley should be safe. Su Hao didnt share Feng Lings optimism. If it were him, he would root out the weeds! Thinking that Yashan was still in the Yunzhong Valley, if he suddenly encountered an attack by Nascent Soul cultivators, he was afraid that he wouldnt even be able to retaliate and would be killed. Su Hao had seen the methods of Nascent Soul cultivators, and if it werent for his spatial abilities, dealing with them would be extremely troublesome. Previously, a purple light had hit him, rendering himpletely immobile. He couldnt break free in a short time and had to teleport to avoid it. If Yashan encountered it, Su Hao couldnt imagine what Yashan could do. Thinking about it, Su Hao immediately sent a message to Yashan, Yashan, there has been a sudden change in the sect in the Lingshan province. Its likely that its not safe in the Yunzhong Valley in Annan Hengzhou either. Be careful yourself. Once you notice anything unusual, notify me immediately, and I will teleport you away. After a while, Yashan immediately replied, Got it, Boss Wei! Theres no abnormality on the sects side for now. Um There seem to be more cultivators flying around in the sky. Su Hao thought for a moment, but he still needed to find out what was going on. Su Hao took out a chicken egg-sized positioning stone and handed it to Feng Ling, Master, wait here for a moment. Ill look around and interrogate a few Golden Core cultivators to find out whats going on. Hold onto this stone. If anything happens, infuse it with spiritual power. Feng Ling was stunned, What? Interrogate Golden Core cultivators? Feng Ling felt strange, but couldnt pinpoint what was strange. She nodded dumbly, took the positioning stone, and then watched Su Hao fly away gradually. Chapter 409

Chapter 409

Among the humans of this world, the proportion of cultivators is not high, but given the vast poption, there are still a considerable number of them. However, in the vast territory of Lingshan Province, so many cultivators disappear in the blink of an eye, like drops of ink in a river. Regarding the news about the Yunzhong Valley, it will take some time for it to circtepletely in Lingshan Province. Therefore, its not easy to obtainplete information about the Yunzhong Valley. Su Hao has two choices: one is to find arger cultivator market and inquire about the news directly there, and the other is to ask someone who looks formidable directly. The first option is too troublesome, so its simpler to just confront someone directly, where he can ask anything he wants. Byparing several sources, he can obtain urate information, right? While flying at high speed, Su Hao injects spiritual energy into the core rune, activating the perception rune, which suddenly extends its perception to fifty thousand meters away. Then Su Hao discovers a target at forty thousand meters away. Su Hao grips the universal knife, injects spiritual energy into it, and activates the armor-piercing function. Blink! Su Haos figure instantly shifts to forty thousand meters away. A cold-faced female cultivator flies towards him, but before she can brake, she directly collides with Su Haos knife tip. Poof! The shield on the female cultivator shatters instantly, and Su Hao can even see the astonishment in her eyes. Seeing that the universal knife is about to cut open her slender neck, Su Hao turns the de outward, cing the back of the knife against her shoulder. Then he extends a foot to stop her abdomen, forcing her to halt. The beautiful face of the female cultivator gradually contorts, her mouth opens but she cant utter a word. Her mind is now a mess, as if she has lost her ability to think. As a Foundation Establishment cultivator, she usually travels alone, keeping a low profile during flight, and constantly using her spiritual sense to detect any situation, ensuring she can respond promptly to any circumstances. What she didnt expect was that while flying, she encountered some problem in an unknown step, and ended up crashing onto a knife tip. Could it be that she hasnt been sleeping welltely? Before she can think further, the young man who suddenly appeared in front of her speaks: Since we meet here by chance, its fate. Let me ask you something. If you answer well, Ill reward you with a spiritual stone. If you refuse to answer As he speaks, the de against her neck turns, moving forward. Then she immediately understands the current situation and nods obediently, saying, Senior, please ask. At this moment, she finally saw the appearance of the young man in front of her. He was tall and handsome, but his short hair spoiled his aesthetics. Otherwise, he would certainly be a handsome young man full of immortal aura, she thought. Huh? How is he still just a Foundation Establishment cultivator? she wondered. But she dared not move recklessly; the knife on her neck could cut off her head at any moment. One wrong move and it would be over. She didnt want to test whether her technique was faster or the knife on her neck. Just as the female cultivator was pondering escape strategies, Su Hao asked, Do you know about the recent siege of the Yunzhong Valley stronghold? Hearing this, the female cultivator looked at Su Hao in astonishment and then said, I do know about that. The news has been spreading everywhere recently, and its easy to find out. Su Hao asked, Please, tell me. Feeling the heavy pressure on her shoulder, the female cultivator suppressed the impulse to attack Su Haos face with a magic weapon and slowly said, It is said that a month ago, the Yunzhong Valley stole the treasure Red Spring Refining Elixir from the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. There seemed to be quite a few of them. When the Triple Phoenix Pavilion demanded it back unsessfully, they joined forces with five other major sects to eradicate all the strongholds of the Yunzhong Valley and finally recovered the Red Spring Refining Elixir. Su Hao asked, Red Spring Refining Elixir? What is that? The female cultivator shook her head and said, I dont know. Its said to be a holy item for Nascent Soul cultivators. Su Hao asked, Whats the current situation in the Yunzhong Valley? The female cultivator said, I dont know. However, considering the size of the Yunzhong Valley, its unlikely to bepletely destroyed so easily, just scattered! Here, the female cultivator continued, But I do know some news about the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. It is said that after the Triple Phoenix Pavilion obtained the Red Spring Refining Elixir, there was a dispute over the distribution of the spoils, leading to conflicts with the five major sects they had allied with. Later, the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks intervened, making the situation even more chaotic. Now, no one knows who has the Red Spring Refining Elixir. They use each other but deny having it themselves. However, everyone spectes that it has been taken by someone from the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks. Why does the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks seem to be involved everywhere? Su Hao felt that this pattern was somewhat familiar. Wasnt it simr to the situation with the Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain? Fighting over some materials, causing a big fight! Su Hao thought to himself, These materials must have something special about them, otherwise they wouldnt provoke all the major sects into tearing each other apart! But I always feel like someone is deliberately causing trouble. After asking several more questions, Su Hao withdrew his knife and, from his pocket, took out a spiritual stone and tossed it to the female cultivator, saying, Well done, this is your reward. With that, he disappeared instantly. The female cultivator dumbfoundedly caught the spiritual stone thrown by Su Hao, but before she could react, she found herself alone in the surroundings! She looked around, besides the distant trees and rocks, there was only the cold wind blowing. Everything that just happened felt like a dream, and only the cold spiritual stone in her hand felt real. Could it be I encountered something scary? The female cultivator thought to herself, feeling a chill rising from the soles of her feet straight to her head. Although she had been cultivating for many years and no longer believed in these things, she still couldnt stop the fear rising in her heart. She looked at the milky-white spiritual stone in her palm and thought, This spiritual stone I need it! She tucked the spiritual stone into her bosom, feeling somewhat reassured. Indeed, nothing made her feel more secure than a spiritual stone. If anything did, it was simply because she didnt have enough of them. As the female cultivator regained her senses, she transformed into a streak of light and left the area. Muttering to herself, Just now, I thought I was done for just a Foundation Establishment cultivator, yet so terrifying. I should go out less in the future! She realized that some things couldnt be ensured by cultivation level or powerful techniques. The reality of what happened was often more absurd than she imagined. The best way to stay alive was to hide. Su Hao, driving hisrge-range radar, searched casually, and encountered three cultivators. Unlike the previous female cultivator, these three were not as gentle. As soon as they saw Su Hao, they instinctively dodged and used various fancy maneuvers before throwing their most powerful treasures and spells at Su Hao. Su Hao didnt dodge or evade; he let all the treasures and spells pass through him and slowly approached the cultivators, holding his knife against their necks. Only then did they calm down and obediently answer Su Haos questions. The information Su Hao obtained was mostly simr to what the female cultivator had said. It seems that the version circting outside should be like this. It can be confirmed that the cmity befell the sect because of the Red Spring Refining Elixir. Considering the leakage of the previous interception of the sects change of defense, someone must have been secretly plotting, leading to the current situation of the Yunzhong Valley However, the ultimate goal should not be the Yunzhong Valley. Su Hao leaped onto the versatile knife and flew off in a random direction. Lets inquire from another person, maybe there will be some new information. After flying for a while, several bloodthirsty reactions entered Su Haos perception range. Got it huh? Su Hao noticed that among the icons marked by the radar, there were two green-colored avatars, indicating acquaintances who were neutral and friendly. Su Hao checked the information and couldnt help but be surprised, Feng Yuer, why is she here? Inputting spiritual power into the core rune, his perception became clearer, and the silhouettes of four figures ten thousand meters away entered Su Haos mind. Two people in front were fleeing rapidly, with two others closely chasing behind. Along the way, spells and sword qi were flying, and they were about to catch up. The two fleeing individuals, one male and one female, seemed to be in trouble. The male seemed to be called Yun Qingping, who had been defeated by Su Hao with just a finger before, and the female was none other than Feng Yuer. It seems like these two are in a bit of trouble! Since they were fellow sect members and happened to encounter them, Su Hao didnt mind lending a helping hand. The next moment, Su Hao disappeared from where he stood. Chapter 410

Chapter 410

Yuer! Why dont you go first! Ill stay here and deal with the two of them! Yun Qingpings handsome face, now covered in dust, looked very embarrassed, but in front of Feng Yuer, he still maintained the proper demeanor, standing behind her without losing his manly spirit. Feng Yuer immediately shook her head and said, Senior Brother Yun, dont worry. Lets keep fleeing for a while longer. When we find a suitable spot, we still have the power to fight. Moreover, the opponents are also at the Foundation Establishment stage, they just have better spells andbat experience. How can we easily admit defeat? Yun Qingping sighed, We can only do this! Shoo, shoo, shoo Yuer junior sister, be careful! Yun Qingping eximed, making hand seals and turning around to defend. Thundercloud Arc Light Shield! A dark semi-arc shield emerged, blocking both him and Feng Yuer. ng, ng, ng! A series of sword qi burst forth from a distance, continuously striking the shield, all blocked by it. Feng Yuer made hand seals, and a short spike rose up from the side, bursting forth, heading straight for a distant gray figure. ng! The gray figure casually waved his hand, a yellow light shed, and it sent Feng Yuers spike flying back. Just at this critical moment, another red figure swiftly flew over from above, cutting off their retreat. It was a woman in red, holding a short spike with its tip at her lips, she licked her tongue lightly and chuckled, Little sister, why run away! Let big sister take care of you! Tut tut tut, such a pretty face! Today, Ill turn your face into my private collection, hehehe! The gray-clothed man on the other side showed a strange smile, I never expected Sister Bai Zhu to have such a hobby, but before you make it your private collection, hand her over to me first Bai Zhu smiled faintly, The thoughts of you men are truly disgusting! The words of the two made Feng Yuers face turn pale. If they truly couldnt win she would rather ruin her face and then end it herself! Just as Feng Yuers mind was affected, Bai Zhu suddenly attacked. White Heart Lock! Whoosh! A chain shot out from the ground, wrapping around Feng Yuer, but blocked by her protective talisman. Yuer! Yun Qingping was greatly shocked, about toe to her rescue, when several sword qi shot from afar, forcing him to turn back and defend. The gray-clothed man chuckled, Kid, dont ruin our good fortune. Two novice Foundation Establishment cultivators werepletely at the mercy of the two seasoned experts. Bai Zhu chuckled lightly, conjuring a sharp nail hammer and said, Little sister, dont worry, Ill break your shield now. The nail hammer wasnt fast, but its force was overwhelming. However, just as Feng Yuer pulled out her short knife and was about to sh her own face, a short figure shed out from the side, blocking the hammer, and swung a long knife glowing with blue light. ng! A pleasant golden sound rang out, and the hammer was sent flying far away. A tall figure reflected in Feng Yuers eyes, her hand frozen in midair. This person was Su Hao. He turned around, greeted with a smile, Oh! What a coincidence! The woman in red, Bai Zhu, looked at Su Hao who appeared out of nowhere, her spine chilled with shock, instinctively asking, Whos there! Su Hao turned around, revealing a brilliant smile, then disappeared from the spot, only to reappear behind Bai Zhu. The next moment, Bai Zhus head rolled off her red robes. Bang~ The head mmed onto the ground, rolling aside, facing the bright sun in the sky, lips trembling, unable to utter a word, the headless body followed, falling to the ground. The chain binding Feng Yuer also lost its strength, ckening and slipping off. Run! The gray-clothed man was almost scared out of his wits, immediately conjuring escape light and fleeing backward. Su Hao shed across the air. Thud! A sh of blue light at the mans neck, his head flew high and fell to the ground. With the battle over, Su Hao sheathed his sword. What does dumbfounded look like? Yun Qingpings expression at the moment was exactly that. From Su Haos appearance to the killing of the two enemies, it was just a momentary effort. With just two strokes, the formidable enemies they had been chasing for half a day were dead? Feng Yuer was much calmer, just staring nkly at Su Hao, then said, Junior Brother Feng Wei! Yun Qingping obviously recognized Su Hao too. Back then, with just one finger, he had knocked him off the ring. The memory was still fresh, so no matter what, he dared not call Su Hao Junior Brother. He just bowed and said, Senior Brother Yizhi! Su Hao asked curiously, How did you end up being chased like this? Where is your Master? The tradition in the Yunzhong Valley was that neers would be led by their respective Masters for five years. These two obviously hadnt spent that much time. Feng Yuer was about to speak when Yun Qingping quickly answered, Nine days ago, someone suddenly attacked our sects residence. Our Master and senior brothers fought with them. Yuer and I took advantage of the chaos to escape and got separated. Now were heading back! Su Hao nodded, then turned to ask Feng Yuer, Feng Yuer, your Master is the Nascent Soul cultivator, Feng Qianye, right? Can she still find you? Feng Yuer shook her head lightly and said, That day, she was chased by two people. Im not sure where she is now. While ying with grass roots in ce, Feng Ling suddenly looked up into the distance. She saw three streaks of escape light leisurely flying towards this direction. She couldnt help but be alert. When they flew closer, she eximed in surprise, Feng Wei? Caught someone? And theyre willing toe back with him obediently? To Feng Ling, this seemed a bit absurd, but she had gotten used to it! Even if one day she found out that Feng Wei had turned into the worlds great demon king, she wouldnt be surprised. After Su Hao and the othersnded and stood firm, Feng Ling eximed in surprise, Hey, isnt this Feng Yuer? Feng Wei, how did you manage to bring this young girl back! Feng Yuer, Feng Ling still recognized, for such an exquisite and beautiful girl, once seen, its hard to forget, even for Feng Ling, a woman, she was moved. With peerless beauty, who wouldnt be attracted? As for Yun Qingping, he was directly ignored by Feng Ling. Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping saw Feng Ling and immediately bowed, saying, Greetings, Senior Fairy Feng. Su Hao reminded, Master, your choice of words for caught isnt appropriate. Feng Ling, however, forgot her disciple in her excitement and eagerly went up to take Feng Yuers hand, saying, Yuer, this is the first time Ive seen you up close like this! So beautiful! Feng Yuer smiled faintly and said, Senior, you are also very beautiful! Su Hao interrupted their mutual admiration and said directly, Master, Ive already understood the basic situation. It seems that the sects base in Lingshan Province has been destroyed. If we continue wandering around, its meaningless and a waste of time. There are currently two options: one is to return directly to the sect, the other is to stay here temporarily, find a good ce to cultivate, and wait for the senior members of the sect to find us. After stating the serious situation, Su Hao continued, However, the current situation is uncertain, and the sect may not necessarily be a safe ce. When the wall copses, everyone pushes. At this time of cmity for the sect, many people with greedy eyes are staring at the sect, wanting to take a bite of this defenseless fat. Its not difficult to imagine that in the future,rge and small sects will gradually erode the Yunzhong Valley using various reasons and means. If the Yunzhong Valley shows any sign of weakness, it will be swarmed by enemies andpletely withdraw from this cultivation stage. After exining the grim situation, Su Hao continued, So, what are your ns? Will you stay in Lingshan Province and wait for the seniors to find you, or will you actively return and share the hardships with the sect? Su Hao could ept either choice. Staying in Lingshan Province, he could establish a base in a good location and cultivate and research alone. His Golden Core realm cultivation technique required time to practice; the pile of materials in his storage space needed research; there were still many bodies of Golden Core cultivators and two Nascent Soul cultivators to deal with; the application of formations needed continuous optimization Returning to the Annan Hengzhou, he could exchange materials for merit points, exchange merit points directly for aplete set of Golden Core realm cultivation techniques, break through the Golden Core realm as soon as possible, and if enemies came, he could go out and kill them all, gain merit points, continue to exchange for Nascent Soul realm cultivation techniques, quickly reach the maximum level, and then have more time to research In summary, both options were feasible! Feng Ling pondered for a moment, then decisively said, Lets go back! Seeing Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping both nodding, Su Hao said, Then lets go! You two leave now! Feng Ling subconsciously said, Us? What about you? Su Hao said, Im much faster than you. You two go first, Ill catch up anytime. How could Su Hao spend more than a month flying back with them leisurely? He could just teleport directly! Chapter 411

Chapter 411

Swoosh A streak of green light streaked across the sky, the immense wind pressure bending the treetops below. Sitting in the streak of light were three individuals: Feng Ling, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping. At this moment, Feng Yuer couldnt help but ask, Senior, why didnt Feng Wei junior brothere with us? Even Feng Ling herself didnt know, casually saying, Maybe he flies faster! Feng Yuer continued, Will he be in any danger alone? Feng Ling chuckled, Feng Wei is very slippery. If we three encounter danger, he wont be in any trouble! Yuer, you should worry more about yourself! Curiously, Feng Yuer asked, Senior, just how formidable is Feng Wei? Feng Ling tapped her chin, tilted her head in thought for a moment, then shook her head, Its hard to say. I feel like its no longer a question of whether hes formidable or not Feng Yuer asked, What do you mean? Feng Ling said, You think he just has a good memory, but in the blink of an eye, he learns formations; you think hes just good at studying, but one day you suddenly find out hes forged an exquisite flying sword from some junk materials, look, the flying sword below is Feng Weis masterpiece; you think he just cultivates fast, but with a flick of his finger, he can knock you down; you think hes just invincible in the same realm, but in an instant, hes at the Foundation Establishment realm, taking down a Golden Core cultivator; you think he can fight across realms, but you dont know he can take on a group alone Feng Ling sighed at the end, Do you know what else he said? With eyes wide in curiosity, Feng Yuer looked like a curious baby, What else did he say? Feng Ling pretended to be Su Haos indifferent tone, Master, you wait here for a moment, Ill wander around and interrogate a few Golden Core cultivators! Her performance was exquisite, causing Feng Yuer to chuckle involuntarily. Yun Qingping, who was behind them, was stunned, but he quickly became despondent, looking like he had lost all hope in life. As Feng Yuer continued to ask questions about Su Hao, he knew that some things had fallen into irreparable circumstances. He had lost! He had a premonition that the woman sitting in front of him, so beautiful it was intoxicating, was drifting further and further away from him. Yet, when facing Su Hao, he couldnt muster any fighting spirit at all. Because every time he thought of Su Hao, the image of Su Hao ruthlessly killing the woman in red and the man in gray shed through his mind. Immensely tall, unbeatable! As for what Senior Feng Ling said, he just thought Senior was exaggerating. Who takes it seriously, whos the idiot. Feng Ling waved her hand and said, My assessment of Feng Wei alwaysgs behind him. I never know what amazing thing hell do next. Im already numb to it! If he suddenly pops out now, I wont be surprised. To tell you the truth, when Feng Wei isnt around, I feel a bit uncertain. With him by my side, I feel secure. If it werent for the stone Su Hao gave her in her arms, she definitely wouldnt dare to return alone with two tagalongs. As long as theres danger, Ill infuse the stone with spiritual energy. Since Feng Wei said so, then surely everythings fine. After hearing Feng Lings words, Feng Yuer couldnt help but remember what Su Hao had said to her before: I will surely ovee all these so-called crises! Feng Yuer murmured to herself, Junior Brother Feng Wei, only someone like you is truly a genius! And I, Im too mediocre! No, Junior Brother Feng Wei doesnt like others calling him a genius, because he said, genius, those two light words, deny his efforts I! I also want to, strive! I want to be someone different! He can teach me! Feng Yuer seemed to have made up her mind, earnestly looking at Feng Ling, Senior, can I apprentice myself to Junior Brother Feng Wei? I want to learn from him I want to protect myself! Feng Ling was dumbfounded! While Yun Qingpings eyes regained color, he showed a look of excitement: I still have a chance! After watching the three leave, Su Hao showed a rxed expression, murmuring softly, Now there are no worries for the time being! I want to see, what exactly is the Red Spring Refining Elixir, that it can stir up so many celestial sects to battle! Su Haos figure swelled like a balloon, piece by piece of diamond armor growing from within, covering his entire body. He walked forward slowly, the diamond armor on his body solidifying, engraved with inner patterns, the formation core forming, spiritual energy lighting up the formation. With a sh of blue light, a thinyer of blue film stuck to the armor, covering his whole body. Su Hao stretched out his right hand, and a golden long sword formed, tinged with ayer of blue light. Triple Phoenix Pavilion, Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, I heard that the Red Spring Refining Elixir is in your hands! Such a good thing, its not fair to satisfy some curiosity! Su Hao didnt need much, just a little! Bang! Su Hao stomped his foot, suddenly leaping into the air, two thin wings extending from his back, shooting towards the distance. In the blink of an eye, he broke through the sound barrier, continuing to elerate. Indeed, riding a sword is too slow, my flight mode is faster! Su Haos intention this time was just to take a look at the Red Spring Refining Elixir, with no other intentions, not wanting to cause trouble or pick fights. Of course, if its convenient, he could also smash the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. After all, its this pavilion that raided all the residences of the Yunzhong Valley, ruining Su Haos task and causing him to lose the 500 merit points he had earned. Theyre ying at level one, while Su Haos at level fifteen, very normal! Su Hao spent over a month crossing the vast Guangming Sea from Annan Hengzhou to Lingshan Province. He was just about to pick up a task and find a ce to settle down for some serious study when that pavilion ughtered all the residences of the Yunzhong Valley! And he faced the embarrassing situation of having to go back where he came from. This is a bit too much. The Triple Phoenix Pavilion is simply intolerable! Wasting his expression, wasting his time! And Su Hao, he was preparing to take some interest from the Triple Phoenix Pavilion! Su Hao didnt know where the stronghold of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion was, but it didnt matter, someone would know. Bang! A tall crystal-armored figure descended from the sky,nding in the midst of a market for cultivators, causing a huge depression in the ground, with cracks spreading out in all directions. Su Hao casually shed to the side of a stunned cultivator, looking down at him and asking, Friend, where is this ce? The man was scared and took two steps back, wanting to escape. But his escape path was blocked, and he bumped into a wall. Looking up, he saw a tall crystal-armored figure! Su Hao had somehow intercepted his movement trajectory, and he patiently asked again, Friend, where is this ce? Are you unwilling to answer my question? The man was almost scared silly and quickly said, This is Shattered Stone Wharf, thergest market around here. I just came here to buy things, I dont know anything else! Senior, maybe you can ask someone else, many people here know more than I do. Su Hao said, Very well, do you know where the headquarters of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion is? The man instinctively said, Its here! Su Hao chuckled, Thats lucky! In the next moment, the ground under the crystal-armored figures feet quickly turned into translucent diamond armor, spreading out to cover the entire market. In just a moment, it spread to a radius of three thousand meters. The Forty-Eight Heavenly Oscition Formation! Next moment, a huge circr light curtain rose into the sky, covering the area within a radius of three thousand meters. All the cultivators who hadnt escaped were dumbfounded. Some people instinctively used their artifacts and techniques to attack the light curtain, only to find that their artifacts and techniques passed through the light curtain without any hindrance. But after passing through, their artifacts and techniques all copsed! The artifacts turned into a pile of scrap metal falling to the ground, and the techniques instantly disintegrated into nothing! What kind of formation is this?! This is bad! I had a feeling earlier that the Triple Phoenix Pavilion would have trouble. Sure enough, I shouldnt havee here. A while ago, they were too ruthless towards the Yunzhong Valley. They might have been retaliated against! Su Haoughed, Today, Im only causing trouble for the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. Everyone else, just squat on the ground and dont move. What kind of operation is squatting on the ground again? Chapter 412

Chapter 412

Who dares to cause trouble at the headquarters of our Triple Phoenix Pavilion! You have three breaths to leave immediately! An elder in the Nascent Soul stage stationed at the Triple Phoenix Pavilion rose from the edge of the light curtain. After failing to break through the Oscition Formation, he immediately changed direction and flew towards Su Hao. His purple robe fluttered in the wind, and various types of artifacts hung from his golden belt, jingling as he moved. His eyebrows were like soaring eagles, his eyes widened in anger as he locked onto the crystal-armored figure. In his right hand, he held a short sword, while his left hand formed seals, and the artifacts around his waist seemed to be ready to fly out at any moment, aimed at Su Hao. Su Haos radar had long detected this Nascent Soul stage cultivator, so the formation conveniently contained him. Now that the opponent had jumped out, he must be a Nascent Soul stage cultivator from the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. Finding the real target made things easier! A sh of blue light shimmered on Su Haos long knife as his brain rapidly calcted. He locked onto the position and deployed the Negative Space Module. The moment that Nascent Soul cultivator entered the specific range, Su Hao swung his long knife vertically. Puff! A sh of blue light passed through the Nascent Soul cultivators left arm, severing it cleanly. White light emitted from the severed limb, apanied by a small spray of red liquid. Ah! The cultivator in the purple robe screamed in pain as his left arm was severed. Instinctively, he looked towards his left arm, but it had already been thrown aside. Subconsciously, he tried to reach out with his left arm to catch it This was obviously impossible! The cultivator in the purple robe instantly realized this, and not only that, he also realized that the crystal-armored figure in front of him was not someone he could deal with. The cultivator in the purple robe abruptly stopped his movement, his gaze sweeping around. Surrounded by formations, how could he escape? He threw his short sword with his right hand and formed seals with his left hand. Shoo The short sword burst into purple light, flying straight towards Su Hao. At the same time, he extended his finger to beckon, and the severed arm flew back, caught by his right hand. Then, he casually reattached it to the stump, and immediately, purple light shimmered at the severed part, like a branding iron searing into flesh. While it charred, it also reconnected the severed arm. A sh of blue light emanated from Su Haos long knife as he swung it towards the iing sword. Dang A streak of blue light shed, and the sword was sent flying far away. Su Hao muttered in surprise, Huh, I didnt manage to cut that sword with one sh! The cultivator in the purple robe retrieved his short sword and looked at the huge gap on it, unable to hide the pain on his face! This short sword was his top-grade artifact, the pinnacle of his craftsmanship, his pride! It was almost cut in half by someone! This made him start to doubt his own craftsmanship! Moreover, looking at the short sword now, the internal structure was somewhat damaged, basically turning it into a scrap artifact! Damn it! The cultivator in the purple robe immediately turned around and flew away. He wanted to try breaking through the barrier. At this moment, it was best to flee first. Su Haos goal was to capture this Nascent Soul cultivator and interrogate him thoroughly, but before capturing him, he needed to subdue him. I cant be too ruthless, because these Nascent Soul cultivators will detonate their spiritual energy. If they feel hopeless, they will definitely choose to perish with me at all costs. So, I need to control the force. The best way is to destroy the opponents artifacts one by one. With this in mind, Su Hao nced at the pile of artifacts hanging around the opponents waist, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. Teleportation! Suddenly, Su Hao appeared in front of the cultivator in the purple robe. Under the cultivators angry gaze, Su Hao swung his knife horizontally. The cultivator in the purple robe reacted extremely fast, his finger flicked, and a small token-like artifact immediately appeared in front of him, emitting a white shield! Crack! The shield shattered, but the green light long knifes momentum remained undiminished, fiercely shing onto the token. Dang! The token flew away with a sound, frightening the cultivator in the purple robe! What was this crystal-armored person doing? Was this a duel between cultivators or a brawl between mortals? How could he just approach and attack with a knife when everyone was exchanging techniques and spells? Moreover, they were so close to each other, how could he execute his techniques? As he was thinking, his token was knocked away. Just as he was about to take out another artifact, aiming to pierce the crystal-armored figure with holes, the artifact had just emitted its light, but before it could fully activate, it was cut into two pieces by the crystal-armored figure! What should he do? Run first! The cultivator in the purple robe threw all the artifacts around his waist towards Su Hao, then formed seals with his hands, and a purple light enveloped him as he flew towards the distance. After Su Hao destroyed all these misceneous artifacts with a few shes, he immediately shed and appeared in front of the cultivator in the purple robe again, swinging his knife horizontally! Layers of shields lit up on the cultivator in the purple robe, blocking Su Haos knife. Bang bang bang! The shields shattered one after another. Seeing Su Hao about to cut him in half, Su Haos knife suddenly changed direction. Swish! Puff! The just reattached left arm once again detached and flew away. Su Hao looked at the cultivator in the purple robe with a smile on his face, telling him that even if he cut off his left arm, so what! The cultivator in the purple robe frowned like an eagle, his remaining right arm fingers joined together, pointing at Su Hao. Deadly Heart-Piercing Drill! Golden light shed from his fingers, instantly shooting out a golden beam. There was no way to dodge! This vicious spell, in closebat, often caught opponents off guard, with no way to block or avoid it! Conventional shields couldnt stop this spell at all. Once hit, it would prate the heart and bones, turning all spiritual energy into the most toxic poison in the blink of an eye, corroding the bodypletely! There were many simr spells, which was why most cultivators disliked closebat. One careless move could lead to being hit by such a deadly spell, extremely dangerous! On the other hand, the threat of such spells decreased significantly at a distance. The cultivator in the purple robe smiled victoriously, thinking that the tall crystal-armored figure in front of him, whoever he was, was doomed! Then he watched as the golden light drilled into the crystal-armored persons chest as expected, and a smirk formed at the corner of his mouth: the victor, once again, was him! Why are youughing? Then the cultivator in the purple robe heard the crystal-armored figure in front of him ask calmly. The cultivator in the purple robe smiled faintly: Because you are already dead! Su Hao swung his long knife fiercely, as if hitting a baseball, sending the cultivator in the purple robe flying. Ah! The cultivator in the purple robes round eyes were full of shock, and after tumbling several times in mid-air, he finally stabilized. He looked incredulously at Su Hao and asked, Why did you survive my Deadly Heart-Piercing Drill? Su Hao shed and suddenly appeared in front of the cultivator in the purple robe, pointing his long knife at him, and said lightly, Who do you think I am? The cultivator in the purple robe was shocked, his eyebrows furrowed like an eagles wings, and his eyes were full of fear: Who? Su Hao said, I amJia Wei! The cultivator in the purple robe was full of question marks. He had never heard such a name before: Jia Wei??? Seeing that Su Hao didnt attack again, the cultivator in the purple robe couldnt help but rx a little, cautiously sping his hands and asking, I am Feng Lu from Sanlian Cai Feng Sect. May I ask what advice Senior has for me? Su Hao smiled, Robbery. Hand over all the spiritual stones! Eh! A surge of difort filled Feng Lus chest, unable to spit it out. He subconsciously said, Just this? Su Hao raised an eyebrow, Oh? Is there anything else? Alright, hand over all your treasures! Lead the way now! Feng Lu wanted to p himself twice, why did he have to speak so much? He was willing to cooperate with the senior in handing over the spiritual stones, why talk so much? Now his pile of treasures might not be safe anymore! As for resisting for the sake of those materials He had lived for nearly a thousand years and could still distinguish between life and materials. If he could trade these items for his life, he would be more than happy. Feng Lu smiled and said, No problem, Senior. If you want them, they are all yours! Then he pointed to his severed arm in the distance, cautiously saying, Senior, my severed arm Su Hao nced at the severed arm lying on the ground, waved his hand, and the arm instantly appeared in his hand. Su Hao injected his blood and recorded its information in the storage space, then returned it, saying, This should be the one. Take it! In addition to recording information, Su Hao also wanted to test what would happen if a Nascent Soul cultivators body crossed space. Would the cell tissue copse, or would it withstand the pressure? Might as well give it a try and find out. Chapter 413

Chapter 413

Feng Lu was full of smiles, leading the way as if a kind middle-aged person was receiving an honored guest. And his guest was a small giant crystal-armored man who was over two meters taller than him. He was extremely curious about what was inside the crystal armor, but he dared not show his curiosity at all. In his eyes, this senior must be a powerful cultivator, how could he dare to observe? And how could he dare to ask about the actions of a powerful cultivator? If only I could also break through to the same level At this thought, Feng Lu clenched his fists, a hint of resentment shing in his eyes. The sect clearly obtained the Red Spring Refining Elixir, why why didnt they give him any? He had been serving the sect for so many years, working hard, but when it came to benefits, they didnt even think about me Su Hao arrived in front of a cave entrance, discontentedly saying, Why is your door only three meters high? Do you look down on me? Feng Lus scalp felt like it was about to explode upon hearing this, and he quickly said, Senior, its a misunderstanding! I never imagined that there would be such a tall and majestic person in the world like you. Its my fault! Let me widen the door for you. No need! Su Haos golden armor surged under his feet, instantly corroding his cave and destroying the array structures inside, then widening the door. Feng Lu obviously understood what had happened, a pained expression shed across his face, but he couldnt say a word, still had to lead the way forward: Senior, pleasee in! Soon Su Hao saw neatly stacked materials, smiled, and his golden armor covered all the materials, transferring them into his storage space, then the golden armor receded, creating the illusion that it had devoured all the materials. This scene dumbfounded Feng Lu! This, this, this He stammered for a long time, unable to say a word. Su Hao turned around and looked at him, Whats wrong, dont you like it? Feng Lu immediately shook his head and waved his hand, No, no, no! Senior likes it, I am honored. Su Hao walked out towards the door, saying as he walked, Then lets leave it at that, perhaps well meet again someday! After speaking, Su Hao leaped into the air and flew into the distance, the Forty-Eight Heavenly Oscition Formation surrounding him disappeared, and the light screen vanished. It wasnt until Su Hao turned into a small dot that Feng Lus tense spirit rxed: Phew~ Senior only seeks wealth, didnt intend to kill me! I was prepared to self-destruct He looked at his empty cave, feeling a pang in his heart, and thought about his waist full of treasures, which were now gone, even his proud masterpiece, the short sword, was broken! A centurys umtion gone in an instant! I must report this to the sect as soon as possible! After all, this is a loss I suffered for guarding the sects stronghold. The sect mustpensate me! It would be great if they could give me some Red Spring Refining Elixir! With that thought, he turned and left! Eek!!?? Feng Lu turned around and immediately saw a tall crystal-armored man behind him, he couldnt help but jump in fright, his whole bodys hair standing on end. Sen Senior, why have you returned? And, when did this self-proimed Jia Wei, an Unity Realm cultivator, appear behind him? He didnt even realize, truly terrifying. Su Hao did this intentionally, deliberately breaking the opponents psychological defenses, letting them understand that as long as they behaved obediently, he wouldnt kill them, thus dispelling their thoughts of suicide. If hees straight out with his intentions, the other party will probably self-destruct! Su Hao pretended to remember something and casually asked, By the way, I heard that your Triple Phoenix Pavilion recently obtained some refining spirit liquid. If you dont mind, could you take me to see it? Feng Lus face stiffened as he looked up at the imposing crystal-armored man in front of him, forcing out a smile and saying, Senior, you must be joking. Where would we have refining spirit liquid? Its just rumors spread by others. They want to smear our Triple Phoenix Pavilion! Su Haos tone suddenly turned cold, Oh? Am I supposed to believe what you say? Are you trying to deceive me, or are you unwilling to take me there? Feng Lu cursed inwardly: How can I take him there when my life is at stake? If the sect leader finds out, Im done for! His face twisted in turmoil, his once valiant expression almost unrecognizable: Senior, I truly dont know if the Triple Phoenix Pavilion has Red Spring Refining Elixir. I definitely dont have it. If we do, I would have given it to you earlier. As for not wanting to take you there, thats even more out of the question, because I truly dont know where it is! Su Hao said, In that case, you should take me to someone in your sect who knows. Feng Lu instinctively shook his head, Thats impossible. How could I betray my fellow sect members? If I take you there like this, I wont be able to stay in the sect anymore! Even if you kill me, I wont take you there! A green light shed on the long knife in Su Haos hand as he coldly said, Then you can die! What does it mean to act without hesitation? This is it! Feng Lus eyes bulged as he quickly released a bunch of protective spells in front of him. Bang! Bang! Bang! The shield shattered, and just as the de was about to split him in half, Feng Lus neck veins bulged, and he roared, Senior, wait! Ill take you there! Then the crystal-made long knife stopped steadily in front of him. Feng Lu waspletely bewildered: What did I just say? What am I supposed to do? Am I betraying the sect? Su Hao sheathed the long knife and said lightly, Thats right, I like to speak and act straightforwardly. I cant stand beating around the bush or repeating myself. If it is, it is. If it isnt, it isnt. Why waste so many words? Besides, you just need to take me there, you dont need to show yourself. What are you worried about? Feng Lus eyes lit up, Senior, are you serious? Su Hao: Hm? Feng Lu immediately realized and hurriedly said, Yes, I understand. Actions should be straightforward, and words should be said only once. Ill learn from you, Senior. Su Hao turned and walked out, Lets go! Feng Lu: Ill lead the way for you, Senior! Feng Lu thought to himself, You were the one who started it, so dont me me for being unjust! Besides, I wont get my hands on the Red Spring Refining Elixir anyway, so its better to give it to Senior in exchange for my life. Moreover Feng Lu nced at the tall figure beside him, Moreover, even if I dont take him, he will find out eventually! If Im alive, I can continue to serve the sect. And so, Su Haos first guide was born! The willpower of a Nascent Soul cultivator is indeed firm, as evidenced by the self-destruction of Yuan Ze and Feng Dan. But it doesnt mean that firm will cannot be undermined. As long as you find the weak points of human nature and target them, you can still achieve it! Of course, there are those who are unyielding, and dealing with them is very simple, just one sh will do. Just like earlier, if Feng Lu hadntpromised, Su Hao was truly intending to sh him with one stroke, leave him for Yashan to preserve as a specimen, and then go find someone else! Not everyone is unwilling to see reason, right? Even within the same species, different individuals inherently possess diversity to adapt to various environmental changes. The ideal of all humanity with unwavering and upromising will does not exist. If faced with a hostile environment of nonpliance equals death, wouldnt that lead to extinction? Reality is that even when humans encounter an environment where nonpliance equals death, many individuals still manage to survive in the end! Its the same principle as survival of the fittest. How can a powerful species resist various unknown disasters over long periods of time? Isnt it through diversity? No matter what happens, there will always be individuals who can survive, right? So, based on Su Haos understanding of humanity, he harbors no doubt about whether he can find his target. As long as I possess unparalleled power and use the right methods, I can get whatever I want in human society! This is the truth Su Hao gradually realized through numerous experiences! Power and method are both indispensable. Fortunately, Su Hao not only possesses power but also has a basic grasp of how to wield it. Therefore, he will inevitably achieve sess and everything will go smoothly. Senior, ahead is another stronghold of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. There is an Elder of Nascent Soul Realm stationed there, named Yuan Shan. He is an absolute confidant of the sect leader and will surely know the whereabouts of the Red Spring Refining Elixir. However, this person has a somewhat irritable temper While Feng Lu outwardly considers Su Haos welfare, inwardly he thinks: Elder Yuan Shan, we have old grievances. This time, bringing Senior here, I cant be med. me yourself for humiliating me in the past At such times, seeking revenge under the guise of circumstances is quite reasonable! Su Hao interrupted, No need to worry, just wait here for a moment. With that, Su Hao suddenly disappeared on the spot. Feng Lus pupils contracted sharply. Every time he saw Su Haoe and go freely, he was greatly shocked: Could it be that this is the legendary ability to shrink space? Who exactly is Senior Jia Wei! So now the question arises: Should I escape, or should I not? Chapter 414

Chapter 414

Su Hao appeared in the center of this market and grabbed someone, asking, Is this the residence of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion? Is the stationed cultivator Elder Yuan Shan? The person caught looked bewildered and nodded, Y-yes! Su Hao released the person and then activated the Forty-Eight Sky Shaking Formation, sealing off the entire market. Who dares to cause trouble in my Triple Phoenix Pavilion? Are you not afraid of lying here for eternity today? A soft and sinister voice echoed out, and a middle-aged woman, dressed seductively, rose enveloped in a red light, her gaze instantly locking onto the tall figure in crystal armor in the market! Hes just too handsome! Su Hao asked, Are you Elder Yuan Shan? It is I, indeed! Boom! Boom! Boom! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ding! Ding! Ding! For a moment, shes of blue and red light intertwined and flew around, apanied by continuous screams within the red light! Su Hao dealt with Elder Yuan Shan in the same manner, and soon thetter calmed down! Only then did Su Hao say, Robbery, hand over all the Spirit Power Stones! The middle-aged woman in seductive attire was suddenly stunned, full of confusion, As long as its the Spirit Power Stones, would the senior be willing to let me go? Su Hao said, Oh, it seems youre quite wealthy! Hand over everything valuable! Feng Lu quickly made up his mind to escape. As long as he ran fast and hid, Senior Jia Wei would certainly not be able to find him. With the vastness of the world, where couldnt he go? Theres always a need to give it a try, why resort to such treacherous acts? Thinking of this, Feng Lu slowly retreated, manipting his techniques. A purple light enveloped his entire body, turning into a streak of light and flying far away! He kept looking back frequently, a solemn expression gradually turning into joy, Senior is elusive, I must not be careless! He turned around to look once more, finding no one behind him! Very good! He smiled and turned back. But suddenly, a sh of blue light appeared in the corner of his eye! The familiar long knife erged in his eyes, then broke through his shield and swung down towards him. Feng Lus eyes nearly popped out, as he screamed hoarsely, Senior, hold on, its me! The de stopped just in front of him, and that familiar voice sounded puzzled, Oh, its you. Whats your name again? Feng Lu wiped nonexistent sweat from his forehead and said, Im Feng Lu! Thank you, Senior, for sparing my life! Su Hao retracted his long knife and said lightly, Oh, Feng Lu, why were you running so fast? I am sensitive to fast-moving things and almost chopped you! Dont run so fast next time! Feng Lu said, Yes, I disturbed Senior, please forgive me! Su Hao smiled and said, I havent finished yet, so wait a moment longer, understood? Feng Lu replied, Understood! Senior! Ill just stand here without moving! Su Hao nodded and disappeared from the spot. Feng Lu thought, Terrifying! Feng Lu knew that if he tried to escape again, Senior Jia Wei would surely chop him in half without hesitation! Feng Lu raised his palm and looked at the lines on it. Misfortune strikes today, how can I safely get through this? His mind wandered, and finally turned into a long sigh. He had been practicing for nearly a thousand years, reaching the Nascent Soul realm, but in the end, he was still the one being oppressed. He couldnt figure out what he was doing now! Was it to save his life? What was life, and what were the immortal sects Power! It seemed he had never had power! As long as he hadnt reached the pinnacle of this world, everything was futile! Feng Lu didnt know how long he had waited. Two figures flew over from a distance, one was Senior Jia Wei, and the other Why does it look so familiar? Feng Lu subconsciously swept his spiritual sense, almost scared out of his wits, his voice hoarse as he roared, Yuan Shan? Then he reacted subconsciously, Run! I must not let Yuan Shan find me! But his feet were rooted to the ground like they were growing roots, and he stood still! He knew that if he ran, Senior would definitely use him as a sacrifice. In the blink of an eye, Su Hao and the seductive woman in rednded in front of Feng Lu. With mutual animosity, as they saw each other clearly, the woman in red, Yuan Shan, widened her eyes, bloodshot, and shouted sharply, Oh, so its you, old thing, causing trouble. You should have said something, you old scoundrel. Youve long been crooked in the heart! Feng Lu raised his eyebrows, Stop spouting nonsense, you stinky slut! I could tell right away that something was off with you! Acting all high and mighty! Yuan Shans eyes reddened, Who are you calling a slut! You old thing, exin yourself! Im talking about you, you stinky slut! Come on, lets settle this today, old thing! I wont fight with scum like you! *Cough cough!* Su Hao coughed twice, reminding them that the main character was still nearby! Although these two were cursing fiercely, they both maintained rtive restraint and didnt mention the words traitor, because the fact that they could appear here safely with the crystal-armored person had already exined many things! Both of them were traitors, but they still retained a shred of rationality and didnt directly expose each other. They were evenly matched, so they tacitly understood each other. Moreover, both sides were astute individuals; they knew that at this moment, they could only quarrel, not be friendly! This was to show Su Hao an attitude: Jia Wei, rest assured, Im not with him, Im with you! Upon hearing Su Haos cough, the two of them felt their scalps explode and quickly shut up, afraid of annoying Jia Wei and getting themselves chopped with a knife. Su Hao said, Lead the way! I want to know where the Red Spring Refining Elixir is. Do you both understand? If neither of you knows where it is, then fine, Ill find someone else. Su Hao took a step forward, his four-meter-tall figure imposing great pressure on the two men. So, both of you tell me, do you know where the Red Spring Refining Elixir is? After saying that, the crystal long knife in his hand lit up with blue light, as if he would chop down directly without further ado! Su Haos purpose in grabbing these two people was actually very simple. One person might try to deceive him, so he grabbed both. If he still couldnt find the Red Spring Refining Elixir, then he would chop one of them. In this way, he would definitely find what he wanted the fastest. And what would the reactions of these two be when they found out that there was another fellow disciple who knew their secret of betraying the sect? The first reaction would be to kill the person who knew the secret to keep it safe. But obviously, that was not possible. Then there would be the second reaction: Whether I betray the sect or not, the sect is doomed to be betrayed. If I dont betray, he will betray! Moreover, this hadnt escted to the point of betraying the sect. It was just bringing someone to see the Red Spring Refining Elixir! At most, it could be considered betraying the sect leader! Who made the Red Spring Refining Elixir not avable to them? They couldnt be med! Feng Lu and Yuan Shan nced at each other, very tacitly saying, The Red Spring Refining Elixir should be in the hands of the sect leader, Feng Jiutai! Its in the Gao Yan Divine Cave, east of the market! Su Hao said indifferently, Lead the way! Half a dayter, Su Hao and the other two flew to a ce with numerous strange rocks, surrounded by a huge blueke, with few trees around and mostly exotic flowers and grasses. Feng Lu stopped and pointed to the distance, Senior, theres a market ahead, its Gao Yan Town. Sect Leader Feng Jiutais ce of seclusion is in the eastern part of the market, in the stone forest called Gao Yan Divine Cave, about thirty miles from here. Not many people know about it! We cant go any further, as going further may attract his attention. Yuan Shan also said, If the sect leader gets the Red Spring Refining Elixir, he is highly likely toe here for seclusion. Su Haos radar had already sensed three unique cultivators ten thousand meters away, powerful and diverse, simr to an Unity realm cultivator he had encountered before. Su Hao asked, Is Feng Jiutai an Unity realm cultivator? Feng Lu and Yuan Shan exchanged nces, and Feng Lu nodded, Yes, among the eight Unity realm cultivators in our Triple Phoenix Pavilion, Sect Leader Feng Jiutai is the strongest. Even among all Unity realm cultivators, he is the top existence. Its difficult to find someone who can rival him. Su Hao chuckled, Is that so? Then I must go and see for myself. Do you know what the Red Spring Refining Elixir is? Feng Lu shook his head, Ive never seen it. Yuan Shan hesitated slightly before saying, Senior Jia Wei, we have brought you here. Can we leave now? Su Hao didnt even look at them, just said lightly, Whats the rush? When its time for you to leave, I will naturally let you go. Now, its not certain whether the Red Spring Refining Elixir is here. If its not here and youve already left, who will I find? The two cursed inwardly, Find whoever you want, just dont find me! If the Sect Leader Feng Jiutai knew about this, they wouldnt get away with it! But If we dont do it, well probably end up as corpses now, right? A strange sense of satisfaction rose in their hearts: Anyway, we wont get our hands on the Red Spring Refining Elixir. If its stolen, its stolen. Theres nothing to regret! Su Hao didnt know what the two of them were thinking, and he didnt bother to care. His attention was already on the Unity realm cultivators more than ten thousand meters away. There are three in total? Three Unity realm cultivators, indeed a bit risky! After hesitating for a moment, Su Hao decided to give it a try, Im not going to fight them. Ill just get the Red Spring Refining Elixir and leave. With the spatial barrier, there shouldnt be much of a problem. Su Hao pretended to be an ordinary cultivator, flying towards the market direction on his universal de. Who would notice him, a mere foundation establishment realm cultivator, going to the market? Although Su Haos golden armor was dazzling, in the perception of the cultivators, he was just a foundation establishment realm cultivator with exceptionally powerful spiritual energy! If discovered, Ill just charge in directly! Chapter 415

Chapter 415

The Gao Yan Divine Cave stood beside a smallke amidst the strange rock forest, but it was different from what Su Hao had imagined as a natural cave. What puzzled him was why it was called a cave when it was clearly a pce. It felt impressive, but he didnt understand. Inside the pce of the Gao Yan Divine Cave, three men stood in the middle of the hall. The leader had graying hair, with aplex hair essory tied behind his head. His sharp eyes resembled those of an eagle, yet his face was extremely calm, evoking trust at first sight, just like Mount Tai remains unchanged despite facing adversity. This person was the top-tier sect leader of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion, Feng Jiutai. Standing in front of Feng Jiutai were two middle-aged cultivators, with wrinkles at the corners of their eyes. They seemed amiable, but emitted an aura of authority, making people reluctant to approach. They were respectively the Dependency Door Elder Shi Jian and the Pearl Door Elder Shan Jun of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. Feng Jiutai held a strangely shaped stone in his hand, entirely red in color, emitting a hazy red light, as if it were a broken corner of arge stone. He carefully examined the red stone in front of him and sighed, We only managed to snatch a small piece of the Red Spring Refining Elixir; the rest was taken by other sects. Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain even took away thergest piece. What a pity However, Elder Shi Jian smiled and said, Even if its just this small fragment, I have never seen such arge piece of Red Spring Refining Elixir in my lifetime. Elder Shan Jun added lightly, With the sudden appearance of the Red Spring Refining Elixir, we still need to be cautious to prevent some unscrupulous individuals from ying dirty tricks in secret. Elder Shi Jian put away his smile and said, Regardless of any dirty tricks, let them be. After focusing on cultivation for so many years, I havent moved my body for a long time. Its just right to stir up some trouble. Elder Shan Jun said, Youre not afraid, but your disciples may not be the same as you. Shi Jianughed, They are just the nutrients I used to break through to the Unity realm in the past. Now, they are no longer needed. What does it have to do with me? Besides, even if they all die, as long as I need it, I can train a group of loyal disciples in just a hundred years! Brother Shan Jun, after practicing for a thousand years, you still cant understand this. Its pitiful. Shan Jun just nced at Shi Jian indifferently, silent. Unlike Shi Jian, he never engaged in meaningless arguments. He believed that everyone had their own thoughts, and there was no need to impose ones ideas on others! He wouldnt get angry because others held different opinions from his own, nor would he try to force his ideas on others. He just listened, smiled, and then remained silent. Isnt it because everyone is different that the world is more charming? Seeing Shan Juns silence, Shi Jian also found it uninteresting and shifted his gaze to the red stone in Feng Jiutais hand. How should this refining liquid be distributed? I only need one portion. Shan Jun said, Arent you indifferent to your disciples? Why not give all of it to me then? Shi Jian raised his hand and grinned, It can be used to entertain some fun. Take out this portion of the refining liquid and tell those lovely disciples of yours that theres only one portion of refining liquid, and let them choose for themselves who deserves the qualification to break through to the Unity realm Just thinking about it is very interesting! Hahaha! Shan Jun nced at Sect Leader Feng Jiutai. Seeing that Feng Jiutai had no objections, he casually said, As you wish! Feng Jiutai suddenly raised his head and said, Lets first determine the ownership of the refining liquid! The refining liquid can be divided into twelve portions! Each of the eight door masters will get one portion! The remaining four portions, one will go to Shi Jians disciples, one to Shan Juns disciples, one to my disciples, as for thest portion, do you have any candidates? Shi Jian smiled, Any will do! Shan Jun also said, Its up to Senior Brother Jiutai to decide! Su Hao quickly flew near the market, circling around before gradually approaching the location of the three Unity realm cultivators. Injecting spiritual power into the core perception rune, his senses multiplied several times in an instant. The forms of the three Unity realm cultivators were outlined by simple lines, appearing in Su Haos mind. He opened his eyes and thought, What is the stone in his hand? Could it be the Red Spring Refining Elixir? Unlikely! How could a stone be the refining liquid? It should be in a bottle. But regardless, Ill just empty all the bottles inside and then pick them out one by one. If theyre useless, Ill just exchange them back Hmm, the stones in their hands seem to be extraordinary too. Lets take them all! Right, I also need to observe closely the items on their bodies. What if they carry the Red Spring Refining Elixir with them? I need to engage them in a fight and seize the opportunity to transfer the items away from them. Su Hao quickly activated all the rune arrays on his body, focusing his attention, sacrificing half of his attack power to concentrate on constructing spatial abilities. He mentally reviewed the simple plundering n, ensuring that under any circumstances, he could ensure his own safety. He thought to himself, These are three Unity realm cultivators, the top-tier figures in this world! I cant afford to be careless in the slightest. With that in mind, Su Haos thoughts moved, and his figure disappeared, appearing in front of Feng Jiutai, the sect leader of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. He immediately grabbed the red stone Feng Jiutai was holding in one hand. Blink! Then, Su Haos figure disappeared again, teleporting to a location 5,000 meters away. Su Hao casually tossed the stone into his storage space and breathed a sigh of relief. Phew! The first step is sessful! Now, lets see how they react! The Red Spring Refining Elixir must be extremely important. When the other party discovers that the enemy suddenly appeared and then disappeared, the first step is to confirm whether the refining liquid is still there. As long as Su Hao keeps a close eye on their actions, he can definitely determine which bottle contains the Red Spring Refining Elixir. Meanwhile, the three men being closely sensed by Su Haos radar looked bewildered, their expressions frozen on their faces. Feng Jiutai, Shi Jian, Shan Jun: ??? Feng Jiutai was the first to react, looking at his empty left hand. How could the Red Spring Refining Elixir they were just discussing about disappear? Its been stolen!!! What just happened? They had lived for thousands of years and experienced all sorts of things, but they had never seen anything like this before! Todays events were beyond their imagination. They couldnt understand how someone could silently sneak up on them and snatch the Red Spring Refining Elixir from their hands! If this had happened a moment earlier, the three of them would have shaken their heads in unison, saying it was impossible! But this impossible thing had just happened right in front of them! Although the three men had different initial reactions, they all managed to maintain rtive calmness without any extreme responses. Feng Jiutai immediately realized what had happened. His brows furrowed, and without saying a word, his powerful divine sense swept through the area, covering a range of ten thousand meters around him. In the next second, he locked onto that familiar spiritual energy response, just five thousand meters northeast from his location. His divine sense was incredibly powerful. Although the person who stole the refining liquid only appeared for a moment, he still captured that unique spiritual energy responsehuge, yet weak, like a small bug that could be crushed with a flick of the hand, just a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator! Without any further dy, Feng Jiutai emitted ayer of purple light that instantly engulfed him. Bursting out, his voice only reached out after he flew out of the pce, Senior Brother Shi Jian, Senior Brother Shan Jun, follow me! Shi Jian and Shan Jun also immediately locked onto Su Hao, turning into a yellow and dark red streak of light respectively as they flew out of the pce. Su Hao was surprised, Theyreing straight over, could it be that the items are on them? Then, Su Hao smiled, Well, its convenient. Ill just empty out the things in the pce first. Blink! Su Hao disappeared from where he stood and appeared inside the hall, quickly moving to the shelves on one side. The shelves were filled with various items, luxurious and exquisite, resembling decorative ornaments. However, Su Hao didnt hesitate and transferred all of them into his storage space. Chapter 416

Chapter 416

Su Haos n was simple and effective. Before the three Unity Realm cultivators noticed Su Hao, he had an excellent opportunity to sh close. What would such an opportunity be used for? Of course, it was used to seize nearby objects. If it was used to search the bottles and jars in the pce, then Su Haos difficulty in obtaining the stones in the hands of the Unity Realm cultivators would multiply. Before the opponent reacted, seize the nearby objects at the fastest speed, then teleport away, observe the opponents movements, and move all the items in the pce. This is the optimal order for robbery! Su Hao had a very thorough understanding of his own strength. Without spatial abilities, he would probably be able to go back and forth with the Unity Realm cultivators a few times, then be taken away by some inexplicable ability and reincarnate on the spot. The gap in the quality of blood and spiritual power was toorge. Although his strength built on blood was strong, it was far from invincible. Even though Su Hao now had a preliminary grasp of the use of spiritual power, the gap in quality between his Foundation Establishment stage spiritual power and the Unity Realm stage spiritual power was still huge, difficult to ovee. Before, when facing a Nascent Soul cultivator, Su Hao had a feeling that if he didnt have spatial abilities, he could still instantly kill the Nascent Soul cultivator with a sword formation! But it depended on Su Hao having the initiative. Nascent Soul cultivators were almost the top power in this world and should not be underestimated. If Su Hao lost the initiative, it would likely be difficult for him to easily deal with the enemy. He might even be controlled by someone using spells and then sealed away! Facing a Nascent Soul cultivator was so dangerous, let alone a Unity Realm cultivator who could hang a Nascent Soul cultivator! It can only be said that this is not a matter of who has stronger attacking power, but a matter of who has more knowledge of spiritual power. Obviously, Su Hao is far behind the Nascent Soul and Unity Realm cultivators in understanding spiritual power. Its like your sword is sharp and unmatched among cold weapons, but Im using an AK! Each has its own advantages. But why does Su Hao have spatial abilities? With spatial abilities, Su Haopensated for his weakness in knowledge of spiritual power, allowing him to be inherently invincible. Even when facing Unity Realm cultivators, he could still fight them. This is why Su Hao dared to provoke Unity Realm cultivators. This is how confident his Crystal Armor is. What can they do? He could just teleport away! My current advantage lies in the nearly invincible spatial transfer ability! It must be used well and not taken lightly. Su Hao saw the three Unity Realm cultivators all rushing out of the pce towards him, couldnt help but feel a little surprised in his heart: These three people actually didnt leave anyone to guard the pce? Do they have a problem with their brains or are their rtionships so good that they cant distinguish between each other? But its just what Su Hao wanted! After seeing the three streaks of light, he turned and ran: Lets take the people further away first. Its only more than five thousand meters, too close! With their speed, theyll catch up soon! Feng Jiutai and the other two also saw Su Hao. The moment they saw Su Hao, they confirmed that it was him who took away their Red Spring Refining Spirit Elixir! Burning with anger, their eyes almost spewed mes! Seeing Su Hao turning and running, they cruelly thought, Run? Can you escape? Even if you run to the end of the Guangming Sea, we will still catch you and skin you alive! No, it should be said to peel off that ostentatious Crystal Armor! After chasing for twenty thousand meters, just when they were about to catch up, they saw that strange four-meter-high armored figure suddenly turn around and smile at them! Huh, armor can also smile? Then they watched in disbelief as Su Hao suddenly disappeared on the spot! ?? The first thought of the three of Feng Jiutai was that the armored figure appeared again five thousand meters away. So they swept their divine sense, but saw no trace of the armored figure. Could it be that the armored figure used invisibility spells to hide? As soon as this thought urred to them, they immediately tacitly surrounded the area where Su Hao disappeared within a five hundred meter radius. Purple me of Mist Erosion! The three of Feng Jiutai plowed the area within a thousand meters with mes, like a sandstorm, rolling through the sky, intending to force out the hidden Su Hao. But where was the armored figure hiding? Shi Jian furrowed his brow: Senior Brother Jiutai, what should we do? Feng Jiutai looked down: Perhaps he used earth escape spells to burrow underground! As soon as he finished speaking, Shan Jun waved his hand, and more than a dozen streams of light shot out in all directions, disappearing into the distance in the blink of an eye and burrowing underground. Hundred-Mile Seal! Feng Jiutais tone was cold: Search, no matter where he hides, we must pull him out! None of us brothers can touch! What they were looking for, Su Hao, had already arrived inside the pce of Gao Yan Divine Cave! With a sweep of his radar perception, he saw the three still wandering around where he disappeared, couldnt help but smile: You guys keep looking, Ill take a spin here first. I wonder if therell be any good stuff. Dont disappoint me. Soon Su Hao swept the main hall clean. Whether it was good stuff or not, useful or not, hed take it back first and then decide! Afterall, whats the use of useless stuff left by the other party here? Su Hao walked out of the main hall through a side archway, murmuring to himself, Theres still a side hall, tsk tsk, I thought these cultivators were all people who pursued longevity and were free from desires, but I didnt expect the secluded ces to be so magnificent! I misunderstood them! Su Hao arrived at the closed door of the side hall, about to push it open, but his hand stopped in mid-air: Theres still a protective warning formation? Heh, that cant stop me. Blink! Ignoring the protection, Su Hao instantly appeared inside the side hall! The scene in the side hall made Su Haos blood boil, and his breath stopped for a moment. The tall shelves in the side hall were full of books!!! Holy crap! Books from a Unity Realm cultivator! Jackpot! Su Hao almost drooled! Su Hao pulled out a book at random, titled Records of Seeking Immortality, casually flipped through a few pages, and found that it recorded the exploration path of a Unity Realm cultivator! Su Hao recorded it into the memory pinball space at hand, then pulled out another book titled Where is the Immortal Path, opened it, and it was also spection by a Unity Realm cultivator! This time, Ivee to the right ce! These books are much more precious than that Red Spring Refining Spirit Elixir! Then suddenly Su Haos mind rxed, as if he had opened up a crucial point, allowing Su Hao to glimpse another world. Perhaps, I can use spatial abilities to empty the libraries of various immortal sects in this world! The more Su Hao thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. Then he became unusually excited, almost forgetting the initial purpose of fetching the Red Spring Refining Spirit Elixir! Lets empty these books first! With that said, Su Haos blood surged, quickly recording the information of the books into the memory pinball space. One row after another, soon the recording wasplete. Su Hao was about to leave with satisfaction when he turned around and saw so many precious books here, collected by someone for many years, unseen by the world, and couldnt help feeling regretful. Lets take them all away! Ill select a location in Lingshan Province to build a cultivator library in the future! The books Ive collected will be stored there for everyone to read! This world seems to have reached its peak in development, but in Su Haos eyes, its far from enough! If these cultivators cant break free from the shackles of the, civilization will eventually disappear with time, everything will turn into nothingness. Since the birth of the first life on this, it has been decided that life can only move forward, with no way back. If we cannot step out of this and into the broader outer space, it will eventually perish! However, to take that step, relying solely on one cultivator or one sect is far from enough. It requires the power of the entire civilization to explore and discover! Thinking of this, Su Hao acted. He reached out and pressed on the bookshelf, activating his core spatial ability to the fullest, and transported the entire shelf along with the books into the storage space! A momentter, Su Hao blinked outside the side hall, a satisfied smile on his face, as he rubbed his chin and muttered, Hmm~ What was I nning to do at first? Oh right, its the Red Spring Refining Spirit Elixir! There are a few more side halls on the other side, lets go check them out! Senior Brother Jiutai! Weve searched everywhere! Nothing! Shan Juns face showed a look of distress. He, who was usually calm, was now so angry that his hair was flying all over the ce! The Sect Master, Feng Jiutais face was even darker. The Red Spring Refining Spirit Elixir was snatched from his hands, making him feel a bit ashamed to show his thousand-year-old face! Meanwhile, Shi Jian was still furiously venting far away! Within a range of two thousand meters, the surface soil was all turned over. I bet the flowers and nts will grow even better next year! Feng Jiutai furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment, suddenly realizing that the hidden formations he set up in Gaoyan Divine Cave had been triggered. He immediately raised his head and shouted angrily, Not good! Intruders have entered the divine cave! Lets go back quickly! With that, he turned into a streak of light and flew back! Shan Jun also followed closely behind. Shi Jian, who was plowing thend on the side, stopped with a face full of anger, watching Feng Jiutai and Shan Jun flying back at high speed, feeling inexplicable: Why is that? After a moment of thought, he looked around, although reluctant, but also turned into a streak of light and followed closely behind the two. Chapter 417

Chapter 417

Su Hao quickly passed through the main hall and arrived at the entrance of another side hall, only to find that this side hall was also set up with multipleplex formations. Su Hao immediately became hopeful: Using formations for protection, doesnt it indicate that there are good things? What could it be? He injected spiritual power into the perception rune, instantly mapping out the entire structure of the side hall in his perception. Blink! The next moment, Su Hao appeared inside the side hall, taking in everything stored within it at a nce. Su Hao couldnt help but feel excited: Is this the alchemy room? In the center of the side hall was a huge alchemy furnace, entirely dark green in color, emitting a faint glow. There were many price tags set up in the room, with various bottles and jars filled with contents, and many books were also ced on one side of the shelf. Are these bottles filled with pills? Is there any Red Spring Refining Spirit Elixir? Su Hao didnt immediately touch those jars, but went to the bookshelf and pulled out a book titled Jade Hua Pill Form, then another one, Water Rhyme Pill Form Su Hao also found a thick sheepskin book, flipping it open, he found records of the characteristics and effects of various spirit flowers and herbs, titled Herb Record. It seems to be the alchemy room, lets take it away first! Judging from the umted dust, it seems to have not been used for a long time. Ill borrow it for research, he shouldnt mind. Su Hao collected all the books into his pinball space and then directly transferred them to his storage space. He then approached the huge alchemy furnace in the center position, circling around it twice. What kind of structure is this? It looks quiteplex! Lets take it away too! Su Hao pointed his hand, and the light distorted, causing the huge alchemy furnace to suddenly disappear in ce. At the same time, it seemed that he triggered some mechanism under his feet, and a spiritual power fluctuation spread out, causing Su Hao to instinctively retreat into the spatial barrier. As long as it wasnt a high-energy explosion, Su Hao was confident that no flying technique or magical weapon could harm him. Su Hao patiently waited for two seconds, but nothing happened: What was that spiritual power fluctuation just now? He infused his blood qi into the ground, quickly figuring out the reason for the spiritual power fluctuation. It was an rm being triggered! This rm system is quite sophisticated! Those three guys have already figured it out, lets move the stuff first! Su Hao quickly approached and transferred the entire shelf into his storage space. As long as everything is moved away, the Red Spring Refining Elixir definitely wont escape. Once theres time avable, I can quickly confirm which one is the Red Spring Refining Elixir byparing and examining each item. In just a few breaths, Su Hao emptied the entire side hall! Unity realm cultivators are quite fast at full speed. They should be back in about a minute. Theres still some time, lets check the adjacent room. With a blink, Su Hao appeared in the adjacent hall and found it to be a verymon refining room, filled with various refining materials neatly arranged. The books on the adjacent shelves should correspond to the refining manuals. Su Hao didnt have time to check them, quickly collecting everything into his storage space. In just over ten seconds, the entire side hall became empty. Taking advantage of the remaining time, Su Hao quickly shed through the entire pce, seeing everything being swiftly transferred into his storage space. His storage space was spacious enough, it could amodate everything! Hey! What are you doing, you little thief? Stop right there! As soon as a purple figure appeared in the hall, it was the sect leader Feng Jiutai. Seeing a tall crystal armored figure about to chop down a huge dark golden sculpture on the pces facade, he couldnt help but shout to stop him! That sculpture was made of extremely rare and valuable metals. If it were to be destroyed, where would his face be? He wouldnt dare to invite people here for gatherings in the future. Faster than his voice, a purple light shot out, almost the moment he appeared, it had already pierced through Su Haos body. However, the scene of the purple light corroding the crystal armored figure to pieces didnt happen. Instead, it passed through the armored figure and hit the wall behind it, creating arge hole in the wall. Meanwhile, the crystal armored figures de had already passed. A cyan de light shed, apanied by a metallic ng, and the huge sculpture separated from the bottom. Just as it was slowly tilting over, the crystal armored figure reached out and pressed on the sculpture. The next moment, to Feng Jiutais incredulous gaze, the huge sculpture disappeared from its original position. This scene shook Shi Jian and Shan Jun, who had flown into the pce one after another, but despite their surprise, their attacks were relentless. Two beams of light, one yellow and one dark red, struck towards Su Hao, blocking any room for Su Hao to maneuver, and their coordination was extremely tacit. After moving the sculpture, Su Hao didnt intend to wait for the light to pass through his body. Instead, he directly blinked away from the pce, appearing thirty thousand meters away. Upon appearing, Su Hao immediately looked at his abdomen. The green absolute defense light film on the armor was intact, but there was a faint circle of pale yellow on the inneryer of the crystal armor, slowly spreading outward, as if being struck by lightning. Although the purple light attack from Feng Jiutai was redirected by Su Haos spatial discement, the purple light emitted by this spell still hit Su Haos body when it approached, causing damage to Su Haos body. Although this damage was only manifested on the outeryer of the adamantium armor, it still made Su Hao feel lingering fear. Just a strand of light emitted by a spell could corrode Su Haos adamantium armor. He dared not imagine what would happen if he were directly hit by the spell. The section of adamantium armor on his abdomen fell off, and Su Hao held it in his hand to observe: The erosion is still ongoing. What kind of ray attack is this? It can actually ignore conventional shield defenses. It seems that the research on spells needs to be prioritized. Su Hao still knew too little about Unity Realm Cultivators. If he hadnt rashly made contact this time, he would have suffered a big loss if he didnt have spatial abilities. Even now, having spatial abilities doesnt guarantee safety! Faced with radiation-type and fluctuation-type attacks, my spatial discement effect may not be as invincible as imagined! Su Hao looked towards the direction of Gao Yan Divine Cave and sighed deeply, thinking to himself, Unity Realm cultivators are indeed not to be underestimated. Before I understand their attack methods, its better not to confront them easily. Caution is advisable. Su Hao had heard many stories of a slip between the cup and the lip and had experienced quite a few himself. He gradually understood the principle that caution breeds sess. The spirit of adventure must be there, but there must be a limit. Su Hao thought to himself, Ive almost emptied the entire pce, and when the radar scanned those three cultivators, they didnt carry any bottles or jars with them. Its probable that they no longer possess the Red Spring Refining Elixir. Its better to retreat for now! If this still wasnt enough, Su Hao could only say this thing is not meant for me. He couldnt just take the entire pce away, right? After all, the house was the most valuable. Taking some small parts was understandable, but taking the entire house away would make Su Hao feel guilty. Originally, Su Hao had wanted to cause trouble for the Elemental Contemtion Sanhe Peaks, but after witnessing the bizarre attacks of the Unity Realm Cultivators, Su Hao could only put that thought on hold for now. Although spatial abilities were strong and nearly invincible, they were not absolutely invincible. I cant rely too much on the ability of spatial barriers. Otherwise, one day I will encounter something I cant block. Just like todays purple light, I couldnt block it, and I also received some damage, although not serious. But what if this kind of light is magnified a thousand, ten thousand, or even a billion times? In the vast world, there are all kinds of wonders! What I can rely on is my knowledge and thinking ability, not just a certain skill or technique. Thats my foundation, and I must not forget it. With that in mind, Su Hao no longer hesitated. He located the positions of the guides, Feng Lu, and Yuan Shan, with radar, and blinked directly to them. As soon as Su Hao appeared, he startled the two of them. They quickly stepped forward to salute and said, Senior Jia Wei, has this trip been sessful? Su Hao smiled and said, Not bad! Ill count it as a merit for both of you! Then he casually took out two spirit stones, one for each, and said, This is your reward. Dont be polite, just take it! Feng Lu and Yuan Shan epted with smiles and thanks, but inwardly they cursed, Senior Jia Wei is so stingy! Hes actually willing to give out just one spirit stone each? We thought he was going to reward us with some top-grade pills for enhancing cultivation! Although Feng Lu and Yuan Shan cursed Senior Jia Wei for being stingy, they finally let go of the anxiety that had been weighing on their hearts. They understood that they would live today! Sure enough, the tall crystal armored figure chuckled and said, Alright, thats it for this matter. You can leave on your own now! Upon hearing this, Feng Lu and Yuan Shans tense spiritspletely rxed. Feng Lus eyebrows, originally tense, lifted up again, turning into the appearance of an eagle spreading its wings. Only to hear the crystal armored figure continue, In the future, if there are opportunities for cooperation, Ill find you again. Goodbye! Find us again?!! Chapter 418

Chapter 418

Bastard! Rascal! Scoundrel! Beast! Ahh!!! Its infuriating! Feng Jiutai returned to the pce, only to find itpletely empty. After discovering that his collection of nearly a thousand years had disappeared without a trace, and unable to endure the strong emotions cultivated over more than eight hundred years, he couldnt hold back anymore. At this moment, he let loose his hair and vented his frustration in the pce! His eyes were bloodshot, making him look exceptionally terrifying! Whats even more hateful is that now even things to throw arecking, so he can only attack the walls frantically. The Red Spring Refining Elixir being stolen can be tolerated; after all, its just one of the main materials for breaking through the Nascent Soul Realm to Unity Realm. For Unity Realm cultivators like him, its effect is singr: to purify the diverse spiritual power within the body, which is optional. But! Emptying the entire pce? What kind of nonsense is this? Thieves dont y like this! Even robbers leave bones after devouring their prey! Whats more outrageous is that even the sculptures ced at the entrance of the hall were pried away! Its really unbearable! Elders Si Jian and Shan Jun of the Yimen and Zhumen respectively had gloomy faces, bursting with anger. However, from a concealed angle that Feng Jiutai couldnt see, they cast pitying nces towards their sect leader: Senior Brother, its truly pitiful! At this moment, they imagined Feng Jiutais experience happening to themselves. Having their collection emptied in an instant after many years, that would undoubtedly be unbearable pain! In this light, having their share of Red Spring Refining Elixir stolen wasnt an uneptable matter! At most, they would be suspected by other elders and disciples of secretly keeping it for themselves! Its not a big problem. Indeed, as long as someone else is even worse off than oneself, one wouldnt feel too sad, even if that person is ones senior brother However, since Senior Brother is in this state, we also need to show extreme anger! Perhaps this can make Senior Brother feel a little better inside. Feng Jiutai dismantled all the surrounding walls, but still couldnt vent his anger. Instead, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his vast spiritual power suddenly erupted. Boom! Like high explosives, the magnificent pce suddenly shook and copsed with a loud crash. Shameless scoundrels, despicable bastards who cant stand the light of day, this old man Feng Jiutai will surely tear you into ten thousand pieces! Ahhh!!! Si Jian and Shan Jun flew out of the pce, hovering in mid-air, looking at the copsed pce with astonishment. After pondering for a moment, Si Jian said, Junior Brother Shan Jun, have you ever seen the abilities of that crystal-armored man? Shan Jun shook his head and said, I have never seen it before, its extremely strange. Si Jians brow gradually furrowed: Who exactly is this person? Coming and going without a trace, impossible to catch, impossible to find, impossible to hit Previously, there were rumors that the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks intercepted the Nine-Ring Merging Spirit Lotus from the Lianxing Yuan Mountain, but it was snatched away by a strange crystal-armored person. Now it seems it might be true. Shan Jun nced in the direction of Feng Jiutai and said, Strange incidents have been happening frequentlytely. We need to be cautious. I dont know when Senior Brother Jiutai will calm down. This matter still requires his decision. Feng Jiutais mood was something Su Hao couldnt empathize with. He had already left the most expensive house for him, what more did he want? After arriving at an uninhabited ce, Su Hao took out a positioning stone and inserted it into the nearby stone wall so he could teleport to Lingsha Continent at any time. Then he teleported himself into his storage space. As soon as he appeared, he saw various materials and supplies piled up like mountains, almost filling the entire space. And there stood Yashan, frowning in confusion, in front of the pile of goods. Compared to this pile of goods, Yashan seemed very small. Su Hao was puzzled: Junior Brother Yue Ying, why arent you practicing properly? What are you doing here? Yashan turned around, widened his eyes upon seeing Su Hao, and upon hearing Su Haos question, his small face wrinkled up: Boss Feng Wei, there have been things thrown in here for the past few days, so I thought Ide and tidy up today. But just as I finished tidying up here He pointed to the mountain of things in front and continued, I saw a pile of things being thrown in by you, getting more and more, and I even almost got hit by a huge cauldron and statue. Now I want to tidy up, but I dont know where to start Su Hao waved his hand and said, Even Foolish Old Man can move mountains, so whats this? If you feel you cant move it alone, you can call Feng Cheng to help. Four hands are faster than two! Yashan was astonished: Let Feng Chenge here, is that really okay? Su Hao smiled: Just moving some things, no big deal! Besides, there will be many opportunities for him to be needed in the future. Do you want toe and clean every time? Some trivial matters dont require you to do them personally! Its more important to free up time to research the transntation of techniques! The importance of techniques needs to be raised to another level! Techniques are even more powerful than I imagined! Yashan nodded immediately: Okay, Boss Feng Wei, Ill find Junior Brother Feng Cheng to helpter! Su Hao pointed to the pile of things in front and said, First, organize the books by category, and the rest can be postponed. Almost all of these things on the Universal Assistant have notes. If you cant recognize them, the assistant can help you select. Yashan said, Okay, Boss Feng Wei. By the way, Ive encountered some problems in my research and I also wanted toe over to tidy up and change my mindset. Since youre here, Ill report to you about the progress of the technique transntation research. Currently, in the third step of directional transformation of spiritual power properties under different force field wave environments, Ive encountered a problem. If this problem isnt solved, the conclusion drawn might be invalid. Oh? Tell me about it! Su Hao suddenly became interested. He originally thought that data collection was a rtively simple step, but he didnt expect Yashan to encounter problems in this aspect. Su Haos research n for Yashan was divided into six steps: Step one, prepare research tools, including designing rune array tes to collect various manifestations of spiritual power, spiritual energy, mind, and techniques; Step two, research mental characteristics, simte different mental visualization effects with rune array tes, and form fixed force field waves; Step three, collect data on the directional transformation of spiritual power properties under different force field wave environments; Step four, calcte the rate of change of spiritual power, summarize the spiritual power transformation form, and draw curves; Step five, research the modrization of spiritual power property transformation tools; Step six, use modules tobine various techniques for experiments, and finally finalize the first-generation technique transntation technology. The six-step n, Su Hao had already detailed many of its aspects, including anticipated results, references for each step, and potential difficulties. In theory, as long as Yashan follows the steps and gradually conducts the experiments, he should be able to achieve the final results. Yashan said, Boss Feng Wei, the transformation of spiritual power properties seems to be different from what we imagined. After collecting arge amount of data from me and Junior Brother Feng Cheng, I found that there are significant differences between the two sets of data. Under the same force field wave environment, the direction of transformation of our spiritual power properties is not the same. In other words, the two sets of data I collected have little value. Even if I were to derive results from my data, they couldnt be applied to you, Boss Feng Wei. Later, I listed all the influencing factors and then systematically eliminated them one by one. I found out the cause of these differences, which is the cultivation technique! The cultivation techniques practiced by Junior Brother Feng Cheng and me are different, and the spiritual power characteristics obtained at the beginning have a slight difference. It is this slight difference that renders the collected data useless for reference. So, my research is currently at a standstill! After listening, Su Hao immediately understood where Yashans problemy! Su Hao practiced the techniques of the Yunzhong Valley Feng lineage, without any other techniques for reference. When designing this research n, he subconsciously assumed that the techniques in this world were simr, thinking that one technique could apply universally. However, he didnt expect that spiritual powers cultivated by different techniques already had subtle differences. As time passed and cultivation progressed, these subtle differences would continue to expand. Its like light; even though its the same, due to differences in wavelength, it exhibits different colors! Spiritual power is the same way; differences in subtlety can lead to vastly different results. After pondering for a moment, Su Hao said, It seems our understanding of spiritual power is still too superficial. This matter cannot be rushed. I need to readjust the research n. However, we have alreadypleted the first and second steps. As long as we solve the core problem, the subsequent steps should not be difficult! Su Hao then asked, Junior Brother Yue Ying, which step have you reached in your cultivation? Yashan replied, Boss Feng Wei, I have already reached the fourthyer of the Qi Induction Realm, and I can break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm at any time. I havent even dared to tell my Master. Su Hao pondered for a moment and said, The speed is eptable. However, you can directly tell your Master and ask him to pass on the Qi Induction techniques of the Yue lineage to you. You can practice while researching. Perhaps you can find a bnce point for different natured spiritual powers. My n is to first collect the influences of different techniques on the transformation of spiritual power, summarize the rules, and express them with a form. Then, continue with the technique transntation n. If sessful, perhaps the Yue lineage will be able to freely use the techniques of the Feng lineage without any technique restrictions Su Hao paused and continued, Cultivation techniques cause the first transformation of spiritual power properties, while techniques cause the second transformation of spiritual power properties Junior Brother Yue Ying, have you ever thought that perhaps the essence of the two transformations is the same? Its like taking derivatives of a function; whether its first order or second order, the core algorithm remains the same. Following this line of thought, perhaps we can research third and fourth-order spiritual powers. Yashan was stunned, but quickly understood Su Haos meaning: You mean, not limited to techniques, but summarizing the form for the transformation of spiritual power? Chapter 419

Chapter 419

In the experimental base of Yunzhong Valley, Su Hao set up various defensive formations, including the suppression of telepathic perception. This means that it is very vague for cultivators to probe the situation inside the base with their sense from outside. This is also why Su Hao dared to directly teleport back to the Yunzhong Valley. He was confident that even the divine sense of Unity Realm cultivators would find it difficult to urately detect him. After returning to the Yunzhong Valley, Su Hao swept through with radar perception and discovered differences in the Immortal Sectpared to before. Previously, there were only over three hundred cultivators staying in the Yunzhong Valley on a daily basis, most of whom were low-level cultivators. There were very few cultivators above the Nascent Soul stage. But now, the number of high-level cultivators has greatly increased. Su Hao sensed that there were twenty-six Nascent Soul stage cultivators, and there were even four Unity Realm cultivators! It seems that the Immortal Sect has temporarily abandoned its foothold in Lingshan Continent. Most of the cultivators dispersed in Lingshan Continent have already returned. Those who havent returned either didnt make it back or are already dead. The Yunzhong Valley has suffered a great blow, with a significant decrease in Foundation Establishment and Golden Core stage cultivators. Its unknown how many years it will take to recover. Su Hao also has some feelings about this, as its the ebb and flow of life. What appears lofty and transcendent to mortals, the immortals, when disaster strikes, can perish just as quickly. Although Su Hao appears powerful and seemingly possesses eternal life, will he, at some future moment of disaster, vanish like these cultivators? I still need to acquire enough knowledge as soon as possible and possess the ability to protect myself before disaster strikes! With this thought in mind, Su Hao entered the pinball space, sat at the desk, materialized pen and paper, and began to write and draw on the paper, reorganizing his future ns. Now that the Immortal Sects foothold in Lingshan Continent has beenpletely destroyed, its better to stay obediently in the Immortal Sect for a while. Its a good opportunity to cultivate the Golden Core stage technique, and with the abundant resources stored in my storage space, I have enough for years of research and practice. I can also exchange some inconspicuous materials for contribution points and then exchange them for Golden Core stage spells and techniques. So First, quickly cultivate sense and exchange for spells and techniques, totaling one thousand contribution points, which shouldnt be a problem. Second, break through the Golden Core stage and cultivate to the fourth level in one go. Now, the pinball space records arge amount of information about Golden Core cultivators, and there are also many corpses of Golden Core cultivators stored in the base. With some research, mastering the core of the Golden Core stage shouldnt be a big problem! Third, review the newly obtained wealth of information and update my cultivation knowledge. The numerous books obtained from the Gao Yan God Cave are a private collection of an Unity Realm cultivator and must be extremely valuable, possibly the highest level of knowledge in this world. Far superior to the semi-public books in the Yunzhong Valley library. Perhaps I can glimpse the secrets of this world from these books. Fourth,pare the books and organize various materials to find higher-level logics for alchemy, artifact refining, formations, and spells, thus reducing dependence on materials. If I rely too much on materials, wouldnt it be difficult to move forward in other worlds in the next reincarnation without corresponding materials? And I dont need to materialize all the characteristics of these materials, I just need to sort out their core functions and logicalbinations. Functional logic is the core. Once mastered, finding alternatives should be simple. Fifth, divide all aspects of cultivation into unit modules, to the extent that these modules can bebined into various spells and achieve various functions. In this cultivation system, only sense and spells are the main lines of cultivating immortality, while alchemy, artifact refining, formations, spells, etc., are just essories for self-protection, belonging to the realm of applying knowledge. As long as the core modules are dposed, it should be enough. Sixth, break through the Nascent Soul stage and see what secrets are hidden within Nascent Soul cultivators! Seventh, finally explore what exactly constitutes the two thousand years of lifespan. As for others, lets talk about themter. But Su Hao drew arge bracket after the two items alchemy and spells, and thenbeled the words Yashan: My time is limited after all. Not only do I need time to cultivate sense and umte spiritual power, but I also need to spend a lot of time consulting books and collecting information. I can still manage to dpose the modules of artifact refining and formations, but adding anything else would leave me with insufficient time. Therefore, Ill leave alchemy and spells to Yashan. Judging by Yashans performance during this time, he has already be a very qualified researcher. However, the only drawback is that Yashan hasnt yet developed the ability to independently design aplete research n. He can only have Su Hao design the n for him, and then Yashan personally carries out the practical work. But this is just the beginning. With time, Yashan will inevitably be able to stand on his own. By then, Su Hao will only need to say, Yashan, research the technique of spell imntation, and Yashan will be able to independently design andplete everything, and then provide Su Hao with a satisfactory answer. Its worth noting that Su Hao himself knew nothing in the beginning. Although he can nowe up with research projects effortlessly, its also a step-by-step process, experiencing many failures and errors before gradually developing a rtively rigorous thinking ability. Overall, Su Hao is very satisfied with Yashan. Whether wearing an apron, proficient in household chores, or wearing ab coat, he can handle scientific research. One word: dependable! However, Yashans survival skills still need improvement, as he would have difficulty escaping from high-level cultivators! Previously, Yashan couldnt master the ability of free teleportation without systematic assistance. Now that he has an universal assistant imnted, perhaps I can give him the talent of a summoner and try to learn teleportation techniques. Im not asking for him to be exceptionally skilled, just enough to escape danger when necessary. With more and more things to learn and explore, Su Hao increasingly feels that time is not enough. If Yashan suddenly dies one day, he might have to help him find another body to resurrect Well, lets focus on practicing the technique for now! Cultivate sense as soon as possible! The next day, Feng Cheng followed Yashan to Su Haos experimental base and was immediately stunned by the scene before him. This Feng Chengs mouth gradually opened wide! Although he didnt have much knowledge of cultivation, he still had a good family background and could discern which things looked valuable! Most of the items collected by an Unity Realm stage cultivator are exquisite or very special. Although they are all piled up messily, Feng Cheng immediately confirmed that this was a huge treasure trove. Any item picked up at random seemed to be of considerable value. So, this is Senior Brother Feng Weis collection? So Senior Brother Feng Wei is so wealthy! Although Feng Cheng had been to Su Haos experimental base before, he only did some simple chores and had never been into Su Haos storage space. Now, entering for the first time, he was greatly shocked. Yashan smiled and said, What do you think, Junior Brother Feng Cheng? Senior Brother Feng Weis treasure trove is impressive, isnt it? Feng Cheng scratched his head, very puzzled as to why the small figure in front of him, who was not even as tall as his shoulder, insisted on calling him junior brother. He was already eighteen years old, not only older than Yashan by four or five years but also three years ahead in cultivation. Logically, he should be the senior brother However, Feng Cheng admitted that he couldnt beat Yashan. Although Yashan was short, he was incredibly strong. After being beaten up several times, Feng Cheng could only obediently call him Senior Brother Yashan. The key point was that Yashan seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship with Senior Brother Feng Wei, actually being able to freely enter Senior Brother Feng Weis secret treasure trove. Thinking of this, Feng Cheng felt even more respectful towards Yashan and smiled, Senior Brother Yashan, this is the most luxurious treasure trove Ive ever seen in my life. Yashan smiled and said, Come, lets tidy up this ce together and try to finish it in ten days! Lets start by organizing the books! Feng Cheng was full of enthusiasm and immediately rolled up his sleeves, answering loudly, Yes, Senior Brother Yashan! Watch me! Chapter 420

Chapter 420

Ten dayster. Yashan and Feng Chen had tidied up the originally messy storage space, neatly arranging everything into categories. The chaotic warehouse had now turned into an immensely valuable exhibition hall! After sending the inventory list to Su Hao via the universal assistant, Yashan informed Su Hao, Boss Feng Wei, I have sorted out the storage space. Almost all items have been ounted for, including fifteen types of unmarked materials. Afterparing them with the manuals, only three of them remain unidentified. Su Hao opened the list: Xuanlei Cold Mountain Iron: Five boxes; Nine-Stripe Yellow Heart Stone: Three boxes; Linsheng Red Blood Stone: Three boxes; Sanqiao Purple Wood Heart: Five pieces Fury Pill: Eight bottles; Strength Pill: Seven bottles; Jade Flower Pill: Ten bottles; Clear Soul Pill: Eight bottles Formation Manuals: Five hundred and fifty-two volumes; Refining Manuals: One thousand three hundred and twenty volumes Eight Leaf Vitality Flower Seeds: One bottle; Earth Spirit Forget-Worry Grass Seeds: One bottle Su Hao quickly skimmed through the list and soon focused on a line: Red Spring Refining Elixir: One piece. Su Haos heart settled, Indeed, Ive got the Red Spring Refining Elixir! Heh! My method did work Huh? Wait! Why is it referred to as a piece? He opened the details and immediately saw the image of the Red Spring Refining Elixir, which was the strange reddish stone the size of a basketball he had forcibly taken from Feng Jiutai. Is this thing the Red Spring Refining Elixir??? Why is it still a stone! The person who named this stuff is really cunning, afraid that others might recognize it? Cunning and talented! The key is that the entire cultivation world epts this kind of terminology, truly remarkable at deceiving people! Su Hao was initially misled, actually thinking that the Red Spring Refining Elixir was a special liquid! Su Hao asked, Yashan, how did you find the Red Spring Refining Elixir? You can recognize it! Yashan awkwardly replied, Hey! I didnt recognize it at first either. But afterparing it with the universal assistant, all signs pointed to the term Red Spring Refining Elixir. I even thought there was a system malfunction! Later, I simply brought out all theparison manuals and searched through them one by one, only to discover that the reddish stone was indeed the Red Spring Refining Elixir! Yashan continued, Boss Feng Wei, this stone is extraordinary. ording to the books, it can degrade and revert different types of spiritual power into a form that cultivators can directly absorb. This is one of the key materials for breaking through the Unity Realm. Su Hao immediately essed the information in the manuals, confirming Yashans statement. This led Su Hao to a new spection: After reaching a certain level of cultivation, isnt cultivation essentially a plundering of spiritual power? Could it be that through a special method, one converts others spiritual power into attributeless spiritual power, which is then absorbed and assimted to achieve a breakthrough? Perhaps there are other principles involved, but its no wonder why so many sects risk their lives to get their hands on this stone. Yashan continued, Boss Feng Wei, theres also another item with simr effects to the Red Spring Refining Elixir, called the Nine-Ring Merging Spirit Lotus. ording to the books, this white flower can blend nine different spiritual powers together seamlessly, making it another important material for breaking through the Unity Realm. There are many other spiritual herbs with simr effects, but none are as powerful as the Nine-Ring Merging Spirit Lotus. Most can only blend three or four different spiritual powers together! Its quite rare. Su Hao immediately remembered the white flower he obtained at sea and nodded, I see! Theyre all items used for breaking through the Unity Realm. Lets keep them safe for now. When we have timeter, well study the principles behind these materials assistance in breakthroughs. Once the principles are understood, perhaps there wont be a need for such special materials to aid in breakthroughs in the future. Yashan nodded, Understood, Boss Feng Wei! I already have some new ideas for imnting techniques, so Ill go into seclusion to study themter. Ive delegated many misceneous tasks to Feng Chen Junior Brother, so hell take care of them! Su Hao said, Go ahead! When you finish your seclusion,e find me, and Ill add the Summoner Talent for you. You should also spare some time to study teleportation knowledge. Yashans pupils dted suddenly, and he eximed, Boss Wei, are you saying I can learn teleportation now? Su Hao nodded, With the assistance of the universal assistant, it shouldnt be a problem, but it also depends on your own learning ability! If it takes you ten seconds to sessfully activate teleportation, then I suggest you not think about using it inbat! Just use it for traveling. Mastering Blink isnt easy. The program for activating Blink and itsplexity, even Su Hao had spent years optimizing it in his previous life before achieving the current seamless use of Blink. Yashans face turned red as he eximed, Boss Wei, using it for traveling is the most awesome ability, bar none! Its even cooler than my Super Dragon Lightning Tornado!! He didnt even remember to call him Boss Feng Wei, his mind now filled with scenes of himself swiftly shing back and forth. The more he thought about it, the more awesome he felt! In the future, Ill build many tourist attractions around the world. When I get bored of the scenery here, Ill just teleport to another ce Su Hao chuckled, Im afraid youll get bored after ying for just two days! Hurry back now! I need to continue cultivating! Yashan left with a grin, his steps uneven, swaying as if he were drunk! Yes, he was an old man, but who said old men would resist such explosively cool abilities? He was feeling happy, he was letting loose, he was forever youthful, full of fantasies, whats wrong with that! Ten dayster, Su Hao opened his eyes, adjusted his breath, stood up, and stretched his stiff body after sitting for a long time. He muttered to himself, After twenty days of attempts, Ive already mastered the preliminary practice of mental perception. But topletely cultivate it, I dont know how much time it will take. Spiritual cultivation is the most enduring in terms of mental effort. Fortunately, Su Hao wasnt in a hurry; he could take his time. This kind of spiritual cultivation directly affected his consciousness information, subtly changing his consciousness structure. When he reincarnated and cultivated again, he would quickly restore his mental power to its peak without the need to umte it like blood energy and spiritual power. Every bit of increase in mental power was a gain for Su Hao. The time is almost up. ording to Masters flying speed, we should be returning to the sect soon! Su Hao nced at the log reminder and found that Feng Ling and her group were expected to arrive at the sect in about five days. The fact that Feng Ling hadnt activated the locator stone during this time meant they probably hadnt encountered any danger. This was unreasonable! Why did all sorts of dangerous things happen one after another when Su Hao went out, but Feng Ling and her threepanions returned swaggeringly without any trouble? Su Hao mocked himself for a moment, then thought to himself, Its time to go out and check! With that in mind, Su Hao connected to the locator stone in Feng Lings hand and instantly teleported himself there. As soon as he appeared, he saw Feng Ling shivering all over, subconsciously swinging her sword, a green long sword shooting towards him. Wasnt this the Green Swallow Su Hao had crafted for Feng Ling? Su Hao thought to himself, She reacts pretty quickly! Much better than many others, well done, well done, making progress! Then, with a flicker of green light in his hand, he pointed a finger at the tip of the Green Swallow. The next moment, the Green Swallow stopped at Su Haos fingertip, unable to advance an inch. Six pairs of eyes stared at him incredulously. After a moment, the four of them sat around a clearing, grilling barbecue. Two rabbits sizzled on the grill, soon emitting a tantalizing aroma. Feng Wei, you scared us to death when you suddenly appeared! What if I identally poked a hole in you? My Green Swallow is very sharp! Feng Ling patted her unremarkable chest, scolding him as she spoke. Chapter 421

Chapter 421

Feng Ling was really scared. Firstly, she thought that the sudden appearance of this person might be some powerful cultivatoring to cause trouble for them, and secondly, she was worried about identally killing Su Hao Su Hao smiled, Dont you think about who crafted this artifact? Can it still kill its master? Rx! Feng Ling curiously asked, Feng Wei, tell me the truth. Did you tamper with my Qingyan? Why does it stop whenever it touches you? Su Hao replied, Master, dont make baseless guesses. How could I tamper with your artifact? Its mainly because I understand this artifact much better than you. I can easily take control of it. Plus, this flying sword cant break through my absolute defense. Feng Ling worriedly said, Could others also take away my Qingyan? Su Hao smiled, No, dont worry! By the way, Master, has everything been smoothtely? Feng Ling immediately shook her head, Not smooth! Feng Ling stretched out three fingers and shook them in front of Su Hao, saying, Three! Feng Wei, do you know, three in total! Su Hao looked puzzled, What three? Feng Ling said, On our way, we encountered three Golden Core seniors who tried to intercept and kill us. I thought we were done for! The first one was in the Linshan Continent area. The second day we returned, we encountered a despicable Golden Core cultivator. We were terrified at that time. Guess what happened? At this point, Feng Ling looked at Su Hao expectantly, hoping he would continue her story. But Su Hao was busy barbecuing and didnt respond. Feng Ling raised her voice and exaggerated, At that critical moment, I waved my hand, and whoosh, my Qingyan immediately flew out and pierced through the body of that Golden Core cultivator in his incredulous eyes, instantly killing him on the spot! Crisis averted! And I, Feng Ling, became a killer in the Golden Core realm! Then, we encountered another one on the Broad Dark Sea, and I whoosh After Feng Ling finished speaking, Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping immediately stood up excitedly, apuding Feng Ling. They were witnesses to that battle and quickly became immersed in it, unable to extricate themselves! Feng Lings ability to kill a Golden Core cultivator with one blow was obviously shocking. Su Hao smiled as he tore off a rabbit leg, magically produced a fork, speared it, and handed it to Feng Ling, saying, Well done, Master! Here, reward yourself with a rabbit leg! Feng Ling took it without hesitation, took a bite, and mumbled, Delicious! Now, standing next to Feng Wei, her tense spirit rxedpletely, feeling extremely rxed! Its as if there were no burdens at all. Su Hao then casually took out two more forks, divided the rabbit among the slightly cramped Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping, pped his hands, and stood up. Feng Yuer also suddenly stood up and said to Su Hao, Junior Brother Feng Wei, I want to learn from you. Can I apprentice myself to you? Su Hao looked at Feng Yuer in astonishment, unable to figure out what she wanted to do, and casually said, Want to learn from me? Thats simple. Feng Yuers face lit up with joy, Really? Su Hao turned his head and looked into the distance, Learning is easy, but lets discuss the specificster. Su Haos radar swept across, instantly perceiving the scene within a radius of fifty thousand meters. A smile crept onto his lips, and he said to Feng Ling, Master, wait here for a moment. Ill go clean up some loose ends. We cant just bring people into the immortal sect like this. Feng Ling was puzzled, Loose ends? What loose ends? When Su Hao teleported to Feng Lings side, his radar immediately sensed two blood qi reactions over a thousand meters away. ording to Su Haos analysis, they should be two Golden Core realm cultivators. At first, Su Hao didnt pay attention to them. If they were just passing by, there was no need to bother. But after Su Hao roasted both rabbits and the two Golden Core cultivators didnt leave but instead approached sneakily, it seemed they had some intentions toward Feng Ling and the others! Blink! Su Hao disappeared in an instant, appearing as abruptly as he disappeared. Feng Ling and the other two looked nkly at where Su Hao disappeared, numbly nibbling on the rabbits in their hands! If someone asked, Where did Feng Wei go? How did he do it? The three of them would definitely ignore the question and say, What are you asking? We cant hear you clearly! Isnt it obvious how awesome Feng Wei is? Hes so awesome that even if you ask why hes awesome, no one can do it anyway! Ling Daoist friend, are you sure you have a way to take away that girls artifact? A tall cultivator cautiously hidden in the bushes asked the thin cultivator beside him. The thin cultivator nodded, Heh, there must be a way! What way is that? Why are you in such a hurry? Just wait a moment, I havent figured it out yet! Those who do big things must remain calm. Why dont we just forget about it? A few days ago, when that girl killed a Golden Core friend with one sword, you also witnessed it. I admit that I cant withstand her sword with my small physique. Basically, one stab equals one hole. Youre wrong. No matter how powerful the artifact is, its still in the hands of a small Foundation Establishment cultivator. As long as we catch her off guard and strike fatally, we can definitely take the artifact away! Think about the power of that artifact. You should know that our risk is worthwhile. At worst, well escape. Cant we outrun her? Just then, a clear voice came from behind them, Are you two here to take a dump? The two Golden Core cultivators were startled, and they turned around to see a young man who had appeared behind them they hadnt noticed before, almost jumping in surprise. Even though they were Golden Core cultivators, their mental awareness could sweep over a thousand meters, and they could sense any movement within their range. It was impossible for a young man to approach them without being noticed. Somethings wrong! The two of them instinctively activated their defensive techniques. The thin Golden Core cultivator summoned his attack treasure and aimed it at Su Hao. While the tall Golden Core cultivator began casting a concealment spell. Camouge Realm! Layers of colorful foam rose around them, quickly enveloping the surroundings and hiding their figures. The universal knife behind Su Hao rose up, emitting a cyan light, In that case, theres nothing more to say! Su Hao waved his finger, and a cyan light, like a fish swimming in water, circled around before returning to its sheath with a swoosh. Bang! Bang! Two headless corpses fell one after another. Su Hao stepped forward to search the bodies and recorded their information! Several artifacts were found by Su Hao. After a quick nce, he casually threw them aside, Useless junk, just taking up space. While others killed for treasures, Su Hao ended up with nothing but rubbish. As for the intentions of these two individuals, Su Hao was not sure, but whatever their purpose was, it was no longer important now. The only thing that mattered was to ensure that no one followed them to the entrance of the mountain valley in the Yunzhong Valley! Currently, the Yunzhong Valley was in a sensitive period, so it was better to be cautious. Su Hao shed back to where Feng Ling and the others were, sat back in his original position, picked up a piece of rabbit meat, and took a bite, feeling its numbing fragrance. Feng Ling immediately asked, Feng Wei, where did you go just now? Was someone following us? Su Hao replied, Wow, I didnt expect Master to be so vignt. You guessed right! There were two Golden Core cultivators following behind just now, acting suspiciously. But Ive taken care of them! Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping were greatly shocked. Su Hao just casually dealt with two Golden Core cultivators like that? How strong is Feng Wei really? Su Haos casual handling of the two Golden Core cultivators had a huge impact on Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping. Hearing Feng Ling talk about Su Haos strength was one thing, but witnessing it firsthand was another kind of shock. Feng Yuers desire to apprentice herself to Su Hao grew stronger. She had a feeling that she would definitely learn how to protect herself from Junior Brother Feng Wei. Seeing the inexperienced expressions of Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping, Feng Ling couldnt help feeling pleased, Is this really surprising to you? If you see Feng Weis figure dominating the Qinfeng Assembly and wreaking havoc, youll probably be even more astonished! Ah, I really want to show off Feng Wei, but its not quite appropriate. Forget it, forget it! Feng Ling nced at Feng Yuer and continued, Yuer, youre really sharp. Youve been saying that you felt someone following us before. We went back several times to look but didnt see anyone. We thought you were just being paranoid, but it turns out it was true! Chapter 422

Chapter 422

Feng Yuer has been exceptionally sensitive to various people and things since she was young. She couldnt escape the changes in her five senses, but limited by her cognitive range, many things were seen and heard but not understood. And this also made her highly vignt about the surrounding environment, or rather, she has alwayscked a sense of security. The essence of thisck of security is a strong contradiction between knowing and not knowing. Her keen insight allows her to see and hear, butcking in knowledge, she cannot understand the underlying meaning. Yet she wants to know why, and no one can tell her After umting for such a long time, what is manifested is thinking too much andcking a sense of security. This kind of anxiety will naturally disappear only after learning enough knowledge and understanding the rules of the worlds operation. In in terms, its because shes too smart, and her master refuses to satisfy her curiosity, which causes trouble. Feng Ling turned her head curiously and asked Feng Yuer, Yuer, how did you know there was someone behind? Feng Yuer shook her head and said, I dont know. When you killed the third Golden Core cultivator, I faintly saw someone observing on the side, but I couldnt confirm. Feng Ling eximed, I didnt see anything! Then she turned to Yun Qingping and asked, Qingping, did you see it? Yun Qingping honestly replied, No. Su Hao had studied Feng Yuers gic sequence, but withoutparison, he couldnt know the special aspects of Feng Yuer. He only knew that this girl was exceptionally intelligent and sensitive to many small details that ordinary people easily overlooked. Su Hao seemed to recall something and suddenly asked, Feng Yuer, earlier you said you wanted to apprentice me and learn from me? Feng Yuer immediately put down the meat in her hand and said seriously, Yes, I want to apprentice Junior Brother Feng Wei and learn from Junior Brother Feng Wei! Su Hao became interested. This was the first person who wanted to apprentice him, so he casually asked, Why? Feng Yuer said, There are personal reasons for me, and there are reasons for Junior Brother as well. Personally, although Junior Brother said before that I dont need to worry, I can practice with peace of mind, but I dont need others to protect me. I want to protect myself. Living cautiously under the protection of others is not what I want. And Feng Yuer fell silent for a moment and then said, And, I have too many doubts in my heart, but no one can answer them for me. I am curious from the bottom of my heart, curious about everything I see. I always want to understand why! Then she sighed and said, But my master has never taught me. The more she doesnt teach me, the more curious I be. I cant control myself at all! And Junior Brothers reason, I can perceive that insight into the worlds affairs from your eyes. I have only seen this kind of insight in my father and Uncle Feng Qi, even more so. At that moment, I knew that I would definitely learn what I wanted from you. Su Hao smiled and said, Perhaps! So why do you think I would teach you? Feng Yuer shook her head and said, Im not sure, and theres nothing I can offer in return to Junior Brother, but as long as theres a possibility, I have to try. Su Hao said, Dont you already have a master? Can you still apprentice me? Feng Yuer looked at Feng Ling. Feng Ling woke up from confusion and shook her head like a drum, saying, What am I supposed to do? Although I am older, I dont know anything! Su Hao lowered his head in thought for a moment, then suddenly looked up and said, Lets use a different approach! Just like in the mortal world, lets address each other as teacher and student! You call me teacher, and you are my student, how about that? If he sessfully cultivated to the Unity Realm, ording to the cultivators, he would have a lifespan of over two thousand years, and during these two thousand years, there would be so much he could do! So much that it would be enough to propel the world into a society dominated by science! To be precise, it would propel the world into the process of scientific cultivation! Spiritual energyputers, spiritual energy power stations, spiritual energy nes, spiritual energy cars, spiritual energy spaceships Even things that existed only in fantasy could be reality one by one in these two thousand years! And Su Hao couldpletely leverage this historical trend to achieve what he wanted. Such as exploring outer space! And all of this only required Su Hao to spread knowledge and convey core dialectical thinking! So, at this moment, why not ignite the spark of natural science! Come! Put on yourb coat, lets research together! Feng Yuers smile blossomed, she stood up and bowed, Student Feng Yuer, greetings to Teacher Feng Wei! Su Hao chuckled and said, No rush, its still early, bing my student is not that easy! You still need to undergo some tests! Feng Yuers expression was firm, What tests, Teacher, please say! Su Hao raised a finger, A period of one hundred years! If you can be a qualified researcher within that time, then you can be my student! Feng Ling, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping all asked in unison, Researcher? As long as it didnt involve fundamental knowledge, Su Hao never hesitated to spread it, nor did he have the idea of hoarding knowledge for his own enjoyment. He hoped that knowledge could circte like money, bringing better life experiences to people and creating more value for the world. However, there were indeed not many people who could catch his eye and cherish knowledge. Many people saw Su Haos powerful runes and wanted to learn, saw Su Haos powerful genes and wanted to learn, saw Su Haos teleportation ability and wanted to learn But whether they could learn or not was another question! Once reaching a profound field, the requirement for extremely high talent was necessary to continue delving deeper. Its like Yashan, Su Hao presented a lot of knowledge in front of him, but he just couldnt learn it. He couldnt even fluently recite more than nine hundred basic runes, so whats the point of learning? Only because Yashan had been calling him boss for more than a hundred years, did Su Hao take the effort to slowly nurture him, installing various modules like [Prophet], life detection, dynamic vision, and so on. For someone else, Su Hao might not have bothered. Moreover, Su Hao always believed that knowledge was a tool for exploring the mysteries of the world and the unknown universe. Power and killing were just byproducts of the process of exploration, not the ultimate goal. For those who didnt understand this, Su Hao was toozy to teach. Because after they learned, they couldnt contribute to knowledge fundamentally, and essentially, they were useless. It can be said that they are learners, not explorers. Originally, Su Hao nned to wait until he gained enough knowledge in this world before unifying its dissemination. Its the inherent desire for exploration in Feng Yuer that made Su Hao contemte spreading knowledge earlier. After Feng Yuer bes proficient, she can go teach others But whether Feng Yuer can learn depends on herself. She may be a genius, but not necessarily the type of genius Su Hao needs. The truth will be verified with time! Time can test everything! Including the mostplex human hearts. Su Hao said lightly, Feng Yuer, in the future hundred years, I will teach you how to be a qualified researcher. Simply put, I will teach you a set of tools to explore the world, and you must learn to use these tools to explore the unknown! Do you understand what I mean? Feng Yuer nodded vigorously, Yes! Although she didnt understand, she was confident that she would figure it out! Then Su Hao sent a message to Yashan, Yashan, in a few days, Ill arrange for you a student to teach various knowledge. Start with primary education, teaching her subjects like mathematics, physics, chemistry, biology, etc., strive to teach elementary knowledge within ten years, and then move on to advanced subjects. Also, if Feng Cheng is willing to learn, you can teach him too! These two will be of great use to me in the future. The daily routine of cultivators mainly revolves around cultivation, so there isnt much time avable for learning. Su Hao conservatively estimated that Feng Yuer, being a genius, would take ten years to learn these major subjects. Furthermore, because there is no scientific environment in this world, Feng Yuer has never seen things like cars or airnes. Understanding many concepts is not as simple as imagined. As for advanced knowledge, the difficulty and volume of knowledge will increase exponentially, requiring even more time. A hundred years might seem long, but in rtion to the vast amount of knowledge, its not much! Even a genius could spend their whole life and not master any existing discipline. Soon, Yashan replied, Okay, Boss Feng Wei, Ill immediately organize subject knowledge. But, who is this student that actually caught your eye? Su Hao replied, Her name is Feng Yuer, youll find out soon. Then he casually sent Yashan a photo. Yashan immediately responded with a stunned expression emoji. Feng Ling sat on the side, looking puzzled as she nibbled on rabbit meat. She understood every word Su Hao and Feng Yuer said, but why did it feel like listening to an aliennguage when they were all connected? She couldnt help but nce at Yun Qingping beside her, hoping to regain some confidence from his face. However, Feng Ling was doomed to disappointment, because at this moment, Yun Qingpings face was twisted in an expression akin to eating shit with added lemon, extremely ugly. Yun Qingping couldnt evenprehend what Su Hao and Feng Yuer were initially talking about. His mind was full of thoughts like, Im done for! A hundred years, even the flowers will wither! What test? A test thatsts a hundred years! Am I hallucinating? How could it be a hundred years! Is my brain malfunctioning? Something must have gone wrong between me, Senior Brother Feng Wei, and Yuer. Is it me? If its not my brain malfunctioning, then it must be Yuer Yuer is so beautiful, how could there be a problem? I wonder if Master and Grandmaster havee back. If they have, I need to seek their help Feng Ling secretly thought, Could it be that Junior Nephew Yun Qingping doesnt understand and is deeply shocked? But it shouldnt be to this extent! Chapter 423

Chapter 423

At this time, Su Hao threw the sign in his hand and stood up, saying, Okay, Ill leave for a few days first, you guys go back by yourselves. Master, when you are ready to enter the Yunzhong, inject the spiritual power into the stone I gave you first, and then I will go back with you. Feng Ling eximed, Feng Wei, arent youing back with us? Su Hao shook his head and said, You guys are too slow, so I wont go with you. Ill leave first! After speaking, Su Hao disappeared on the spot. Feng Ling and the other two looked at each other. Yun Qingping stared nkly at where Su Hao disappeared, muttering, Senior Brother Feng Wei, how did you do it? Feng Ling replied, Hes a genius. Feng Yuers eyes shed with inexplicable brilliance, secretly thinking, If I study with my teacher for a hundred years, can I also be like this? Yun Qingping looked at Feng Yuers peerless figure, gradually calming down in his heart. He soon realized one thing: Its not that Senior Brother Feng Wei is too outstanding, but I am simply not worthy of Yuer! Even if there is no Senior Brother Feng Wei, Yuer does not belong to me! He didnt feel any hostility towards Su Hao, who suddenly appeared, because he felt he wasnt worthy to be Su Haos enemy At this moment, Yun Qingping suddenly felt a sense of boredom: What exactly is this love between men and women? What did Feng Wei mean by researcher? What did Yuer mean by curiosity? Exploring the world, exploring the unknown Lost in thought, Yun Qingping drifted away, and after being awakened by Feng Ling, he blurted out, Senior Sister Feng, can I also ask Senior Brother Feng Wei to be my teacher? I also want to learn from him! Feng Ling was dumbfounded again! Whats going on with all these people? It makes her want to ask Feng Wei to be her teacher too! But she is now Feng Weis master! After Su Hao returned to the experimental base and observed no major abnormalities on the radar, he sat cross-legged and entered the state of cultivating the Golden Core Heart Method. Time passed quickly, six days passed in the blink of an eye. At this time, Su Hao sensed the spatial fluctuations emitted by the positioning stone of Feng Ling. Su Hao opened his eyes, got up and moved around, then teleported to Feng Lings side. He inputted spiritual power into the core rune, perceiving a range of fifty thousand meters. No one was following. At this moment, Feng Ling was flying at the edge of the sky pit at the entrance of the Yunzhong. As soon as Su Hao appeared, Feng Ling immediately eximed excitedly, Feng Wei, after I injected spiritual power into this stone, you can really sense it! And you can instantly arrive, its so amazing! Feng Ling securely stored the positioning stone! After the sess of this experiment, this stone immediately became more important than the flying sword Qingyan. She could still distinguish the simple pros and cons. As long as the stone was there, even if Qingyan was lost, she could use the stone to summon Feng Wei and have him forge another universal knife for her! How delightful! Seeing Feng Lings excitement as if she had received a new toy, Su Hao couldnt help but remind her, Master, dont inject spiritual power into it unnecessarily, it will disturb me. Only input spiritual power when encountering danger, understand? Feng Ling waved her hand confidently and said, Rest assured! Do you still think of me as a child? I know whats important. Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping were extremely envious of this scene! They also wanted a stone like this, but how could they ask for it? At this moment, Yun Qingping hesitantly spoke up, Senior Brother Feng Wei, can I can I also learn with you? I dont know what I want to know, but after hearing what you and Yuer said, I also want to know Su Hao showed an interesting expression. These eighteen or neen-year-old youths were actually immature children, their worldview hadnt fully formed yet, and they were at the stage most susceptible to influence. What Su Hao didnt expect was that his conversation with Feng Yuer had somewhat influenced this youth. Since that was the case, teaching one was the same as teaching three. Lets try it together! Perhaps these young people could bring unexpected surprises to Su Hao. Research, its never a one-person job. If the genius youths of this world were gathered together, what kind of power could they unleash? Su Hao looked up at the sky: Two thousand years! Perhaps, with the power of these young people, we can explore the spiritual power technology that can fly into space. Lets wait and see! Su Hao withdrew his gaze and extended a finger to Yun Qingping, saying, Junior Brother Qingping, one hundred years! Yun Qingping nodded earnestly and said, One hundred years of trial, with the goal of bing a qualified researcher, I understand! Su Hao smiled satisfactorily, then casually sent a message to Yashan: Yashan, Ive found another student, now there are three! One hundred years will serve as a trial period, dont reveal the truth! After that, Su Hao sent a brief exnation. Yashan replied with a stunned expression, then said, Understood, Chief Wei! Leave it to me! I will definitely train them properly! The long knife behind Su Hao unsheathed and flew to his feet, emitting a green light. He took the lead and flew out: Lets go! Lets go back! Feng Ling immediately controlled the flying sword to follow closely, shouting loudly, Feng Wei, I want to learn too! Su Haos voice came from afar, Master, you better eat well and rest well! Dont think about these trivial matters! The four of them flew at extreme speed along the gorge under the sky pit. After turning countless bends, they finally reached a clear and vast Yunzhong. They had only flown for a while when they saw Yashan waiting ahead with Feng Cheng. The four stopped, and Yashan approached, Feng Wei, Boss! His eyes curiously scanned Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping, and when he saw Feng Yuer, his gaze couldnt help but linger for two seconds. As a Zhu Hua person, he unexpectedly felt a sense of amazement, and a sentence popped into his mind: The real person looks better than the photo. Su Hao pointed to Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping and introduced, This is Feng Yuer, this is Yun Qingping. They will be learning with you for a while in the future. Then he turned to Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping and said, Feng Yuer, Yun Qingping,e and meet your junior teacher, Yue Ying! From now on, you two will learn basic subjects with Yue Ying. After meeting his requirements, I will personally guide you. Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping looked at the little bean sprout whose head only reached their shoulders, looking about twelve or thirteen years old, and couldnt help but stare nkly, Ah? Yashan took two steps forward, stood in front of Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping, looked up at the two of them, grinned, and said, Its my first time taking students. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Yue Ying. You can just call me Senior Yue Ying, because you dont have the qualifications to call me teacher yet. Also, only if you gain my approval will I allow you to learn with Boss Feng Wei. If your brains dont work well, you dont have the qualification to waste Boss Feng Weis time. Understand? Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping stared nkly at Yashan, unable to say a word, and couldnt help but look at Su Hao. Yashan couldnt help but step back and lean towards Su Hao, Boss Feng Wei, are these two okay? They dont seem very bright. Su Hao didnt answer, but instead smiled at Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping, Dont judge Yue Ying Junior Brother by his appearance. In fact, he is also a knowledgeable and talented young genius. If you can empty him out within twenty years, it would be considered your ability. So, rest assured and learn with Junior Brother Yue Ying! Everything will be decided after you gain his approval. In other words, if Junior Brother Yue Ying thinks youre not good enough, then I wont personally teach you. Feng Yuer was the first to react. Suppressing her sense of strangeness, she directly bowed to Yashan, Senior Yue Ying. For her, as long as she could learn something, satisfy her curiosity, and gain powerful self-defense, she didnt care about these minor details. She understood the principle of seeking guidance from the knowledgeable, otherwise she wouldnt have thought of asking Su Hao to be her teacher. Yun Qingping also followed suit and bowed, Senior Yue Ying, please enlighten me! Yashan nodded in satisfaction, Wait for me at Shouzhao Slope tomorrow. I will arrange the learning n for you and talk about some rules of learning with us. Also, since you have chosen to learn with us, your experiences and knowledge cannot be spread without my consent, including your master. Do you understand? Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping immediately replied, Understood! Senior Yue Ying, rest assured, we wont reveal a single word. At this time, Feng Ling came over, Nephew Yue Ying, can I join you guys? Yashan looked at this nominal master of Wei, not knowing how to respond for a moment. Su Hao directly said, Feel free, as long as Master can endure. Also, since youre learning with Yue Ying, you must show respect to your teacher and not act recklessly. Feng Ling chuckled, Dont worry Feng Wei, you should know me by now! Then Feng Ling said, Now that were back to the Immortal Sect, we need to report to the disciples records first thing. Follow me. Chapter 424

Chapter 424

At this time, there were more and more cultivators inside the immortal sect, totaling more than 1,200, but fewer and fewer cultivators returned to the sect during this time. Only one or two people would rush back every one or two days. In other words, the originally over two thousand cultivators in the Yunzhong Valley were reduced to just over one thousand after the Great Cleansing on Lingsha Continent, almost halving their numbers. Among the casualties, the vast majority were Foundation Establishment and Golden Core cultivators. There were also some Nascent Soul cultivators who fell, but not too many. Most Nascent Soul cultivators sensed the danger and were able to escape using their life-saving methods. Overall, the impact of this cmity on the Yunzhong Valley was far less than imagined! After Su Hao came out of the disciple records, he breathed a long sigh of relief and thought to himself, Because the channels for obtaining resources have been severely damaged, the exchange prices for materials have skyrocketed, with the Spirit Stones experiencing the highest increase. Spirit Stones are the energy cores that maintainrge-scale formations. The sect even openly purchases various materials and Spirit Stones from its disciples using contribution points to reinforce and stockpile the sects defensive formations. In other words, the higher-ups of the sect have already foreseen that the main base of the Yunzhong Valley will be invaded by external enemies in the future. After pondering for a moment, Su Hao realized that there would be no absolute peace anywhere in this world. Even though the Yunzhong Valley was far from the Lingsha Continent, located deep in a remote basin in Annan Hengzhou, there would still be covetous individuals. Because the fluctuations of spiritual energy in the Yunzhong Valley were only slightly lower than those in the Lingsha Continent, it could be said to be a rare blessednd, making it an excellent main base for the sect. It doesnt matter. If real enemiese, we will use absolute strength to repel them all until no one dares toe. If we cant win, we can always move with the sect. When he first joined the sect, Su Hao promised Feng Ling to abide by those rudimentary sect rules, so he wasnt going to casually throw away what he had said before reaching the fundamental bottom line. Moreover, the Yunzhong Valley did give him great help, and he had many things to learn from it in the future. Now that he had learned the Feng lineage techniques of the Yunzhong Valley, his spiritual power characteristics had already been preliminarily formed, making it extremely difficult to switch cultivation paths. It would almost overturn everything he had done before and rebuild the spiritual power system. In this way, it would be basically wasted. This was also one of the ways the sect used to restrain its disciples! Turning to Feng Ling who was following him, Su Hao said, Master, when I came back, I found a box of Spirit Stones on the way. The sect happens to need them, so theyve started an activity to exchange Spirit Stones for contribution points. Lets move them from the disciple records to exchange for contribution points! I want to use contribution points to exchange for the techniques and skills of the Golden Core Realm! Su Hao continued, Of course, Ill give you half of this box of Spirit Stones! Feng Ling suddenly stopped in her tracks, A box of Spirit Stones??? How big is the box? And you want to give me half? Su Hao gestured with his hand, Its about as big as a table, so fitting four or five of you is no problem. Gasp Feng Ling took a sharp breath, This so many! Isnt this worth thousands of Spirit Stones? This is half a years harvest for a small outpost! Im going to be rich! She confirmed again, Youre giving me half? Su Hao said, Of course, youre my master after all. Actually, what Su Hao wanted was to pin the source of these Spirit Stones on Feng Ling. Su Hao added, However, you should say that you found this box of Spirit Stones identally in an uninhabited cave. Feng Ling, enchanted by the immense wealth, nodded directly, Alright! This is what I found! You can give me half. Where is it? Lets go get it quickly. Su Hao said, Follow me! Su Hao led Feng Ling to the testing ground, then brought out a prepared box of Spirit Stones and ced it in front of her, opening the lid, Master, please take a look! Inside the box were milky-white Spirit Stones the size of walnuts, instantly captivating Feng Lings eyes. Feng Ling approached slowly, reached out to scoop up a handful, then let them slip from her hand. tter! tter! tter! The unique crisp sound of the Spirit Stones struck her heart, causing her heart to beat a few times faster, thumping against her chest. Were were rich! Feng Wei, were rich! Su Hao could even see a hint of sparkle at the corners of Feng Lings mouth. He couldnt help but remind her, Master, its just these little things, dont worry about it. You can have more in the future. Feng Ling came to her senses, sucked in the corner of her mouth, widened her eyes, and said, Theres more? Su Hao said, In the future! Spirit Stones are formed from a special ore under the long-term radiation of spiritual energy wavelengths. They contain a unique energy, which Su Hao called natural spiritual power. The natural spiritual power contained within the Spirit Stones is a kind of energy different from the spiritual power within a cultivators body. Normally, cultivators cannot absorb the spiritual power within the Spirit Stones to replenish their own spiritual power consumption. Of course, through special methods, it can be reluctantly used, but the energy of these transformed Spirit Stones is of inferior qualitypared to spiritual power, ipatible with the spiritual power within the body, and not suitable for extensive use. Therefore, no cultivator would expend huge effort to deal with these Spirit Stones. The role of Spirit Stones is usually to set up fixedrge-scale formations, making them one of the most important strategic resources for sectsrge and small. Furthermore, since the energy of Spirit Stones is not easily vtile and consumed, Spirit Stones have be themon currency of cultivators. It can be said that as long as there are enough Spirit Stones, one can buy most materials, artifacts, and pills. Almost anything can be bought, even Red Spring Refining Elixir, as long as there are enough Spirit Stones. However, the reality is that those who have so many Spirit Stones are notcking in that Red Spring Refining Elixir, but those whock the refining liquid alsock Spirit Stones. Feng Ling had never seen so many Spirit Stones before, so its no wonder she acted so unrestrainedly. But after indulging for a while, she eventually returned to her usual graceful demeanor. She said with great arrogance, Lets go, lets exchange these Spirit Stones for contribution points now, and then exchange a bunch of pills with the contribution points. Ohoho, my cultivation speed will definitely skyrocket, the Golden Core is in sight, the Golden Core is in sight! Su Hao smiled, I thought Master was going to exchange for artifacts! Feng Ling sneered, Hmph! Are those artifacts as powerful as my Qingyan? Forget it if not! However, its still possible to exchange for some materials Feng Ling suddenly grinned, Feng Wei, can you craft defensive and escape artifacts? Help me craft one of each, how about it? Dont worry! Ill provide the materials! Su Hao said, Doesnt your Qingyan already have defensive and escape functions? Feng Ling replied, Thats not the same! Combining them together isnt convenient! I want them separate! Su Haos eyes twitched slightly. It was clear that Feng Ling wanted to make a couple more top-notch artifacts! But it wasnt much trouble, so he casually said, Alright then! No need for materials, just wait a few days. Excitedly, Feng Ling clenched her fists and waved, Lets go exchange for contribution points! Without Su Hao needing to lift a finger, she controlled Qingyan to create a green barrier, lifting up arge box of Spirit Stones and flying towards the disciple records. The two quickly arrived at the disciple records. After Feng Ling disyed the entire box of Spirit Stones, all the cultivators in the disciple records were shocked and gathered around to watch. I heard that this box of Spirit Stones was picked up by Junior Sister Feng Ling over in the Lingsha region. Is it true? Junior Sister Feng Lings luck is simply unbelievable! Why cant I have such luck? Is it because I dont usually like to explore? Brothers, please dont harbor any illusions. How many of us actually enjoy exploring? Where are they all now? Indeed. If its not meant to be, then so be it. Even so, I really want some! Why not ask Junior Sister for a few? After all, she has so many. Whats it to you whether she has them or not? With such an attitude, how can you cultivate into a true immortal! For a while, Feng Ling became the focus of everyones attention. As for Su Hao, a seventeen-year-old cultivator, he had nothing to do with them. Chapter 425

Chapter 425

Feng Ling had never been so glorious before. She muttered to herself, So this is what Feng Wei used to call a rich woman? Feels really good! Feng Ling quickly finished exchanging, splitting it evenly with Su Hao, each receiving over five thousand points. Su Hao immediately exchanged for theplete set of Golden Core realm techniques. Asking for Nascent Soul realm techniques, surprisingly, they could be exchanged in advance, as long as there were enough contribution points. Nascent Soul realm methods, spells, and techniques were priced uniformly at 1200, totaling 3600. Su Hao waved his hand grandly, Exchange! Thus, Su Haos contribution points were left with just over 500, making Feng Ling feel sorry for him. Momentster, Su Hao and Feng Ling walked out of the disciple record amidst the envy of the crowd. Feng Ling walked beside Su Hao, gesturing and chattering, Normally, exchanging contribution points for activating spiritual power stones is one point per stone, but now the price of spiritual power stones has doubled, one stone can be exchanged for two points. And we have over five thousand spiritual power stones, which is ten thousand contribution points. Half is given to Feng Wei, leaving me with five thousand! Five thousand how should I spend it? Its too difficult to spend it all! Su Hao said, Master, you first calcte how to use the contribution points! Quickly convert them into strength. Theres no point in keeping them, just let me know if you run out. Ill go busy myself first. Feng Ling chuckled, Master didnt treat you in vain, hehehe! Go ahead! I dont know if your master has returned yet, Ill go find my master first! Feng Lings master, Feng Hua, had been searching for the Six-Winged Gale in Qingyu Youzhou for the past few years, avoiding the disaster in Lingshan Continent. Its just unknown if he has heard the news of the disaster at the Yunzhong Valley and returned to the sect headquarters. Su Hao watched Feng Ling leave, then leaped up, stepping on the long de and flying back to the experimental base. After returning to the experimental base, Su Hao immediately entered the cultivation state, striving to develop spiritual awareness as soon as possible! After looking through the spiritual techniques of the Golden Core realm, Su Hao finally understood why it was necessary to develop spiritual awareness before attempting to break through the Golden Core realm. The reason being the need for control over spiritual power to reach a new height. It can be called attaining subtlety. Because the way to break through the Golden Core realm is to refine spiritual power into the organs, which are the most mysterious areas of the human body! Theplete set of techniques for the Golden Core realm and Nascent Soul realm are already in hand. Next, Ill focus on cultivating spiritual awareness and strive to reach the Nascent Soul realm as soon as possible! As for the Fusion realm well talk about it after obtaining the techniques. Cultivating spiritual awareness for a maximum of eight hours per day is rmended, exceeding this time will burden the mental strength and have adverse effects. So, after practicing for eight hours each day, Su Hao would enter the pinball space to review the cultivation information previously recorded, or enter the storage space to study the properties of various materials. He would also take out the bodies of the Golden Core realm cultivators and Nascent Soul realm cultivators that he had collected earlier for dissection and research. He would asionally check the progress of the research on spell transntation by Yashan and continuously adjust and revise Yashans research n. Every day went like this. Now, this n is no longer called spell transntation, but has been given a new name, called Exploring the Law of Multiple Transformations of Spiritual Power Properties. Naturally, the previous spell transntation n has been revised, adding many collection and analysis steps. Feng Cheng and Yun Qingping have also naturally be the objects of data collection by Yashan. As for how Yashan teaches Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping, Su Hao couldnt be bothered to care. He believes that Yashan can handle this matter well. After all, Yashan has received primary education! Time flies, and a year passes quickly. Su Hao is eighteen years old. Su Hao sat cross-legged with closed eyes, his whole mind immersed in the cultivation of spiritual awareness. Vaguely, mes rose in the surrounding airspace, with white, blue, golden, light red, and rainbow colors. Su Hao infused a strand of spiritual power into the core perception rune. Swoosh~ Suddenly, Su Haos mind cleared, like a bright light in the darkness, or like clouds being blown away by the wind. The terrain and topography within a radius of eighty thousand meters appeared in Su Haos perception, like a huge sand table map unfolding in his mind, and Su Hao was the god who piled up the sand table, overlooking all the details from above. On the sand table, there were various-sized humanoid mes of different colors, sitting, lying, walking, or floating and flying among them, faint red dots were dotted,rge and small, densely packed. Su Hao knew that these various colored humanoid mes were manifestations of cultivators spiritual power in his perception. White was for Qi Induction realm, blue for Foundation Establishment realm, golden for Golden Core realm, red for Nascent Soul realm, and rainbow-colored for Unity realm With each higher level, the quality and quantity of spiritual power would increase geometrically. Just like ants, hamsters, cats, lions, and prehistoric dinosaurs. Yes, after a year of cultivation, Su Hao has mastered the prerequisite for breaking through the Golden Core realm, spiritual awareness, and has sessfully undergone a new transformation in his perception ability: Firstly, under the amplification of spiritual energy, his radar perception has reached a range of eighty thousand meters, almost enough to cover a small country, qualifying him to mark a red dot on a satellite map; Secondly, the perception of terrain and topography is no longer just simple lines, but like a ck-and-white sand table, vividly perceiving mountains, rivers, and valleys. If Su Hao concentrates, he can even outline the shape of arge tree; Thirdly, the perception of cultivators no longer relies on the condensation degree of blood and qi as the judging criterion, but can clearly perceive the quality and characteristics of spiritual power contained within cultivators bodies. These are manifested in ascending mes of various colors. With just a nce of spiritual awareness, Su Hao can clearly distinguish who is in the Qi Induction realm and who is in the Golden Core realm. This is why everyone is so surprised when Su Hao kills cultivators in the Golden Core realm. Who has ever seen a hamster take down a cat? Fourthly, there is a vague trend of integration between spiritual awareness and spiritual power, reaching an extremely high level of control over internal spiritual power, as easy as moving ones arm. There is almost no risk of loss of control over spiritual power within the body. Su Hao slowly opened his eyes and murmured, After a year of cultivation, my spiritual awareness has finally met the requirements, and I can try to break through the Golden Core realm. Moreover, the transformation of this spiritual power has brought me greater benefits than I imagined, even my spiritual tentacles have experienced a leap in multiplication! Originally, he could simultaneously divide into over fifty spiritual tentacles, but now they have doubled directly, increasing to over one hundred. This means that when Su Hao uses his spatial abilities, he is even more adept. Previously, there was still some dy in his teleportation, but now it is almost as he wishes. Within the range of eighty thousand meters, it has be his true domain, where he can shuttle at will. Su Hao is confident that even if Unity realm cultivators are prepared, they will find it difficult to touch him. The safety factor has increased linearly. Not only that, but his attack power has also increased. The number of flying swords Su Hao can control has skyrocketed from the original forty-eight to one hundred! Launching over a hundred extremely sharp flying swords simultaneously can be described as covering the sky and the earth. Who dares to stop their sharpness? Not to mention the power of the attack after forming the Ny-Six Flying Sword Formation! With my current strength, I have more than enough to protect myself! No need to worry about inexplicable dangers popping up somewhere. However, with the current quality of spiritual power in the Foundation Establishment realm, the endurance is too weak. I still need to break through to the Golden Core realm as soon as possible and then cultivate to the Nascent Soul realm in one go! Su Hao got up and left his meditation room. As he walked, his figure gradually faded and slowly disappeared on the spot. At the same time, not far away in the dining hall, Su Haos figure slowly appeared. As he walked, his figure solidified, reaching out to grab a piece of hot barbecue on the table and taking a bite. He theny down, and a soft reclining chair appeared automatically under him, catching Su Hao snugly. Since Yashan learned the construction of basic runes, he began to try using runes to achieve various functions. Keeping the food warm was one of the rune functions developed by Yashan. Su Hao thought that when Boss Wei came out of seclusion, he could still eat a hot meal. Su Hao called out, Little Light! Little Light is here. The next moment, a blue arched virtual interface opened in front of Su Hao about a meter away. Simr to Yashans universal assistant, this was a function Su Hao had added to himself for convenient data viewing. It was quite handy to use, and he no longer needed to enter the pinball space from time to time. Every time Su Hao ate, he liked to lie down halfway and browse through some of thetest information, including the progress of Yashans research, uploaded data, and the situation of teaching the three students. These three students are Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping. As for Feng Ling, who had been moring to learn before, after a month of learning, she couldnt bear the pressure from learning andpletely withdrew, obediently returning to cultivation! After browsing for a while, Su Hao nodded in satisfaction. The research progress on the transformationw of spiritual power properties is pretty good. The first level of spiritual power transformationw has been ssified, and there are preliminary equations. Although its not perfect, as the research goes deeper, the veil of spiritual power transformation will eventually be lifted. However, these equations are tooplex and obviously incorrect. The truly urate equations shouldnt be tooplex. They still need to be continuously optimized to find the final urate form. After closing the data uploaded by Yashan, Su Hao opened the teaching progress of the three students. I wonder where Feng Cheng and the others have reached! Chapter 426

Chapter 426

Please look at the question: There are several chickens and rabbits. Altogether, they have 88 heads and 244 feet. How many chickens and rabbits are there? After finishing the question, Yashan immediately said, Please answer! Feng Cheng and Yun Qingping nced at each other, seeing the despair in each others eyes. Then, both of them turned to look at Feng Yuer, who was diligently writing at the desk. In less than a minute, Feng Yuer finished her calctions and crisply answered, Teacher Yue Ying, there are fifty-four chickens and thirty-four rabbits. Yashan nodded in satisfaction and said, Correct answer! Rewarding Feng Yuer one questioning point! After that, he looked at Feng Cheng and Yun Qingping with a stern face and said, Whats wrong with you two? With this kind of learning attitude, how can you be qualified researchers within a hundred years? Huh? Both of you will have double homework today! The two of them wilted like roses, withering one petal at a time. Only when they truly entered the state of learning did Feng Cheng and Yun Qingping realize the gap between themselves and Feng Yuer. Then, they turned to look at the Yue Ying Teacher, who looked like he was only fourteen years old! It took them a year to realize that this seemingly ordinary person was actually terrifying. As if born with knowledge, no matter what problem they encountered, he could exin it thoroughly and convincingly, leaving no room for rebuttal. And there was no need for rebuttal; they understood that everything Yue Ying said was right. The key is, they had never heard anyone else mention what Yue Ying said! Things like Arabic numerals, vertical addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division, multiplication tables, distributive, associative, andmutative properties of multiplication, angles, area, volume, equations This was apletely new world, and everything they learned made them marvel: So, this is what rigorous thinking is! What were we thinking about before? If Yue Ying was so formidable, then how formidable was Feng Wei, the one behind Yue Ying? Just thinking about it was somewhat unbelievable. These systematic things were actually mastered by two teenagers! Yashan lightly tapped Feng Cheng and Yun Qingpings desks with the teaching cane in his hand and said, What are you thinking about! Focus your attention. Today, Ill use another method to answer, allowing you to experience the fun of mathematics. Feng Cheng and Yun Qingpings spirits shook, and their attention instantly focused on Yashan. Yashan said, Lets assume that these chickens and rabbits are all obedient. Now, let all the chickens and rabbits lift one foot at the same time! Feng Cheng, please tell me, how many feet are still on the ground? Feng Cheng mentally calcted and immediately came up with the answer, 244 minus 88 equals 156 feet! Yashan squeezed out a smile and continued, Very good. At this time, three feet of each rabbit are still on the ground, and one foot of each chicken is still on the ground. Now, let all the chickens and rabbits lift one foot again! Yun Qingping, how many feet are still on the ground at this time? Yun Qingping was stunned. Teacher Yue Ying, how can chickens lift the other foot? Yashan said, Dont talk nonsense. Cant these chickens fly? Hurry up and calcte! Yun Qingping said, 156 minus 88 equals 68 feet! Yashan said, At this time, all the sixty-eight feet that are still on the ground belong to the rabbits! Each rabbit has two feet on the ground. So, by dividing 68 by 2, you can get the number of rabbits, which is thirty-four! Understand? Including Feng Yuer, all three of them widened their eyes, showing a shocked expression. Is this also possible? Yashan shook his head inwardly and sighed, Ah, since I started teaching these three people a year ago, I feel like my level has dropped a lot! At this rate, when will I finish teaching elementary knowledge? And this doesnt even include the knowledge of physics, chemistry, and biology! Counting it up, these three individuals only have two hours of study time per day. Being able to basically finish elementary school mathematics within a year is already pretty good! Everything is fine, except for their problem-solving ability being a bitcking! Seeing this scene, Su Hao couldnt help but chuckle. asionally watching these people in ss still brought him a lot of amusement. Despite Yashans appearance of disdain, he was more enthusiastic about teaching than anyone else. Deep down, he found joy in it! Teaching for the first time, he enjoyed the pleasure of crushing others with knowledge. Things like What? You cant even solve such a simple problem? or Cant you figure this out with your eyes closed? were the kinds of enjoyment only teachers and top students could have, right? Su Hao closed the video of Yashan and instead pulled up the Spiritual Laws of the Golden Core Realm, reading it carefully. Although he had read this text many times and had long since memorized it, Su Hao still preferred to open the pages and read the text carefully. Because every time he read it, he could alwayse up with new ideas and insights, rifying the core ideas of breaking through the Golden Core Realm, gradually understanding the path that cultivators in this world took to prolong their lives. Using spiritual power to construct a new life cycle, recing the core functions of the bodys organs, reducing physical consumption, thereby extending the lifespan of the body What ingenious ideas! And they seeded! The wisdom of humanity is so great! However, ultimately, its still impossible topletely break free from the constraints of the body! Even if physical consumption is minimized, after more than two thousand years, the body will reach its limit and fade away with the wind! The distance to the eternal life I desire is still very far away! What should I do topletely break free from the constraints of the body? Im sure the cultivators in the Unity Realm of this world are also pondering this question and trying everything to break free from the imprisonment of the body and achieve a breakthrough to a higher level, right? Thinking too much is useless. Lets follow the wisdom of the predecessors and go through this path from beginning to end! Whether this path can be sessfullypleted, Ill know when I reach the peak of the Unity Realm! From today onwards, for five days, I will focus all my efforts on breaking through the Golden Core Realm! Breaking through the Golden Core Realm requires constructing a second-level spiritual core with the liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys as the main organs, connecting the five viscera to form arge spiritual cycle, and connecting the five viscera to the five mansions, namely the small intestine, galldder, stomach,rge intestine, and dder, plus another small cycle, the pericardium and triple burner. This process is simr to breaking through the Foundation Establishment Realm but much more difficult. Its not just about imprinting the corresponding spiritual structures on the respective organs, but also about finding the rhythm of ones own organs, so that all the imprinted spiritual structures jump along with the rhythm of the organs. The difficulty of breaking through the Golden Core Realm lies here. Some cultivators spend their entire lives unable to find the rhythm of their own organs, stopping at the Foundation Establishment Realm. The Spiritual Laws of the Golden Core Realm that Su Hao exchanged for actually had little content on how to construct spiritual structures. Most of it described how to perceive the rhythms of ones own organs and find that hidden trace of deep life fluctuations. However, for Su Hao, this wasntplicated at all. With theprehensive information recording of the Pinball Space, and Little Lights assistance in collecting, organizing, and analyzing data, he quickly understood the rules of his own organ activities. Moreover, Su Hao could even control the so-called rhythm of his internal organs, to the extent that he could stop it or make it jump as he pleased For Su Hao, the real difficulty in breaking through the Golden Core Realm was actually the first step of cultivating the heart technique, cultivating the consciousness. It took him a full year. If it werent for the difficulty in cultivating consciousness, Su Hao might have been thinking about how to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm by now. Su Hao sat up straight, his figure gradually bing translucent, then disappeared on the lounge chair, appearing in the meditation room, sitting cross-legged on the cushion. With a casual reach, a bottle of spirit-enhancing pills for breaking through the Golden Core Realm appeared in his hand. Pouring out a pill, he threw it into his mouth and swallowed it. Then, he activated the Senior Brother Token around his waist, and ayer of yellow light shield appeared, enveloping Su Hao inside. Instantly, the spiritual power within Su Haos body became more active, and his control became even more effortless. Su Hao closed his eyes and calmed his mind, quickly entering a state of meditation. His spiritual power focused on his body, and the subtle structure of his body instantly appeared in his mind, clear at a nce. At the same time, his spiritual power also sensed a vigorous vitality emanating from every corner of his body. This body was extremely powerful! Chapter 427

Chapter 427

The Cloud Moon Immortal Technique is a volume and a vast method of cultivating immortality. It includes six branches of cloud, moon, wind, rain, dust, and mist, each branch has aplete set of methods for cultivation, including mind methods, spiritual methods, and techniques, all of which are different but interrted. Su Hao spected that when the ancestor of Yunzhong Wangyue Valley created this Cloud Moon Immortal Technique, he hoped to independently cultivate each of the six branches into a whole, and then break through the final limitation by merging the six branches into one, reaching a level beyond integration. However, no one has seeded so far. The Cloud Moon Wind and Ghost Immortal Technique practiced by Su Hao belongs to one of the six branches, with aplete set of methods for cultivation to integration. Once this set of techniques is established, it is difficult to switch to others because breaking through the Golden Core realm requires a spiritual power structure that harmonizes with theposition of the five viscera. These new structures will connect with the spiritual power core in the heartsposition when breaking through the foundation realm, forming a new spiritual power cycle. In other words, the entire immortal technique is actually a blueprint for the transformation of the body, with all the details and structural steps already arranged. What spiritual power structure is constructed in the heart, how it is connected as a whole, what spiritual power structure is constructed in the liver, spleen, and other organs, all are designed in advance! Just follow the practice, meet the talent requirements, work hard enough, add the protection of the heavenly dao, explosive luck, and many other factors, and you will inevitably be able to reach the integrated realm Switching cultivation is actually possible, but after switching, whether all the structures can be connected to form aplete cycle depends on luck. Its like installing the big chain of a tank on a car, whether it can run or not is uncertain. For Su Hao, behind every set of techniques that lead directly to integration, there is a powerful figure that makes ones scalp numb. These figures may or may not still be alive. If they are, Su Hao will definitely seek them out for a long talk. Even if they are no longer alive, collecting their techniques and studying the theories and structures within them is also good! Each volume of technique is a n for human transformation! The future is long. Su Hao thinks its not very difficult to get his hands on the hidden techniques of various sects. Buy, trade, steal, ask, deceive, rob, force With so many methods, why worry about these? We cant be impatient now. Lets finish what we have on hand first. Its wrong to eat from ones bowl, look at anothers pot, and think about others. The first step, the spleen! The heart belongs to fire, the spleen belongs to earth, fire generates earth, and then the lungs, kidneys, and liver,plete the spiritual powerposition in this order. Su Hao maintains the original cirction of spiritual power, divides out a stream of spiritual power, and slowly forms a special embeddedplex structure on the surface of the spleen, waiting for the structure to stabilize. Then another stream of spiritual power is divided out to form the second spiritual power structure, which is integrated with the first structure. The third, the fourth Until the sixth structure ispleted, the entire spiritual power core of the spleen is constructed. At this point, it is not over yet. Following the rhythm of the spleen and the inherent connection between the spleen and the heart, twelve streams of spiritual power are drawn out from the heart structure and connected to it Su Haos mental focus ispletely devoted to coordinating the life rhythms of the heart and spleen, making them consistent. He doesnt know how long its been, but the heart and lungs arepletely connected, synchronized! The first step is done! But, the further we go, the harder it gets! Su Hao didnt dare to rx, immediately adjusting the pace, and proceeding to the second step: Core of the lungs! On the fourth day, Su Hao still sat with his eyes closed, actively constructing the cirction of the five viscera within his body. He had nowpleted the construction of the final spiritual power structure, the core of the liver. With Su Haos current mental strength, enduring seven or eight days without sleep was not a big problem. Only thest step left, connecting and coordinating the five viscera! As long as this step ispleted, the Golden Core realm will be achieved! This step requires Su Hao toplete three steps. First, connect the five viscera with spiritual power to form a spiritual power cycle; second, coordinate the rhythm of the five viscera to make them consistent, achieve an overall harmony in life, and achieve the Golden Core of the five viscera; third, maintain the newly formed spiritual power cycle until it is basically solidified, which is called the stable realm. Afterpleting these three steps, Su Hao would enter the first level of the Golden Core, the Five Transformations. The most difficult part is the second step, which is also the reason why many cultivators are stuck and unable to enter the Golden Core realm. To most people, this coordination of rhythm from the viscera seems mysterious and iprehensible. It can only be understood through intuition. If one feels it, there is hope of breaking through the Golden Core; if one doesnt feel it, then meditate with closed eyes and hearts, and one day they will perceive that spiritual light! Usually, after foundation-building cultivators attain mental perception, if they want to break through the Golden Core, they still need to meditate on the rhythm of the five viscera until they arepletely confident before they can start breaking through the Golden Core. The time for this perception varies from five to twenty years, depending on the individualsprehension. But Su Hao didnt need to go through this trouble! His body data was synchronized into the pinball space at any time, with Little Light assisting in organizing information data, and using different colors to mark the bodys metabolic activities, allowing Su Hao to quickly find the coordinated rhythms of the five viscera. The importance of information data goes without saying. Every step Su Hao took to get here had the shadow of arge amount of data. Data is one of the key factors for Su Hao to turn mysterious and iprehensible powers into his own use. Su Hao calmed his mind, brought up the data of the five viscera in the pinball space, perceived his own body from a more microscopic level, and at the same time, with the powerful mental perception, Su Hao quickly found the bnce point and controlled the operation of the spiritual power structure, whether fast or slow. Boom boom~ Boom boom~ Soon, the strong beating of the heart, driving all the spiritual power cores to start operating synchronously, gradually harmonized the huge spiritual power cycle within the body. At a certain moment, Su Hao rxed his mind. Without him actively controlling it, a feeling of roundness and fullness came, as if he had previously been driving a tractor, but now he was driving a luxurious sedan after the break-in period. Its done! Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief. From the beginning of constructing the first Golden Core to now, it had been almost five days. Even he felt a bit tired, not from mental fatigue, but from mental exhaustion. These days, Su Hao has beenpletely focused on breaking through to the Golden Core realm, not daring to ck off at all. He can be described as being on the brink of starvation and thirst, with his body feeling the sensation of hunger and thirst. Only now does Su Hao dare to divert his attention. He reaches out and grabs, and a pot of tea appears in his hand. He greedily gulps down a mouthful. Ah~ refreshing! Su Hao takes a long breath. If he went hungry for a few more days, he feared he would be thin. But now is not the time to eat yet. It will take a few days to solidify the current state and endure a little longer. Even so, Su Hao still takes the time to send a message to Yashan: Yashan, prepare a luxurious feast for me in three days! Su Hao cant imagine how people in this world break through to the Golden Core realm; its too difficult! The mental and physical torture alone is not something an ordinary person can bear. However, Su Hao may have overlooked the fact that others spend five to twenty years preparing, while he has no preparation at all. He just decides to break through to the Golden Core realm on a whim! Its strange if its not difficult! No matter how difficult something is, under the influence of the time attribute, the difficulty will be reduced to a certain extent. Three days pass quickly. At this point, the spiritual power in Su Haos body is operating orderly, flowing through the five viscera and six bowels like blood, and then spreading to various parts of the body through the meridians, circting back through the cycle. Each time his original spiritual power passes through the great cirction of the five viscera, its nature undergoes a subtle change. With continuous cirction, the foundation-building spiritual power also transforms into Golden Core spiritual power. Perception shows that amidst the original green, there is a faint hint of gold. Green represents Su Haos wind attribute spiritual power, while gold represents the spiritual power of the Golden Core realm. This is the first level of the Golden Core realm, the Five Transformations! Su Hao finally opens his eyes, feeling the graduallypleted transformation of the spiritual power in his body, murmuring, The energy level of unitary spiritual power has increased. As the spiritual power continues to transform, the energy level will continue to grow until all transformations areplete. This process is expected to take about a month. The increase in spiritual power level will greatly enhance the power of techniques, artifacts, and formations. For Su Hao, using Golden Core spiritual power can make runes unleash even more powerful effects. It can be said to be aprehensive improvement! Moreover, the bodys functions are enhanced by the feedback of spiritual power, greatly reducing daily consumption. If nothing unexpected happens, the bodys lifespan will be greatly extended! Su Haos figure bes transparent and then fades, and he teleports to the dining room, enjoying the prepared feast with abandon. He thinks to himself, Ill have to spend a lot of time converting spiritual power again! Time is clearly more important than money! When the spiritual power forms arger cycle again, Su Hao immediately senses that the amount of spiritual power in his body is seriously insufficient. Chapter 428

Chapter 428

umting arge amount of spiritual power has always been the most difficult part for cultivators. Restricted by the intensity of regional spiritual energy waves and the concentration of protein-like substances in the body, it takes at least a dozen years for a Golden Core stage cultivator to umte enough spiritual power. This is under the condition of having decent cultivation talent. For those with poorer talent, the time needed could extend to one or two hundred years or even more. Regardless of the talent of these Golden Core cultivators, they shouldnt think about breaking through to the Nascent Soul realm in the short term. So at this time, most Golden Core cultivators wouldnt choose to passively cultivate, but would seek external assistance to break through, such as through pills! The demand for pills isnt evident until the Foundation Establishment stage and below. However, once reaching the Golden Core stage, pills that enhance cultivation be a hot topic. Who will refine what kind of pill, as long as rare spiritual herbs and flowers are provided, who is willing to offer how many spiritual stones to purchase what kind of pill Different levels, differentmunication contents. As for magical treasures, they are not as important. Because everyones magical treasures are more or less the same. As long as one obtains a good one, it can be used for many years. But pills are different, they disappearpletely after being ingested in just one or two days! In summary, when ites to pills that enhance spiritual power, the demand at the Golden Core stage is so great that its hard to imagine, making them extremely difficult to obtain. As for Su Hao, does heck pills? The answer is yes! And hecks them greatly! Although his speed of converting spiritual power has reached fifty times that of an average cultivator, when calcted, it still takes at least half a year! Moreover, starting from the Qi Induction stage, the amount of spiritual power in his body is much higher than that of others. So, to fill his Golden Core stage with spiritual power, he still needs at least two years! To passively cultivate for two years to convert spiritual power? By then, he would be twenty years old! This is something Su Hao absolutely cannot tolerate. Within a month, he swallowed all kinds of pills he obtained from Gao Yan Divine Cave of Triple Phoneix Pavilion, finding that pills indeed could elerate the conversion speed of spiritual power Its obvious that blind cultivation wont work! Its impossible to withstand at least two years like this! I have to find a way to get some pills first! However, Su Hao had never studied the pill project, and the pill project had already been handed over to Yashan. But Yashan currently didnt have the time to study pill refining! Even if he knew how to refine pills, there werent enough spiritual herbs and flowers as materials. Most of the materials harvested previously on the flying boat and Gao Yan Divine Cave were various materials for refining tools! The spiritual herbs and flowers that could be used for pill refining were in the minority! Then why not borrow some pills! Su Hao suddenly had another idea. Just borrow them to consume, its not like he wont return them. He can return them after Yashan mass produces the pills! The matter of pills needs to be put on the agenda as soon as possible. We can still borrow enough pills now, but when ites to the Nascent Soul realm, the need for spiritual power will be even greater, and we might not be able to borrow them. We need to rely on ourselves. If it takes so much time to convert spiritual power at the Golden Core stage, not to mention the Nascent Soul realm! Su Haos mind turned, and soon a bright idea came to him: Right, I remember more than four years ago when I entered the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, there was a superrge medicinal garden inside, guarded by a Nascent Soul stage cultivator. That Nascent Soul stage cultivator should be one of the top elders in Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks for alchemy, right? There should also be many pills there? And that vast medicinal garden is nted with many different kinds of spiritual herbs and flowers. I can also transnt some to my experimental base! Su Haos experimental base is located on the edge of the Immortal Sect, with a vast basin in front of the base. As long as the soil and environment are arranged properly, it can be arge area of excellent medicinal fields! To produce various kinds of pills in the future, researching the properties of spiritual herbs is indispensable, and its necessary to cultivate spiritual herbs on ones own. With this in mind, Su Hao immediately went to report to the disciples registry and applied to have thisrge area included under his name for nting spiritual herbs. Under the attack of sufficient contribution points and spiritual stones, the registration waspleted soon. And this area would rightfully be Su Haos territory! Then Su Hao returned to the experimental base, entered the pinball space, and began designing a protective formation for this medicinal garden. After tinkering for a few days, Su Haos protective formation was initially designed: Lets call it the Three-Day Bewilderment Formation. Next, Ill go select the materials for refining the formation eyes. Su Hao exited the pinball space, walked slowly, and gradually disappeared as he walked, appearing in the storage space. Ten dayster, Su Hao inserted two spiritual stones into a forearm-thick flying nail, then screwed the back cover on like inserting batteries into a shlight. Finally done! Su Hao stood up, his spiritual power stimted, and ny-six flying nails floated up. Su Hao left theboratory, and the flying nails followed him all the way. Su Hao came to the middle of the small basin, with the surrounding terrain all imprinted in his mind through radar perception. Su Hao closed his eyes slightly, focused, and pointed his hand: Go! In an instant, the ny-six flying nails turned into ny-six golden lights and flew out in all directions, nailing into specific positions around the basin, disappearing from sight. Rise! With a movement of Su Haos mind, the ny-six flying nails shed with golden light and disappeared. Then, a red and blue mist gradually rose around the basin, covering the entire basin. Then, an outeryer of white mist appeared, obscuring the inner red and blue mist. It looked inconspicuous, blending in with the Eight Rings Protecting Mountain Mist Formation of Yunzhong Valley not far away. The effect of this mist formation does not have any killing power, it only has two functions: one is to suppress perception, and the other is to cause dizziness. The dizziness effect utilizes visual, auditory, and olfactory effects to disrupt the brains perception of the outside world, making it difficult to resist even for someone with Su Haos powerful mental strength. Once a cultivator mistakenly enters it, they will find that their perception and spiritual senses are tightly suppressed. At the same time, they will feel dizzy, unable to distinguish up from down, left from right, east from west, as if theyve spun around dozens of times and then tried to view the world. They cant even stand steadily, let alone rush into Su Haos medicinal garden. As for why not arrange a killing or protective formation? Because although Su Hao has spiritual stones, he is not so extravagant. Attack or protective formations are indeed possible, but the consumption of spiritual stones is simply not something Su Hao can afford. If he arranged a protective formation, the several boxes of spiritual stones he has would onlyst about a year without external attacks. Whats the use of just one year? On the other hand, mist formations like this one with low energy consumption canst for an extremely long time. With the two spiritual stones installed on each flying nail by Su Hao, the Three-Day Bewilderment Formation in its low-efficiency state can be maintained for at least a year. Blink! Su Haos figure disappeared from the spot, but in the blink of an eye, he was seen flying back from a distance, with a small struggling gray rabbit in his hand. Su Hao casually threw the rabbit into the mist. As soon as the rabbit entered, after hopping a few steps, it fell sideways like it was drunk, struggling to adjust its bnce, but unable to do so. It hopped back and forth within a two-meter radius before lying motionless on the ground after a while. Su Hao chuckled lightly. A cyan-colored hand extended from the versatile knife on his back, scooped the rabbit out of the mist formation, and then held its ears in front of him. The rabbits eyes were lifeless, looking hopeless. Since thats the case, Su Hao just casually threw it into the kitchen! Su Hao flew into the sky on the universal knife, circled above the entire medicinal garden, found no problems, and then returned to hisboratory. Why does Su Hao, a Golden Core cultivator, still need to ride an universal knife for flight? Thats right, Su Hao still doesnt know the conventional flying methods of cultivators, because hes toozy. He still hasnt had time to practice the Qi Shape Wind Escape Technique Hes probably the only Golden Core cultivator in this cultivation world who doesnt know how to use wind escape techniques! Su Hao returned to the storage space again: Among these materials, many can be used to make durable positioning stones. Its better to make more now and ce one in Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks for easy ess. Chapter 429

Chapter 429

Two dayster, in front of Su Hao, there were neatly arranged twenty positioning stones on the table, asmon as pebbles picked up casually by the river. Su Hao picked up four of them at hand, then pushed the door open. Im going to borrow some elixirs to use, otherwise, just sitting and cultivating will take too long! With that in mind, Su Hao infused spiritual power into the core perception rune. The perception range instantly expanded to eighty thousand meters away. At the same time, Su Haos figure slowly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already eighty thousand meters away! This was the teleportation method of maximum distance! It could reach eighty thousand meters in an instant! It was simply invincible! Just as he appeared, Su Haos figure faded again, and the next moment he appeared eighty thousand meters away from here! Teleport Teleport Teleport It was unknown how long had passed when Su Hao stopped. His figure grew taller, andrge pieces of adamantine armor covered him, instantly turning him into a handsome and refined figurepletely wrapped in armor. After transforming into a Child of Fate, Su Hao immediately repaired the damage caused by frequent space shuttle, then spread out two wings behind him, leaping high into the sky and flying towards a distant ce. Teleportation was indeed much faster than flying, but too much teleportation was also physically unsustainable. In the end, flying was still necessary for thest half of the journey. Even if he was discovered by someone, they wouldnt link him to the Yunzhong Valley. Flying at high speed above ten thousand meters, Su Hao overlooked the vastnd, which was immensely vast, with a deep and faint green color spreading from the undting earth to the end of the line of sight, with fluffy white clouds floating on it, presenting a beautiful scenery. Thend area of this world was muchrger than what Su Hao had seen before, with abundant resources and numerous people! What a treasure trove world! Su Haos speed was extremely fast. In just two days, he arrived at Huayang Beizhou. This time, he didnt return to Morling City or Moliang Manor, but went straight to the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks. Get the main things done first! In less than a day, Su Hao saw a continuous mountain range, with a kind of familiar feeling. Su Hao knew that the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks was inside the mountain range! However, the present was different from the past after all. Nearly five years had passed, and Su Hao, who hade here again, was no longer the same as before. Back then, he was just a teenager without any talent for cultivating immortality. But now, he was already a Golden Core cultivator known as a Master Immortal wherever he went. His radar perception range was only ten thousand meters before, and teleportation distance was also limited. Now it had increased to eighty thousand meters, greatly expanding his teleportation range! Even if there were Nascent Soul cultivators inside Sanhe Peak, they wouldnt be able to touch him in the slightest. Su Hao approached Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks about fifty to sixty thousand meters, quickly reduced his altitude after including the entire peak in his perception range, andnded among the mountains. He casually inserted a positioning stone into the nearby mountain wall. This positioning stone would be effective for twenty years! In other words, as long as this positioning stone was ced here, Su Hao coulde and go freely in Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks for twenty years, just like his own backyard. And the chance of this positioning stone being discovered by someone was almost negligible! If there was a peerless youth with great luck who discovered the ordinary pebble inside the mountain wall and took it away, Su Hao could only say impressive! The cultivators at Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks are still as numerous as ever! Huh, theres even an Unity Realm cultivator guarding? Probably because there have been too many incidents recently, and theyre afraid of being robbed! Su Hao nced roughly and immediately included the entire situation of Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks into his perception. There was one Unity Realm cultivator, six Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, and countless Golden Core Realm and Foundation Establishment plus Qi Induction cultivators. It was densely packed! Su Haos acquaintance, Elder Shen in the blue robe, was actually inside Sanhe Peak, squatting in his medicinal garden! Someones guarding it, what a coincidence! Since thats the case, lets settle it quickly! Su Hao infused spiritual power into the core rune, fully activating the radar, and imprinted the valley terrain where the medicinal garden was located in his mind. Ignore therge medicinal gardens for now, find the key elixirs first! Various pieces of information flooded into Su Haos spiritual perception, causing him to furrow his brow involuntarily. It was not easy to find the small bottle-like objects through radar perception. Various messy shape information entered his perception, making it difficult for Su Hao to search and distinguish. There was too much information, and he couldnt discern it at all! Su Hao immediately connected his perception to the little light path: Little Light, help me mark the bottle-like items that might contain elixirs! Little Light received, please wait a moment. In the blink of an eye, arge number of conspicuous red circles appeared in Su Haos perception, marking many bottles suspected to contain elixirs. There were many piled near Elder Shens medicinal garden. Su Hao couldnt help but smile with satisfaction: Little Light is still useful, its information processing ability is absolutely top-notch! A faint blue light appeared on the adamantine armor, with a hint of gold in it. This was Su Haos defensive array, Absolute Defense. Teleport! Su Hao locked onto the room full of bottles near the medicinal garden and teleported without hesitation. As soon as he appeared, Su Hao immediately set up defensive barriers in the surrounding space, just in case. However, Su Hao didnt encounter any attacks. He slightly rxed his guard, scanned the room, and took in the scene. So this is an alchemy room! Ivee to the right ce! Then Su Hao didnt hesitate, quickly approached and threw all kinds of bottles and jars on the shelf into his storage space. After Su Hao emptied the various elixirs in the room, a furious shout came from afar, Where did the thiefe from! How dare you break into my medicinal garden, youre asking for death! Apanying the voice were two sword lights, one after the other. Swish After Su Hao finished collecting things, he looked elsewhere and said, There seems to be some over there, lets go check it out! Then his figure disappeared on the spot, and the two sword lights also missed their target, leaving two deep pits in the wall. Immediately, Elder Shens blue figure rushed into the alchemy room. When he saw that the alchemy room was empty, his hair stood on end, his eyes widened in anger, and he unconsciously roared, Aaargh With a sweep of his spiritual sense, he immediately locked onto the spiritual fluctuations in the adjacent room. Golden Core Stage!!! A mere Golden Core cultivator dared to sneak into his medicinal garden and steal! He could no longer bear it! What was it that made such a Golden Core cultivator ignore his, Elder Shens, reputation? Die! Elder Shen emitted a bright yellow light and rushed into the adjacent room, even smashing the walls along the way. Boom! With a loud noise, Elder Shen rushed into the adjacent room. However, when he entered the adjacent room, he did not find the figure of the thief. The various elixirs stored in this room were also gone! Those were recently refined elixirs, prepared to be distributed as rewards to the Golden Core disciples! He panicked and swept his spiritual sense again, then discovered the figure of the Golden Core cultivator in another room not far away! His pupils suddenly shrank, and he thought to himself, Not good! There are elixirs for my own cultivation there! Elder Shen no longer cared about much, running out while roaring, Thief, stop! However, when he arrived at the other side, there was no trace of the thief. The elixirs stored in the room had naturally disappeared. His spiritual sense sensed the spiritual power reaction of the Golden Core cultivator in another ce, and he subconsciously ran towards it, but he felt a strange sensation in his heart Just a Golden Core cultivator, why is he running so fast? Could there be some special technique? The cultivation world was so vast, with various strange techniques emerging endlessly. Encountering cultivators who ran a bit faster was quite normal. No matter how fast you run, youre doomed! Let me catch you, and Ill pull out your tendons and skin, hang you up to dry for ten years, and let you endure the scorching sun! However, when he ran to another room, he found that the Golden Core cultivator was nowhere to be seen again, and all the elixirs stored here were gone. These were his only elixirs! A feeling of frustration umted in his chest, almost making him cough up blood. Damn it! Who on earth is it? Chapter 430

Chapter 430

Several times he missed, bringing Elder Shen to the brink of explosion, but his unique talent of the angrier, the calmer forced him to calm down, still using his brain to think about the problem, rather than filling his mind with mere Golden Core Realm. Why does it feel familiar? Just like Uncontrobly, the image of that tall, handsome armored man appeared in his mind, but he quickly shook it off! Impossible! That armored mans spiritual power is only at the Foundation Establishment Realm, but this is a Golden Core Realm cultivator! Elder Shen forcibly pushed the unease in his heart out of his mind, forcing himself to calm down: Whether it is or not, finding the person, a look will reveal. Elder Shen no longer chased after the Golden Core cultivator, but flew into the air, sweeping his spiritual sense, epassing the entire medicine garden, and pinching a technique in his hand. There! Elder Shen locked onto Su Haos blood aura response, disregarding the buildings, and directly attacked downwards with the prepared spell. Crimson Sword! Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Arge amount of extremely sharp sword qi directly covered and struck the area where Su Hao was located. Puff! Puff! Puff! That house was struck by arge amount of sword qi and in the blink of an eye, it became a fragmented ruin. However, Elder Shens face showed no joy. He sensed that the Golden Core cultivator, under his attack, suddenly disappeared and appeared in the medicinal field! He suddenly turned his head to look down. He saw a figure standing in his medicinal field, towering at four meters tall, shrouded in crystal armor, as if patrolling his own vegetable garden, nodding as he walked, seemingly very satisfied with the growth of his vegetables. Its you! Crystal armored man! Elder Shens face frozepletely, his pupils shrinking to the size of needles, a chill spreading throughout his body! Just now, he was burning with anger, wanting to quickly catch the thief who had intruded into the medicine garden, but now that person was standing right under his nose, he dared not summon his own magic weapon. He still remembered more than a year ago, when the other party had chopped off his two Twelve Spirit Gate swords with one sh! What to do? What does he want to do? Steal my elixirs? Then Elder Shen followed the gaze of the crystal armored man, looking at his various spirit grasses and spirit flowers that he had carefully nurtured for many years A sense of unease surged in his heart: Could it be that he wants to What is great fear? This is great fear! Elder Shen thought that when facing the crystal armored man on the flying boat before, he had experienced the greatest fear in the world. However, he found out it wasnt! True fear is that his beloved nts will soon no longer belong to him. He guessed it right, that crystal armored man had indeed set his sights on his medicinal field Elder Shen immediately pinched a technique, and protective barriers of spiritual light rose up all over the medicine garden, covering each patch of medicinal field, protecting them. But he found that the crystal armored man actually ignored the protective barriers of the medicine garden and freely shuttled through them The protective barriers are useless! Without hesitation, Elder Shen immediately transformed into a streak of light and shot towards the distance! He wasnt running away; he understood that he was not a match for this crystal armored man, so he needed to go find reinforcements! Sect Master! The Sect Master is just right there; he must be able to deal with this crystal armored man! Completely eliminate the trouble! Besides, we said that the flying boat of the Jiu Lianxing Yuan Mountain was hijacked by the crystal armored man. The Sect Master didnt believe it, did he? Its just right to let hime over and see for himself! With this in mind, his flight became even faster. When he flew over the valley of the Immortal Sect, he took a deep breath, and his spiritual power spread out: Senior Martial Uncle! Pleasee out quickly, a powerful enemy has intruded, and the Immortal Sect is in danger! Only by exaggerating the situation would Sect Master Ling respond as quickly as possible! Sure enough, after Elder Shen finished shouting, the entire Immortal Sect was rmed! Everyone flew up into the air, questioning each other in surprise. And a voice like a bell suddenly rolled out from the main peak: Who dares to intrude into my Immortal Sects territory without permission? With a sh of golden light, a refined middle-aged man immediately appeared beside Elder Shen, dressed in a dignified light blue robe, exuding a schrly aura. This person was the Sect Master of the Sanhe Peak, with the Daoist name Ling Xuan. The moment he appeared, his divine sense swept across, including the spiritual power perception within a range of ten thousand meters, but he showed a puzzled expression. Elder Shen immediately pointed in the direction of the medicine garden and said urgently, Its the crystal armored man, perceptually hes a Golden Core Realm cultivator, right in the medicine garden! The crystal armored man? Hmph! Just a clown jumping around! After Elder Shen exined, Sect Master Ling Xuans divine sense immediately locked onto the figure in the medicine garden. Swoosh A powerful pressure came, causing Elder Shen to subconsciously squint. Upon closer inspection, he saw that their Sect Master was flying rapidly towards the medicine garden. Elder Shen couldnt help but show a hint of joy and also transformed into a streak of light, flying towards it, thinking to himself, The medicine garden is saved! When Elder Shen left, Su Hao just nced at him and ignored him, instead thinking about how to take away these spirit grasses. There are too many, and they upy arge area. My teleportation cannot take them all away in a short time. Moreover, theres no need to take them all away. Just take away some of each kind! After nts pass through space, they will suffer a certain degree of damage, although they wont die immediately, they will wither for a long time. Its better to leave some spirit grass behind, so they can be takenter if needed. After a little thought, Su Hao came up with a solution! First, scan the entire medicine garden into the Pinball Space, let Little Lightpare and analyze the different varieties, and then mark the non-repeating spirit grasses, so as to selectively take away various types of spirit grasses. Thinking of this, he immediately leaped into the air and overlooked the entire medicine garden. He scanned the image information of the medicine garden into the Pinball Space, and Little Light immediately started operating, quickly marking various colors below, with each color representing a type of spirit grass. Blink! Su Haos figure disappeared in mid-air, appearing in a small patch of spirit grass field. This patch of spirit grass was only an acre in size, with unnamed spirit grasses growing on it, five round leaves arching over a red flower, giving it a cheerful look. The Diamond Armor surged under Su Haos feet, instantly covering one-third of this small patch of medicinal field. Su Haos teleportation range reached its limit here! Teleport! The light distorted slightly, and this patch of medicinal field, like a big cake, was bitten off by someone, missing arge piece. As Su Hao teleported this patch of spirit grass into the storage space, the colors marked by Little Light immediately dimmed! Next one! Blink! Teleport! Everywhere Su Hao appeared, there was a missing piece of the medicinal field! The originally elegant and ethereal medicine garden became indescribable after Su Hao passed through. Is it beautiful? Each piece was missing a corner, but if its not beautiful, everything else was still intact, waving in the wind as usual! After Su Hao ravaged almost half of the medicinal field, a golden streak of light flew over. Seeing the crystal armored man ravaging the medicinal field below, without saying a word, he waved his sleeve, and six sharp small swords flew out, swiftly rotating around him. In the blink of an eye, his body was surrounded by thousands of flying swords, and he pointed his hand from a distance: Go! A dense mass of flying swords immediately shot towards Su Hao. The attack power of an Unity Realm cultivator was incredibly strong, and the momentum it revealed disrupted the airflow in the entire valley. The flying swords shattered the protective barrier of the medicinal field in an instant. Various spirit flowers and grasses growing on the ground were blown around wildly by the flying swords. If an ordinary Golden Core cultivator stood below, he would probably be intimidated and unable to move. In Sect Master Ling Xuans view, the Golden Core cultivator below could be destroyed with a wave of his hand! The reason for using his true abilities from the beginning was because Elder Shen had personallye to seek help, indicating that the crystal armored man below had some merits, barely garnering a bit of his attention. However, thats all there was to it! Since it was a Golden Core Realm cultivator, this crystal armored man would stop here today. So what if hes special? Thinking hes invincible just because of some special techniques, Ling Xuan had seen many like him, and killed many too! After Su Hao stored a piece of the medicinal field into his storage space, he nced at therge portion that hadnt been harvested and decisively teleported away! Its better to retreat first ande backter when the opponent leaves! Before he understood the uniqueness of the attack methods of an Unity Realm cultivator, Su Hao didnt n to confront one. If some inexplicable technique suddenly broke through spatial barriers and took him away, that wouldnt be fun. He still remembered vividly being struck by the light of Feng Jiutais techniquest time; he mustnt be careless. What was Su Haos advantage? Wasnt it his freedom toe and go and his extensive perception range? If theres no special reason, when facing the unknown, using ones advantages is the way to survive. Su Hao suddenly disappeared, and the majority of Ling Xuans flying swords passed through the air, stabbing into empty space. The chilly sword aura bent down the low-growing spirit grasses, and many leaves even flew off into the air, fluttering down one after another. This result was something Ling Xuan hadnt expected. A trace of surprise appeared on his gentle face for the first time: Huh, where did he go? His divine sense swept over a range of ten thousand meters, but still, there was no sign of the Golden Core armored man. At this moment, Elder Shen flew over, looking at the medicine garden below that looked like it had been gnawed by dogs, feeling a stabbing pain in his heart. Chapter 431

Chapter 431

Since Ling Xuan achieved the unity cultivation, it had been almost four hundred years. Now, he was over nine hundred years old, and the experiences of over nine hundred years had exposed him to all sorts of strange techniques, too numerous to count. But today, he had to admit that he had never seen a technique that could suddenly disappear. Invisibility techniques, divine sense shielding techniques, rapid movement techniquesbined? Or is it the shrinking technique that only exists in imagination? Ling Xuan slowly scanned the surroundings, his brain quickly analyzing the reasons behind this situation. The former was okay because there would always be a clue, but if its thetter, then things would be very interesting! Moreover, he was wrapped in a huge crystal armor, standing at a height of four meters, yet he could move freely without any hindrance. This was unheard of! What kind of refining method was this from which sect? Ling Xuan turned to Elder Shen beside him and said, Elder Shen, tell me, what exactly is going on? Elder Shen helplessly replied, Senior Martial Uncle, just as I told you before, for some reason, that crystal armored man seems to have targeted our Sanhe Peaks, always causing trouble for us! Perhaps we inadvertently offended someone Ling Xuan frowned and said, Isnt it normal for us to offend someone? Get to the point. Do you know how that armored man disappeared? Elder Shen shook his head and said, I dont know! He always appears and disappears suddenly, making it impossible to figure out! And the most bizarre thing is that whatever the armored man has touched also disappears into thin air. It happened with the flying boat on the Broad Abyssal Sea before, it happened with the medicine garden now, and also Ling Xuan asked, And what else? Elder Shen gritted his teeth and said, The pills we refinedst month were also taken away by him. Now, there are no pills left in my medicine valley! Ling Xuan, who had maintained a gentle demeanor, couldnt hold back anymore and raised his voice, What? What about my Beneficence Pills? Elder Shen replied, They were taken too Veins bulged on Ling Xuans neck. Do you think he wille back? Elder Shen nced at the gnawed medicine garden below and replied without hesitation, I think he will definitelye back! Ling Xuan shed to a nearby rock and sat cross-legged, saying, Then Ill wait for him here! I want to see how he suddenly disappears! Elder Shen also came to his side and agreed, Absolutely! Whether the crystal armored man woulde or not, his answer would always be he wille. Because with the Sect Master here, his medicine garden had a little more security! If the Sect Master believed that the crystal armored man wouldnte again and left, and then the armored man suddenly came, what would he do? Su Hao teleported away from the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, appearing sixty thousand meters away from it, observing the Unity Realm cultivator with radar perception. Su Haos n was to wait until the Unity Realm cultivator left before teleporting back to the medicine garden to continue the unfinished task of transporting the spirit grass. When the Unity Realm cultivator left again, he would go; when the Unity Realm cultivator returned, he would leave again! By repeating this process, he could eventually take away all the spirit grass. But what he didnt expect was that the Unity Realm cultivator actually found a ce to meditate and stopped moving! As a result, Su Haos n fell through! Why not go back and lure him away? After thinking for a while, it seemed like the only option! There were many ways to lure him away, and Su Hao was a very meticulous person, so he quickly devised the optimal n! Lets take a stroll inside the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks! I heard they are the robbers of the cultivation world, incredibly wealthy. I wonder if they have any good stuff stored in their sect headquarters! If we find their library, it will be a big win. After all, there was only onebined cultivator in the entire Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, and Su Hao was least afraid of ying this cat-and-mouse game. Who could outsmart him? With that in mind, Su Hao immediately took action. He activated his radar perception to its fullest, sweeping through and covering the entire Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks. Little Light, mark the warehouses suspected of storing supplies! Little Light received. Soon, the radar marked arge number of small red circles, all of which were the results of Little Lights data analysis, suspected locations for storing supplies. Su Hao smirked, Lets choose the biggest red circle first and try our luck! Its conveniently about ten thousand meters away from the medicine valley, within the sensing range of that Unity Realm cultivator. Then let me see what treasures are hidden in thisrgest red circle. Just like opening a prize-winning bottle, Su Hao once again experienced the joy of lottery. sh! As soon as Su Hao appeared, he was stunned by the scene before him, involuntarily taking a cold breath, Wow So many spirit stones! Are you guys going to use them all up? Otherwise, can I take a bit? Indeed, the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks was incredibly rich! Su Hao didnt think too much about it. He immediately started moving the spirit stones into his storage space. Why did his Three Days Confusion Array not have any lethal attack power? Wasnt it because there werent enough spirit stones? If the spirit stones were inexhaustible, what kind of array formation couldnt he set up? Im not taking them for free. Im just borrowing them. Ill return them when I figure out how to artificially synthesize spirit stones in the future! By doing so, Su Hao did umte quite a bit of debt. But Su Hao was confident that he could pay it back. One must believe in the power of science. As for whether the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks was willing to lend him these spirit stones Everyone was cultivating immortality, and they had been in contact for so long. Presumably, they wouldnt be stingy with these spirit stones. And Su Hao wouldnt take them all, half of them would be enough. Not good! Ling Xuan, who was ten thousand meters away, suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the warehouse, where Su Hao was. He stood up and turned into a golden light, flying towards it. Meanwhile, Elder Shen wanted to ask what happened, what about his medicine garden, but he couldnt bring himself to speak. All he could do was hope that the crystal-armored person wouldnte again! After collecting one-third of the spirit stones, Su Hao sensed that the Unity Realm cultivator was already flying over quickly and couldnt help but smile, Much faster than the three Unity Realm cultivators from Triple Phoenix Pavilion! At this point, he had collected enough spirit stones, so without any hesitation, he shed away again, appearing once more outside the sect sixty thousand meters away! *Bang!* After Ling Xuan removed the protective array, he directly smashed open the gate and rushed into the warehouse where the spirit stones were stored, only to find arge portion missing. !!! He clenched his fists tightly, his divine sense expanded to the maximum range, carefully searching for the trace of the golden core cultivator, but to no avail. Damn it! He stood still, waiting for the golden core cultivator to fall into his trap. If he dared toe again, he would surely let him taste the power of his adept techniques! Observing from outside the sect, Su Hao realized that the Unity Realm cultivator was once again staying still in the warehouse, instantly knowing that his n had seeded. He couldnt help but smile, So, do you want the spirit herbs or the spirit stones? You cant have both! sh! Su Haos figure disappeared, reappearing in the medicine garden without a moments pause, starting to dig up the untouched medicinal fields. Elder Shen watched the busy figure in the medicine garden, trembling with anger all over his body. He immediately flew up into the air and shouted towards the sect in the distance, Senior Master, that guy is here again! Here again! Again! The voices echoed in the valley, but it would take thirty seconds for them to reach Ling Xuans ears. But Elder Shen couldnt wait any longer. With his eyes turning red and gritting his teeth, he thought, Lets fight it out. We cant let him act so recklessly! With that in mind, Elder Shen immediately summoned his new artifact. The Twelve Heavenly Gates Spikes! Taking the experience of his flying swords being cut offst time into ount, his new artifact was designed in the shape of shuttlecocks, thick and sturdy, absolutely not susceptible to being cut by a single sword. The next moment, twelve blue lights shot out, intertwining and shooting towards the tall crystal-armored person in a curved trajectory! Su Hao reached out, and a crystal long knife immediately took shape, shimmering with a cyan-golden light, shing towards the iing shuttles! ng! ng! ng! Three consecutive crisp sounds rang out as three shuttles were instantly cut in half and fell to the ground. The other shuttles pierced Su Haos diamond armor, making a clink nk sound, unable to prate an inch. Elder Shen muttered, Its the same as before Chapter 432

Chapter 432

Elder Shen was desperate. What could he do? What was he supposed to do? The Twelve Spirit Gate Sword was severed, and his newly forged, tougher Twelve Heaven Gate Thorns were also cut! With two consecutive damages to his artifacts, hepletely lost confidence in them. Use spells! Elder Shen immediately changed his strategy, manipting his spell in his hand,yer uponyer of shields tightly enveloping him. After feeling a hint of safety, Elder Shen finallyunched an attack on Su Hao. He manipted the spell, fingers raised, a gust of wind surged in an instant, one after another azure arcs appearing in front of him, more and more, irregrly rotating, gradually forming a small storm. Elder Shen shouted, Sword Dance! Pointing forward with his raised fingers, the sword tornado rushed towards Su Hao at an extremely fast speed. As for whether it would destroy the surrounding spirit grass, Elder Shen no longer cared so much; he wanted to drive this armored person away as soon as possible. Su Hao nced at the small sword tornado, cing ayer of positive space module as a barrier in front of him, then behind Elder Shen, he arranged a negative space module. Almost in the blink of an eye, before the sword tornado reached Su Hao, to Elder Shens incredulous gaze, his spell Sword Dance disappeared into thin air. What? Before he could react, feeling something abnormal behind him, he subconsciously turned around, suddenly frightened! His Sword Dance had somehow appeared behind him, engulfing his entire person before he could react. Arge number of azure sharp sword des cut back and forth on his shield, emitting a piercing whine! Boom! Boom! Under the mighty spells cuts, his shield was broken through threeyers, only stopping at the fourthyer. The Sword Dance slowly dissipated, revealing Elder Shens pale face. He still had various powerful spells, but now he couldnt use any of them! How should he fight this? Charge in for closebat? Why hasnt the Sect Masters seniore yet? Elder Shen looked at the long knife glowing with a blue light in Su Haos hand, not believing he could withstand a single blow from the Crystal Armored Man. Now, the diligent figure of the Crystal Armored Man harvesting Elder Shen stared for a moment, then sighed deeply, Well, at least some can still be left! These years of nurturing spirit grass lets just forget about nurturing so many! Swoosh! Swoosh! As Ling Xuan, the Sect Master, did note, other Nascent Soul cultivators within the sect were alerted by Elder Shens actions and rushed over. Five Nascent Soul cultivators stopped at Elder Shens sides. Some asked what was going on, some saw Su Hao harvesting spirit grass, yelled Crystal Armored Man, and thenunched attacks with their artifacts. The scene became extremely lively for a moment. However, Su Hao was focused on his own affairs, ignoring them all. When artifacts flew over, he cut them all with a single sh; when spells came, he sent them back with spatial barriers. One Nascent Soul cultivator couldnt stand Su Haos indifferent attitude, so he used arge-scale attack spell. For a moment, ck smoke pervaded the valley, obscuring everyones vision. Within the ck smoke, invisible qi appeared and disappeared, churning the smoke continuously. Elder Shen was stunned at first, then seeing the ck smoke quickly eroding the shield protecting the medicinal field, about to spread to the spirit grass and spirit flowers, he eximed in horror, Stop, stop quickly, Elder Eight! You cant ruin these precious spirit medicines like this! Elder Shen saw Elder Eights calm expression, waved his hand, and the ck smoke surged faster, invisible qi ravaging around Su Hao, and many spirit grass and flowers were broken and thrown into the air. Elder Shen immediately shouted, Elder Eight, your share of elixirs for the next five years is gone! Elder Eights spell was frozen in his hand, and the ck smoke dissipated quickly. Compared to Elder Shens helplessness, Sect Master Ling Xuan was even more conflicted! When Su Hao appeared in the Medicine Valley, he had sensed Su Haos spiritual power with his divine sense, but he didnt have the idea of directly rushing out to trouble Su Hao. Because he vaguely guessed Su Haos abilities, he didnt dare to go. He was afraid that once he left this ce, the Crystal Armored Man would immediately appear in the warehouse and empty the remaining spirit stones! Spirit stones were the lifeline of the big immortals. If they lost the spirit stones, the protective mist array of the mountain would lose its effectpletely, and their Sanhe Peaks would be like naked young girls, open to observation anding and going. This was extremely fatal to a big immortal sect! In other words, between spirit stones and spirit medicines, he could only choose spirit stones. But really, it was hard to ept! He had lived for more than nine hundred years, and he had never felt so frustrated before! To make such a choice of either/or in his own headquarters! This Crystal Armored Man, only a Golden Core cultivator in divine sense perception, where did hee from! Ive never heard of such a character in the cultivation world, freely using shrinking into inches. If the other party wants to leave, even if its an Unity Realm cultivator, theres nothing we can do to stop him Perhaps, setting up a trap to lure him out, and before he reacts, kill him instantly! Ling Xuan sat cross-legged on the ground, his thoughts racing, his divine sense firmly locking onto the Golden Core cultivator far away in the Medicine Valley, pondering how to kill this extremely arrogant Crystal Armored Man. Although his body was sitting cross-legged, there was not a single thought of getting up. First, protect the spirit stones! As for the Crystal Armored Man? Anything he swallows, hell have to double back! On the other side, Su Hao, seeing that the Unity Realm cultivator hadnt made a move, felt relieved and focused on his own affairs. As for the several Nascent Soul cultivators hovering in the distant sky, Su Hao couldnt be bothered. If they dared to use artifacts against him, he would cut them all with a single sh. If they dared to use spells against him, he would send the spells back. If they usedrge-scale attack spells, he would protect himself with spatial barriers to ensure his safety. And his movements never stopped. Before long, all the precious spirit grass in the entire medicinal field had been dug up by Su Hao, each variety of grass being sent into his storage space. He didnt need much; just a small piece of each kind of herb. If the spirit grass was already scarce, Su Hao would even control the quantity and leave some behind. This was like leaving behind seeds; if he couldnt cultivate them himself, he coulde back here and transnt a few. However, with Su Haos mastery of cellr cultivation technology, there was almost no risk of not being able to cultivate them; it was just a precaution. After moving thest piece of grass from the medicinal field into his storage space, the entire fields vibrant colors dimmed, turning into a dull gray. Its time to go! Thinking of this, Su Hao immediately teleported sixty thousand meters away from the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks. The purpose of this trip to Sanhe Peaks has been achieved, and the harvest is even greater than expected, with a bunch of spirit stones! Should I go back directly now? Thinking of this, Su Hao hesitated slightly. After teleporting back to his storage space, he took stock of all the elixirs he had collected earlier. He thought to himself, Although the elixirs harvested this time are much more than in the Gao Yan Divine Cave, theyre only enough for me to use for three months. To reach the peak of Golden Core, Im still far away. Since Im already out, wouldnt it be better to borrow enough quantity in one go? Without further hesitation, Su Hao teleported back to the teleportation stone outside the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, scanning the entire peak with his radar. He found that the group of Nascent Soul cultivators were all gathered in the warehouse, apparently discussing something with thebined realm cultivator. Su Hao was about to leave, but he stopped in his tracks. Such a big immortal sect must have many books. Why not collect them all at once? Although I dont have time to read them now, there will be plenty of time in the future. You can never have too much information and books! Little Light, mark the suspected locations of the book depository. Little Light received. In the blink of an eye, manyrge and small red circles appeared in Su Haos perception. When Su Hao sensed that no one was around, he directly teleported into thergest red circle. As soon as Su Hao appeared, his eyes lit up. This is indeed the library! Lets collect the books first! Meanwhile, thousands of meters away, Ling Xuan immediately sensed Su Haos spiritual power fluctuation. His schrly demeanor copsed instantly, his eyes bloodshot, gnashing his teeth as he cursed, Shameless scoundrel, despicable thief, youve gone too far! I wont tolerate you. Ill tear you apart into ten thousand pieces The six Nascent Soul cultivators looked at each other, watching their Sect Master cursing furiously, not knowing what had happened. Elder Shen, on the other hand, felt a sense of bnce in his heart. It seems that the Sect Master has sensed that Crystal Armored Man messing around. Huh! Now its not just me suffering For some reason, the long-held pent-up frustration had eased. This mindset was really not good; they were all fellow brothers in the same sect, so why be like this Chapter 433

Chapter 433

Su Hao appeared once again outside the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, feeling refreshed and clear-headed. The plethora of books and data recorded in the pinball space also filled Su Haos inner self with a sense of fulfillment. Ive gained a lot today, so I should keep up the good work! After some thought, Su Hao sent a message to Yashan: Yashan, there are some extra spirit grass in the warehouse. Take some time to research with those students on how to cultivate them. nt them in the small basin in front of the experimental base. Ive already set up an array to iste it. Ive sent you the method to deactivate the array. Remember: do not enter the mist! After sending the message, Su Hao leaped up, two thin wings extending behind him, and flew off into the distance. It is said that not far from here, there is a great immortal sect called the Six Paths Alchemy Gate. They were recently robbing the senior brothers and sisters on the Guangming Sea. Now its time to demand some elixirs! Two months passed in the blink of an eye. Apart from the most special Lingshan Continent, almost the entire cultivation world was no longer as calm as before. Previously, it was superficially calm, but now, not only were there intense internal movements, but even the surface was no longer calm. The fundamental reason was the sudden appearance of a four-meter tall, handsome, but extremely rogue crystal-armored person! Normally, a cultivator who had just broken through to the Golden Core Realm needed to concentrate on transforming spiritual energy and stabilizing their cultivation for one or two years. However, Su Hao was exactly the opposite. Shortly after breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, he eagerly traveled all over the world. Not only did he travel, but he also caused great trouble to the major sects, causing chaos in the entire cultivation world, terrifying everyone. Every day, they stared at their treasures, afraid that a crystal-armored person would suddenly appear and steal them. Of course, Su Hao didnt have the time and energy to visit all the sects in the world. He just selected some sects that he could encounter by chance and entered them for a stroll. But every sect visited by Su Hao was in a panic, offering a hefty reward for his capture! They swore to crush the crystal-armored person into powder, apanied by a rough sketch of the crystal-armored person and a description of the crimes he hadmitted. At first, it wasnt a big deal, but as time passed, more and more top sects suffered, and the kill order spread. Everyone realized the seriousness of the problem! It was uncertain which sect would be the next to suffer! So most sects immediately reacted by transferring valuable items, posting guards daily, and not daring to rx in the slightest! And the name of Su Hao, the Crystal Thief, spread throughout the entire cultivation world! Hees without a trace, leaves without a trace, and wherever he goes, no grass can grow! Everyone shivered at the thought. At this moment, its feared that if Su Hao just transformed into a [Child of Fate] outside, he would immediately be recognized! Not only Su Hao, if Yashan also transformed into a Earth Lord, there would probably be a risk of being mistaken! However, Su Hao was unaware of how the outside world was spreading the name Crystal Thief. After obtaining enough elixirs, which was two monthster, he returned to the experimental base in Yunzhong Valley. The elixirs are enough! Next, Ill focus on cultivation and strive to break through to the Nascent Soul stage. Not only had he prepared the elixirs for the Golden Core stage, but he had also prepared the elixirs for after breaking through to the Nascent Soul stage! There was no need to worry about running out of elixirs anymore! Su Hao never liked to deal with problems in batches; he preferred to solve them all at once because that would not distract his attention. He understood a principle: to aplish something, one must learn to allocate their attention properly, because the importance of attention to a person far exceeds imagination. Basically, wherever your attention is, thats where your world is! If attention is too scattered, everything will be done but nothing will seed. Conversely, if one grasps the profound meaning of I only do one thing well today, its easy to achieve a high level of aplishment in a certain field. This had always been Su Haos code of conduct. He rarely studied different things at the same time. Most of the time, he was exceptionally focused! Do the most important and urgent thing at hand! After returning to the experimental base, Su Hao first checked the material data organized by Yashan during this period, as well as the situation of cultivating the spirit grass. Finding no major issues, he returned to the meditation room, activated the protective array, and began to meditate and transform spiritual energy! Strive to reach the Golden Core stage perfection within half a year, and then break through to the Nascent Soul stage! Su Hao reached out and grabbed handfuls of bottles and jars, quickly filling the empty space in front of him. He randomly picked up a bottle, opened it, identified it, and murmured, This is the Ascending Yuan Pill, which elerates the conversion of spiritual energy, not bad! Then he poured it all into his mouth. After throwing away the empty bottle, he picked up another bottle to identify it: This is the Gold Return Pill, which assists in breaking through to the Golden Core stage, barely usable! Then he poured it all into his mouth again. Then Su Hao swallowed five bottles of elixirs in one go before closing his eyes and entering a state of meditation. Soon, a smile crept up on Su Haos lips. Indeed, now the cultivation speed is starting to look like something! The amount of spiritual energy in Su Haos body visibly increased, and only when one could see the skyrocketing amount of spiritual energy every day could it be considered cultivation. For this kind of energy that cannot be taken away after death, Su Hao found it really hard to convince himself to spend more than ten years of precious time slowly umting it! The key is that during the umtion, he cant be distracted by other things, which is somewhat troublesome. In the novels Ive read before, the protagonists almost always experience extreme pleasure from cultivation. But for me, it doesnt work that way. Instead of pleasure, its all agony! Perhaps, after I thoroughly research the secrets of spiritual energy, I can obtain immense spiritual power without having to cultivate! For example, cultivating an apple tree that can bear pure wind attribute spiritual power fruits, taking a bite would instantly replenish the spiritual power of a cultivator who has just entered the Golden Core stage. Or cultivating a peach tree that can bearplete spiritual core structure fruits, eating one would automatically allow a Qi Induction stage cultivator to break through to the Foundation Establishment stage. In this way, the problem of Su Haos dilemma in transforming spiritual energy would no longer be a problem! And the cultivators in this world could also free up a lot of time to research more uses for spiritual energy and develop more advanced spiritual energy technology. Worth a try! Su Hao gathered all his attention and focused on transforming spiritual energy! He had been a bit too aggressive with the elixirs just now, and if it werent for the Superior Spiritual Qi Wave rune under Su Haos buttocks operating at full capacity, a lot of it would have been wasted! However, who made him grasp more techniques? While others worry about wasting one small pill at a time, he wouldnt. He, Su Hao, doesnt waste! As Su Haos spiritual power umted more and more, five monthster, the spiritual power in his body almost reached the point of overflowing, giving him a heavy feeling like an inted balloon. There was a faint pressure on his body, making Su Hao understand that he had already reached the perfection of the second stage, Full Chamber, of the Golden Core stage! Phew Su Hao opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath. Finally, the umtion of spiritual power isplete! ncing at the mountain of empty bottles in front of him, he couldnt help but feel a bit nauseated: Taking too many elixirs also makes me feel a bit nauseous! He now felt like a medicine jar, emitting a strong medicinal scent all over his body! If he continued to take medicine, he was afraid he would turn into a medicine spirit! Su Hao got up and stretched his stiff body, transformed into a [Child of Fate], performed a full-body repair on himself, then exited the Diamond Armor state and sat down again. Now the amount of spiritual power is sufficient, but the control is slightlycking. So, Ill continue to cultivate the third level of the Golden Core stage, Wheel Core, and thoroughly turn this huge spiritual power into my own! Just a momentter, Su Hao entered cultivation state again, constantly using his mental power to refine the spiritual power in his body, enhancing thepatibility between his mental power and spiritual power! Under the powerful maniption of his mental power, the huge spiritual power in Su Haos body gradually circted within him, passing through the Five Organ Spiritual Power Core Grand Cirction over and over again, and was transformed into wind attribute spiritual power. And then, it waspletely under Su Haos control! Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Heavenly Tribtion and Human Tribtion Su Hao focused on transforming spiritual power, and half a year passed in an instant. The vast amount of spiritual power in his body was basically transformed sessfully and under Su Hao¡¯s control. However, it couldn¡¯t be said that his control was extremely strong. It was far from the freedom he had during the Foundation Establishment stage. It could only be said to be usable, with little impact. Firstly, the integration time between Su Hao¡¯s consciousness and spiritual power was still too short. Secondly, Su Hao¡¯s spiritual power was too massive. Just from the perceived quantity, it was not less than that of an ordinary Nascent Soul stage cultivator. If a Golden Core cultivator is likened to a kitten and a Nascent Soul stage cultivator to a lion, then Su Hao¡¯s ¡°kitten¡± was quiterge, evenrger than the average lion! Any cultivator with somemon sense would feel an extremely strange sensation when sensing Su Hao¡¯s presence. However, wanting topletely transform spiritual power in a short time is unrealistic. Su Hao understood this, so he nned to stop the umtion and transformation of spiritual power here. He would let it gradually integrate and coordinate with his consciousness over time. It was estimated that it would take two to three years toplete this step. And this period of time could not be wasted! With a thought, a pale blue light screen popped up in front of Su Hao, spreading out a meter away. After switching interfaces, it finally stopped on a technique titled ¡°Wind Vein Nascent Soul Mind Method¡±. Su Hao quickly browsed through it, analyzing the rules of practice to break through the Nascent Soul stage. In the Qi Induction stage, it¡¯s called ¡°Mind Intent¡±, in Foundation Establishment it¡¯s ¡°Thought Intent¡±, in Golden Core it¡¯s ¡°Consciousness Intent¡±, and when reaching the Nascent Soul stage, it transforms into the more powerful ¡°Spiritual Intent¡±! Su Hao carefully studied it several times and found that the ¡°Wind Vein Nascent Soul Mind Method¡± mostly used specially encrypted cryptic descriptions. Even if someone who didn¡¯t understand the cryptguage got hold of the technique, they would bepletely puzzled, unable to understand it at all. After another careful review, Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows and thought to himself, ¡°The original text must not be like this. This is a modified version of the method. In the most crucial parts, it uses vague descriptions. Without knowing the original text, it¡¯s impossible to practice!¡± However, by piecing together the context, with his powerful intellect and knowledge, Su Hao could still guess most of the hidden parts. Not only that, Su Hao also vaguely grasped the essence of practicing Spiritual Intent. ¡°Spiritual Intent! Its essence is to find the connection between mental power and spiritual power, then build a stable bridge, allowing mental power and spiritual power tomunicate with each other, merging into one, and mutually reinforcing each other!¡± The question is: why would such a good Nascent Soul Mind Method be modified beyond recognition with cryptguage? Either it¡¯s because they¡¯re afraid of this method falling into the wrong hands, letting others analyze the immortal technique of Cloud Overlooking Moon Valley, or it¡¯s because reaching the Nascent Soul stage is quite special! In other words¡­ Su Hao¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°So, when disciples in the sect practice to the Nascent Soul Mind Method, the sect forces them to seek guidance from the elders in the Nascent Soul realm!¡± ¡°No! Perhaps it¡¯s not the sect, but the Nascent Soul elders who privately modified the method, and the Unity Realm master turned a blind eye!¡± In this way, for disciples who have reached the Golden Core stage and want to continue their cultivation, there are only two choices: either stop here and make no progress, or directly seek guidance from the elders in the Nascent Soul realm! If you don¡¯t ask, you can¡¯t secretly break through. Perhaps there will be great danger at the moment of breaking through the Nascent Soul realm. If you ask, but don¡¯t understand the method, it¡¯s as good as nothing. This falls into a dead end. Should one strive to survive or make a desperate gamble? But then again, which cultivator would stop at the Golden Core stage? A Golden Core cultivator¡¯s lifespan is only a little over four hundred years, but once they break through to the Nascent Soul realm, they gain an additional five hundred and four years, reaching one thousand years! This kind of longing for survival is something not everyone can resist. And as long as a Golden Core cultivator seeks guidance from the Nascent Soul elders, the cultivation progress of this Golden Core cultivator will be controlled by those Nascent Soul elders. In other words, almost all Golden Core cultivators striving to break through the Nascent Soul realm are under their control. Just by modifying the method of crucial stages, one can control the progress of all sect disciples striving to break through the Nascent Soul realm. This approach is truly ingenious. It seems that as long as one does tasks for the sect and earns enough merits, they can exchange for crucial techniques without having to revere a master, without having to be constantly under the pressure of a ¡°master,¡± which is quite generous. However, behind these seemingly good benefits, there is always a bloody and cruel reality hidden. Where would there be any love and dedication without reason? In anyrge societyposed of humans, the cruelty of truth can be unbelievable. Everything has a hidden price tag in unseen corners. To live well, one must either stand at the highest point overlooking all beings from the beginning, or live in one¡¯s own world from beginning to end, speaking and hearing less, content with the present moment. People like Su Hao, who can carve out a bloody path from obscurity, are too few! ¡°Not only is the ¡®method¡¯ of cultivating Spiritual Intent encrypted in a special way, but I¡¯m afraid the true ¡®technique¡¯ for breaking through the Nascent Soul realm is the same!¡± Thinking of this, Su Hao quickly flipped through the subsequent ¡°Techniques¡± and ¡°Arts¡± to check. After a moment, Su Hao closed the pale blue light screen in front of him and muttered, ¡°Indeed, breaking through the Nascent Soul realm is much more difficult than imagined. The difficulty lies not in the breakthrough itself, but in the danger thates at the moment of breakthrough.¡± In the traditional cultivation jargon, this is called ¡°Tribtion Crossing¡±! Others cross the ¡°Heavenly Tribtion¡±, but here it¡¯s the ¡°Human Tribtion¡±! For Su Hao, he also has two choices now: firstly, ording to his own spection, he can practice quietly, which would be generally okay. Secondly, he can gather his courage and seek guidance from the Nascent Soul elders! Thinking of this, Su Hao chuckled. His choice was obvious: of course, he would seek guidance. Firstly, he was worried about practicing wrongly, which would make it difficult for him to break through thebined stage in the future. Secondly, he wasn¡¯t afraid of any so-called ¡°Human Tribtion¡±! If someone has to face tribtion, why not let that Nascent Soul cultivator he¡¯s going to ask for guidance face it? Then another question arose: ¡°Who should I ask?¡± Two figures shed through Su Hao¡¯s mind. One was the dignified middle-aged elder Feng Da, whom he had met once before and who had given him a supplemental Breakthrough Pill for Foundation Establishment. The other was Feng Qianye, the master of Feng Yuer. Both of these individuals were currently back in the Yunzhong Valley, quietly cultivating in their respective caves. ¡°Let¡¯s find Feng Qianye, the master of Feng Yuer! Didn¡¯t I promise to help Feng Yuer resolve her doubts back then? Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity? Whatever tricks and schemes maye, if they have any other intentions, I¡¯ll just sweep them away with one strike!¡± Su Hao slowly got up and walked out the door. With a casual gesture, a booklet appeared in his hand¡ªit was the ¡°Wind Vein Nascent Soul Mind Method¡± he had exchanged from the disciple records. He was going to seek guidance! With a thought, a green light suddenly shot out from mid-air¡ªit was the universal knife. Su Hao leaped, and the universal knife appeared beneath his feet, turning into a streak of light flying towards the distance. After a moment, Su Hao stopped in front of Feng Qianye¡¯s cave. The cave was concealed by formations. He walked around but couldn¡¯t find the entrance, so he found a spot tond and shouted, ¡°I am Feng Wei, the 56th generation disciple of the Feng Lineage. I seek an audience with Feng Qianye, the master, to seek guidance on breaking through the Nascent Soul realm.¡± ¡°Feng Wei?¡± A slightly hoarse voice of doubt sounded, followed by the mist of the formation surging, and a white figure appeared not far from Su Hao. Tall and slender, appearing to be in his forties or fifties, dressed in white robes, still exuding an elegant charm, it was evident that he was a great beauty in his youth. She looked at Su Hao with a puzzled expression, obviously not recognizing the name ¡°Feng Wei.¡± This was inappropriate. As a Golden Core cultivator of the Feng Vein lineage, she had observed every one of them carefully. How could she have missed this ¡°Feng Wei¡±? Could it be a newly promoted Golden Core cultivator? With a sweep of her spiritual consciousness, she immediately denied this possibility! This massive amount of Golden Core spiritual power, coveted even by her, must have been cultivated over many years. In other words, this was an old-school Golden Core cultivator. And what did he just say? He said he wanted to ask about breaking through the Nascent Soul realm? Feng Qianye scrutinized Su Hao for a moment, and her brows gradually furrowed: ¡°You are Feng Wei? Under whom did you apprentice?¡± Su Hao replied, ¡°Under Feng Qianye, the master, whose Daoist name is Feng Ling.¡± Feng Qianye¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper: ¡°Feng Ling? Who is that?¡± Chapter 435

Chapter 435

Unless they are on duty guarding the sect, Nascent Soul cultivators rarely stay within the sect; most of the time, they will be stationed in Lingshan Continent at the Spirit Mountain. It was only because of the disaster that struck the Yunzhong Valley in Lingshan Continent this time that they returned to the Yunzhong Valley for secluded cultivation. Nascent Soul cultivators rarely leave their ce of secluded cultivation, and they rarely interact with others. They have a strong sense of self-protection. Even if they encounter newly admitted disciples within the past hundred years, they mostly throw them into the trash heap of memory and forget about them before long. For Nascent Soul cultivators, unless one reaches the Golden Core stage, its difficult to catch their attention. With hundreds or even thousands of disciples in the sect, where would they find the energy to remember everyone? Just like a few years ago when Su Hao defeated her disciple Feng Yuer on the arena, she thought about it for a few days, thenpletely forgot about it, even forgetting that her own disciple Feng Yuer lost on the arena. For someone like Feng Qianye, a heavyweight figure in the sect, not remembering a minor figure like Feng Ling was quite normal. Su Hao could only push further: Master, my masters Daoist name is Feng Hua. Feng Qianye suddenly realized, Feng Hua, Feng Feixing! I understand now! I didnt expect that brats grandchild to already be at the Golden Core stage! Then she turned to Su Hao and asked, You want to break through to the Nascent Soul realm? Su Hao nodded, Thats correct! Unexpectedly, Feng Qianye said, Your spiritual power is indeed massive, but strictly speaking, you are only at the third level of the Golden Core stage, the Wheel Core. Its still far from breaking through to the Nascent Soul realm. When you reach the fourth level, Golden Solidity, thene find me. Su Hao said, Master, the reason I came this time is to seek guidance on the cultivation method of Nascent Soul Mind Method. When I cultivate Spiritual Intent, I believe I will also reach the fourth level of the Golden Core stage. Feng Qianye subconsciously blurted out, Dont aim too high! Then, as if remembering something, she asked, You said earlier, which generation disciple are you? Su Hao replied, I am the 56th generation disciple! Feng Yuer was the 55th generation disciple, and Su Hao was the 56th generation disciple, which means Su Hao enteredter than Feng Yuer. Hes already at the third level of the Golden Core stage? And with this massive Golden Core spiritual power that even made her suffocate Keep in mind that the super genius Feng Yuer, whom she had high hopes for, is now only at the first level of the Foundation Establishment stage! Feng Qianye suddenly realized the problem and her eyes widened gradually, When did you join the sect? Su Hao replied, I joined five years ago! Despite Feng Qianyes broad knowledge and her cultivation of mental qi reaching a realm where she was not affected by worldly matters, she couldnt help but feel a deep shock in her heart, as an overwhelming sense of disbelief struck her cultivation heart. How is this possible? Her mind was a bit unstable, and she subconsciously denied Su Haos words, Dont make baseless ims. Su Hao continued, Four years ago, I defeated your disciple Feng Yuer in thepetition and eventually obtained the Qi Refining Senior Disciple Token. After speaking, Su Hao reached into his bosom, took out the Senior Disciple Token from the storage space, and ced it in his palm. With its yellow appearance and metallic texture, it was undeniable. As Su Hao finished speaking, Feng Qianye immediately recalled the scene from four years ago when Su Hao defeated Feng Yuer, causing another shock to her heart! Four years ago, he was just a Qi Refining disciple Feng Qianye couldnt help but ask, How did you cultivate? Why did you break through to the Golden Core stage so quickly? Did you use some demonic cultivation method? Su Hao showed a look of surprise, Huh? Can demonic cultivation methods be even faster? Master, if you know demonic cultivation methods, can you teach me? After hundreds of years of cultivating mental qi, Feng Qianyes cultivation speed had beenpletely shaken by Su Haos monstrous cultivation speed. She ignored Su Haos curiosity and asked again, Did you really follow the Wind Veins immortal method step by step in your cultivation? Su Hao nodded, Of course, my master said that I have excellent talent and that Im a genius! Feng Qianye thought to herself, Is this really just about having good talent? Feng Qianye looked at Su Hao and her thoughts raced, Where did this Feng Wei, this genius,e from? To cultivate to the Golden Core stage in just a few years is simply impossible. With this speed, he will soon break through to the Nascent Soul realm! And I happen to have a bottle of Red Spring Refining Spirit Elixir bestowed by the sect master And I need one more Wind Vein spiritual power to step into the Unity Realm. Originally, I was going to nurture Feng Yuer, but since Feng Wei suddenly appeared, my time to achieve Unity will be greatly shortened. If he can maintain this cultivation speed, at most ten years Its really a coincidence, its the will of heaven! I should step into Unity and achieve immortality. As for why Feng Wei cultivated so quickly, Ill find out slowly in the future. However, since Feng Wei hase to me, its inconvenient to let others know about his existence. Ill deal with it after I achieve Fusion. With this in mind, Feng Qianye waved her hand, and smoke billowed as she opened a passage archway. Leading the way inside, she invited, Come with me. Whatever doubts you have, tell me slowly, and I will enlighten you. Su Hao calmly followed, confident in his strength. Even if its a mountain of des and a sea of blood, he dares to charge in! Soon, Su Hao followed Feng Qianye to the living room. A pot of clear tea was brewed and served on the table near Su Haos hand. After thanking her, Su Hao didnt beat around the bush and went straight to the point, Master, I have exchanged all the methods of the Nascent Soul Heart Technique, Ling Technique, and Art Technique. With that, Su Hao pulled out three books from his sleeve and ced them on the table, continuing, But I cannotprehend their meanings. Many phrases and sentences are different from usual. I heard that Master returned not long ago, so I came specifically to ask for your guidance. Feng Qianye remained expressionless, simply saying, Oh, what are your doubts? Speak freely. Su Hao opened the Art Technique and pointed to a sentence, The sky is vast and boundless, with infinite spiritual changes, human desires know no bounds, techniques inherit the divine and thus are born. He asked, Master, what does Heavenly Spirit Human Technique and the phrase Boundless, Infinite, Ultimate, Thus Born within the technique known as Dawn-Dusk Needle Wind Technique in the Yuan Ying realm? Su Hao chose to bring out the Art Technique first instead of the urgently needed Heart Technique for two reasons. First, to show that he was more interested in the Art Technique, and second, to avoid being sent back by Feng Qianye after exining the Heart Technique, only to return after mastering the Ling Technique and Art Technique. That would be truly troublesome. It was better to start with the Art Technique, then move on to the Ling Technique, and finally the Heart Technique. This way, until all three books were decrypted, there was no need to worry about being sent back. However, Feng Qianye didnt rush to answer Su Haos question. Instead, she said, Feng Wei, breaking through the Nascent Soul realm is extremely dangerous. If you are careless, your cultivation will be destroyed, and you will never recover. This is the fundamental reason why very few disciples have sessfully broken through the Nascent Soul realm over the years. You understand? Su Hao replied, Thank you for the advice, Master. I understand. Feng Qianye lifted the tea cup, took a sip, and then gently put it down before continuing, When a disciple wants to break through the Nascent Soul realm, it is a major event for our Yunzhong Valley. Once you sessfully break through, our Yunzhong Valley will have one more powerful elder, and the strength of the sect will take another step forward. In the vast world of cultivation, we will also have a ce among the major sects. Su Hao listened quietly and probably guessed what Feng Qianye was going to say next. Sure enough, Feng Qianye continued, Feng Wei, breaking through the Nascent Soul realm is no longer just your own business, but also concerns the entire sect. Therefore, I need you to go back and practice. Every six months, report to me on your progress. Understand? Su Haos little trick was suddenly useless. Regardless, he had to report back every so often! Su Hao didnt hesitate and nodded directly, Understood, Master. I wille to report every six months from now on! If he didnt agree, he wouldnt be able to obtain any real information, but once he agreed, he could simplye back once a year! Could Feng Qianye really eat him up? As for trying to avoid it Anyway, it wasnt a big deal, and Su Hao was a person of integrity. If he didnt agree, he wouldnt agree, but if he did, as long as it didnt involve principles, he would try his best to fulfill it. Feng Qianye smiled satisfactorily and then said, Lets start with the Art Technique. I will exin it to you step by step. Chapter 436

Chapter 436

After leaving the Feng Qianye Cave Mansion, Su Hao directly flew back to his own experimental base with his sword. This trip yielded a lot, not only resolving all the doubts about breaking through the Nascent Soul realm, but also solving some lingering problems from before. Feng Qianyes attitude towards Su Hao was extremely good, as if there were no secrets between them, enthusiastic enough to make Su Hao think they were old friends with many years of acquaintance. If it werent for suspecting some tricks after advancing to the Nascent Soul realm, Su Hao would have to give Feng Qianye abel on his forehead a good person! As I expected, the cultivation technique for breaking through the Nascent Soul realm has been modified and encrypted. Only the elders of the Nascent Soul realm know the decryption method. However, the results are mostly consistent with what I guessed. Spiritual sense is indeed a bridge built for the connection between spiritual power and consciousness, and then through this bridge, consciousness and spiritual power are closely linked, and the radiation characteristics of spiritual power are used to greatly amplify the strength of consciousness, thus undergoing an overall transformation into spiritual sense! In essence, the results of practicing the Nascent Soul Heart Technique did not greatly amplify Su Haos spiritual power like the Foundation Establishment or Golden Core techniques did. There was an amplification, but it couldnt be called a transformation. In Su Haos view, it was just adding an amplifier called spiritual power to the original consciousness! Like a signal booster, it suddenly expanded the signal range from just fifty meters to hundreds of meters away. However, the principle of using spiritual power to amplify consciousness can be integrated into my core perception runes. In the future, it wont be as simple as tens of thousands of meters! Maybe it can radiate across a continent like satellite signals. Thinking of this, Su Haoughed: Whats the use of arge range? With too much information flooding in, my brain cant fully receive it, and even if it does, it cant process it. In the end, I still need Little Lights help to analyze and search. At this stage, the detection range wasnt the bigger the better, it had to be moderate. Its like looking up at the starry sky at night, where our naked eyes can easily take in most of the Milky Way. Can we say that our eyes can see scenes billions of light-years away? Thats not wrong to say, but its not practical either. At most, you can marvel at how bright and shiny it is, what else can you do? Simrly, if Su Hao couldnt freely switch his perception within the detection range, and couldnt receive and process all of it properly, even if his perception could epass the entire, it would be useless. However, thinking too much now was useless. The key was that Su Hao couldnt possibly include the entire in his detection range. It was better to take it step by step and see what happens next. After returning to the experimental base, Su Hao specifically checked the growth of spirit herbs in his medicine garden and found that their growth was mediocre, obviouslycking the vigor they had in the Sanhe Peaks Medicine Valley. They looked a bit wilted! After checking the Yashan report data, Su Hao murmured, Sure enough, they suffered great damage after traveling through space. ording to Yashans test results, the medicinal properties have decreased significantly, and it seems that the environment here is not suitable for growing these spirit herbs! The Yunzhong Wangyue Valley where Su Hao was located was a basin grasnd in the middle of a hignd mountain range, which indeed had some differences from the fourth-level spring-like environment in the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak. If they were directly transnted here, these spirit herbs would have been very considerate if they collectively refused to grow on the second day. Su Hao thought to himself: It seems that I need to set up some barrier formations to iste all the spirit herbs and use the greenhouse vegetable technique to cultivate them! This technique is rtively simple, achievable, and with the abundance of spiritual stones now, supporting the construction of some greenhouses as experimental fields is not a problem. Then Su Hao quickly designed the formations and set up the experimental fields in three days. At this time, Yashan happened to bring three students over to inspect the medicinal fields. Seeing Su Hao there too, he couldnt help but be pleasantly surprised: Boss Feng Wei, youre out of seclusion! Howe you have time toe and check the spiritual fields. Then seeing a thinyer of light curtain isting the spiritual fields like a ss cover, he couldnt help but be astonished: Oh, Boss Feng Wei, are you nning to grow greenhouse vegetables? Why didnt I think of that! Su Hao nodded: Junior Brother Yue Ying, lets try providing these spirit herbs with a more suitable environment for growth. In the future, your cultivation after advancing to the Golden Core realm will depend on them. Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping curiously asked: Greenhouse vegetables? Whats that? At this time, Yashan and the three students were all wearing straw hats, long boots, holding small hoes in one hand, and carrying a bag of homemade fertilizer in the other. Yashan smiled and exined: Theres a gas in the air called carbon dioxide, which has a low absorption of shortwave and visible light emitted by the sun, but on the contrary, it has a strong absorption of longwave radiation emitted by the ground. When the concentration of carbon dioxide increases, the air temperature rises Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping: ??? What is Teacher Yue Ying talking about? Seeing the threes expressions, Yashan grinned and said, Alright! Three dayster, Ill officially add a new subject for you guys, called Chemistry. Ive also prepared the experimental equipment. Su Hao praised: I didnt expect you three to have made good progress in your studies! Youve already reached the level of studying chemistry! Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping suddenly blushed, feeling extremely embarrassed. Regardless of their appearance, deep down, the three of them who were proud and self-proimed geniuses had their confidence shattered after nearly two years of studying with Yashan. Now, being praised by Su Hao face to face didnt make them happy, but rather ashamed and embarrassed. The three of them deeply realized thatpared to Su Hao, they were like newborn infants, nk and ignorant! No, not justpared to Su Hao, evenpared to Yashan, they felt the same way. The knowledge and ideas that the other casually brought out would take them a long time to digest, leaving them amazed and unable to refute. Su Hao asked actively, Junior Brother Yue Ying, how is your summary of the multiple nature transformationws of spiritual power progressing? As soon as this topic was brought up, Yashans face lit up with excitement: Boss Feng Wei, Ive already thoroughly perfected the data collection toolsst month. Now Im reanalyzing the collected data, optimizing the embryonic form of the previous threefold basic form, and in a while, Ill be able to enter the stage of building the spiritual power transformation workbench. At most, in another year, well be able to enter the testing phase, which means well have basically seeded! Su Hao said, The progress is good! With more projects during this period, I need you to put in more effort. Yashan nced at the three students and chuckled, Its alright, many simple chores dont require my personal involvement anymore. These three guys have studied for two years and have some concepts of basic things, which can be useful. Feng Cheng and the others couldnt understand at all what Su Hao and Yashan were talking about. Every word made sense, but when put together, it was like a foreignnguage. Hearing Yashan praise them as useful, they suddenly felt pleasantly surprised. Originally, after being taught by them for nearly two years, they thought their foolishness was about to make Teacher Yue Ying lose patience with them, but they didnt expect to still be in Teacher Yue Yings good graces. Su Hao, in a rare good mood, said with effort, Keep up the good work! True power lies in knowledge, and its definitely not something that so-called spiritual power can rece. The spiritual energy and spiritual power you dream of, as long as your knowledge reaches a certain level, are almost inexhaustible. And the strongest Unity cultivators can achieve it in an instant. Feng Cheng and the others thought to themselves, Although we dont know what Senior Brother Feng Wei means, we feel its amazing! No wonder hes Senior Brother Feng Wei! Su Hao turned to Yashan and said, Ill send you the method to control the greenhouse formationter, thats all for now. With that, Su Haos figure slowly disappeared in front of the three. The three sighed, This is truly divine technique, the flying we dreamed of back then was nothingpared to this. As Yashan looked at where Su Hao disappeared, he suddenly grinned and shouted excitedly in his heart, Its getting closer! My Yue Lineages Spiritual Cultivation Method has already made progress. I have a feeling that in at most a year, my spiritual tentacles will be able to pry open space! By then, Ill be able toe and go freely like Senior Wei. So cool! This piqued Feng Chengs curiosity as he asked, Teacher Yue Ying, do you know the technique Senior Brother Feng Wei used to disappear suddenly? As soon as Feng Cheng asked, Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping immediately perked up, staring eagerly at Yashan, hoping for his answer. If Yashan knew it too, did that mean there was a chance for the three of them to learn this technique of disappearing and reappearing at will? Yashan jumped up and pped Feng Chengs forehead, saying, Can you ask such a personal question? Feng Cheng immediately covered his forehead,ughing awkwardly, Just curious, just curious, hehe! Seeing the curiosity still lingering in the eyes of the three, Yashan waved his hand and said, However, if you want to know, its not impossible, as long as As long as what? For three months, the three of you take turns doingundry and cooking for Senior Brother Feng Wei and me! Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping: Look at how Teacher Yue Ying said that. Arent these chores already being done by the three of them now? Sigh, never thought that cultivating immortality would lead to doingundry, cooking, washing dishes, and cleaning up in the end. Isnt this what servants in the family used to do? Chapter 437

Chapter 437

Su Hao returned to the quiet room, entered the pinball space to check some information, and then came out, sitting cross-legged, starting to cultivate the Spiritual Mind of the Nascent Soul Realm. The cultivation of Spiritual Mind is very different from the cultivation of Recognition Mind. The biggest difference lies in immersing Recognition Mind in the vast spiritual power within the body, to find the elusive Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root of the spiritual power. Once the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root is found, Recognition Mind naturally merges with the spiritual power, bing indistinguishable, achieving Spiritual Mind. Its also something that can only be understood but not exined. Once you understand it, you understand it. If you cant find it, then its just a stop at the Golden Core stage, with no chance of reaching the Nascent Soul Grand Dao. For this, Su Haoined: I estimate that even those cultivators who have integrated their Nascent Souls cant clearly exin what the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root is. Based on its characteristics, lets temporarily call it something that seems usible. Following the instructions in the book, Su Hao practiced for ten days without any gain, and finally stopped the meaningless cultivation. Su Hao understood that if he couldnt find the key point of Spiritual Mind, then his efforts would be in vain, and if he found it, achieving Spiritual Mind would be just a matter of time. Should I go ask Feng Qianye? Su Hao thought about a way to solve it, but quickly shook his head to dismiss this impractical idea. If he went to ask why he hadnt found the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root after just ten days of cultivation, he would probably be considered a lunatic by Feng Qianye! The answer he would get without guessing would surely be: Dont be impatient, search quietly for a few more years, and if it doesnt work, thene and ask. Who measures cultivation progress in units of ten days? When has anyone practiced for just ten days and thene out asking why they havent seeded yet? As Su Hao pondered, his eyes suddenly brightened: Didnt I kill two Nascent Soul cultivators before? Although their heads exploded, their bodies were preserved. I can study the differences in the body structure of Nascent Soul cultivators! Thinking of this, Su Hao immediately took action, his figure fading and disappearing, teleporting to anotherboratory. Here, many corpses were preserved. Over the years, Su Hao had collected them after killing them, all soaked in a special preservative liquid by Yashan. Su Hao arrived in front of the two headless bodies of Nascent Soul cultivators, ced his hand on the crystal jar, and poured his blood qi in, once again recording the current state of this body into the pinball space. Then his consciousness entered the pinball space, retrieving the just recorded information and the information from just before death at the same time. After observing for a moment, Su Hao had a preliminary research idea. These two bodies have been dead for almost two years. The spiritual power inside the bodies has almost dissipated with time, and the preservative made by Yashan has yed some role in keeping the bodies basically intact, but it seems they wontst much longer! When Su Hao approached just now, he still smelled a hint of a special rotten smell. I only need to use the body data from just before death and the body data after the dissipation of spiritual power to make aprehensiveparison. I can quicklypare the transformation status of spiritual power on the bodies of Nascent Soul cultivators. Then, ording to the direction of Nascent Soul techniques, specte on the parts where spiritual power has transformed, eliminate them, and what remains may very likely be the influence of Spiritual Mind on the body. Su Hao spoke slowly, his tone firm: By continuously trying and eliminating, we can always find where the key point of cultivating Spiritual Mind lies. Su Hao quickly opened the experimental design form and began to design the experimental n for this experiment. The idea was simple: enumerate the methods to be used one by one, and list the corresponding possible results for each. It all boils down to questions like If then Suppose then When then and so on. Then, he started to do control experiments, systematically verifying and eliminating each hypothesis listed until he found the desired result. Of course, the premise was that the experimental n was based on actual circumstances, designed reasonably, logically rigorous, and able to derive a final conclusion. If the experimental n was unreliable from the start, no matter how many experiments he did, he wouldnt be able to reach the correct conclusion. Su Hao had suffered a lot from this aspect and wasted quite a bit of time because of it. Soon, Su Haopleted the experimental design and carefully reviewed the n again from the beginning, making a few modifications to fix any loopholes. After repeatedly checking it over to ensure there were no ws, Su Hao began to take action. The experiment was divided into two steps: The first step was to specte on the changes to the body caused by cultivation in the Nascent Soul Realm based on the description of the Wind Meridian Nascent Soul technique,bined with the bodies of two Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. The second step was to use his own experimentation to explore bit by bit, attempting to find the key point of cultivating Spiritual Mind. Using experiments to rece meditation and cultivation not only increased efficiency by tenfold or even a hundredfold, but also provided purposeful and directed exploration. One method involved purposeful and directed experiments in search of the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root, while the other involved randomly trying to meditate based on the experiences passed down by ancestors, relying solely on luck to stumble upon the key point. These two methods were not even on the same level, and they were iparable! In other words, even if Su Haos experiments failed, they were still better than blindly relying on luck! Because he never believed in luck! In his view, luck was actually a form of probability and should also be approached scientifically. As Su Hao continued to attempt to refine the experimental steps, time gradually passed by unnoticed, and before he knew it, a month had gone by. On this day, Su Hao once again attempted another possibility of the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root. This was his attempt after eliminating over sixty possibilities. There were still many possibilities left, but Su Hao had a premonition that the answer to Spiritual Mind was about to be revealed. Su Hao concentrated his mind, sat cross-legged, and his spiritual power surged out again, guiding the spiritual power to his arm, gradually permeating the brachial plexus nerves, along the median nerve, ulnar nerve, and inner cutaneous nerve, spreading downwards until the fingertips. First came a severe pain that shot straight to his forehead along the nerves, as if being chopped by thousands of blunt knives. Then the entire arm became numb, losing sensation! Yes, what Su Hao was trying this time was to attempt tobine spiritual power with the major nerves, to see if the nerves were the key to the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root. He was very certain that the so-called Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root was not the human bodys nerves. However, the nerves might be the key for Su Hao to find the so-called Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root. When Su Haos spiritual power filled the nerves of his entire arm, he had a very strange feelinghis nerve perception and spiritual power merged into one in his consciousness! This fusion wasnt about the nerves and spiritual power merging together, but rather, the spiritual power immersed in the nerves and his mental power achieved a special resonance. At that moment, a bright light shed in Su Haos mind. He seemed to have found the answer! What cultivators called the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root didnt actually exist as a physical substance. It represented a state, a state where mental power and spiritual power were synchronized and resonated! When mental power and spiritual power reached a certain special resonance, the so-called Spiritual Mind naturally formed! And when all the spiritual power in the body synchronized with mental power, Spiritual Mind would bepletely cultivated. At that point, one could proceed to the next step of Spiritual Techniques cultivation. As for mental power, it was closely rted to the brain and the nervous system spread throughout the body, making it difficult to distinguish between them. To a certain extent, mental power could represent spiritual power. When Su Hao filled his arm nerves with spiritual power, the nerves came into intimate contact with the spiritual power, achieving physical synchronization. This made Su Hao understand what Spiritual Mind meant! Now Su Hao understood the essence of Spiritual Mind, and he was not far from cultivating it. Su Hao slowly withdrew the spiritual power from his arm and then noticed two problems. After withdrawing the spiritual power, the synchronization between this part of spiritual power and mental power is gradually weakening. In just five minutes, it haspletely returned to normal! Moreover, after the cancetion of spiritual power, the nerves in the left arm suffered some damage, resulting in significant loss of sensation. If it were an ordinary person, it would probably be difficult to recover! However, Su Hao was not an ordinary person. He only saw the Golden Armament on his left arm surging, and in the blink of an eye, all the nerve damage in his arm waspletely repaired. The regeneration ability of the Child of Fate to some extent, was ridiculously strong. The nerve damage is not a big problem, but the key now is how to solidify this synchronization and gradually spread it to all spiritual powers,pleting the cultivation of Spiritual Mind! Perhaps, this was no longer just cultivation Su Haos brain worked, pondering over the key issue: should spiritual power match mental power, or should mental power match spiritual power, and how to achieve it! In the instant the problem arose, Su Hao already had the answer! Wasnt it obvious? Chapter 438

Chapter 438

Perception, also known as spirit, is associated with Su Haos consciousness, and spiritual power is just a tool for maniption. Let consciousness match the tool? How is that possible! It can only be the tool that is adjusted to match Su Haos spiritual power. Su Hao repeatedly pondered the Wind Meridian Nascent Soul technique and found that most cultivators in this world adjust their spiritual power to match their own spiritual power to achieve resonance. The reason is not hard to guess. Cultivators in this world have not yet found a way to freely adjust spiritual power fluctuations topletely match their spiritual power. So, as apromise, they train their spiritual power for years to match their spiritual power. And spiritual cultivation is often the most time-consuming. This consensus among cultivators in this world leads to the understanding that breaking through the Nascent Soul Realm is difficult and requires extensive time for cultivation until perfection. But is this consensus necessarily the truth? Previously, no one knew if it was the truth, but today Su Hao has given a clear answer: its not! Cultivators in this world cannot find a way to freely adjust spiritual power fluctuations, but Su Hao can! Isnt the Exploration of the Transformation Rules of Spiritual Powers Multiple Properties that Yashan has been studying applicable here? Hey! Originally thought it could only be used to imnt spells, but now it seems not only that! If the study of spiritual power transformation is thorough, the possibilities are far beyond imagination. After realizing this, Su Hao immediately retrieved Yashans research results and carefully reviewed them. Now the Collecting Tool rune for capturing spiritual power fluctuations has been developed, along with detailed parameterparison tables! Not only that, but also some Specific Property Transformation Activator runes have beenpleted. The only thing left is to collect various data, fill the database, and slowly improve the Activator! The more Su Hao looked, the more satisfied he became. He carefully reviewed Yashans overall experimental ideas and processes from scratch and found them to be extremely rigorous, with almost no ws to pick out. Yashan is indeed very dedicated to this project! Well done, well done! Su Hao praised, and casually sent a big thumbs up to Yashan. A momentter, Yashan replied: Whats up, Boss Wei??? However, Su Hao didnt have time to respond to him, just focused on reviewing the various collection tools and activators for transforming spiritual power properties that Yashan had researched. After a while, Su Hao revealed a faint smile and muttered, The current results are enough to change my spiritual power characteristics to match my spiritual power. However, I need to optimize them based on Yashans results! With that, Su Hao entered the pinball space. With a thought, a huge rune experimental tform immediately appeared in front of him, manifesting all of Yashans rune achievements. Lets begin! First, adjust the collection tool to achieve the integrated functionality of collecting various data, so that repeated collections are unnecessary Su Hao first organized his optimization ideas, immediately started working, designed arge framework first, then filled in various collection tool runes from Yashan, and then, while retaining the core functionality, continuously removed redundant andplex parts. Three dayster, Su Hao sessfully obtained aposite collection rune, casually uploaded it to the universal assistant, and set a reminder for Yashan to receive and review it. Theposite collection rune has been optimized. Next, lets collect data on my spiritual power and spiritual power fluctuations. Su Hao exited the pinball space, quickly transformed into a Child of Fate, and under his feet, the Diamond armor surged, quickly forming a huge andplex rune array. This rune array was divided into two parts, an inner circle for storing the collected data on spiritual power, and an outer circle for collecting information on spiritual power fluctuations. Storage inside, detection outside. After injecting a small amount of spiritual power into the outer circle, the rune array lit up with a milky white light. Su Hao then sat on the rune array, and then mobilized the spiritual power within his body, injecting it into the lower inner circle rune array. As Su Haos spiritual power entered the inner circle rune array, it began to disintegrate through a specific program, slowly releasing energy in the form of fluctuations, and for a while, the green light shone brightly, dyeing the entire meditation room with a natural color. Maintaining this state for nearly an hour, Su Hao stopped supplying spiritual power to the inner circle array, and the green light receded like a tide, leaving only the outer circle array still emitting a radiant white light. Su Hao stood up, jumped out of the rune array, circled around it, and collected the current state of the rune array. Then he entered the pinball space, brought up the parameterparison table, and analyzed the data collected by the rune array. He soon came out of the pinball space again. Next is to collect data on spiritual power fluctuations! The rune array on the ground was for collecting data on spiritual power fluctuations and did not have the function of collecting data on spiritual power fluctuations. But this didnt stump Su Hao. What he fundamentally needed was for the spiritual power to change into what kind of fluctuation state, not what the fluctuation of the spiritual power itself was! In other words, I just need to let the spiritual power first resonate with the mental power, and then inject it into the inner circle rune to collect the spiritual power fluctuation in this state! Once he confirmed the feasibility of this approach, Su Hao didnt hesitate. He directly infused the spiritual power from his left arm into the inner circle array, and the outer circle also started, collecting data on this type of spiritual power fluctuation. As for the sensation of pain, Su Haos powerful will directly ignored it. Of course, Su Hao could also sever the nerves to prevent the sensation of pain from reaching the brain, but after severing them, it directly affects the resonance between spiritual power and mental power. How could mere pain make Su Hao retreat? Another hourter, Su Hao stopped inputting spiritual power, and the King Kong armor surged in his left hand, quickly repairing the damaged nerves. Su Hao thought to himself, It is indeed feasible to collect mental data at the cost of the left arms nerves, but it is not worth promotingprehensively. Only cultivators like me and Yashan, who can freely repair nerves, can use this method! In the future, research is needed on methods to collect mental data without harming the nerves! Su Hao got up, casually recorded this new task on the logs task board, and shared it with the universal assistant so that Yashan could also see it. If Yashan had timeter, he could also conduct research. Su Hao jumped out of the rune array, circled around it to collectprehensive array data, then entered the pinball space, and quicklypared the data of resonant spiritual power. The original spiritual power data is avable, and now we have data after resonance! So, the next step is to design corresponding activator runes for spiritual power transformation! The activator rune is actually a special wave generating rune, simr to the spiritual energy wave, but with subtle differences. For Su Hao, there was no difficulty at all. Su Hao quickly immersed himself in the design of the activator rune. With the foundation of Yashans research, Su Hao quickly found the corresponding data from theparison table and then sessfully designed it. Su Hao exited the pinball space, and under his feet, the King Kong armor surged, quickly constructing a new rune array. Lets test it with my left arm first! Su Hao infused spiritual power and activated the activator rune. Hum! A special wave transmission came faintly, causing a momentary reaction in Su Haos consciousness, then gradually disappeared, while a white light shot up from the rune array, spraying onto the ceiling. Like a bright searchlight. Su Hao infused spiritual power into his arm and then inserted his arm into the white light emitted by the array. After just a moment, Su Hao felt the spiritual power in his arm start to agitate slightly, bing unusually active, but no matter how agitated it became, the spiritual power remained under Su Haos control. Su Hao quietly waited until two hourster when he withdrew his arm from the white light. Carefully sensing the spiritual power in his left arm, when the agitation gradually subsided, Su Hao knew that his spiritual power transformation was sessful! Su Hao let out a long breath, slowly clenched his fist with his left hand, filled with confidence, and said, So-called mindfulness, just a moment! Chapter 439

Chapter 439

How long does it take for a typical Golden Core cultivator, from deciding to break through the Nascent Soul realm to sessfully doing so, without any external hindrance? No one has specifically counted, but most people have amon sense: searching for the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root takes five to thirty years on average; after finding the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root, adjusting the fluctuations of consciousness to match spiritual power, thoroughly cultivating the Spiritual Consciousness, takes five to ten years on average; after cultivating the Spiritual Consciousness, starting to practice the Spiritual Arts and truly breaking through the Nascent Soul realm takes about five years. In other words, it takes at least fifteen years! Moreover, this is still under the circumstance where the cultivators talent and understanding are exceptional. If ones talent and understanding are not up to standard, the time required to break through the Nascent Soul realm will be longer, with no upper limit, until the end of ones lifespan. Each step of breaking through the Nascent Soul realm is challenging, especiallyprehending the enigmatic Spiritual Consciousness. If one cannotprehend the truth, they can only regretfully stop at the Golden Core stage! Because what the so-called predecessors who have merged their Nascent Soul cannot urately describe is what the Innate Yin-Yang Spiritual Root really is. Only cultivators who have personally practiced can understand the difficulty. It is also at this time that cultivators realize that the brain is even more important than spiritual roots. If the spiritual roots are slightlycking, spending an extra ten or twenty years, one can still keep up with progress. But if the brain doesnt function well, unless one stumbles upon extraordinary luck and coincidentally finds a breakthrough, dont even think about it. Every person who steps onto the path of cultivation is highly ambitious, believing themselves to be different from ordinary people, and believing they can ovee numerous difficulties and forge a different path. However, when they truly start practicing, they realize they are just like everyone else. Whether they can break through the Nascent Soul realm is still a question. As for Su Hao, if someone knew Su Haos method of cultivating Spiritual Consciousness, they would definitely p the Nascent Soul Heart Method onto Su Haos face and curse him out, Get out of the cultivation circle! What youre doing isnt cultivation at all! Regardless of whether Su Hao is cultivating or not, the ultimate result is that Su Hao has found a method to obtain Spiritual Consciousness! A method different from the cultivation steps of other cultivators. The methods of other cultivators: Many predecessors happen to seed, summarize the phenomena, and cultivators repeat the phenomena, constantly trying, and finally find a method that suits themselves. Su Haos method: Perceiving the essence through phenomena, designing a n based on the essence. The difference between the two is clear. Su Hao adjusted his body and mind, slowly entered the Activator rune, wrapped his whole body in white light, sat cross-legged, his consciousness sank into his body, controlling a vast amount of spiritual power, to prevent it from going out of control. The spiritual power became restless, just like his arm, and at the same time, the characteristics of spiritual power gradually underwent subtle changes, with a small number of high-energy bonds breaking and rbining, forming a new form. After two hours, the white light pervading the array te gradually dissipated, eventually disappearing without a trace. Su Hao didnt immediately stand up, but quietly waited for the moment when his entire spiritual power calmed down! Whether he could seed or not would be clear in a moment. Ten minutester, the spiritual power all over Su Haos body gradually quieted down, returning to its orderly operation as usual, surging incessantly under the strong beating of his heart, flowing back and forth throughout his body. However, there was a subtle difference, and this subtle difference, manifested in Su Haos perception, was like the difference between heaven and earth! Without needing radar perception, Su Hao could perceive any movement within a radius of three kilometers. Wherever his attention was, every subtle movement was all taken into his mind and automatically manifested. It was just like seeing things with his eyes. Wherever the focus was, it was extremely clear, and he also had a powerful ability to capture special or moving objects! From a subtle perspective, this perception far surpassed Su Haos radar perception. Radar perception focused on perceiving blood energy within arge range, while everything else remained a nk, with zero insight into inanimate objects. Only after obtaining Spiritual Consciousness could one vaguely perceive the surrounding terrain and topography, as well as the spiritual power within cultivators bodies, but that was all. He couldnt achieve even finer perception. If it werent for Little Lights help, he wouldnt even be able to distinguish other sects libraries! The newly acquired spiritual power possessed powerful subtle perception capabilities, unrestricted by whether it was biological or inanimate, nothing could escape under Spiritual Consciousness. It was as if an eye overlooking the earth had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, focusing wherever it looked, leaving nothing unseen. Su Hao didnt need to expend mental effort to distinguish. The scenes there automatically imprinted themselves clearly into his mind, exceptionally powerful. It was simr in principle to the acquisition and analysis abilities of the Prophetic People, but much more powerful. When spiritual power synchronized with Su Haos consciousness and transformed into Spiritual Consciousness, it could be said that the spiritual power within Su Haos body now extended his mental power, and the two were as one. One could imagine it as if his consciousness had loaded a power amplifier called spiritual power, allowing his perception ability to undergo qualitative and quantitative transformations. However, fundamentally, Su Haos consciousness had not been enhanced. Compared to the enhancement of Su Haos consciousness by Heart Intent, Mind Intent, and Spiritual Consciousness, gaining spiritual power didnt make Su Hao too happy. It was like a master swordsman getting a handgun, which might not necessarily make him very happy. His sword could already kill people, and with the gun, he could still kill people. Even if it became more convenient, it was just icing on the cake. It would be more practical to give him the ability to stimte Sword Qi. Just the Spiritual Consciousness is so powerful, what if itsbined with the core runic symbols? After testing the perception ability of Spiritual Consciousness, Su Hao nned to try running the core perception runic symbols at full power to see if they would receive a corresponding enhancement. Su Hao drew a strand of spiritual power and slowly passed it through the core runic symbols within his body, activating the core runic symbol Perception. In an instant, Su Haos perception suddenly expanded to eighty thousand meters away. Everything within the range of eighty thousand meters, including mountains, rivers, strange rocks, and vegetation, was all imprinted in his mind, as if arge eyeball had grown in the sky, overlooking the earth, with the focus being clear and distinct! At the same time, numerous colorful spiritual power manifestations appeared within the sect, with clear and distinct outlines. Su Hao could even distinguish everyone by their facial features. This is Yashan, hes looking at the Composite Collection rune I uploaded, mumbling something, probably praising my skills. This is Feng Cheng, scratching his head, probably doing homework, why does he look like hes about to cry? This is Feng Yuer, huh, writing a diary! Unfortunately, I cant see what shes writing. Master Feng Ling, rarely seen practicing cultivation. This is Sister Feng Yan shes actually sleeping with a pile of dolls, so irresponsible With such ability, it could be fully called a low-grade version of the Heavenly Eye, with nothing escaping within its range. After concluding his testing, Su Hao immediately summarized his new perception ability: First, theres no fundamental improvement in consciousness; Second, neither the quality of spiritual power nor the strength of consciousness has been enhanced, so the perception range hasnt increased and remains at eighty thousand meters; Third, the subtle insight of Spiritual Consciousness, after being amplified by the core runic symbols, has expanded from three thousand meters to eighty thousand meters; Fourth, but after the amplification, the insight is inevitably diluted, therger the range, the more blurred it bes, likeparing one million pixels to thirty million pixels; Fifth, the perception insight position can be adjusted, improving the rity of the corresponding positions. Dont underestimate the ability. For Su Hao, this transformation of perception was a milestone improvement. Combined with the Blink ability, Su Hao could even swing his sword in advance and then blink to the enemys side, beheading the enemy in an instant! A small improvement in perception greatly enhanced maneuverability. After summarizing, Su Hao opened his eyes, stood up, and took a deep breath. Practicing Spiritual Consciousness is really not easy. It took me nearly twenty days! And if it werent for my wit, I would have continued practicing for another ten days with no effect, which would have infinitely extended the time! After thinking for a moment, Su Hao casually sent the experimental data to Yashan for reference, and then opened the information on Nascent Soul Spiritual Arts to review. Now that Spiritual Consciousness has been cultivated, lets first try practicing the Nascent Soul Spiritual Arts and reach the Nascent Soul realm as soon as possible! To truly reach the Nascent Soul realm, one still needed to use spiritual power to transform the body, allowing the body to undergo essential changes. Then, extend lifespan by five hundred and four years! Chapter 440

Chapter 440

After Feng Qianye exined the key to breaking through the Nascent Soul realm to Su Hao, Su Hao had a clear understanding of the entire process of breaking through the Nascent Soul realm. For him, the most difficult part was still the cultivation of Spiritual Consciousness. With the experience of cultivating consciousness before, Su Hao originally thought that cultivating Spiritual Consciousness would take at least a year or two of sitting quietly, so he was mentally prepared for it. Unexpectedly, the cultivation of Spiritual Consciousness ended in just twenty days. To be honest, this was beyond Su Haos expectations. The next step, cultivating Spiritual Arts, was much simpler. The key to breaking through the Nascent Soul realm was to form a specific structure with spiritual power, permeate every corner of the body, and gradually rece some of the bodys tissues. In other words, the physical body had to gradually transform into a spiritual body. The proportion of spiritual flesh in the body would increase slowly over time, reaching about thirty percent, and then the body would undergo transformation. At this point, one would sessfully break through to the Nascent Soul realm. The key to transformation was time. Under normal metabolic rates, it takes about seven years for the substances that make up the body to be reced. To permeate the body with spiritual power and rece some tissues, it couldnt be done by forcefully stuffing and exchanging. It had to be done step by step, using spiritual power to rece some tissues as the body metabolized and exchanged substances. In other words, with the help of Spiritual Consciousness, this process was not difficult. It just needed to be visualized and practiced ording to the methods in the Spiritual Arts. All that was needed was seven years, following the bodys metabolism, toplete this infiltration process. However, seven years was just the longest time. This time could be shortened. The Spiritual Arts contained methods to elerate body metabolism, which could shorten the process to five years or even four years. But it still took five years! Regarding this, Su Hao just smiled slightly, Five years? Thats still too long! Metabolizing and exchanging substances? This is something Im familiar with. Isnt the [Child of Fate] the best at this? Generally, cultivators used the methods in the Spiritual Arts to elerate metabolism. They could reduce the original seven-year time to five years or even four years. Su Hao estimated that using his [Child of Fate] abilities to exchange, the expected time would only be a month! This was still with him deliberately slowing down the speed to prevent mistakes. Otherwise, with adequate nutritional substances, he couldplete the exchange process in just fifteen days. Strive to break through to the Nascent Soul realmpletely within a month! Su Hao arranged his breakthrough n first, then sent a message to Yashan, Yashan, Im going to seclude myself for a while next. During this time, Ill need arge amount of food, so please put aside whatever youre doing and prepare plenty of nutritious food to be ced on the dining table in the restaurant, and try not to let it run out. Soon, Yashan replied, Understood, Boss Wei. Starting from when? Su Hao thought for a moment and replied, Starting from nine oclock tomorrow morning. Yashan: Got it! After Yashan replied to Su Haos message, he immediately went to find three students with a faint smile on his face and said, I announce that starting from tomorrow, the three of you will be on vacation for an indefinite period. During this time, focus on your cultivation. When its time to return to duty, I will contact you. Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping were stunned. Vacation? Then they nced at each other, seeing the look of confusion in each others eyes. Whats a vacation? Su Hao entered the pinball space, his body manifested, and he instructed Little Light, Little Light, simte the metabolic infiltration process of practicing the Spiritual Arts.'' Little Light immediately replied, Yes, Mr. Su Hao. Currentlycking corresponding data, the automatic deduction simtion function has been activated. Please wait. Retrieve daily metabolic data Retrieve spiritual power characteristic data Retrieve corresponding tissue data Establish data analysis model Simte spiritual power substitution of tissues Data collectionpleted, beginning deduction. After Little Light sorted out all the data, Su Hao ordered, Speed up the simtion, time ratio 1:10000. Then Little Light simted the practice of the Spiritual Arts at a speed ten thousand times faster than normal, expecting results in six hours. Su Hao kept watching beside him. Three hourster, he frowned. At this moment, Little Light reported, Respected Mr. Su Hao, during the simtion halfway through, some bodily tissues necrotized, losing corresponding functions. Details as follows Would you like to simte again? After quickly browsing the simtion results, Su Hao pondered, ording to Little Lights simtion, under normal circumstances, its a failure, impossible to use spiritual power to rece body tissues, but in reality, it seeded! So it can be confirmed that the key to sess lies in the factors Little Light cannot simte, which are the visualization methods during the practice and the power of consciousness. It seems that I need to try practicing for a few more days, let Little Light collect enough reference data, and then deduce it to have value. Su Hao instructed, Add the factor of [Child of Fate] to repair necrotized tissues and automatically simte again. Su Hao then designed a follow-up simtion n, such as adding the factor of [Child of Fate] to elerate metabolism, and then exited the pinball space. Sitting cross-legged with closed eyes, he quickly entered the state of cultivation. First, familiarize myself with the characteristics of the current spiritual power. I always feel like Ive been making big strides in my recent practice, which could lead to trouble! Making big strides is actually fine, as long as my legs are long enough Hmm, lets make my legs a bit longer first. Cultivating long legs in immortality refers to conductingprehensive data analysis and improving overall control capabilities! And this is what Su Hao excels at. The next day, everything was ready. Su Hao ate arge amount of food, stored up materials, then sat cross-legged and began to enter a state of cultivation. The first step is to construct a special spiritual power structure, this special structure resembles nanorobots, and is called the spiritual worm; the second step is to transport the spiritual worms throughout the body, this is simple, just need to integrate the spiritual worms into the blood, the blood can transport them throughout the body; then the third step is to adjust the state of spiritual consciousness and visualize the spiritual body After just an hour of experimentation, Su Hao found the key tricks and officially entered the state of cultivation. His purpose in this cultivation was to provide Little Light with sufficient cultivation data and then simte the cultivation process to derive results. For this reason, Su Hao began to elerate this process like crazy, providing feasible solutions. After two hours of formal cultivation, Su Hao began to control the regenerative ability of [Child of Fate]s flesh and blood, speeding up the bodys metabolism. Super-slow metabolism for one hour of cultivation, slow metabolism for one hour, medium metabolism for one hour In this way, Su Hao supplemented materials while controlling the metabolism speed,yer byyer elerating, faster and faster, and at each speed level, stopping for an hour to allow Little Light to collect enough data for subsequent deduction. Two dayster, Su Hao stopped his cultivation, stood up to stretch his stiff muscles and bones, then entered the pinball space and instructed Little Light to simte the cultivation of the Nascent Soul spirit technique. Three dayster, Su Hao exited the pinball space, twisted his neck, making cracking sounds, with a smirk on his lips. Its a sess! The n is set, next is to wildly elerate the cultivation of spiritual arts! No need for a month, twenty days will be enough! Hey! So-called Nascent Soul stage cultivators are nothing more than this! After three days of repeated simtions, confirming the feasibility of the eleration n, Su Hao designed aplete set of cultivation ns for the Spiritual Arts for himself, using 120 times the speed for metabolism toplete the pration of spiritual power. After another round of heavy eating and replenishing nutrients, Su Hao once again entered the state of cultivation. Next, he would continue to cultivate for twenty days straight to break through the Nascent Soul stage! To achieve Spiritual Consciousness took less than twenty days in total, and to achieve a spiritual body took less than thirty days. In other words, after obtaining theplete version of the Wind Meridians Nascent Soul Heart Method and Spiritual Arts, Su Hao was expected to break through to the Nascent Soul stage in less than fifty days. Compared to other cultivators who often spend twenty years, Su Haos speed, if openly disclosed, would be unbelievable to anyone. Except for Yashan and Feng Cheng. This speed, in the eyes of other cultivators, was absolutely impossible, and might even lead to defending the correct cultivation time to the death. As for the promise to Feng Qianye to report back to her every six months Su Hao just hoped she could withstand the blow of things spiraling out of control. Chapter 441

Chapter 441

Twenty days quietly passed by. The surroundings of where Su Hao sat cross-legged were already filled with various pieces of Diamond armor remnants, all products expelled from his body after metabolism. Frequent recement of bodily materials during this period made him feel an unusual fatigue, with a desire for rest emanating from every cell within him. This physical exhaustion transferred to his spirit, making Su Hao mentally weak. This was a feeling Su Hao rarely experienced, like an old man on the verge of death from his previous life! Fortunately, his established goal of reaching the Nascent Soul Stage had been achieved! After twenty days of extensive consumption, the total amount of spiritual power in Su Haos body had greatly decreased, while the structure of his spiritual power hadpletely changed. The superrge spiritual power cirction systemposed of the five viscera and the twelve meridians had now, ording to certain rules, prated deep into the viscera, intricately intertwined and difficult to distinguish. What made up Su Haos body was no longer simply flesh and bones, but abination of spiritual power and flesh and blood. The proportion of spiritual power would continue to increase with continuous cultivation until all flesh and blood could be reced by spiritual power. After adapting for a while, Su Hao discovered the benefit of substituting flesh and blood with spiritual power, which was an increase in lifespan. Although Ive lost some life characteristics, the durability has greatly improved. Its like adding mechanical parts to the body. Mechanical parts may not have the functions of the original organs, but they can be used freely without worrying about damage. Even if damaged, you can just remove and rece the parts. This is the biological technology of spiritualization! To some extent, the biological technology in this world had reached an extremely high level. Furthermore, the structure of spiritual power within the body has changed! After being tempered through this structure, there has been another qualitative change in spiritual power. The originally external spiritual power core, after prating into the organs ording to a specific structure, was like an old tree taking root, and even the structure of the spiritual power core had changed from its original superficial cirction structure to the current deeper cirction structure. With the coordination of spiritual energy waves, this structure would gradually change the core nature of spiritual power, causing it to leap to a higher level again, making the released spells even more powerful. Now, Ive onlypleted the substitution of spiritual power within the body. Spiritual power has not yet undergone a level change. It wont be possible to see where the changes are for a short period of time! Lets leave it at that for now. Next, Ill take a good rest for a while, let my weakened body fully recover, and then conduct tests. Normal cultivators breaking through to the Nascent Soul Stage would never experience such physical weakness, because during the processsting over twenty years, spiritual power would have quietlypleted the level change. All changes would bepleted simultaneously, although it took an extremely long time, but fortunately, it wouldnt result in a situation like Su Haos. In terms of alchemy concepts, while other cultivators pursued the integration of artifacts into a whole, Su Hao was designed to be made up of one piece of small parts after another, finally assembled. Su Haos breakthrough to the Nascent Soul Stage was like this, using the assembly method to break through, which was extremely fast, but required high physical demands and had significant side effects. However, Su Hao didnt mind this at all. He knew his body very well. As long as he didnt exhaust his vitality all at once, he could vigorously exploit it, sleep for a while, and restore himself to his peak. Even if it damaged his vitality or lifespan to a certain extent, Su Hao wouldnt mind. The reason was his ultimate goal. Su Haos goal wasnt to steadily cultivate to the Unity Stage and then enjoy over two thousand years of longevity. However, his goal was to quickly grasp the spiritual power knowledge of this world and then, based on this foundation, find a method for eternal life. Su Hao understood long ago that the cultivators in this world only sought longevity, not immortality! As long as it wasnt immortality, this vast power would ultimately not belong to him. Over two thousand yearster, it would all return to nature. The initial purpose couldnt be forgotten. Every world had its own wonders, and he couldnt possibly experience all the beauty. In other words, as long as it didnt rte to his studies and research, he didnt want to divert his attention to things happening outside. Time was vast, and the human brain had millions of thoughts at every moment, making it the easiest to lose sight of the initial goal. It was like a hunter chasing a rabbit. When the rabbit disappeared into the grass, a pheasant suddenly appeared from the side, frantically fleeing. In the end, it couldnt escape and turned to fight the hunter, shattering the hunters egg Everyone was amazed at the pheasants bravery, actually managing to shatter the hunters egg! But, was the problem really the hunters egg? No. Everyone had obviously forgotten the original goal, which was the rabbit! Did no one pay attention to the rabbit? This was what was known as losing sight of the goal. To prevent himself from losing sight of his initial goal, Su Hao prominently disyed arge log board in the most conspicuous ce in the spherical space. On it was a clear statement of the core goal of this world. Everything irrelevant was pushed aside, and all attention was focused on the goal. After entering the pinball space and checking the current progress of the log task again, Su Hao exited. His figure slowly disappeared from where it stood and reappeared on the bed in the bedroom. After casually sending a message to Yashan to inform him of the end of his seclusion, Su Hao fell into a deep sleep. This sleepsted for three days and three nights. When Su Hao woke up, he once again felt that sense of mental fullness. After getting up, washing up, eating, moving around, and checking his current physical condition, Su Hao finally confirmed that his super-fast breakthrough to the Nascent Soul Stage method was indeed feasible. If this time is extended from twenty days to one hundred days, it will probably be more natural and smooth, and my body and mind wont be as weak as they are now. Next, Ill fill up my spiritual power first, and then temper it, turning it into Nascent Soul Stage spiritual power, toplete the level change thoroughly. Thinking of this, Su Hao shed to the meditation room and sat down cross-legged. With a wave of his hand, numerous bottles and jars appeared in front of him. Its time to take some pills! With that, he grabbed four bottles, gulped them down, and began to close his eyes and focus on transforming his spiritual power. Three monthster, Su Hao once again felt the heavy feeling of a balloon filled with water inside his body, so he stopped continuing the transformation of spiritual power. Stretching out his hand, he pushed a pile of empty bottles aside and sighed, These pills seem like a lot, but theyre not very useful in practice, almost not enough. Originally, he had brought back so many pills, thinking that there would be plenty left, but after filling up his Nascent Soul Stage spiritual power, he found that these seemingly numerous pills were almost not enough. However, without these pills, Su Hao estimated that with his spiritual power total several times higher than other cultivators and his talent for cultivation fifty times faster, he would still need at least six years. As for other cultivators, relying solely on the conversion of spiritual power within their bodies to cultivate to the peak of the Nascent Soul Stage, it would take them at least a hundred years! A hundred years may seem long, but for those cultivators with long lifespans, its nothing much. However, for Su Hao, it seemed like a bad deal. How much could one learn and research in a hundred years? The efficacy of these pills is indeedcking. In the future, I should research and produce concentrated primitive protein pills! Thats what you call pills; these ones are just rubbish! After adjusting his body and mind, Su Hao once again entered a state of cultivation. Now that the amount of spiritual power was fully replenished, it was time to temper all of it into Nascent Soul Stage spiritual power, a slow process that would take some time. Su Hao really wanted to use a spiritual power property transformer to directly upgrade the spiritual power into Nascent Soul Stage spiritual power. However, such technology wasnt avable yet. While it was possible to slightly alter the properties of spiritual power fluctuations, achieving a level transition was still a considerable distance away. ording to Yashan, give him another year, and he would be able to summarize thews of transforming spiritual power properties, including first-order, second-order, third-order transformations Following the same pattern, continuously ascending! Not only could he transnt spells, but he could also directly achieve a transition from Foundation Establishment Stage spiritual power quality to Golden Core Stage spiritual power quality, and then to Nascent Soul Stage As Su Hao thought about this during his cultivation, he couldnt help but smile. However, Su Hao wouldnt blindly believe that his runic technique alone could allow spiritual power to ascend infinitely. That would be unrealistic. Its like the existence of the natural number e, the limit of growth within a unit of time is 2.718 From the perspective of limits, under the conditions of the runic spiritual power property transformer, spiritual power transition inevitably has its corresponding limit. Unless Su Hao can find other new conditions to add to it, breaking through this limit is possible. As for what these new conditions might be, Su Hao currently doesnt know, but its not out of the realm of possibility in the future. Give me a hundred years, and Ill definitely revolutionize the cultivation methods in the cultivation world from the bottom up. By then, everyone in the cultivation world will have the opportunity to live a better life through joyful cultivation and research! Its a win-win situation! Chapter 442

Chapter 442

Where there are cultivators, there are Jianghu, there are games, it has always been this way, without distinguishing right from wrong. But there are also different levels of games, differing based on individuals understanding of the rules of society. They can generally be divided into three categories. The first mentality can be described as I must be right, you must be wrong; I must win, you must lose, filled with an atmosphere of defeating the enemy, a life-and-death struggle. The second can be described as no matter what, I must win, whether you win or lose is irrelevant to me, this level of game is self-oriented, ignoring other factors. The third can be described as not only do I want to win, you also must win, if only I win, I would rather not win, this is the level of win-win game thinking. Of course, this ssification is not absolute and varies depending on different asions and events. As an individual, Su Hao first considers his own goals. Before achieving them, there wont be too much other thinking, so he can be categorized as the second level. However, while achieving his goals, he is very willing to achieve a win-win situation with others or, in other words, to achieve a win-win situation with the world. Under certain conditions, Su Hao touches upon a hint of the third level, but its just a touch, far from if only I win, I would rather not win Su Hao estimates that he wont reach this level! After all, he is different from ordinary people. If his life were only a hundred years, perhaps he would pursue the absolute win-win of the third level, but unfortunately, he isnt. Creating a win-win situation is extremely pleasing to him, but ultimately its not his purpose. Another two monthster, Su Hao opened his eyes from cultivation. At this point, although the spiritual power in his body has not beenpletely refined into the naturallypliant Nascent Soul spiritual power, it has alreadypleted the initial transformation and reached a usable level. In a few days, it will be time to report the progress to Feng Qianye as agreed upon. Before that, Su Hao needs to find a ce to test the quality of his current spiritual power. With a thought, Su Hao remembered that he had buried a positioning stone in Lingsha Continent before. Now, more than two years have passed, and the positioning ability of that stone has weakened slightly. It is estimated that it will bepletely ineffective in another six or seven years. Previously, Su Hao made a batch of new positioning stones with longer lifespan. Since he remembered Lingsha Continent now, its a good time to rece the old positioning stone. Su Hao stood up and moved his limbs, swiftly transforming into the Child of Fate, wearing a majestic golden armor. Then, he constructed the Absolute Defense formation within the armor, and a thinyer of blue light began to flicker, emitting a unique dark red color exclusive to the Nascent Soul realm, very cool. Su Hao extended his right hand, and a long sword extended from it, beginning to inscribe various patterns and formations. In the blink of an eye, it took shape, infused with Nascent Soul spiritual power. Hum~ After a hum, the long sword was engulfed by a faint red light. Su Hao waved it casually, and it was extremely handy. This is to teleport to Lingsha Continent, where there are many high-level cultivators, and its unknown what the situation is. Be prepared for any eventuality. If I were to teleport over without any preparation, just in time to block the spells of the Unity Realm cultivators, and without enough time to generate the counter-space barrier, wouldnt that be terrible? Anything is possible, right! Preparationsplete, Su Hao activated the positioning stone. Teleport! The next moment, Su Hao disappeared from his original location and appeared in a valley in Lingsha Continent, which was very distant from Yunzhong Wangyue Valley, where Su Hao had previously buried the positioning stone. The moment Su Hao appeared, he quickly activated the core perception runes with spiritual power. In the next moment, Su Haos perception range reached one hundred thousand meters, and the lifeblood and spiritual reactions within a hundred thousand meters were all included in his perception. Twenty thousand meters away, there are Nascent Soul cultivators fighting, and there are others hidden observing four thousand meters away. There are scattered cultivators in other ces, but overall, they pose little threat to me! After confirming safety, Su Hao immediately noticed changes in his radar perception. My perception range has reached one hundred thousand meters! This amplification is declining; perhaps it will soon reach the limit distance of the perception runes! Afterpleting the spiritual thought cultivation, the calling of spiritual power bes more natural and effortless, and the speed of activating the runes has increased significantly. With confidence in his perception ability, Su Hao decided to try the amplification effect of spiritual power on his spells. Blink! Su Hao appeared on top of a huge rock on the mountain peak. With a gesture, he pointed a finger towards a bald peak directly ahead. Wind Bullet! A blue-red light shed at Su Haos fingertip, disappearing in the blink of an eye, crossing a distance of two thousand meters and hitting the bald peak. Boom! The entire bald peak suddenly shook violently. Where the st hit, rocks flew and dust scattered. Several secondster, a loud bang echoed, like a massive amount of TNT explosives detonating. Not bad! The amplification of Nascent Soul spiritual power on the wind bullet is extremely strong. Then, lets try the enhanced version of the wind bullet. Yes, this was just an ordinary wind bullet pointed out casually, with decent power. Su Haos spiritual power surged out, his hand moved like a phantom, pointing towards the bald peak from afar. Wind Bullet! The second wind bullet was faster than the first, almost as soon as Su Hao pointed his finger, the light shed, and the attack prated into the mountain. The bald peak trembled violently, swelling abruptly and bursting open, like a hand grenade exploding a watermelon, mud and rocks sttering everywhere. Seemingly long, but actually just an instant, when he blinked again, the mountain peak was only left with lingering dust. Su Hao swept his spiritual thought, taking in every detail of the scene on the mountain top. At this moment, where is the proud posture the bald peak previously had? Its like a dead volcano after an eruption, the once shining bald top is gone, reced by a huge pit. Maybe in the future, with more umted water, it could even be a mountaintopke. Su Hao chuckled lightly, Not bad. Compared to the power during the Qi Induction Realm, its increased by who knows how much. Breaking through the shield of a Nascent Soul cultivator should be feasible. Next, lets try the amplification data of other abilities! Su Hao shed and appeared on another peak, testing the remaining two spells he had learned: Wind Spirit Shield and Wind Traveling Technique. Perhaps Su Hao is the first Nascent Soul cultivator in the cultivation world to master only three basic spells! Afterward, Su Hao continued to test the amplification effect of Nascent Soul spiritual power on runes, followed by magical instruments, formations, and so on. Three dayster, Su Hao finally stopped and made a summary sentence: Compared to the spiritual power quality of a Foundation Establishment cultivator, it has increased by about three times. eptable! Then he turned his head to nce in a direction, feeling somewhat strange: Not seen for two years, why has Lingsha Continent be so chaotic? Just staying here for three days, Ive sensed more than ten times of cultivators fighting within my perception range, ranging from Foundation Establishment realm to Nascent Soul realm. Could something have happened? After some thought, Su Hao felt that no matter what happened, it seemed to have little to do with him. Focus on cultivating well, enter a state of wholehearted research as soon as possible, and unraveling the mysteries of spiritual power is the right path. As for the grievances and grievances on thisnd, they will all be mercilessly smoothed out in the face of new spiritual power technologies, sinking into the river of history. With this in mind, Su Hao extinguished the thought of going to explore further. Even if these cultivators are fighting over some treasures, Su Hao temporarily has no interest. He is not the type of miser who is driven by money. Enough is enough, more is meaningless. Su Hao took out a new positioning stone, casually inserted it into a mountain, looked around, then teleported away, returning to Yunzhong Wangyue Valley. Su Hao ns to visit Feng Qianye tomorrow to see what she really wants to do. Just hope that everything can be discussed calmly and rationally, and no one needs to resort to violence. Because if things turn violent, the one who will suffer is definitely the other party. Chapter 443

Chapter 443

Facing just a mere Nascent Soul cultivator, Su Hao didnt feel a hint of nervousness. But considering that the other party was ultimately an elder from the same Feng lineage sect and had also helped Su Hao resolve doubts before, Su Hao hoped that the so-called Tribtion of Man in the Nascent Soul realm was just his spection. If there really was anything fishy going on, Su Hao would not hesitate to rise up and decisively eliminate it! Being a mentor is not a reason to wantonly harm others. Even a well-fed pig resists when its about to be ughtered. The next morning, Su Hao swiftly approached Feng Qianyes cave using the universal knife technique. As Su Hao rapidly approached, it was obvious that Feng Qianye had already detected the approach of Su Hao, a Nascent Soul cultivator. A figure wrapped in a green light blocked Su Haos path. Su Hao stopped ordingly and said loudly, Senior Feng Qianye, I am Feng Wei. After half a year, I havee to report my cultivation progress to Senior Feng Qianye. After seeing that it was Su Hao, Feng Qianyes expression was filled with astonishment and suspicion. She slowly approached, carefully sensing with her spiritual thoughts for a moment, and couldnt believe it as she eximed, Feng Wei, this you broke through to the Nascent Soul realm? This unique perception of Nascent Soul realm spiritual power is never wrong. The spiritual power reactions at each realm are vastly different. As a cultivator who had broken through the Nascent Soul realm many years ago, her spiritual thoughts and spiritual power werepletely integrated, under her control, and extremely powerful. She would absolutely not make a mistake in sensing this! But, how could this be possible? Impossible, impossible! This Feng Wei was only at the Golden Core realm half a year ago, and the key point is that he hadnt evenpleted his cultivation in the Golden Core realm yet. His spiritual power was not only vast but also extremely restless, simply worthless However, now, after half a year, when they met again, he was already at the Nascent Soul realm? Moreover, the amount of spiritual power in his Nascent Soul was several timesrger than hers. Impossible, impossible! Feng Qianye couldnt help but feel that everything about this situation was incredibly absurd. Su Hao smiled, Thats right, I was lucky enough to break through to the Nascent Soul realm just a few days ago. After stabilizing my current realm, I came to report to Senior Feng Qianye. Lucky? Feng Qianye murmured subconsciously, simply unable to believe what kind of luck could lead to a breakthrough to the Nascent Soul realm in just half a year. And its impossible for luck to have anything to do with it! She herself had gradually cultivated up to the Nascent Soul realm. The hardships and difficulties involved were something she understood very well. It simply couldnt be exined by the phrase luck. Wasnt it just half a year ago that Feng Wei got the method of cultivating spiritual thoughts from here? Alright, lets assume Feng Wei is an unparalleled genius who immediatelyprehended the true meaning of spiritual thoughts upon obtaining theplete Nascent Soul technique. Butprehension is one thing; afterprehending, one still needs to cultivate and transform their cognition into spiritual thoughts, right? Even if its fast, it would still take five years! Of course, its also possible that Feng Wei naturally has spiritual thoughts! Then how do we exin his vast spiritual power? And what about his Nascent Soul spiritual body? This couldnt just be innate, right? Even if he trained to this extent, conservatively estimating, it would take nearly ten years Su Hao, with a puzzled expression, asked, Senior Feng Qianye, whats wrong? Feng Qianye was shocked by Su Haos cultivation speed and, after Su Haos inquiry, immediately suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, smiling and saying, Its nothing, Feng Wei, you are indeed a genius. I originally thought it would take you a year or two to break through to the Nascent Soul realm. I didnt expect it to happen so quickly. It seems that there will be someone to carry on the legacy of Yunzhong Wangyue Valley. Su Hao smiled, Of course, my Master has always praised me as a genius, but I dont think so. Because all of this is the result of my hard work! Feng Qianye suddenly asked with curiosity, Feng Wei, tell me, how did you cultivate? Su Hao said, I have been dedicated to cultivation since I was young, single-mindedly focusing all my time on cultivation. My cultivation speed is faster than ordinary peoples, which is quite normal. Feng Qianye thought to herself, Nothing normal about it. Su Hao continued, It may be hard for Senior Feng Qianye to believe if I say it. I have known the value of time since I was young and have never been willing to spend time on things I am not very interested in, such as spells. Spell cultivation takes too long and doesnt contribute much to cultivation progress, so besides the three basic spells of Foundation Establishment, I have never specifically practiced other spells. As he spoke, he gestured to the universal knife under his feet, I havent even learned flight techniques. Now, I rely on magical instruments for flight. Whether Feng Qianye believed it or not, after listening to Su Haos exnation, a glint of light shed in her eyes. You havent learned spells yet? Su Hao said, My time is very precious. I can learn themter when I have more time. Feng Qianye regained herposure and cast a spell with her hand. A path opened up in the maze outside the cave, and she said in a deep voice, Feng Wei,e with me into the cave and tell me more. The importance of spells in cultivation is self-evident. You still need to spend some time learning them. Fortunately, I have many extremely powerful spells on hand, so Ill teach you all at once. Seeing Su Hao following, Feng Qianyes thoughts raced, Feng Wei is now a Nascent Soul cultivator, there is no doubt about that. However, I didnt expect his cultivation speed to be so fast. If this were an ordinary day, I might have to investigate carefully to find out how he cultivated. Now, I cant let him continue to grow. If I miss thisst chance and give him another half a year, who knows what he will be? With Feng Weis unreasonable cultivation speed, in half a year, Im afraid I wont have a chance anymore. Hell definitely run far away and find a ce to hide and cultivate. By then, who can find him? Moreover, so many senior brothers are eyeing good seedlings who are about to break through to the Nascent Soul realm in the Golden Core realm. If they find out about Feng Weis existence, wont theye to snatch him? Most importantly, Im onlycking thest bit of Wind Spiritual Power. As long as I obtain Feng Weis spiritual power, I can break through to the Unity realm and extend my lifespan by 1,600 years! Thinking of this, Feng Qianye couldnt help but feel secretly excited. She had been waiting for this moment for nearly three hundred years! She had been nning for many years, gradually collecting two portions of Wind Spiritual Power, onlycking the final one to gather enough spiritual power to break through to the Union realm. She originally thought she would have to wait for a hundred years, until Feng Yuer grew uppletely, to achieve her Unity with Feng Yuers spirit. Unexpectedly, a peerless genius like Feng Wei suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and even delivered himself to her doorstep. This peerless genius, at this moment, was slowly walking into her cave filled with various powerful formations Her Unity was happening at this moment: My era is about toe! Su Hao followed behind Feng Qianye and suddenly asked, Senior Feng Qianye, are you feeling unwell? Feng Qianye, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her heart, immediately became much calmer and replied, Im just happy to have another Nascent Soul disciple in the sect. With one more, our Wangyue Valley bes stronger. With her many years of cultivation, she naturally wouldnt be so emotional. Just now, seeing Su Hao broke her mental defenses with his cultivation speed and nearing the point of Unity, she did indeed lose herposure a bit. Feng Qianye thought to herself, The matter has not yet been aplished, how can I lose myposure like this? Feng Qianye, have all your centuries of cultivatingposure been in vain? What muste wille. Keep calm, only then can I justify my years of hard cultivation and nning. It will inevitably be a reality, so why should I be overly concerned? She slowly exhaled, her face returning to calmness, and led Su Hao to the living room, where a cup of tea was also ced in front of Su Hao. After drinking tea, lets get on the road! This is the way to treat guests! As for whether she can take Su Hao down, Feng Qianye had never considered this question. Joking, who is she? She is Feng Qianye, the Nascent Soul powerhouse known as Thousand Leaves Corroding Bones. Even veteran Nascent Soul cultivators may not dare to engage in a life-and-death struggle with her. And who is Feng Wei? A junior cultivator who just broke through to the Nascent Soul realm, hasnt even learned a few spells, and only has a knife-shaped magical instrument that looks somewhat decent. How could she regard him highly? Moreover, where is this ce? This is her cave, filled with extremely powerful formations under her control. Please, with such aparison, how could she possibly fail? She would readily ept Feng Weis spiritual power! Su Hao lifted the teacup and took a sip. Feng Qianye was about to make a move. Su Haos voice came softly, Senior Feng Qianye, are you trying to kill me? Feng Qianye was startled. Chapter 444

Chapter 444

Strange things happen every year, but this year there are especially many. It should be said that since meeting Su Hao and helping him, Feng Qianye has felt that strange things have increased. However, she couldnt pinpoint what was strange. She just felt that everywhere emitted an unsettling atmosphere. Originally, Feng Qianye was going to take action directly to give Su Hao a good beating, but after Su Hao asked this strange question, for some reason, she hesitated for a moment. In that moment, Feng Qianyes mind raced, and she immediately made a decision, expressionless, saying, Feng Wei, what do you mean by this? I just wanted to discuss with you how to break through the Unity Stage! What, are you not interested? As she spoke, the spiritual power within Feng Qianyes body shifted, and she reached out to touch Su Hao. Wind Spirit Seal! A blue-red spiritual power burst from Feng Qianyes hand, and the air around Su Hao gradually condensed into amber, pressing towards him, making it difficult for him to move. Su Hao tried, but found that this spell was extremely powerful, even with his immense strength, he couldnt move a muscle. Feng Qianyes expression was indifferent, looking at Su Hao as if looking at a dead person. In the blink of an eye, she formed a seal in her hand and pointed it towards Su Hao. Green Edge sh! Two green streams of light spiraled and shed towards Su Haos neck. Done! It wasnt until this moment that Feng Qianyes expression rxed. Her technique, Green Edge sh, was extremely sharp. Once entangled, even the hardest thing could be cut into two, not to mention Su Haos seemingly fragile neck. In her view, Su Haos head would soon roll down from the side, and she wouldpletely possess this huge Nascent Soul spiritual power, then, break through the Unity Stage! There was no blood spraying out, which was normal! Considering how rapid her technique was, the blood didnt have time to react, its just that it wasnt noticed, no need to be rmed. As for the self-detonation ability of the Nascent Soul state? She was confident that Su Hao wouldnt! Self-detonation is also a kind of technique, not every Nascent Soul state cultivator can do it! Like Su Hao who just broke through the Nascent Soul state and hasnt had time to cultivate techniques, he couldnt possibly have this technique. This is also why Nascent Soul state cultivators breaking through the Unity state prefer to collect spiritual power from those who have just broken through the Nascent Soul state. Its not easy to kill an old Nascent Soul state cultivator, and it might end up involving oneself. Moreover, most old Nascent Soul state cultivators have practiced self-detonation techniques to prevent themselves from bing targets of others hunts. Feng Qianye is also exceptionally cautious. While her expression rxed, her actions on her hands didnt slow down at all. She pinched another seal, cast another spell, and pointed her finger at Su Haos head. Collecting spiritual power doesnt require the head, so she might as well explode Su Haos head altogether and eliminate all hidden dangers! Su Hao smiled and blinked, Senior, what are you doing? Feng Qianye didnt expect that even though Su Haos neck was broken, he could still speak, feeling unusually good, she replied, Youll know soon enough! Then Feng Qianye pointed into the void. What? Feng Qianyes heart shook as the Su Hao she had bound suddenly disappeared from before her eyes, and her finger passed through empty space. She didnt understand what had happened, only knowing that things seemed to be out of control, and the head that was supposed to explode as nned didnt develop as expected. The next moment, Feng Qianyes spiritual sense found Su Haos location: Behind! Feng Qianye didnt immediately turn around, but at the fastest speed, she activated various defensive spells on her body, instantly various colored lights shed, enveloping Feng Qianyeyer byyer. After ensuring her own safety, Feng Qianye finally reached out and flicked backwards, a streak of green light shot out, directly stabbing towards Su Haos face, while her other hand cast a spell, causing the formation in the cave to rise. For a moment, the inside and outside of the cave were envelopedyer byyer. With the formation in ce, the movements here would not be known to the outside world, allowing bold actions. Only at this moment did Feng Qianye turn back to look at Su Hao. But she saw the short-haired boy smiling at her, couldnt help but mutter in her heart: Even in such a situation, he can stillugh The Green Edge sh just went through his neck without doubt, why does he look perfectly fine? And how did he break free from my Wind Spirit Seal and suddenly disappear in front of me? This kid is strange! Although this was the case, Feng Qianye never thought she would lose. She reached out and pinched a seal, a ribbon with a red glow flew out, about to bind Su Hao in ce again. But once again seeing Su Hao disappear from her sight, suddenly appearing behind her. Feng Qianye abruptly turned her head, only to see the gorgeously shaped knife-like artifact poking towards her. What horrified her was that her extremely strong defensive shield, under the de emitting a blue light, shatteredyer byyer. Boom boom~ Almost at the moment Feng Qianyepleted her turn, all the shields on her body were shattered! Instead of stabbing a hole in her chest as expected, the long knife, instead of piercing straight, made a diagonal sh. Puff~ She only felt a coolness in her arm, and her left arm fell off and flew away. Feng Qianye was horrified, but forced herself to stay calm. In the instant the de cut through her left arm, she had alreadypleted the seal, about to activate the escape technique to withdraw from the fight. But unexpectedly, Su Haos other hand lifted slightly faster than hers. Level Three Lightning! Ka-boom~ A dazzling blue light burst from Su Haos hand, instantly connecting with Feng Qianyes body, freezing all her actions and expressions. In the moment before being shocked, a word popped into her mind: Thunder technique! After Feng Qianye froze, Su Haos knife swiftly chopped off her other hand. Until all movement stopped, both arms almost simultaneously fell to the ground. The scent of flesh emanating from Feng Qianye also spread and permeated the air. Most of her flesh had been seared by the electric shock. Fortunately, although the vitality of Nascent Soul state cultivators was not as strong as that of Unity Realm, the massive spiritual power system in their bodies still granted them high resistance to thunder and fire attacks. After a while, Feng Qianye regained herposure, and her body gradually regained control. What am I doing? When the question arose, the answer also came to her. Feng Qianye looked at Su Hao in horror, screaming in her mind, Didnt you say youve only learned three basic spells? Whats with this thunder and lightning technique? She immediately wanted to flee. Even without hands, she could still activate spells. First, a shield lit up around her. For cultivators like her, without a shield, there was no sense of security. Then, a blue-red light burst forth, and the escape technique was sessfully activated. I can run! Feng Qianye rejoiced inwardly. As long as the escape technique was sessful, with her speed, this kid definitely couldnt catch up. Then she shed to retreat, but unexpectedly collided with the suddenly appearing de. The shield on her body shattered once again with a boom! Level Two Lightning! Ka-boom~ A finer blue light connected to Feng Qianyes body than before, causing her to lose her bnce and fall to the ground. The scent of flesh on her body became even stronger. When Feng Qianye regained consciousness again, Su Hao said indifferently, Elder Qianye, what are you trying to do? Can you exin? Feng Qianyes eyes were full of resentment. At this moment, the escape technique on her body had not yet dissipated, and she believed she still had a chance to escape. With a thought, a strand of spiritual power infiltrated underground. The formation in the cave immediately activated, and the entire cave trembled slightly. Arge amount of light radiated from all sides, converging on Su Hao. The immense pressure pinned Su Hao down, rendering him unable to move, it was another binding formation! Swish~ Immediately, several sword qi shot out from the side, piercing through Su Haos body in various ces. Hope flickered once again in Feng Qianyes eyes, believing that her attack had taken effect. Time to leave! She pushed off with her legs, flipping up, about to fly away. Level Two Lightning! Ka-boom~ Feng Qianye flipped back to the ground again. When she regained consciousness, she looked at Su Hao, who was smiling, and for a moment, she was speechless. Su Hao asked again, Elder Qianye, now, can you tell me why you want to kill me? This is yourst chance. If you resist recklessly again, my patience will be exhausted. I can always ask someone else, understand? Feng Qianyes eyes were filled with indifference. She sat up, smiling, Feng Wei, huh? I underestimated you! Then, let me tell you. Listen carefully! Su Hao listened intently. Feng Qianye slowly opened her mouth. Swish~ A beam of light shot out from Feng Qianyes mouth, extremely fast. The moment it appeared, it pierced through Su Haos head. Su Haos face suddenly turned cold. At this moment, Feng Qianye finally saw clearly. Her Green Edge Needle did pierce Su Haos head, but Su Hao waspletely unaffected! Feng Qianye was suddenly shocked, How is this possible! Could it be that I fell for some kind of spiritual deception technique? Is Feng Wei not here? However, she had no chance to probe further. Su Hao reached out, and a long knife automatically fell into his hand, then he swung it tly. A sh of green light passed over Feng Qianyes neck, and her head separated from her body. Chapter 445

Chapter 445

Feng Qianye never dreamed that today, her head would be chopped off, and it happened inside her cave filled with mechanisms and formations. But as her head flew up, she immediately understood that this was the reality. Many things that are unimaginable do not mean they wont happen. At the same time, Feng Qianye understood that with her body separated, she would diepletely in an instant, beyond salvation! With only her head left, she lost control of her body, but she could still use one spell: self-destructing her head. But everything happened so suddenly, without any preparation. Everything was going smoothly, why did it suddenly turn out like this? If she had known earlier, why bother with Feng Wei, who didnt belong to her? She already had Feng Yuer. Just wait another hundred years, and she would easily enter the Unity Realm! In cultivation, one should not be greedy or hasty! However, its toote for regrets now. Is it the will of heaven? Perhaps! This world is always full of surprises, full of reversals! Just when a person is about to seed, at their proudest moment, a shocking reversal emerges, plunging them from the heights into the dust. Its like ying mahjong, when youre about to win, when youre most confident, the tile you need neveres And this, is reality! As Feng Qianyes expression dimmed, she tried to turn her eyes towards Su Hao, who was returning his sword to its sheath and walking slowly. What is utter despair? Its now! When one experiences utter despair, its the moment of termination! Feng Qianye activated her only spellself-destructing her head! Level Two Lightning! Ka-boom~ Golden light emitted from Feng Qianyes mouth and eyes, a sign of self-destruction, but it was abruptly interrupted by a bolt of lightning! When Feng Qianyes consciousness woke up again, her first thought was, Cant even choose to self-destruct and die? Then, Su Hao sliced her head into four pieces with two strokes,pletely losing consciousness. Su Hao sheathed his sword, murmuring, Nascent Soul state cultivators, they really do hunt down newly breakthrough Nascent Soul state cultivators! So-called Unity, its just Unity. Its incredibly straightforward, but who would have thought that beneath the word Unity lies such tant malice and cruelty? Originally, Su Hao didnt n to kill Feng Qianye directly. If they couldmunicate well, Su Hao didnt mind giving her a way out. However, everyone is different after all, not everyone is willing to sit down andmunicate. In such a society, those who insist on their own opinions are the majority. Those who can cultivate step by step to the Nascent Soul State are even more so. They are extremely confident in themselves, and their experiences over hundreds of years are beyond doubt. Su Hao understood thatmunication alsoes with costs. For those unwilling tomunicate or those who are not on the same wavelength, theres no need to spend time on them. Do whatever is convenient and beneficial! Su Hao first recorded Feng Qianyes body data, then casually threw her body into theboratory. After dispelling the formations in Feng Qianyes cave, he buried her shattered skull underground and then strolled around her cave. Under Su Haos mental scan, nothing could escape. Even the Red Spring Refining Spirit Elixir hidden by Feng Qianye was found by Su Hao, with its color and appearance matching the piece he held, indicating it was a fragment of the same refining spirit liquid. Then books, pills, materials, artifacts, spirit stones, and so on, were all unearthed by Su Hao and thrown into his storage space. Finally, Su Hao found two blue crystal balls and one white crystal ball, all the size of basketballs. He held one of the blue crystal balls in his hand. Whats this Su Hao quickly searched through the information he had seen, and soon identified the information about thisrge crystal ball: This is a Spirit Storage Stone! The function of the Spirit Storage Stone is to preserve spiritual energy for a long time. The highest quality Spirit Storage Stones can preserve spiritual energy for thousands of years. The Spirit Storage Stone in Su Haos hand wasnt of the highest quality, but it was close. These two Spirit Storage Stones are already filled with spiritual energy, all of which are Nascent Soul State spiritual energy, most likely plundered from other Nascent Soul State cultivators by her and then stored here. Su Hao shifted his gaze to the white crystal ball: This Spirit Storage Stone doesnt detect any spiritual energy, it should be nk! Which means it can be used to store Feng Qianyes spiritual energy. But how should I do it? Su Hao casually threw the three Spirit Storage Stones into theboratory, checked them again, and found no other valuable items, then shed back into theboratory. Even if someone discovered that Feng Qianye was missing, they wouldnt suspect him. Becausepared to staying in the sect, Nascent Soul State cultivators prefer the vast outside world, finding a ce with spiritual energy to establish a hidden cave where no one can find them, and cultivate alone. They also fear being ambushed and killed, and having their spiritual energy stolen! After the Nascent Soul State, they prefer solitude. This ismon knowledge for all cultivators. Isnt it normal for Elder Feng Qianye to be absent? It must be that shes gone out to cultivate in seclusion! ording to Su Haos estimation, to realize that Elder Feng Qianye has passed away, it would take at least two missed gatherings within the sect, which wont happen until several yearster! Back in theboratory, Su Hao ced Feng Qianyes body on the experimental table and looked at the white Spirit Storage Stone in his hand, feeling troubled! How to store Feng Qianyes spiritual energy into the Spirit Storage Stone? Su Hao first searched through arge amount of information but found no corresponding records. He then looked at the Spirit Storage Stone again: I can only try it out. So Su Hao listed out the possible ways to use the Spirit Storage Stone, ranked them by likelihood, and began to try them out one by one. After some tinkering, Su Hao finally figured out how to use the Spirit Storage Stone: Just ce the Spirit Storage Stone at the severed area and gradually guide it with mental energy. Su Hao began to try to transfer Feng Qianyes spiritual energy into the Spirit Storage Stone. Two hourster, Su Hao couldnt help muttering to himself, Two hours, and its not even two percent yet. Isnt this too slow? It was unexpectedly difficult to guide spiritual energy that wasnt his own! At Su Haos current speed, it would take about four days to fully transfer Feng Qianyes spiritual energy into the Spirit Storage Stone. Su Hao simply stopped and entered the pinball space, based on the principle of Spirit Storage, designing an Automated Spirit Storage rune array. An hourter, Su Hao emerged, ced his hand on the experimental table, and the table quickly transformed into a diamond armor, forming a rtively simple rune array that surrounded the body and the Spirit Storage Stone. Input spiritual energy, activate! Hum~ The rune array lit up and began to operate. In Su Haos perception, the spiritual energy from Feng Qianyes corpse was slowly being injected into the Spirit Storage Stone. This is great~ As long as I input some spiritual energy periodically to maintain it, its fine! With the same four days, I can still do other things. After observing for a while and finding no abnormalities, Su Hao casually pulled over a recliner,y downfortably, closed his eyes, and his consciousness entered the bounce space. The space automatically manifested into the appearance of a study. Su Hao pulled out Feng Qianyes collection of books and randomly picked one to read. Perhaps he could find some methods rted to Nascent Soul State cultivation from these materials, but Su Hao didnt hold too much hope. But it didnt matter. He had scoured the world for books some time ago and collected countless ones. There must be some clues among them. He didnt believe that all the books he collected were useless. Now that I have reached the Nascent Soul State, while maintaining the stability of the Nascent Soul State, its time to take some time to read those materials! Wisdom must be hidden within them. Four dayster, when he realized that the Spirit Storage wasplete, Su Hao exited the pinball space with a slightly disappointed expression: After a rough search, I didnt find any relevant records! Perhaps knowledge about the Nascent Soul State and Unity State is recorded in a more secretive manner. But theres no need to rush. With time on my side, I can gradually dig out hidden things. As for that inexplicable bad luck, Su Hao didnt believe it would affect him at his current level. Perhaps after casually dealing with it, he wouldnt even know what happened. After properly storing Feng Qianyes body, Su Hao picked up the Spirit Storage Stone, which had just stored spiritual energy, and couldnt help but praise: This kind of Spirit Storage Stone is truly born for spiritual energy. Its characteristics are almost the same as spiritual stones. It can stably store spiritual energy for a long time Su Hao pondered again and thought to himself: If there were enough of these Spirit Storage Stones, they could even be used as artificial spiritual stones! Just kill cultivators, extract their spiritual energy, store it in these Spirit Storage Stones, and use them as spiritual stones. At least, there wouldnt be any problem using them to maintain array operations. I heard theres also some demonic cultivator who might be doing this, and after being discovered, they werebeled as demonic cultivators. Its just that, Su Hao didnt know if cultivators in this world actually did such things! Perhaps they did, but Su Hao hadnt encountered it so far. Chapter 446

Chapter 446

After organizing everything properly, Su Hao returned to the meditation room and arranged his study n: Ive already reached the Nascent Soul State, but I dont know how to break through to the Unity State. Its unlikely that I can exchange for Unity techniques in the disciple records. Ill have to find a Unity cultivator to ask when I have time. Asking was certain, but the timing wasnt right yet. Su Hao didnt know much about the special techniques of Unity cultivators. It might be dangerous to chat with them casually. So for now, he should focus on sorting out various cultivation knowledge, thoroughly understanding the core ideas of Unity cultivators techniques, and finding a way to counter them. This wasnt to say that Su Hao couldnt defeat Unity cultivators. On the contrary, with his current abilities, killing Unity cultivators was entirely feasible. Just throw down a big bomb, and who could withstand it? But doing so was meaningless. Killing was just a simple and violent way to achieve ones goals, and it had its limitations. Killing someone didnt solve all problems. Moreover, Su Hao wasnt someone who took pleasure in killing. What he wanted was to understand the attack methods of Unity cultivators, find ways to counter them, render Unity cultivators powerless against him, and make them willing to sit down andmunicate with him. As for those who stubbornly refused tomunicate and cooperate, a single sh would suffice. First, Ill organize the books I collected recently, read them carefully, and at the same time, practice controlling this heavy spiritual energy. Although the quantity isrge, its not very easy to handle. The fundamental reason was that Su Haos spiritual energy was too vast, and his mental energy hadnt been specially trained over the years, resulting in dys in controlling spiritual energy. He couldnt tolerate this! Once someone had experienced 5G, how could they tolerate 3G? Deep in the Lingshan Continent, inside a majestic pce. A man emitting a scattered aura sat on a huge chair, his eyes slightly closed in contemtion. This man was the self-proimed Immortal Master. Not far in front of the Immortal Master stood a woman with purple lips named Lin Mei. After a moment, the Immortal Master opened his sunken eyes, revealing a cold light, and muttered, I didnt expect that the Crystal Thief would actually have a connection with the Yunzhong Valley. Lin Mei smiled and said, Its all thanks to the keen eyes of Left Hall Master. Otherwise, we might have overlooked the crucial cyan light artifact. At the time of besieging the Qianfeng Assembly, there was a low-level disciple who, relying on the sharpness of his artifact, actually killed seven Golden Core cultivators in a row. If multiple people hadnt witnessed it, it would have been hard to believe it was true. And then suddenly, the Crystal Thief appeared, instantly killing the two Nascent Soul State cultivators from the Triple Phoenix Pavilion, forcing them to self-destruct. Coincidentally, the artifact used by the Crystal Thief had simrities with the cyan light artifact used by that low-level disciple from the Yunzhong Valley. Hehe, obviously, that low-level disciple from the Yunzhong Valley is rted to the Crystal Thief, or rather, the Crystal Thief is rted to the Yunzhong Valley. In this way, things be very interesting. A smile appeared at the corner of the Immortal Masters mouth as he slowly said, The truth doesnt matter, actually. Even if the Yunzhong Valley has nothing to do with the Crystal Thief, as long as the two are connected, someone will find a way to gather evidence. In the end, the results will be the same. Lin Mei smiled and said, What the Immortal Master said is true. The Immortal Master pondered for a moment before saying, Since all major sects have been robbed by the Crystal Thief and harbor deep hatred towards it, we can take advantage of this. Lin Mei, convey my orders. Firstly, collect as much information as possible about the Crystal Thief, select it, and spread it out. The goal is to let interested parties figure it out for themselves, understand? Secondly, inform Left Hall Master Ehuan to take full responsibility for the affairs of the thirty-nine mortal domains. Tell him that I not only want to crush the Yunzhong Valley but also want to severely damage the vitality of other immortal sects. Thirdly, take advantage of the chaos in the thirty-nine mortal domains, when they have no time to spare for Lingshan Continent, and elerate the collection of Blood Spirits! Right Hall Master Lichi is in charge. If encountering tough opponents, report back and I will personally take care of it. Lin Mei: Yes, Immortal Master! The Immortal Master slowly raised his head and let out a long sigh. Above Unity is eternal life! For the future, sacrifices are worth it! One year quietly passed. In the past six months, Su Hao had gained a lot. He had gained some insights into how to break through from the Nascent Soul State to the Unity State: by imnting spiritual energy of the same attribute, forcibly breaking through the spiritual power limit of the Nascent Soul State, allowing the body to undergo a deeper spiritualization, and gaining a longer lifespan. After reaching the perfection of the Nascent Soul State, the proportion of spiritual power in the body had reached a rtive limit and could not continue to increase. When refined spiritual power was added to the body, the original same amount of spiritual power in the body would dissipate, maintaining a bnce at the limit. It was like sugar dissolving in water. When the concentration of sugar in the water reached saturation, adding more sugar to the water would not dissolve it further. In other words, after reaching the perfection of the Nascent Soul State, the spiritual power in the body could not increase no matter how much one cultivated. Cultivators in this world had long struggled to break through this limit. So, some people came up with crooked ideas and targeted others: since their own spiritual power couldnt increase, could they break through this barrier using external force? Obviously, that person failed. But this idental idea became known to more and more people. Later, a clever and ruthless person used the spiritual power of his fellow disciples to imnt into his body. Although the imnted spiritual power dissipated soon after, resulting in failure! But he keenly discovered the difference: the imnted spiritual power from his fellow disciples was preserved for a period of time! And this was the hope of breaking through the limit! Then, he brought disaster upon all the fellow disciples of his sect. Shortly after, he created the first Unity technique, some called it the Three Spiritual Unity Method, while others called it the Three Spiritual Eternal Life Method. Regardless of its name, the core idea was to use the simr yet different spiritual powers of three fellow disciples to form a Three Spiritual Lockheart Array, imnt it into the body, andpletely break through the bodys spiritual power limit, achieving Unity! This person was the first Unity in the world, shaking the world for a thousand years! He was called the Unity Yuan Immortal! Later on Somehow, the secret of Unity became known, and many painstakingly cultivated, outdated disciples suffered. More and more Unity cultivators were born! Finally, there werent enough senior disciples, so some naive Nascent Soul State cultivators set their sights on their disciples The development of events gradually turned inexplicable. Strange sects emerged in the thirty-nine mortal domains, recruiting disciples eagerly, willing to nurture anyone with sufficient talent. They were called: For the inheritance of the sect, recruiting disciples widely. Since then, the era of prosperous cultivation began! This oue made Su Hao shake his head in dismay: The path of Unity, continuing upward, was probably not viable! From the Nascent Soul State upward, the cultivation world seemed to have gone astray. But things were just so miraculous. Once it went astray, it was incredibly difficult to turn back. Su Hao thought to himself, Is breaking through the Nascent Soul State always about plundering the same-source spiritual power? Not necessarily! However, the idea of using external force to break through the limit does have its merits. Having learned the secret of the Unity realm, Su Hao temporarily abandoned the idea of breaking through the Unity realm along this path, even though he had three sources of the same spiritual power in his hands. This path of promotion through plundering same-source spiritual power clearly didnt suit Su Hao. If he were to reincarnate into another world in the future, whom would he plunder? Yashan? Obviously, that wasnt feasible. Therefore, to obtain a longer lifespan, he had to find other feasible methods starting from himself! There must be other methods to break through the limit of the Nascent Soul State! Most importantly, Su Hao had an inexplicable confidence that he could find this breakthrough method! Give me some time, and Ill pave a different path to the sun, spreading it openly andpletely overturning this strange Unity realm. Let this unsightly cultivation worlde to an end! Then, lets delve into practical spiritual power technology together. As for whether Su Hao, as an Nascent Soul State cultivator, was at a disadvantage against Unity cultivators, Su Haos answer was: The advantage is mine! Chapter 447

Chapter 447

Su Haos confidence against Unity cultivators stemmed from his deeper understanding of them. To him, Unity cultivators were nothing special. What they could boast about were just their extraordinary techniques. In Su Haos eyes, they were all the same when facing him. Most importantly, Su Hao had already found a way to counter Unity cultivators. Over the past year, Su Hao had discovered from the collected technique books the type of technique that Feng Jiutai, the Unity cultivator who injured him, used the Soul Annihtion Technique. The Soul Annihtion Technique was also known as the poison of spiritual power. When the spiritual power above the Golden Core Realm used the Soul Annihtion Technique, its nature transformed into a special state, constantly edging toward destruction. When a cultivator was struck by the Soul Annihtion Technique, their entire spiritual power would be infected by this special state, immediately triggering a chain reaction, causing the copse of their spiritual power until it waspletely eroded away. If spiritual power were likened to a mass of gas, then the Soul Annihtion Technique would be a me. When this me flew into the gas, the gas would ignite and be irretrievable. This malicious technique was feared by everyone, but everyone also had to learn it for self-defense. For example, the Life-Ending Heart-Piercing Drill that Su Hao encountered in the Broad Abyss Sea belonged to this category of techniques. The key point was that this type of technique possessed a strong erosion ability against a cultivators spiritual power, and most shields couldnt withstand it, making it almost certain death once hit, with no chance of survival. Only special spiritual power shields inside spiritual power stones could resist such attacks. The Soul Annihtion Technique could be considered a poison targeting the biological energy of human spiritual power. This type of technique was widely circted in the cultivation world, leading to cultivators preferring to fight from a distance, using techniques or artifacts to engage in battles while carrying a spiritual power stone-activated protective artifact to defend against the Soul Annihtion Technique. Otherwise, if an opponent suddenly used the Soul Annihtion Technique, it would be certain death. After a long period of development, closebat cultivators gradually withdrew from the stage, and long-distance battles became the mainstream of battles. Currently, there were few cultivators specializing in closebat, and closebat became exclusive to mortal martial arts. Fortunately, the Soul Annihtion Technique also had its drawbacks. First, it had no effect on the spiritual power of natural spiritual power stones. Second, under Unity, this type of technique had a slow activation speed and wasnt very fast in flight. As long as one was cautious and kept their distance, it was easy to dodge. However, this disadvantage didnt exist in Unity cultivators! The Soul Annihtion Technique was precisely the specialty of Unity cultivators. They could wield it with ease, wreaking havoc in the world. Against cultivators at the Infant State and below, whoever they targeted would die. Su Hao guessed the reason why Unity cultivators could activate the Soul Annihtion Technique so quickly: With the spiritual power of others in their bodies, they could use external spiritual power to activate the Soul Annihtion Technique without worrying about it backfiring. Simrly, even if Unity cultivators were hit by the Soul Annihtion Technique, they wouldnt die; at most, they would lose a portion of their external spiritual power! Su Hao had a basic understanding of the advantages of Unity cultivators. First, they had extremely long lifespans and could use their lifespan to oust their enemies. Second, under Unity, they were invincible against the Soul Annihtion Technique. Third, their divine sense had an extremely wide range, giving them the initiative, so they rarely encountered ambushes. Fourth, the quality of the spiritual power inside their bodies was slightly higher than that of Infant State cultivators, and the quantity was immense, almost inexhaustible, making their endurance extremely strong. Fifth, they controlled numerous resources and had subordinate sects serving them. They rarely appeared in public and didnt easily take risks, so no one knew where they were. In summary, the only threat Unity cultivators posed to Su Hao was the Soul Annihtion Technique! In other words, as long as he found a method to counter the Soul Annihtion Technique, Su Hao would almost be invincible against Unity cultivators! Compared to lifespan, who could scare Su Hao? In terms of divine sense, he could definitely make the opponent unable to discern his exact appearance. In terms of the quantity of spiritual power, Su Hao was not weaker in the slightest. As for resources, wouldnt he just snatch them if he didnt have any? He was adept at this business now! So, the current top priority is to first learn the Soul Annihtion Technique, then study its characteristics, and find a method of protection! You cant just carry spiritual power stones around with you! Thinking of this, Su Hao ced the three selected Soul Annihtion Techniques from the books in front of him: Life-Ending Heart-Piercing Drill, Bone-Corrosion Soul-Consuming Technique, and Spirit-Dividing Finger. Su Hao stroked his chin in thought. He was about to choose one of the techniques to practice. He estimated that he would be able to learn it in one to two months when news from Yashan came. Boss Wei, the research on the Exploration of the Law of Multiple Properties Transformation of Spiritual Power project is basicallyplete! Ive created an app with the relevant rules of spiritual power transformation using the Universal Assistant for your convenience in the future. When youre free, Ille find you and exin it in person. Along with this message came an application package and arge file. Su Hao casually opened it and began browsing. Therge file detailed Yashans three-year research process, how they followed Su Haos experimental n step by step to reach conclusions, marked the problems encountered, and the solutions. Finally, the research results were thoughtfullypiled into an app. In less than a day, Su Hao roughly skimmed through the file sent by Yashan. Just as Yashan had said, this research had already beenpleted. Su Hao smiled, This is perfect timing for practicing techniques. Isnt this just what I needed? The timing couldnt be more perfect! He then messaged Yashan, Yashan, well done. Come to my secondboratory! After sending the message, Su Haos figure faded and appeared in the secondboratory. He received a reply from Yashan: Received, Boss Wei! Before long, Yashan arrived outside the experimental base, skillfully opening the array and entering. Yashan had been studying teleportation for almost two years, but he was still far from achieving actual teleportation. The main obstacley in simting the dynamicws of the spiritual tentacles in the space module. It would take at least three to five more years before he could hope to master it. Seeing Yashans excited expression, Su Hao couldnt help but chuckle, Yashan, not bad at all. I originally thought it would take at least five years toplete this project, but unexpectedly, you seeded in just three years! Youve really helped me out! Yashan now looked like a sixteen-year-old youth. With Su Haos Brow-Clearing Needle assistance, he had grown quite well. At this moment, heughed heartily, exuding a youthful and handsome aura that was favored by many girls. Hahaha! Its all thanks to Boss Weis excellent teaching! Your research n, Boss Wei, is simply unbeatable! Youve considered every aspect. Im just executing your n! Butpleting a project independently, that feeling is just too exciting! At this point, Yashans face was filled with longing. Boss Wei, during this research, I gradually grasped the approach to designing research ns. Let me try to independently handle the next project! Su Hao replied, Just praised you and youre already floating! Alright, in a few days, Ill assign you the second project. Youll be responsible for designing the n and conducting experiments independently. However, after designing it, let me review it first. Dont waste time. Excitedly, Yashan responded, Understood, Boss Wei! Ill try it first, and if I cante up with a design, Ill ask for your help. Su Hao added, By the way, did you receive the Senior Brother Token for reaching the Qi Induction Realm? Yashan nodded, Two months ago, the sect held apetition for the Senior Brother Token, and Ive already received mine! With that, he took out a small red token from his waist, identical to the one Su Hao held in his hand. Su Hao said, Then you can advance to the Foundation Establishment Realm! However, there are two choices: first, you can break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm ording to the structure of the Yue Lineage. The advantage is that there are sessful cases, and you can at least break through to the Nascent Soul State; second, I can design a set of methods for you to advance to the Foundation Establishment Realm. The advantage is that it can verify my understanding of cultivation and umte cases and data for our future use. Without hesitation, Yashan said, The second option. A new attempt is obviously more important. Su Hao smiled, Then wait patiently for a while. Ill organize the new Foundation Establishment method as soon as possible! After some thought, Su Hao added, By the way, Feng Cheng has also reached the fourthyer of Qi Induction and can break through to Foundation Establishment. However, his cultivation method is quite special. Ask him to wait patiently as well, and Ill organize a breakthrough method for him. Yashan replied, Got it, Boss Wei! Su Hao opened the software and simultaneously manifested the effects of the software into Yashans consciousness. Then he said, Yashan, exin to us the Spiritual Power Property Transformation Factory you made. Lets give it a try and see if your research results have the functionality you imed. Chapter 448

Chapter 448

Got it, Boss Wei! Yashan immediately perked up. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time, countless days and nights, hoping to showcase his intelligence and talent in front of Boss Wei. Over the past three years, in the Spiritual Power Properties project, he dared not ck off. He knew that receiving his first official research task from Boss Wei, he absolutely could not afford to fail! Back in the Summoners World, Yashan had also joined the Custodian Institute and participated in the development of the Pok Ball. However, that was merely participation; he was just a small part of the massive research team, with a greater focus on learning. For Yashan, that couldnt be considered helping Boss Wei with his research! This, however, was truly meaningful! I want to help Boss Wei achieve all his goals. Perhaps, thats the purpose of my existence. More importantly, Yashan unexpectedly felt the joy of being focused on one thing during his research! He used to think that ying games was enjoyable, but now he realized that the joy of research far surpassed that of gaming. He had asked Boss Wei about the nature of this happiness, and Boss Wei had replied, Ites from self-mastery in research. The feeling of freedom in self-mastery, only those who experienced it would understand! Yashan began to exin enthusiastically about his software, This software is called the Spiritual Power Property Transformation Factory. Its based on the inspiration I got from Boss Weis Universal Assistant and is a simple application of the research results. It has three functions: Spell Imntation, Spiritual Power Transmutation, and Combination Tool. Currently, Ive expressed each stage of spiritual power transformation using three forms, each controlled by three variables: Initial Spiritual Power Variable, Mental Frequency Variable, and Structural Rate Variable. I found that the transformation of spiritual power is only rted to these three factors, while factors like environment, spiritual wave, constitution, and talent have all been excluded. In other words, as long as you can obtain data for these three variables, you can design corresponding transformation directions based on the forms. You can transform towards the direction of Spell semi-transformation, towards the direction of high energy advancement, or even achieve spiritual power degradation. As a result, firstly, you can directly transnt spells, known as Spell Imntation. The Spell Imntation function consists of three steps: Spiritual Power Collection, Spell Imntation Analysis, and Spell Imntation n. Of course, this function only provides specific steps and ns, but actually imnting the spells requires hands-on work. Secondly, it allows Qi Induction Realm cultivators to possess the spiritual power quality of Foundation Establishment Realm and Golden Core Realm cultivators, known as Spiritual Power Transmutation. Of course, the prerequisite is that the mind can control it. However, I have an idea, which is to use the Spiritual Power Transmutation function to refine spiritual stones, turning the low-energy spiritual power in the stones into high-energy spiritual power. This would have a wide range of applications. Ive integrated these two functions into the Spiritual Power Property Transformation Factory software. Ive also designed a third function called the Combination Tool, which is used tobine the spells imagined Once Yashan started talking, he found it hard to stop. And in Yashans exnation, Su Hao quickly grasped how to use this software and found these three functions to be very useful. Su Hao said, Yashan, youre a pragmatist! You dont mess around with fancy stuff. Yashan awkwardly replied, Boss Wei, actually, I wanted to add some fancy stuff, but my abilities didnt allow it. I was thinking of gradually modifying itter and adding various small features! Su Hao then asked, Have you tried the functions yet? Yashan demonstrated several spells he had practiced: The Wind Bullet was something I cultivated myself to collect data, but the Wind Spirit Shield and Windborne Lightness Technique were achieved through the Spell Imntation function, and they all seeded. Not only that! As he spoke, Yashan performed a spell, and a strong wind enveloped him. He suddenly floated up and flew around theboratory beforending, saying, I also used the Spell Imntation function to sessfully imnt the Foundation Establishment Realm spell Qi-Form Wind Escape Technique into my spiritual power. Now I can freely use this spell! Whats more, this experiment was sessful on Feng Cheng and the other two as well! Yashan then pped his forehead and said, Oops, I forgot about the fourth function. Ill go back and immediately develop the fourth function, Imntation Cases.'' Su Hao nodded and said, Alright! But now, show me how to imnt the Qi-Form Wind Escape Technique into my spiritual power. Let me experience the process of spell imntation. Yashan immediately pounded his chest and said loudly, Yes, Boss Wei, just wait a moment. After speaking, Yashan transformed into the [Earth Lord]. Crystalline armor surged under his feet, forming a huge rune array, and then he pointed to a small rune array at the center of the array and said, Boss Wei, please input a strand of spiritual power into this rune array to collect data. Su Hao took a look and immediately understood that Yashans rune array design had used the structure he had originally used to cultivate the Spiritual Sense. Su Hao walked over and slowly input a strand of spiritual power. Just as Su Hao and Yashan were trying to imnt the spell In thr Yunzhong Valley, sixbined cultivation experts, the Masters of the Six Lineages, rarely gathered together. The head of the Yunzhong Valley was held by Yun Xiao, the master of the Cloud Lineage. Yun Xiao, a middle-aged woman with a fairplexion, sat in the highest peak of the Yunzhong Pavilion, casting a nce at the other five vein masters with a calm expression, saying, It seems that this time, our Yunzhong Valley is facing another major disaster. We should have made preparations early. The master of the in Lineage of the Moon, Yue You, was a middle-aged man with long beards. His eyes were bright, and he always had a smile on his face as he said, Whatever you decide, Sister, we naturally have no objections. The master of the Wind Lineage, Feng Ye Shuang, was a young woman in blue. Her face looked remarkably young and beautiful, as if she were in her thirties. She sat silently with a serene expression. The leader of the Rain Lineage, Yu Fei Xian, was a youthful woman who chuckled, her hand delicately covering her mouth, causing the adornments on her head to sway gently. Her eyes gleamed with amusement as she remarked, I find it quite intriguing how they concluded that our Yunzhong Valley has any connection to the alleged Crystal Thief. Theyve even banded together, proiming they seek justice from us. What justice? Its absurd. The master of the Dust lineage is Chen Gu, a man emitting an aura of solitude, who remained silent with closed eyes. The master of the Mist Lineage, Wu Yao, is a woman with an oval face and delicate makeup. She lightly opened her vermilion lips and said, Indeed ridiculous! They want to disgrace the Yunzhong Valley! Yu Fei Xians gaze shifted to Feng Ye Shuang, the master of the Wind Vein, and teased, Sister Feng, dont you have anything to say? After all, that so-called Crystal Thief seems to be rted to your Wind Lineage! Feng Ye Shuang remained extremely calm, not even ncing at Yu Fei Xian, and simply said, Noment! Yu Fei Xians expression turned cold as she looked towards Yun Xiao at the head. At this moment, Wu Yao interjected, Ive investigated already. That disciples name is Feng Wei, who joined six years ago and has already reached the Foundation Establishment Realm! He can be considered a peerless genius! But what does that have to do with the Crystal Thief? Just because the artifact in his hand emits a simr green light? Its ridiculous! Every disciple of the Wind Lineage emits a green light in their spiritual power. Hmph! They just want to find an excuse to target our sect! A bunch of shameless scoundrels. Yun Xiao said, Its said that the Crystal Thiefes and goes as they please, and all major sects are powerless! Even the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks suffered great losses, and the Peak Master Ling Xuan was helpless. We dont have such ability ourselves, so naturally, we have nothing to do with our Yunzhong Valley. However, now that things havee to this, discussing these matters is meaningless. Whats important now is to decide whether to stay or leave! Yue You stroked his beard and smiled, saying, Sister, whats your n? Yun Xiao looked around and slowly said, Naturally, I will stay! The Yunzhong Valley is our foundation. We cannot easily hand it over to others! The others nodded in agreement, expressing their intention to stay and repel the robbers who dared to target the Yunzhong Valley with the Sect Master. Finally, Yun Xiao nodded and said, We only need to rely on formations to deal with them. If we find ourselves unable to defeat them, well each retreat separately and regroup at the Qingyu Province. After the other five had all left, Yun Xiao, still seated at the main seat, slowly raised his head. There was a faint gleam in his eyes, and it was unclear what he was thinking. After a long while, a mysterious smile appeared on his fair face, but his eyes were icy cold. His lips moved, as if saying, Is this the technique of the Yunzhong Valley? This is a rare opportunity in a thousand years. Let me wait and see. Chapter 449

Chapter 449

In theboratory, Su Hao bathed in the white light of the array, quietly waiting for the transformation of his spiritual power to bepleted. After an unknown amount of time, the light of the array gradually dissipated. Meanwhile, Yashan retracted his ck crystal armor, exited the Earth Lord state, and eagerly said, Boss Wei, give it a try and see if you can use the Wind Escape Technique now. Without saying a word, Su Hao didnt even form any hand seals. He just closed his eyes, and the next moment, spiritual power erupted from his body, forming a powerful airflow around him. Su Hao leaped into the air, swaying slightly left and right, quickly finding bnce and stabilizing his position, floating in mid-air. Yashan swung his fist vigorously, excitedly eximing, It worked! Su Hao carefully controlled the flying technique in mid-air for twops, thennded and smiled, It feels pretty good. Three years of research can allow one to learn a technique within two hours. Its quite valuable! If all three years were spent on practicing techniques, one could learn only around twenty or so. However, after summarizing the Art Imntation method, learning multiple techniques became effortless. Just activate the Activator rune for two hours, practice a bit, and with the corresponding seals, its almost done! Yashan agreed, Indeed. Mastering thews of things, coupled with a set of multifunctional rune tools, makes it easy to control thesews. The power of thought is truly formidable. Su Hao said, Alright, Ive already epted your results. Once you enter the Foundation Establishment Realm, Ill arrange the second research task for you. Yashan happily said, Okay, Boss Wei! After Yashan left, Su Hao took out the three annihting spirit techniques again and murmured to himself, Since art imntation is possible, theres no need to choose. Lets cultivate all three techniques together! At this point, it was no longer appropriate to say cultivate. It should be imnt. Su Haos path of growth seemed to be deviating further and further away from the path of cultivation. With the Diamond Armor surging beneath his feet, a huge rune array waspleted. Su Hao then took out the technique Heart-Piercing Drill and quickly entered a state of cultivation. First, try to cultivate the Heart-Piercing Drill and let the Composite Collection rune collect the corresponding data Two hourster, Su Hao exited the cultivation state, and the data collection wasplete. Next, match it with your own spiritual power and adjust the Activator Step by step, Su Haopleted the preliminary work, taking two hours to prepare everything. Finally, imnt the Heart-Piercing Drill! Su Hao infused spiritual power into the Activator rune, and it quickly activated. The entire Activator rune array emitted a faint white light, shining on the ceiling. After confirming everything was correct, Su Hao stepped into it, closed his eyes, and waited for his spiritual power to bepletely modified. This process would take about two hours! Besides feeling that his spiritual power had be unusually active, there was nothing special. However, Su Hao still focused his attention to prevent any unexpected urrences. Two hours passed in the blink of an eye. The light of the array gradually dissipated, and Su Hao slowly opened his eyes. Then, he extended a finger towards one side, and the tip of his finger gradually emitted a dazzling golden light. After reaching a certain level, a golden beam suddenly shot out. Puff! The beam pierced through the wall, leaving a round hole. This technique had extremely strong prating power. If it hit a practitioner, not only would it create a hole in their body, but it would alsopletely erode and annihte all the spiritual power within them. After sessfully releasing the Heart-Piercing Drill, Su Hao gained some insight into these kinds of spirit-annihting techniques. He couldnt help but think to himself, So thats how it works. Its simr to the principle ofbustion. The Heart-Piercing Drill provides all the conditions for burning, allowing spiritual power to undergo a chain reaction, burning intensely. It only takes a moment, and everything copses and dissipates. Anyone who could develop spirit-annihting techniques was undoubtedly a genius! Su Hao practiced the Heart-Piercing Drill for a while, solidified the corresponding seals, and then focused on the other two techniques: the Bone-Corrosion Soul-Destroying Technique and the Soul-Splitting Finger Technique. Imnting these two techniques at once, and then summarizing theirmonalities, to find a way to counter them. Five dayster, Su Hao had sessfully imnted all the supporting spells for the Foundation Establishment Realm, the Golden Core Realm, and the Nascent Soul Realm. These included techniques such as the Wind Escape Technique, the Light-Conjuring Sun-Flying Sword, the Arc-Light Flowing Wind Barrier, the Spring Wind Returning to Shadow, the Mountain-Sinking Wind Binding Technique, the Wind Erosion Technique, the Foggy Wind Vanishing Technique, the Eightfold Qi Form Technique, the Hundred Life Arrows, and so on. Of course, it also included techniques obtained from Feng Qianye, such as the Wind Spirit Sealing Technique, the Azure Edge Cut, the Pattern Heart Technique, and the Wind Traveling for Thousands of Miles. In just five days, Su Hao mastered various misceneous techniques. Overall, it wasnt too difficult! Next, Ill study how to resist spirit-annihting techniques! No matter what form a practitioners spiritual power took, encountering spirit-annihting techniques was like fuel meeting a me, almost instantly igniting. Why can the spiritual power of spiritual stones resist spirit-annihting techniques? Maybe I can find the key here. Two dayster, Su Hao shook his head and gave up on the idea of gaining inspiration from spiritual stones. Because Su Hao discovered that although spiritual stones contained the word spiritual power, their essence was too different from the spiritual power inside a practitioners body. They couldnt be considered within the scope of biological energy and were essentially no different from other roadside stones. Therefore, the idea of using spiritual stones to resist spirit-annihting techniques was fundamentally worthless. Then Su Hao began to think again. The methods to resist spirit-annihting techniques are nothing more than istion, preemptively extinguishing the mes, creating conditions where they cannot burn Su Haos Opposite Space Barrier could provide istion effects, but after being attacked by Feng Jiutai, Su Hao realized that he could still be harmed by spirit-annihting techniques. His Opposite Space Barrier might not be able to be set up before the radiation arrived! Therefore, the Opposite Space Barrier was just oneyer of protection, and not all safety could be relied on it! If one day he didnt have time to deploy the barrier and was hit hard by someone, it would be a big problem. Being hit by a spirit-annihting technique would not only result in theplete destruction of spiritual power throughout the body but also cause the entire body to copse. Even with his Life Element vitality, he couldnt prevent the oue of death. As for preemptively extinguishing spirit-annihting techniques After pondering for a long time, Su Hao focused on the Activator: Perhaps, the activator can be used to neutralize spirit-annihting techniques. Su Hao quickly came up with a n: design a set of formations on the Child of Fate armor, continuously releasing a wave targeting spirit-annihting techniques around the body. When the technique enters the range of the wave, it gradually loses its ignition characteristic and bes an ordinary attack technique! Its like a burning arrow entering an oxygen-free zone, where the me will extinguish, turning into an ordinary arrow. Now the problem is, how can spirit-annihting techniques be neutralized? With an idea in mind, achieving results was not far away! In just ten days, after repeated design and experimentation, Su Hao came up with a preliminary nthe first-generation Activator targeting spirit-annihting techniques. Su Hao named it the Extinguisher! The principle was much simpler than Su Hao had expected. Spirit-annihting techniques were essentially aggregates of spiritual power in a semi-explosive state. Su Haos task was not to revert them but to give them certain stimuli to destroy them prematurely and lose their original effectiveness. Stimting spiritual power was a very simple matter for Su Hao, who had mastered Spiritual Power Transformation. Su Hao transformed into Life Element, and the golden armor under his feet surged crazily, enveloping the entireboratory, followed by the carving of formation runes. Absolute Defense! The next moment, a thin blue light film appeared on the wall, Su Haos absolute defense shield. Su Hao pointed his finger, and golden light flickered. Heart-Piercing Drill! The next moment, a golden light shot out and hit Su Haos absolute defense shield. Boom! After a muffled sound, Su Haos activated absolute defense shield copsed immediately! It was eroded in an instant! Su Hao thought to himself, My so-called absolute defense is simplyughable now! When designing the Absolute Defense initially, all emphasis was ced on resisting high-intensity attacks! If it werent for the Opposite Space Barrier, Su Hao would probably have fallen into a trap now. Taking a deep breath, Su Hao whispered, There is no such thing as absolute defense; its just ack of understanding! I was too arrogant! With that, Su Hao changed the name of Absolute Defense to Fragile Defense! Not for anything else, just for the future use of defensive formations. Subconsciously considering this defenseyer fragile, he would definitely avoid attacks that could be dodged! Arrogance is the road to death. Chapter 450

Chapter 450

Su Hao collected his thoughts, and the golden armor under his feet surged again, constructing another formationthe Extinguisher. As spiritual power was inputted, activating the Extinguisher, anotheryer of Fragile Defense was generated. As the blue defensive film rose, faint glows radiated outward. Su Hao raised his finger again. Heart-Piercing Drill! A golden light shot out and hit the Fragile Defense, emitting a crisp sound. Ding! Looking at the blue defensive film, it remained intact! Su Hao smiled faintly, It seems the Extinguisher is effective! Lets try the Bone Corrosion Soul Snatcher and the Spirit Dissipation Technique. As expected, the spirit-annihting techniques were reduced to ordinary attacks in front of the Extinguisher! Their powerful erosion effects became ineffective when faced with the Extinguisher! Afterpleting this research, Su Hao finally breathed a sigh of relief. He exited the Child of Fate state and immediately arranged the next step of the task: First, miniaturize the Extinguisher formation, design corresponding runic arrays for the Child of Fate armor, the current range is fifty meters, the intensity is too low, find a way to increase the radiation range to one hundred meters! Then, make a few portable protective artifacts for Master and others for self-defense. Afterpleting this task, continue to help Yashan and Feng Cheng design breakthrough techniques to reach the Foundation Establishment realm! There were many things to do, and they needed to be tackled one by one. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. Su Hao sessfully integrated the Extinguisher formation into the Fragile Defense, and the radiation range greatly increased to two hundred meters away. From then on, Su Hao had anotheryer of protection. An Unity cultivator, after losing the deterrent power of spirit-annihting techniques, bes nothing more than arge-scale Nascent Soul cultivator! Su Hao felt very rxed in his heart. Until now, there should be nothing in this cultivation world that could threaten him! This also meant that he could sit down and have a good chat with the Unity cultivators! This was very important. If he wanted to learn more knowledge, he needed tomunicate well with the authorities in this world! Next, its the Extinguisher artifacts for Master and the others. They should be convenient to use, so lets make them into bracelets! They have arge enough volume and are easy to carry Another month passed, Su Hao not only made all four artifacts but also tidied up exclusive Foundation Establishment techniques for Yashan and Feng Cheng! Just then, a distant bell rang, spreading far and wide, prating Su Haos experimental base, and clearly entering his ears. Dang! Dang! After nine consecutive bell tolls, Su Haos spiritual sense immediately perceived that everyone in the immortal sect was restless, as if something big had happened! Su Hao had never heard of such a situation before and was also puzzled. At this time, a message came from Yashan: Boss Wei, do you know what happened with the nine bell tolls? Su Hao replied, I dont know. Let me go out and investigate the situation first. Su Hao got up, pushed open the door, locked onto the position of Feng Ling, and then used his spell to fly into the sky towards Feng Lings direction. Just before the Disciple Records. No matter what happened in the immortal sect, as long as he went to the Disciple Records to inquire, he could find out what happened. It had always been like this. Soon, Su Hao saw Feng Ling standing in front of the Disciple Records, looking around eagerly. After approaching, Feng Ling immediately turned her head to look at Su Hao and waved excitedly, Feng Wei, over here! Not only did Feng Ling look at Su Hao, but most of the cultivators above the Nascent Soul realm also subconsciously looked at Su Hao. In their perception, a Nascent Soul realm cultivator had arrived. Which Nascent Soul elder hade, inquiring a bit, and the Nascent Soul elder must know what had happened. Then everyone turned their heads and saw a young man with overly short hair, smiling and walking slowly. His strange hairstyle couldnt hide the unique temperament on him. Coupled with his handsome face and powerful Nascent Soul aura, the word presence immediately popped into the minds of those knowledgeable. Yes, in the eyes of these cultivators in the Nascent Soul realm, Su Hao was like a walking aura emitter. Which senior Nascent Soul is this? Why dont I have any impression? The female disciple just called him Feng Wei, but what kind of elder Nascent Soul is Feng Wei? After searching their minds for a while, everyone couldnt find any Nascent Soul elders in their sects who matched up with this young cultivator. They had prepared a bunch of fancy greetings to say, but now they were stuck in their throats, unsure of what to say. Should they greet him as if they were familiar? Should they say, Hey, elder Nascent Soul~ Hey, elder big shot~ Hey, Elder Feng!? Wouldnt it be embarrassing if they got it wrong? At this moment, Feng Ling came to Su Haos side and said joyfully, Feng Wei, long time no see! You nevere out. Several times, I wanted to find you but couldnt! Su Hao said, Cultivation, you know! Does Master know what happened? As expected, Feng Ling didnt know, and shook her head in confusion, I dont know either. This is the first time Ive heard the bell toll in over thirty years since I joined the sect! Su Hao looked at Feng Ling in surprise, Ah? I didnt realize Master was already in her forties! Feng Ling identally revealed a secret and froze in ce, unable to forgive herself. Su Hao continued, Master, why havent you broken through to the Golden Core realm after so long? Have you encountered any difficulties? Feng Lings heart took a heavy blow! At this moment, Yashan came over with Feng Cheng and Feng Yuer, while Yun Qingping went to find his Master. Yashan greeted, Elder Feng Wei! Many people couldnt help but look at Feng Yuer, as he appealed to both men and women. Just then, a Golden Core cultivator stepped forward, sped his hands in salute to Su Hao, and respectfully said, You must be Elder Feng Wei. I am Feng Yong, and I have seen Elder Feng Wei. May I ask, what has happened in the sect? Feng Ling, Feng Cheng, and Feng Yuer were all puzzled: ??? Elder Feng Wei? Whats going on? Since when did Feng Wei be an Elder? Howe they didnt know! Su Hao shook his head and said, I dont know either! Feng Yong looked surprised, Even Elder Feng Wei doesnt know? Su Hao said, Indeed, I dont know. Also, I am just a disciple, not an Elder! Confusion filled Feng Yongs eyes. However, even more perplexed was Feng Ling: Senior Feng Yong, since when did Feng Wei be an Elder? I didnt hear about it. Isnt it only when one reaches the Nascent Soul realm that they qualify to be an Elder? Feng Yong was astonished, But Elder Feng Wei is indeed a Nascent Soul cultivator! Then Feng Ling said, Senior Feng Yong, Feng Wei is my disciple! Huh? Feng Yong was stunned! His mind felt momentarily confused. At this moment, Su Hao spoke up, Its true that Ive reached the Nascent Soul realm, but Im still not an Elder! I happened to have just broken through recently, so its nothing surprising. Feng Ling, Feng Cheng, and Feng Yuer were all stunned simultaneously. The surrounding area quickly fell silent, and all those who heard Su Haos voice stared nkly at him. The attention shifted from Feng Yuer to Su Hao. What did that Nascent Soul Elder just say? He said he had just broken through to the Nascent Soul realm! Looking at that overly youthful face, still retaining some childishness, he could only be around twenty years old, right? Is he really young or pretending to be young? These Golden Core cultivators, who had lived for countless years, could still tell the difference. This guy is really young! Moreover, just now Feng Ling said that this Nascent Soul elder named Feng Wei is her disciple! Is it fake! They all recognized Feng Ling. Although not familiar, they would see each other every three years or so. They knew Feng Lings generation was very low, and now shes only at the Foundation Establishment realm! How could someone, within such a short time, teach a Nascent Soul cultivator? At this moment, Feng Ling reacted and stared at Su Hao nkly, uncertainly asking, Feng Wei, did you just say you broke through to the Nascent Soul realm? As a Foundation Establishment cultivator, Feng Ling hadnt cultivated her spiritual awareness, so she couldnt perceive Su Haos level of spiritual power. Hearing that Su Hao had be a Nascent Soul cultivator, her mind was still having trouble wrapping around the idea. Its like a childhood friend who suddenly returns after being away for two years, only to be a top scientific genius and superstar. Could you believe it? Chapter 451

Chapter 451

Su Hao nodded, If I understand correctly, it is indeed the Nascent Soul realm. Master, you know, I am a genius. Now, everyone heard clearly that he was indeed Feng Lings disciple and indeed in the Nascent Soul realm. Then, they collectively remained silent: Feng Ling had watched Su Haos cultivation progress step by step and had even guided him in the beginning. She knew better than anyone else how long Su Hao had been cultivating. It was precisely because of this that she understood the terrifying extent of Su Haos cultivation speed. Even though Su Hao admitted it himself now, she still found it hard to convince herself it was true. Even if she knew Su Hao never lied about such things, she couldnt help but curse inwardly, But youre bullsh*ting me! Genius my ass! Is this something a person can do? What the hell As she cursed, a sense of despair slowly engulfed Feng Ling, but then rose again from that despair, Didnt I say I wouldnt care about whatever Feng Wei does anymore? Feng Ling, oh Feng Ling, how can you be so easily shaken? Even if Feng Wei bes an immortal tomorrow, you shouldnt even furrow your brows! Everyone didnt know what to say. Originally, they thought this handsome guy seemed quite spirited, but now, upon closer inspection, everything felt off. The slight nervousness and anxiety caused by the bell ringing had dissipated quite a bit. Their first reaction was disbelief, but their spiritual awareness wouldnt lie. Golden Core cultivators couldnt disguise themselves as Nascent Soul cultivators, even if there were techniques to deceive spiritual awareness. But standing so close, who could they fool? Their second reaction was, could this be an unparalleled genius? But even unparalleled geniuses couldnt be like this, right? What was going on? Finally, a thought popped into their heads: Could it be that Im just too ipetent? Su Hao was already ustomed to everyones reactions and didnt care about the impact on them. Most people whopared themselves to him would suffer a great blow, but soon after, they would regain their confidence. Because they would soon realize that Su Hao wasnt the benchmark they should use forparison. Using Su Hao as a reference was meaningless. Look at the people around him! Those were the real targets to chase after! Yashan looked at these ignorant cultivators with a sense of superiority rising in his heart, Are you all dumbfounded? The greatness of Boss Wei cannot be imagined by you! Feng Chengs eyes gradually turned red, a feeling of worship emanating from his soul. It manifested as fervent faith as Feng Cheng yelled hysterically, Senior Brother Feng Wei is the omnipotent true immortal! Feng Yuer appeared much calmer, but her expression was still dumbfounded as she looked at Su Hao, feeling extremely conflicted in her heart, Just a few years ago, we were all in the Qi Induction realm, and now its only been a short time and hes in the Nascent Soul realm! The reactions of the surrounding cultivators varied, but they were all trying to exin this phenomenon using their own understanding. Perhaps he had been cultivating for a long time before joining the sect. Maybe he identally consumed some miraculous pill. Perhaps he received personal guidance from the sect master. Maybe its fake! No matter what, everyone thought they had found the truth and quickly regained theirposure, their eyes filled with envy: if only I could advance to the Nascent Soul realm Soon, they found confidence from Su Hao: If he can break through to the Nascent Soul realm, why cant I? It doesnt seem that difficult! In just a moment, the atmosphere became lively, whispers turning into loud conversations, and the scene became lively! Meanwhile, Su Hao waited quietly in ce, his spiritual awareness covering the entire sect, monitoring every move of the cultivators, including the six Unity-stage cultivators who were six thousand meters away. They seemed to be waiting for the disciples of the Yunzhong Valley to gather in front of the disciple register before making an appearance. The thirty Nascent Soul cultivators had also received the news early and were quietly waiting in the distance. Feng Yesuang nced at the four Nascent Soul elders of the Wind lineage beside him, frowning, Has Qianye not returned yet? The Elder Feng immediately replied, Master, more than a year ago, Elder Qianye went out, and has not returned since. It seems it seems she is at a critical breakthrough. Feng Yesuang didnt speak anymore, but cast his gaze into the distance, lost in thought. After a while, almost all the disciples of the Yunzhong Valley had gathered in front of the disciple register, forming a bustling crowd, numbering at least a thousand! However,pared to the peak moment when there were over two thousand people, it was still far from enough! Less than half of the Golden Core and below cultivators who had escaped the disaster at Lingshan Continent were present. However, from the expressions of the cultivators present, there was no sign of sadness. It seemed they were used to it. They all understood that cultivation was an irreversible path, and dying on the way was normal. Who knows, maybe the next one to die would be themselves? Cultivation aimed for longevity, but the more one cultivated, the farther away longevity seemed. Here theye! Su Hao nced at a tform in front of the disciple records. Suddenly, six cultivators, two men and four women, appeared on the tform, overlooking the crowd below. This was the first time he had seen the Unity-stage cultivators in the Yunzhong Valley, the six leaders of the lineages. He couldnt help but take a few more nces, so as to recognize them and avoid future misunderstandings. Thirty Nascent Soul cultivators followed closely behind, appearing silently, scanning the crowd below. As they settled, Yun Xiao and the other five lineage masters, along with the thirty Nascent Soul cultivators, were startled and all looked down at Su Hao. Then a thought popped into their heads: When did another Nascent Soul cultivator appear? In their eyes, it was simply impossible for a Nascent Soul realm cultivator to suddenly appear! Because if they had no blood rtion with the lineage master, all newly born Nascent Soul cultivators were just spiritual beings providing spiritual energy from the same source! In other words, without the lineage masters consent, newly born Nascent Soul cultivators were not allowed to exist! The Sect Master Yun Xiao frowned, but didnt speak, his gaze flickering over Su Hao. Yu Feixian was surprised and said, Where did this Nascent Soul cultivatore from? Why have I never heard of him before? Does anyone recognize him? At this moment, Elder Feng, who had met Su Hao before, carefully examined him and said uncertainly, I do have some impression of this person. Some years ago, he received a senior brother token from me, and I once summoned him for a conversation. However, I forgot the specifics of when it happened, and I dont remember his name. He is indeed a disciple of our Wind lineage. Wu Yao said, This person has short hair, could it be Feng Wei? Doesnt seem like it! The Wind lineages Master, Feng Yesuang, said lightly, No need to specte. Well know soon enough. Hearing this, everyone had to suppress their curiosity and remain silent. Sect Master Yun Xiao looked down below, his gaze passing over the crowd, seemingly prating the earth and looking into the unknown depths. The cultivators below all looked up at the tform, apparently noticing that the core figures of the Yunzhong Valley had appeared. Soon, the scene quieted down, and the disciples waited quietly for the lineage masters and elders to enlighten them. Nine tolls of the bell, what could it mean? Today, all the leaders of the six lineages had appeared, and all the elders had gathered in one ce. The disciples all felt an unusual atmosphere, and the entire disciple register area was filled with solemnity. Something extraordinary was bound to happen! Just as everyone was specting, Sect Master Yun Xiao withdrew his gaze and looked down at the disciples below, saying softly, All disciples of the Yunzhong Valley! His voice was faint but clear, carrying an unquestionable tone that reached everyones ears. Then, he pointed a finger towards the distant mountains and said, Repel all invading enemies beyond the gates of the sect! After saying this, Yun Xiao waved his hand, turning into a streak of light and flying away. The other five lineage masters followed suit and left. The disciples below erupted in an instant! Their faces were filled with panic and excitement! The panic was because they feared the uing battle. The excitement was because of Sect Master Yun Xiaos domineering aura, deeply imprinted in their minds. Although it was only two sentences, the momentum of invincibility had already taken root in their hearts. Su Hao thought to himself, I thought there would be a lot more to say, but just two sentences did the trick. The effect is much better than a long speech! This Sect Master really has some personality. Just then, Elder Feng shed beside Su Hao, smiling and saying, Nephew, breaking through to the Nascent Soul realm is truly a cause for celebration! Why dont youe with me to discuss countermeasures with the elders? Su Hao replied, Elder Feng, you can decide on your own. You dont need to consider my opinion. Elder Feng said, No problem! Just listen quietly on the side and get to know the elders of the sect! Chapter 452

Chapter 452

Sect Master Yun Xiao summoned all the disciples of the Yunzhong Valley and announced to reject all iing enemies, which meant that they had received urate information that someone was going to attack the Yunzhong Valley. At this moment, the Yunzhong Valley was rtively weak, making it a perfect time to attack. As for who would attack the Yunzhong Valley, Su Hao didnt know, but judging by the calm demeanor of the elders, it seemed that the attack on the Immortal Sect was still some time away, or perhaps the Immortal Sect had some other powerful reliance. This was not something that Su Hao, a junior in the Immortal Sect, should be concerned about. What Su Hao was thinking was: The Yunzhong Valley is a good ce, it would be a shame to lose it. When the timees, Ill do my best to help, picking out opponents I can handle. However, if the disciples of the Yunzhong Valley are not up to par, Id better retreat early with my master. In this kind of battle where thousands or even tens of thousands of cultivators were involved, one persons strength was indeed limited. Focusing on one thing meant neglecting another. It was unrealistic to expect to repel all enemies single-handedly. Moreover, Su Hao also needed to pay attention to the Feng Ling and make sure she wasnt taken out by someone else. It wouldnt be justifiable for a disciple to let their master die by their side. Overall, there wasnt much Su Hao could do. He could only create a giant bomb and find an opportunity to throw it into the crowd to catch them off guard. Elder Fengda invited Su Hao to participate in the defense meeting, and after some consideration, Su Hao followed Elder Fengda. It was also possible to understand the deployment of these elders. The Wind lineage had an Unity-stage cultivator, the head of the lineage, Feng Ye Shuang, and six Nascent Soul stage cultivators, namely Elder Fengda, Elder Feng Er Elder Feng Liu. After the catastrophe in Ling Shan, Elder Feng Wu had not returned, presumably already perished. As for Feng Qianye, she had been taken care of by Su Hao. Therefore, currently, besides Elder Fengda, there were still Elder Feng San, Elder Feng Si, and Elder Feng Liu. Together with Su Hao, a total of five people participated in the small meeting. However, these few people didnt seem to have any intention of holding a meeting at all. They all stared at Su Hao intently. Elder Fengda had white hair, a red face, and a strong spirit. There was always a strange sense of familiarity in his gaze towards Su Hao. He smiled kindly and said first, Your name is Feng Wei, right? Ive seen you before, but its been many years! I didnt expect you to reach the Nascent Soul stage so quickly, not bad, not bad! Indeed, you have exceptional talent. You are the hope for the future of our Yunzhong Valley! The third elder was a short, thin middle-aged man. He also smiled with satisfaction, Feng Wei nephew, you broke through to the Nascent Soul stage. Who did you consult with? We are seeing you for the first time and feel quite curious. Su Hao smiled and said, I studied with Elder Feng Qianye, but she told me not to spread it around. Everyone understood, and it all made sense. They secretly thought to themselves: Elder Feng Qianye has hidden quite deep. If not for this incident, we might still be in the dark. Elder Fengdaughed heartily, It seems that Elder Feng Qianye hides quite deeply! Since Elder Feng Qianye is still away, Feng Wei nephew, you should follow me in your future studies! If you have any questions, feel free to seek me out for guidance. Su Hao nodded with a smile, Thank you, Elder Fengda! The third and fourth elders showed forced smiles, but inwardly, they couldnt help but curse: This old man is so greedy. Didnt he already have a Feng Yuer? Feng Wei should rightfully belong to us The others continued to ask Su Hao about various things, and Su Hao answered vaguely. However, these elders clearly didnt care about what Su Hao was saying. They were thinking about other things. Was Su Hao important? Not really. What mattered was that Su Hao had indeed just advanced to the Nascent Soul stage and was also practicing the Wind Meridian Nascent Soul Spiritual Art. That was enough! However, these elders clearly werent in a hurry. Now that a big battle was looming, having one more Nascent Soul stage cultivator meant one more guarantee. As for the specifics, it would have to wait until after the battle to be discussed. In the end, Su Hao changed the subject first, Arent you elders supposed to discuss the strategy against the enemy? The elders exchanged nces, and Elder Fengdaughed heartily, Our sect has long passed down defensive methods. We only need to rely on the Eight-Ring Mountain Mist Array to defend against the enemy, so theres no rush for this matter. The third elder also said, The six branches of the Yunzhong Valley each defend a different direction. Our Wind lineage is responsible for defending the Wind Eye position of the Mist Array, which is presided over by the fourth elder and the sixth elder. The other disciples just need to form small teams to intercept and kill the enemies within the array. With the Sect Master and the lineage head present, nothing will happen. Su Hao thought to himself, If thats the case, why did you pull me over to discuss? Su Hao asked again, Elders, do you know why others want to attack our Yunzhong Valley? Do they see our valley weakened and want to take advantage of our sects territory? The head elder nodded, Indeed, our Yunzhong Valley suffered heavy losses from the surprise attacks by Triple Phoenix Pavilion and other sects in Lingshan Continent, causing great damage to our vitality. Seeing this, other sects are itching to take advantage. However, they have miscalcted. Even if our Yunzhong Valley suffers heavy losses, it is not something outsiders can easily manipte. If they want our Yunzhong Valley, they will have to pay a heavy price. The third elder nodded in agreement and continued, Originally, when we retreated to the Yunzhong Valley to recuperate, many sects gave up on causing trouble for us. However, unexpectedly, there emerged a Crystal Thief who plundered many sects and then spread rumors that the Crystal Thief was rted to our sect, giving those sects with ulterior motives a reason to unite against us. Its ridiculous. Do they think everyone is a fool? Even the stupidest person wouldnt believe such nonsense. But unfortunately, no one cares about this, and this is the cmity our Yunzhong Valley cannot escape. Su Hao realized, Could this Crystal Thief be referring to me? In other words, because of my actions, it indirectly led to the siege of the Yunzhong Valley? But it cant all be med on me! There must be other people behind the scenes, making me know who misused my name to spread rumors, and theyre doomed! The key is that they actually hit the nail on the head. Isnt that strange? After leaving the elders meeting hall, Su Hao flew back to the experimental base and used his spiritual sense to scan tens of thousands of meters away, finding dozens of scattered cultivators investigating. They were still disciples of the Yunzhong Valley, with no sign of the enemy. Su Hao thought to himself, It seems that this battle is still brewing. With the strength of my master and the others, theyre basically cannon fodder in this kind of battle. Since theres still time now, I must make some protective artifacts for them. Also, the resources in the experimental base should be moved to another ce! The Yunzhong Valley is no longer safe. Returning to the experimental base, Su Hao first teleported to an uninhabited ce in Lingshan Continent, opened up a new experimental base, turned it into a new storage space, and then spent two days emptying the entire base. As for those painstakingly grown spiritual herbs, Su Hao could only pack them up. If the mountain gate really broke, he could take them awayter. After dealing with all the resources, Su Hao stayed in the empty experimental base and started to make artifacts. For offensive artifacts, Ill use shuttle shapes, simple and effective. For defensive artifacts, Ill use protective mirrors Well, my master and Feng Yuer dont have particrlyrge chests, so protective mirrors might not fit them Forget it, Ill use waistbands instead, just in case they cant use them in the future! Five dayster, Su Hao ced ten pieces of five sets of artifacts along with the Fire Extinguisher on the shelves of the warehouse, and then sent a message to Yashan, Yashan, I made some protective artifacts. They are on the shelf C-1-1 in the warehouse. There are offensive and defensive artifacts. Come and get them. Each person gets one set, and let Feng Cheng and the others learn how to use them as soon as possible. There are instructions! Yashan quickly replied, Okay, Wei Lao. Su Hao then took a set and found the Feng Ling, saying, Master, were the artifacts I gave you before useful? The Feng Ling squinted her eyes, Very useful, extremely powerful! Then she curiously asked, Wei, did you really break through to the Nascent Soul stage? Su Hao couldnt be bothered to answer such boring questions, so he handed her a bracelet and said, Master, this is the Fire Extinguisher, specially used to resist spiritual spells. The Feng Ling took the bracelet, a thick andrge bracelet, soft and smooth, with a brownish-red luster, like the standard essory for the wrist of a wealthydy. Obviously, she didnt particrly like this kind of bracelet with a luxurious aura. She asked in confusion, Spiritual spell? Whats that? Su Hao replied, Its the Life-Ending Heart-Piercing Drill! The Feng Ling finally understood this time, and she was suddenly shocked, goosebumps all over her body! She immediately held the bracelet tightly in her hand and rubbed it, asking, It can resist the Life-Ending Heart-Piercing Drill? How do I use it? Su Hao said, As long as you inject some spiritual power into it every hour, it can maintain its effect continuously, and the Life-Ending Heart-Piercing Drill will have no effect on you. As soon as Su Hao finished speaking, the Feng Ling immediately injected spiritual power into the bracelet. A faint light radiated from the bracelet, spreading outward. Seeing this, Su Hao gave her two more artifacts and a manual, saying, Master, here are two more artifacts for you to use for protection. The Feng Ling was drooling, knowing that anything made by Feng Wei would be of top quality. After collecting the artifacts, the Feng Ling took out a positioning stone and shook it, saying, Rest assured, Feng Wei, you dont need to worry about me. I still have this life-saving stone! Su Hao sighed, Im just afraid you wont even have the chance to use it! Well, thats it for now. The Feng Ling couldnt help but say again, Feng Wei, did you really break through to the Nascent Soul stage? Master, you should also work harder! If you have any questions, you cane to me. I have other things to do, so Ill leave first! After saying that, Su Hao flew back to theboratory. The Feng Ling thought to herself, Am I the master, or is Feng Wei the master Well, it doesnt matter! With a total of six exquisite artifacts given to her by Su Hao, she felt more reassured than ever before. Two dayster. The elders of the Wind lineage gathered all the disciples of the Wind lineage and brought them to the Wind Eye position. Using the bond of master and disciple, they divided them into several four-person teams and simted a battle. The team Su Hao was in consisted of: the Feng Ling, Feng Cheng, and Feng Hua. They were designated as Wind-7-1, meaning they were the first group under the preparation of the seventh elder. The team leader was Su Hao, who had the highest cultivation level! Feng Ling and Feng Chengs eyes lit up with fervent excitement, This time, well secure our lives in the big battle! It was Feng Hua who felt a bit awkward and inexplicably looked at Su Hao, thinking to himself, Im also a master anyway! Howe I couldnt even be a team leader Whether he became the team leader or not didnt matter. The key was that this kid, Wei, had such terrifying talent in cultivation. It was simply unbelievable! Our previous evaluation of him was too conservative Chapter 453

Chapter 453

At this moment, the Yunzhong Valley was already quite different from before. The misty array surrounding the mountains hadpletely activated, thick mist rising high and converging towards the center, enveloping the entire Yunzhong Valley like a huge lid, and disciples like Su Hao were the fresh prawns waiting to be cooked in the pot. Originally, the midday sunlight could always shine on the grass in the Yunzhong Valley, but now the entire valley was dark and gloomy. The mist overhead not only kept the enemies outside, but also weighed heavily on the hearts of the disciples of the Yunzhong Valley. It was only at this moment that everyone realized things were getting serious. One misstep could lead to death. Not only that, the canyon where people usually came and went was also sealed off, ensuring safety while preventing the disciples from freely entering and leaving the sect. In other words, there was no way to escape. The only way out was to find a way to eliminate the enemies from outside. The atmosphere in Su Haos small team seemed somewhat inexplicable. The Feng Ling smiled and said, Captain Su Hao, during our team formation, well listen to you! Then she turned to the man in the blue robe, Feng Hua, and said, Right, Master? She was actually very worried that her own master couldnt bear this kind of blow. While feeling depressed, she also felt dissatisfied with Su Hao. As a master, why should I listen to a little disciple? Feng Ling indicated that she could understand this feeling very well because she had thought about this question countless times before, andter she got used to it! Another voice emerged in her mind: Being able to listen to Su Hao, whats there to dislike? Others cant even find a chance for Su Hao to speak a few words! Feng Hua nodded with a bitter smile and said, Of course, everything will be based on the captains words. Su Hao didnt care about this. He had no interest in leading a small team as captain. Perhaps a long time ago, he had yearned for being a general of a hundred battles, charging into battle, and being invincible in battle, but now he just wanted to explore more mysteries of the universe, faster and faster, leap into space, travel through the stars, be a traveler in the long river of time, until eternity! He didnt want to be aimlessly drifting around in the pinball space forever! I want to control everything, no longer in a long sleep, waiting to wake up! Su Hao said, There is no need for that. The two objectives of our team are: one, to defeat all enemies who enter this area, and two, to preserve our own lives. We need not concern ourselves with anything else. Su Haos radar swept over, and at this point, he could only vaguely sense the spiritual energy reactions within the mist, unable to perceive each cultivator as clearly as before. The Eight Ring Misty Mountain Protection Formation of the Yunzhong Valley was fully activated, suppressing all perception abilities within the mist, regardless of friend or foe. Even Su Haos spiritual sense was greatly suppressed, only able to vaguely sense where there were people, but not very clearly. It could be imagined how ordinary cultivators would fare after entering the mist. Basically, it would be like blind people, unable to distinguish directions and bumping around everywhere. The mist array also has an extremely powerful function, which is to divide the enemies who enter the mist into various array nodes and have the disciples stationed at these nodes kill them one by one. There are two ways to guide this diversion. One is guided by the elder presiding over the array. For example, if a troublesome Golden Core cultivator enters, the elder will guide them to a small teamposed of four Golden Core cultivators, outnumbering them. If there is no elder guiding the array, the enemies will be automatically randomly dispersed to each array node. Its very likely that a Nascent Soul cultivator will be led to a team of Foundation Establishment cultivators, and then that team will be annihted If that happens, it can only be said to be unlucky. Take Su Haos position for example, he is stationed at the fixed position of the sixth ring from the inside to the outside of the mist array. Their task is to kill the enemies guided by the mist here. They dont need to move positions or rush out to fight the enemies head-on. If Su Haos team fails and is killed by the enemies, then the array node defended by Su Haos team will close, and enemies wont be specifically guided there anymore. In summary, with the array in ce, they have the advantage of geographical superiority. This is also the confidence of the Yunzhong Valley in defending their mountain. However, advantages are just advantages; having an advantage doesnt guarantee victory. Ultimately, it depends on the cultivators strength in direct confrontation. If all the enemies are powerful Nascent Soul cultivators, regardless of how they are guided, disciples of the Yunzhong Valley will definitely die inrge numbers, and then the Valley will have to admit defeat! So, everything still needs to be fought out. Yashan, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping were not assigned to the same team. For safety, Su Hao distributed a positioning stone to each of them, which might save their lives at a critical moment. After all, youths who have been nurtured for so long shouldnt die inexplicably like this. The masters of the six lineages of Yunzhong gathered once again. Yun Xiao ced a letter on the desk and said lightly, This is a letter jointly sent by the eighteen immortal sects, calling for the capture of the Crystal Thief and threatening to take action against our sect if the Crystal Thief is not handed over within three days, or ifpensation is not provided topensate for the losses suffered by each immortal sect. As soon as Yun Xiao finished speaking, the five people present suddenly opened their eyes wide in disbelief. Yu Feixian couldnt believe it and said, The eighteen immortal sects? Wu Yaos face was ugly as she confirmed, Are all the eighteen immortal sects top-level immortal sects? Or are there mostly mediocre immortal sects mixed in? Yun Xiao said, The major immortal sects are not qualified to have their names written in this letter. Yue Yinying, a middle-aged man with a faint smile on his beard, who usually smiled faintly, couldnt smile at this time. His face was pale, and he gritted his teeth and said, The eighteen top-level immortal sects are besieging us? What merits does our Yunzhong Valley have to make them mobilize such a lineup? Yu Feixians face was unsightly as she said, Which immortal sects are they? After this matter is over, they must be made to look good. Feng Yeyue always felt that she and this Rain veins master were ipatible because she felt that this masters brain wasnt very useful, and it was fine if it wasnt useful, but she still talked so much. Shouldnt she be thinking about how to get through the current difficulty? She even thought about revenge afterwards, simply She moved her lips but in the end didnt say anything, because she knew that no matter what was said, it would be meaningless. No one could change anyone. Yun Xiao was broad-minded and didnt care about these details. He directly handed the envelope to Yu Feixian. See for yourself! Yu Feixian opened the envelope and looked directly at thest list. As she read, she uttered, Elemetal Constetion Sanhe Peak, Liuxing Huajin Gate, Sanlian Caifeng House, Jiulian Xingyuan Mountain As she read on, Yu Feixian couldnt continue. Instead, she mmed the paper on the table and eximed angrily, Theyre all just bandit sects! Theyve gone too far! If Su Hao were here, he would definitely recognize that most of these sects were ones he had troubled Of course, there were also many who wanted to take advantage of the situation. In the eyes of Yun Xiao and the others, with the joint efforts of the eighteen top immortal sects, taking down Yunzhong Valley would be a piece of cake. Not to mention that besides the eighteen top immortal sects, there were also many vassal sects used as cannon fodder. The cultivators from the opposing side, at all levels of cultivation, wouldpletely overwhelm Yunzhong Valley. Even if Yunzhong Valley were at their peak, they would have a hard time holding out for a day! At this moment, everyone fell into silence. They were all weighing whether it was worth it for their small Yunzhong Valley, with just six Unity Realm cultivators, to confront the eighteen top immortal sects. Upon honest reflection, they might not even be able to defeat just one top immortal sect Now it seemed that even with the Eight-Ring Guardian Mist Array, they were not safe. While the array was effective againstbined cultivators, it was not strong enough to simultaneously withstand dozens or even hundreds of them. A top immortal sect would have at least five Unity Realm cultivators, and some even had up to a dozen. With eighteen top immortal sectsbined, even if each sect dispatched only two or three Unity Realm cultivators, there would still be dozens of them! Should we run? The thought of retreat immediately arose in the minds of the sixbined cultivators. Having cultivated to this level, they still had plenty of time to enjoy themselves leisurely. Why should they rely on this mountain guarding array for their safety? Yun Xiao seemed to understand their thoughts and said calmly, Now the eighteen immortal sects are waiting for us six to flee, so they can easily break into our sect. Then they will allocate their energy to hunt us down one by one. Without the protection of the array, once we are entangled by multiple Unity Realm cultivators, well have little chance of escape. Yun Yao frowned in thought and finally asked, What should we do then? Yun Xiaos lips curled up faintly, and he slowly said, Fellow junior brothers and sisters, do you still remember that extreme escape technique in our sect that requires thebined effort of six people? Huh? Everyone inexplicably looked at the sect leader Yun Xiao. Feng Yeyue furrowed her brows and said, The Yunzhong Six Veins Thousand Miles Journey? Yun Xiao nodded slightly and said, Exactly! Chapter 454

Chapter 454

Outside the Yunzhong Valley, disciples from the eighteen sects formed numerous four-person teams, scattered among the mountains surrounding the valley, encircling it tightly. They awaited themand from their own sect elders to rush into the Yunzhong Valley and reim the vast wealth within. Meanwhile, representatives from the eighteen sects gathered in a temporary hall further away to discuss how to distribute the benefits after breaking into the Yunzhong Valley. Each of them appeared calm andposed, showing no joy or sorrow for external matters, all wearing the demeanor of true immortals, which was convincing to behold. Normally, the distribution of benefits should have been settled long ago. However, as the time to attack the Yunzhong Valley approached, some people started to be suspicious and paranoid, pondering whether they were being used as pawns or if there were hidden secrets unknown to them. The closer they got to the battle, the more uneasy they became. The lives of the sect disciples were not important, but if they were dragged down in the end, everything would be lost. Ling Xuan, the Sect Master of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peak, who initiated this operation, keenly sensed the cautious thoughts of the others prompted by the hint from Shanhuan, the representative of the Good Huan Sect. Ling Xuan couldnt help but sigh inwardly, These self-proimed clever individuals are actually extremely foolish, like a bunch of mud. If theseplicated thoughts spread, before the battle even begins, well copse! This joint expedition of the eighteen sects against the Yunzhong Valley will be aplete joke! So, he gathered everyone once again to rify the situation! ncing at the dozen or so major figures present with a gentle smile, Ling Xuan said, The purpose of summoning all of you here is simple: to reiterate that my Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks only wants one hundred thousand pieces of spiritual energy stones from the Yunzhong Valley, and nothing more! If there arent enough spiritual energy stones, then my Sane Peaks will ept that. As for you all, I, Ling Xuan of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, hereby dere again that after breaking through the mountain gate, ording to the previous agreement, everyone takes what they need. If it doesnt belong to you, dont reach out for it! If anyone breaks the rules, the other seventeen sects will not agree. The oue of the Yunzhong Valley will be their best result! As for the surplus, the sect that enters the mountain gate first and reaches the highest peak will take threeyers. The remaining sevenyers, if you trust me, Ling Xuan of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, will be distributed by me! With that said, Ling Xuan scanned the room once more. These people all had the appearance of enlightened immortals, but they were all plotting in their hearts, which Ling Xuan found despicable. He continued, I hope everyone understands that the arrow is already on the string and must be released. If we take a step back, well be a joke in the entire cultivation world! How can our sect hold its head up in the future? You may not care about your reputation, but my Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks cannot afford to lose face! After Ling Xuan finished speaking, the expressions of the people present couldnt maintain their appearance of enlightened immortals any longer. For a while, their faces were all different, and their hearts were filled with curses against Ling Xuan: Ling Xuan is shameless to the extreme. Doesnt he have any shame at all? Ive never seen such a shameless person! Ling Xuan ignored the strange looks from the crowd. He looked down on these people in the audience. In his heart, Ling Xuan held the universe. How could these people, who only knew how to calcte trivial matters all day long, understand? Furthermore, when he talked about losing face, it was about the weakness and indecision of losing face, which had nothing to do with his actions and style. At this moment, someone smiled faintly. It was Shi Jian, the Elder of the Triple Phoenix Pavilion. He said in a strange tone, Ling Xuan of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, I trust you, but I dont trust certain dirty individuals under yourmand. Immediately, someone didnt like him and stood up abruptly, saying, What do you mean by that? Are you saying that everyone under the Triple Phoenix Pavilion is clean? Do we need the seventeen sects to personally go and see? Someone echoed, What a clever proposal! Shi Jian snorted coldly and stopped talking. However, the crowd began to argue fiercely about this topic. This gave Ling Xuan a headache, and he kept shaking his head inwardly, Not enough to get things done, not enough to get things done However, his initial goal had been achieved. At least they wouldnt disband directly because of suspicion. Regardless, as long as they took down the Yunzhong Valley and retrieved his spiritual energy stones, nothing else mattered. Just as everyone was arguing fiercely, a voice suddenly interjected, Have you all thought about how to attack the mountain? The scene quickly quieted down, and all eyes turned to the speaker, who was none other than Shan Huan from the Liuxing Huajin Gate, a man with a high ponytail and a long face. Ling Xuan secretly praised, Shan Huan is insightful. This is the demeanor that we joint cultivators should have. Shan Huan looked down at his own hand, then extended it and opened it palm-up, speaking calmly, In attacking the mountain, the priority is to attack the mind. When the disciples of the Yunzhong Valley lose their will to win, it will be easy to capture the valley. Someone asked, What are your ns, Shan Huan? Shan Huan replied, We, the eighteen sects, have already assigned attack directions. Whoever attacks the mountain gate first will depend on their own abilities. However, to minimize losses for our eighteen sects, its best to disrupt their preset formation before formally attacking the mountain! Shan Huan curled his fingers into ws, staring at his own fingertips as he said, My hand represents the Yunzhong Valley, and the five fingers represent the mountain-defense formation. If I attack only the thumb while ignoring the other four fingers, how would the thumb feel? Ling Xuan immediately responded, It would definitely feel unfair and incline to retreat! Shan Huan continued, If the other four fingers remain indifferent, its just as I wish. We will continue to attack one spot until we find the formations weak point and destroy it. However, this possibility is unlikely. Someone asked, What if the other four fingers provide support? Shan Huan smiled, Then the defense in other areas will inevitably weaken. You can directlyunch a full-scale attack to swiftly end the battle. Another person asked, Who will lead the vanguard to attack the thumb? How do we determine the timing for the full-scale attack? Shan Huan replied, Among those who came with the eighteen sects, there are more than ten other sects. Its best to make promises of sharing the benefits with each of them individually and let them lead the attack first. Of course, my Liuxing Huajin Gate will also participate in attacking the thumb to prevent the Yunzhong Valley from seeing through our intentions. And rest assured, if my Liuxing Huajin Gate lead the attack on the mountain gate, we will voluntarily give up more than thirty percent of the benefits to you all. As for determining the timing, its simple. I have a technique that can rise like the sun, illuminating a hundred miles. When you see the sun rising, its time for the full-scale attack. The crowd exchanged nces and all epted this proposal. They all wanted to attack. If someone else attracted hatred in advance, it would be advantageous to them without any harm. Why oppose it? Shan Huans expression remained unchanged, but there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. With a smile, he slowly exined the subsequent attack methods and finally confirmed the attack n. Ling Xuan apuded with both hands, Shan Huans n is excellent! Lets decide like this! Three days passed in the blink of an eye. On a mountain peak to the southwest of the Yunzhong Valley, more than two thousand cultivators gathered, flying around the mountain peak in mid-air, densely packed like a swarm of hos, restless and ready to move, just like a nest of hos leaving their hive. This group of cultivators wasposed of disciples from the Liuxing Huajin Gate and more than ten affiliated sects. There were over a thousand Foundation Establishment stage cultivators, nearly a thousand Golden Core stage cultivators, and close to a hundred Nascent Soul stage cultivators, divided into over five hundred small teams. They served as the vanguard,unching the first attack towards one side of the Yunzhong Valley. Shan Huan stood atop the peak, gazing into the distant mist-covered Yunzhong Valley, and said calmly, Is everything arranged? A gray-robed Nascent Soul stage cultivator behind Shan Huan nodded and said, Yes, everything has been arranged, Master. Shan Huan said directly, In that case, lets attack the mountain! The gray-robed Nascent Soul stage cultivator nodded and withdrew. After a moment, a melodious sound came from behind. Woo~ woo~ woo The dense crowd of cultivators stirred, flying towards the distant mist in unison, with a majestic momentum, the whistling wind blowing, giving off an unstoppable feeling. However, these cultivators were all in the Foundation Establishment and Golden Core stages, while Nascent Soul stage cultivators were still observing from afar, not easily joining the fray. After a moment, more than two thousand cultivators disappeared into the mist like raindrops falling into clouds. Looking at the impressive momentum, but in front of the vast mist formation, the four thousand cultivators couldnt stir up even a single ripple! The real fierce battle was happening within the mist. Theyre here! Su Hao became alert, his spiritual sense faintly sensing that arge number of cultivators had entered the mist formation, but not from their direction. Su Hao murmured, Hmm, isnt that the direction where Yashan is defending? Not long after, Su Hao received a message from Yashan: Damn it! Wei Boss, things are not looking good! The enemy ising in waves, one after another, and we cant hold on anymore! Su Hao: Chapter 455

Chapter 455

At this moment, Yashan was just a Qi-Induction junior, there was no need for him to go up and fight the enemy desperately, just follow the elders and do some minor tasks. However, the number of enemies who broke in exceeded everyones expectations. Originally thought that the formation would only bring enemies one by one, waiting for them to be harvested. Who would have thought that before one waspletely dealt with, another cultivator would break in, or just when one was resolved, before they could catch their breath, someone else would be sent here, and eventually, two or three woulde at once. At this rate, if they couldnt kill the enemies the moment they broke in, then more and more enemies wouldeter, and in the end, they would be outnumbered and beaten to death by the enemy. But its extremely difficult to kill the enemies instantly. Its okay if its just a Foundation Establishment cultivator who broke in; theres a Golden Core cultivator in the team. But if a Golden Core cultivatores, they can only rely on the advantage of the formation to slowly wear down the opponent. Previously, they thought they could outnumber the enemy with the formation, but they didnt expect to be in a situation where they were outnumbered from the beginning. Now, Yashans Moon-Three-Nine team is facing a Golden Core cultivator. Yashans master, the only Golden Core cultivator in the team, is maneuvering against him under the cover of the mountain protection formation, trying to kill him. Just at this moment, the mist surged in the distance, and another thin-faced cultivator broke in. Yashan and the others were startled, but upon careful examination, they found that he was only a Foundation Establishment cultivator, and they couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. The two Foundation Establishment cultivators in the team immediately confronted the thin-faced cultivator. For a moment, magical weapons flew, spiritual lights flickered, and the mist churned. Yashan was hiding on the side, wondering whether to take advantage of the situation to make a sneak attack, when the mist surged again, and a tall Foundation Establishment cultivator came in. The tall Foundation Establishment cultivator was covered in thick armor, his hands forming seals, ready to attack at any time. As soon as he came in and saw his teammates fighting the enemy, he immediately summoned his magical weapon andunched an attack. Just then, Yashan, who was already prepared, sped his fingers together, and a silver light rose beside him. Taking advantage of the other partys inattention, he flicked his fingers. The silver light burst out. Swish Pop! In the terrified eyes of the tall cultivator, the multipleyers of protection on his body shattered, and a huge hole appeared in his heart. The tall cultivator was instantly pierced through the heart by Yashans magical weapon. The heart is the core of a cultivators spiritual power. Once shattered, the spiritual power inside the body will instantly copse and chaos, stiffening for five seconds, making it difficult to release any spells again, and then death follows as the blood runs out. With the shield broken, Yashan immediately released an attacking spell. Silver Moon Spear! A silver light shot out, hitting the tall cultivators neck. Crack! The entire neck exploded, and the head flew off and fell to the side. !!? Yashans master and senior uncle were shocked, looking at Yashan in horror, and at the small short sword beside Yashan. What kind of magical weapon is this, so sharp, seemingly powerful shield, but it broke with just one poke. The thin-faced cultivator was even more horrified, taking a step back under his feet, seemingly realizing the danger and wanting to run away immediately. At this moment, another light blue cultivator came in, and the powerful aura emanating from him made Yashan and the others feel uneasy. Golden Core cultivator! The thin-faced cultivator was overjoyed. Yashan and his master and senior uncle subconsciously turned their heads to look at the Golden Core realm master who was fighting fiercely on the side. Yashans master and senior uncle thought to themselves, Our lives are over! Seeing this, Yashan knew that he couldnt rely on his master anymore, so he immediately took action, formed a seal with his fingers, and waved his hand, and a silver light shed. Swish Bang! The confident expression on the light blue Golden Core cultivators face froze in ce. In the moment when the silver light shattered his shield, he instinctively dodged to the side. Poof! His left arm was cut off by the silver light and fell aside. Before he could recover, Yashanunched another silver flying shuttle from behind his body, which arrived in an instant. However, the Golden Core cultivator had already reacted, his pupils shrinking, and he used a discement technique to narrowly avoid being pierced by the silver shuttle. Poof! However, what the Golden Core cultivator didnt expect was that the small flying sword behind him had already turned back and waited at the position where he dodged, beheading him with one strike. With an expression of disbelief, his head flew off and fell to the ground, his headless body slowly copsing heavily. Bang! It also fell heavily on everyones hearts. Everyone present looked at the fifteen or sixteen-year-old teenager, the short-haired Qi-Induction junior, who looked arrogant with his fingers merged together, feeling a sense of absurdity in their hearts for a moment. The Golden Core realm cultivator just now was fake, right! The thin-faced cultivators face turned ashen! Unfortunately, before they could be shocked, unbelievable, Yue Ying is actually a divine-level genius, the magical weapon is so powerful, how did he do it, killing enemies like cutting vegetables They saw the mist surging again, and two cultivators walked in, one in the Golden Core realm and the other in the Foundation Establishment realm. The thin-faced cultivators eyes were filled with tears of joy. Yashans team members: Howe there are so many? Swish Splish splish splish~ Ahhh~ After experiencing confusion, extreme joy, despair, resurgence of hope, and feeling as if all hope was lost, the thin-faced cultivator couldnt hold back any longer and immediately turned to Su Hao for help: Damn! Boss Wei After Su Hao understood the situation in detail, he couldnt help but specte: Could it be that they want to focus on one area? Thats not a bad idea. Concentrating forces in one point for a breakthrough, if the sect doesnt gather its strength for defense, its afraid it will soon be breached. But Yashan is just too unlucky. The entire sects formation covers an unknown area, yet he happened to be under fierce attack. After thinking for a moment, Su Hao replied to Yashan: Priority is to save your life. If support doesnt arrive within one minute, then you should retreat first! Obviously, the elders of the Immortal Sect were not ipetent. After learning of the situation, they immediately manipted the formation to divert the numerous enemy cultivators pouring into the southwest corner to both sides, alleviating the local pressure. They urgently mobilized the small reserve team to support the defense and also dispatched a small number of personnel from other areas to join the defense in the southwest corner. However, even if including the lowest-level Qi-Induction cultivators in the Yunzhong Valley, there were only a little over a thousand of them. The numerical disadvantage could not bepensated for in any way. The supporting cultivators were just a drop in the bucket. It was precisely when the southwest corner was in imminent danger that the Nascent Soul cultivators of the Yunzhong Valley personally took action. Dozens of Nascent Soul cultivators swiftly roamed the southwest corner, clearing out arge number of enemies. Only at this moment did the defending cultivators in the southwest corner breathe a sigh of relief. In less than half an hour before and after the battle, arge number of cultivators died, including those from the Yunzhong Valley, but more were enemy cultivators. The enemy cultivators killed by the formation eye squad were in the minority; most were indiscriminately harvested by the Nascent Soul cultivators of the Yunzhong Valley. At this time, someone found a scroll of mission from the dead cultivators. After opening it, it read: Kill all the cultivators of the Yunzhong Valley, leave none alive. The person took a cold breath and immediately reported the matter to the elders of the sect. After some discussion, the elders immediately collected arge number of scrolls and circted them among all the sects cultivators. More and more people found simr scrolls from the dead cultivators, and this news quickly spread. The cultivators of the Yunzhong Valley realized one thing: if the mountain gate was breached, no one would be spared. To survive, they must fight to the death andpletely defeat the enemy. At this point, everyones mentality changed. It was truly a fight to the death; there was nowhere to escape! The slight sense of luck in their hearts was shattered thereafter! Theres no other way, only to fight to the death! Su Hao looked at the scroll in his hand and fell into thought: Whats the meaning behind the enemy ying this hand? Then he let out a long sigh and murmured softly, Seeing the Sect Masters domineering and confident appearance, I originally thought that the Yunzhong Valley could rely on the formation to repel the enemy, but it seems that I was thinking too much. It seems that the enemys assault has clearly decided to expel the Yunzhong Valley from the cultivation world! Su Hao counted the power he controlled andpared it with that of thebined cultivators, thinking to himself: Now that Im up against the Unity Realm cultivators, there shouldnt be too much risk. In that case, I just need to find out all the Unity Realm cultivators on the enemy side and drive them away. However, by doing so, Ill reveal my identity, and the Yunzhong Valley probably wont stay much longer! Fortunately, Ive already obtained the techniques I wanted. Leaving now wouldnt be a pity. The six Nascent Soul cultivators still showed no signs of action, and it was unknown what they were plotting or whether they were still hoping for their support. Since they believed that the Crystal Thief was in the Yunzhong Valley, then so be it. Yes, the Crystal Thief is indeed in the Yunzhong Valley, but so what? Suddenly, a Nascent Soul cultivator appeared behind Shan Huan and quickly said, Hall Master, the items have been confirmed to be delivered to the cultivators of the Yunzhong Valley. Shan Huan nodded, pondered for a moment, and then said, Give the Yunzhong Valley a quarter of an hour to react. After a quarter of an hour, send out the signal and begin the final attack. The Nascent Soul cultivator received the order and retreated. Shan Huan stood alone on the peak, facing the fierce wind, murmuring to himself, This is just the first move. I hope the Yunzhong Valley will give me a surprise. If this failed to arouse the Yunzhong Valleys determination to resist to the death, thus consuming arge amount of the Eighteen Sects power, he still had a second move prepared, only waiting for the moment when the Yunzhong Valleys mountain gate was breached Shan Huan chuckled, Robbers fight tooth and nail to capture the enemys stronghold, only to find that what they obtained is not enough to fill the gap in their teeth. Then they suddenly discover a peerless treasure For the sake of the peerless treasure, they turn against each other. Isnt this the mostmon plot? Hehehe! Such plots are somon precisely because they are effective, hitting human desires directly. Greed is hard to resist! Chapter 456

Chapter 456

In the main hall of the Yunzhong Pce, the six masters of the Six Lineages gathered. Yu Feixians face was full of anger, and her beautiful face became extremely fierce: Theyre going too far! Those Eighteen Sects actually surrounded our Yunzhong Valley, without any regard for decency! Yue Yous face was gloomy: Dozens of Unity Realm cultivators are surrounding the Yunzhong Valley, just waiting to exterminate us all! Wu Yao clenched her fists tightly: How could ite to this Yun Xiao sighed and said, Sisters, it seems that our Yunzhong Valley has reached the end. As I said before, lets find an opportunity to escape! Feng Ye Shuang furrowed her brows and asked, What about the other disciples of the sect? Yu Feixian immediately sneered, At a time like this, Sister, youre still concerned about those useless disciples? Yue You said, What Sister Feixian said is true. Lets find another ce, establish a new mountain gate, and cultivate a new generation of disciples. Feng Ye Shuang lowered her eyelids and remained silent. Yun Xiao turned to ask, How is the practice of the Yunzhong Six Lineages Traveling Thousands of Miles going? Yue You revealed a smile and said, If Sister hadnt told me, I wouldnt have known that the Yunzhong Immortal Technique had such a teleportation technique at the Unity Realm. Ive only been practicing for a few days, and my teleportation technique has improved significantly. This sessful escape has also given me more confidence. Yu Feixian also said, Brother Yue is right. Yun Xiao smiled and said, I didnt expect there to be such a top-tier technique. I only discovered it by chance after returning from Lingsha Continent not long ago. However, Wu Yao looked somewhat worried and said, Now that the Eighteen Sects have attacked the mountain, it seems that we wont be able to continue practicing this teleportation technique. Even if our speed increases, it will be difficult to escape. The master of the Dust Lineage, Chen Gu Jing, remained silent and did not speak. Yu Feixian continued, Isnt there a formation in the Yunzhong Six Lineages Traveling Thousands of Miles? When the six of us activate it together, our speed will more than double. I believe no one will be able to catch up with us! As long as the six of us travel together, no one in this world will be able to harm us. Yun Xiao nodded slightly in agreement. Yue You asked, Sister, when should we activate the Six Lineages Formation? Yun Xiaos gaze drifted outside the door, and she said calmly, No rush. Well wait until the Eighteen Sectsunch a simultaneous attack, and then well escape in the chaos. As for the other disciples At this point, she sighed deeply and said, Life and death are up to fate! I only hope that they can survive this cmity. The others nodded, their faces showing sorrow. The disciples of the Yunzhong Valley were unprecedentedly solemn. After learning that the Eighteen Sects had ordered the extermination of all the disciples of the Yunzhong Valley, everyone was filled with determination. They didnt want to die like this; they were determined to keep the enemy out of the gate. And also Their gaze turned to the rear: Moreover, Yunzhong Valley still has the six main Master Lineages, all of them are top-notch cultivators in the world, with tremendous power. They can definitely lead Yunzhong Valley to victory in battle. This became their only hope! There could only be one oue, victory in this battle. If they didnt win, then everything would be lost. However, if they were really going to die, they would at least take a few with them Su Hao controlled ny-six flying nails to shoot into the surrounding mountains. After three days, the Misty Illusion Array was set up. With a wave of his hand, ayer of red and blue mist gradually rose up around Su Hao and the others. An outeryer of white mist appeared, covering the inner red and blue mist, blending into the surrounding mist array. Su Hao said, Master, Senior, the Three-Day Misty Illusion Array has been set up. You must not step into the surrounding red and blue mist area, or you wont be able to fight for three days. Seeing everyone nodding in curiosity, Su Hao continued, If there are external cultivators entering the range of the Three-Day Misty Illusion Array, they will likely lose their way and be unable to maintain their bnce. You just stay here and use flying swords to kill them. Even if its a Nascent Soul cultivator, theres no need to fear. Then he turned to look at Feng Ling and said, If you really encounter someone you cant defeat, Master, you activate that stone immediately, understand? Feng Ling covered the location of the stone at her chest with one hand, nodded, and then worriedly asked, Feng Wei, where are you going? She wasnt worried about Su Haos safety, she was worried about her own safety! At this critical moment, with Su Hao not by her side, she always felt insecure. Su Hao casually said, I might need to help elsewhere. Ill go around. Just then, the surrounding mist suddenly brightened, as if the sun was shining directly above everyones heads. Soon, a sharp sound came from the sky. WhooshThud Su Hao and the others immediately looked up, but apart from the mist, they couldnt see anything. However, Su Haos spiritual sense faintly hinted to him that a cultivator hadunched an attack in this direction. Su Hao immediately said, Master, Senior, the enemy hasunched an attack. Be careful. Feng Huas face showed a serious expression. The chain-type magic weapon was hidden in her sleeve, ready to be activated. Various shields tightly wrapped around her, high-speed teleportation was ready to go, ready to dodge at any time Feng Ling and Feng Cheng also activated all the magic weapons Su Hao had given them. As long as enemy cultivators entered this area, they would immediately turn them into a hos nest. Without making Su Hao and the others wait long, the first wave of enemies was guided to this ce by the protective mountain formation. Vaguely, a figure wearing a thick yellow shield broke into this ce. Feng Ling and the others hearts immediately tensed up. However, what surprised everyone was that as soon as the cultivator broke into Su Haos Three-Day Misty Illusion Array, he immediately stumbled like he was drunk, fell to the ground crookedly, unable to stop his momentum. After rolling a few times, he stopped a hundred meters away from everyone, his legs wildly struggling and kicking, like a motorcycle out of control spinning in ce, uttering meaningless words from his mouth, but the fear in his voice was audible. Golden Core cultivator! Feng Hua eximed in shock, not expecting to encounter a Golden Core cultivator as soon as they arrived! But what was going on? Just as Feng Hua was puzzled, Feng Lings heart trembled, and Green Swallow by her side instantly activated, piercing through the hundred-meter distance, puncturing the shield of the Golden Core cultivator, and nailing him to the ground. The Golden Core cultivator rolled on the ground even faster, like a spinning top. Feng Cheng also eagerly shot out the newly acquired flying shuttle, stabbing randomly a few times. Soon, the Golden Core cultivator stopped moving altogether! The Golden Core cultivators master, Feng Hua, was somewhat stunned for a moment. This wasnt quite what he had expected. After dealing with the first Golden Core cultivator, another Foundation Establishment cultivator rushed in. Just like before, after rushing into the Three-Day Misty Illusion Array, he fell to the ground as if drunk and was quickly killed by Feng Ling and Feng Cheng. Feng Hua suddenly felt that the flying Yin chains hidden in his sleeves were a bit tricky, so it was better not to take them out! About ten secondster, two more cultivators were sent in, one Golden Core cultivator and one Foundation Establishment cultivator. After rushing in, they lost their bnce and fell to the ground. Their shields were broken by Feng Lings magic weapon, and then they were shot to death by Feng Cheng. At this moment, Feng Huas mood was extremelyplicated. He felt a scalp-numbing sensation from Su Hao, Feng Ling, and the others methods, but at the same time, he was grateful that he was on their side. If Feng Hua simply couldnt imagine. At this moment, he finally understood why Su Hao had emphasized not to enter the red and blue mist. Just thinking about it made him shudder. Seeing that there was no danger here for the time being, Su Hao said directly, It seems like theres no big problem here. Ill leave for a while. After Su Hao finished speaking, he opened a gap in the Three-Day Misty Illusion Array and walked out slowly, disappearing into the mist. At this moment, Feng Cheng shouted, Master, another one ising! Feng Ling was so scared that she almost activated the locator stone. She quickly turned her head and saw the intruder already rolling on the ground. Without hesitation, she immediately shot out the sharp Green Swallow. With Feng Chengs assistance, they killed the enemy in just a few moves. At this point, whether the intruder was a Foundation Establishment cultivator or a Golden Core cultivator no longer mattered. Feng Cheng was itching to try, If a Nascent Soul cultivatores in and gets killed by my flying shuttle Killing a Golden Core cultivator with Qi Induction cultivation level made him excited just thinking about it. Feng Hua had also tried to use his flying sword to kill the Golden Core cultivator who rushed in, but then he embarrassingly discovered that his flying sword, when used with full force, could only break through twoyers of the enemys shield Feng Hua couldnt help but say, Little Feng Ling, whats wrong with your flying sword? Feng Ling looked at the raggedy thing in Feng Huas hand, looking surprised, Huh, Master, why are you still using this kind of magic weapon? Didnt you ask Feng Wei to help you refine a better one? Feng Hua: Su Hao walked out of the mist and, avoiding everyones sight, teleported himself outside of the Yunzhong Valley. The moment he appeared, Su Hao immediately felt the huge boulder pressing on his spiritual sense being moved away, as if a rainy day turned into clear skies for thousands of miles. His spiritual sense once again regained its perception range of 100,000 meters, and that feeling of being in control of everything returned. Su Hao regained his senses and looked back at Yunzhong Valley shrouded in mist. He couldnt help but mutter, Outside the sect, I cant sense anything in the mist. The Protective Mountain Formation is indeed powerful. Chapter 457

Chapter 457

After appearing, Su Hao immediately included the scene outside the sect in his perception. Within a range of 100,000 meters, no one could escape Su Haos investigation except for the cultivators in the mist. Fifty-four Unity Realm cultivators, nearly two hundred Nascent Soul cultivators, havepletely surrounded the entire Yunzhong Valley. Any cultivator trying to escape from Yunzhong Valley cannot escape their joint sensing circle. They are determined topletely annihte all the cultivators of Yunzhong Valley! As Su Hao spoke, he transformed into the Child of Fate, his figure suddenly towering, his diamond armor thickening, various rune formations drawn on the inneryer, emitting a faint cyan light. He extended his left and right hands, generating a long and a short crystal war de respectively. Inside, cyan light shed, and arge number of formation inscriptions werepleted. Fragile Defense'', Fire Extinguisher'', Sharp Formation''! Now, Su Haos state had been simplified, all integrated into these three formations, making him much stronger than before. The diamond armor under Su Haos feet spread outward, and the area of fifty meters soon turned into crystal, undting. Ny-six flying swords slowly rose into the air, floating after ten seconds, turning into a brilliant cyan light, with a hint of dark red light in the cyan light. Youre here to find the Crystal Thief, right? Well, I am the Crystal Thief, right here in Yunzhong Valley. Come and seek justice with me! As long as your necks are harder than the long knife in my hand! Since the other party dared toe looking for him, they must have been prepared to face the Crystal Thief, so Su Hao didnt need to be polite. Wield your des to your hearts content! Spiritual power poured into the armors formation, activating all formations, enveloping the entire person in a faint cyan light. Su Hao floated slowly, his spiritual sense sweeping over a range of 100,000 meters, marking each Unity Realm cultivator one by one, cing a number above each Unity Realm cultivators head, from 1 to 54, not missing a single one. Unless there were idents, these numbers would be the order of their deaths. Su Haos spiritual sense instantly locked onto the 1st Unity Realm cultivator. With a wave of his hand, the densely packed flying swords beside him immediately shot out, disappearing after flying a few meters. At the same time, a bald Unity Realm cultivator who was gazing into the distance at Yunzhong Valley suddenly turned around, only to see that his surroundings were filled with densely packed cyan light flying swords, rushing towards him like a surging river. Daring! The bald cultivator shouted angrily, without even forming hand seals. Arge amount of spiritual power erupted from his body, turning into shields that blocked behind him. At the same time, various magical instruments hung from his waist were shot out and solidly blocked in front of the cyan light flying swords. He flew forward himself, wanting to leave this ce as soon as possible. A series of actions werepleted almost instantaneously. These Unity Realm cultivators, who had lived for many years, were already extremely skilled in responding to sudden attacks. This kind of cyan light flying sword the bald cultivator felt like he had seen it somewhere before. At first nce, he immediately became highly vignt, fully prepared to deal with it. Most importantly, the bald cultivator hadnt sensed who had ambushed him. Thisrge group of cyan light flying swords appeared silently. When he noticed them, they were already upon him. There was no need to think too much to know that it was extremely dangerous. Daring to ambush a Unity Realm cultivator like him, they had obviouslye prepared. However, what he didnt expect was that therge area of extremely high-intensity shields set up in front of him was broken one after another under the barrage of flying swords, and then his magical instruments were destroyed. After that, more than forty flying swords continued to shoot towards him without stopping. The bald cultivators thoughts surged, crazily stacking shields behind him. Spells and magical instruments were all piled up, but they were broken one by one. Just as hisstyer of shields was about to be breached Far away, Su Hao moved, raising his long knife high and shing downward heavily. Blink''! In the moment Su Hao appeared beside the bald cultivator, the long knife had already struck the bald cultivatorsst shield. Bang! The shield shattered! Now, this bald Unity Realm cultivator had no more protection! The long knife swept past amidst the bald cultivators horrified expression. Swish! Thud! A bald head flew up, and a milky white light burst out from the broken neck, as if cutting off sunlight. The Crystal Thief The bald cultivators eyes seemed to see the world turning upside down, filled with confusion and fear. Before he could understand what had happened, numerous cyan light flying swords had already cut his head into pieces. The ughter began here! Number 1, done. Next is, Number 2! With a wave of his hand, the ny-six flying swords were teleported away, and then Su Hao also shed away from this ce. As for the bodies of the Unity Realm cultivators, they could be cleaned up after the battle! After killing one Unity Realm cultivator, Su Hao immediately changed his strategy, as he found that he couldnt give the Unity Realm cultivators even a moment of reaction time. As long as a moment passed, the Unity Realm cultivators could activate arge number of shields, continuously consuming the spiritual power energy on Su Haos flying swords, making his killing efficiency extremely low. If other Unity Realm cultivators reacted, it would definitely increase the difficulty of killing them, and they might even escape. Therefore, it was necessary to kill as many as possible before they fully reacted. Su Hao thought to himself, Unity Realm cultivators must have extremely strong shields. My long knife may not be able to instantly shatter all the shields, so Ill use the Sword Formation Dawn Sword! With that in mind, the flying swords behind him immediately formed four sets of Twenty-four Flying Sword Formation Dawn Sword arrays, with cyan light connecting them into four discs, floating in the air. Su Hao closed his eyes, fully deploying his spiritual sense, locking onto the position of the second cultivator, and activating the spatial module. One of the Dawn Swords lit up, and a brilliant light burst out from the center, a dazzling beam extending into the distance. The disc slightly turned, and the beam abruptly disappeared into the air. A blue-robed Unity Realm cultivator tens of thousands of meters away had his pupils contract, unable to react in time, and was hit by a dazzling beam that suddenly emerged not far in front of him. Bang bang bang! In just an instant, nearly tenyers of shields on his body were shattered one after another, and even the protective clothing he was wearing left a deep groove, losing its effect. What??? He had no idea what had just happened, nearly being cut in half just now. Blink''! Just as he was reacting quickly to shield himself, a figure suddenly appeared at his side, a long knife shimmering with cyan light swinging towards his neck. Its over! Swish! Thud! As the blue-robed Unity Realm cultivator had anticipated, indeed, it was over for him. His head flew up, unable to even dodge before dying, and then Su Haos secondary knife cut his head in half, consciousness quickly sinking into eternal darkness. Number 2 done, next is, Number 3! Several Unity Realm cultivators died in session without even having a chance to react, their decapitated bodies falling between the mountains. Soon, it caught the attention of other nearby Unity Realm cultivators. Although the Unity Realm cultivators were in different locations, separated by tens of thousands of meters, the spiritual sense between adjacent individuals could feel each other, in case of any idents. The anomaly happening in the distance at this time attracted the attention of the adjacent Unity Realm cultivators. A white-haired old cultivator furrowed his brow tightly: It seems theres a battle happening. Whats going on? Why did Lou Ming Daoist fall down Not good! Thinking of this, he suddenly raised his hand and cast a spell towards the sky, a dazzling light bursting in the high sky, serving as a warning to other Unity Realm cultivators. Just then, a huge and ring beam suddenly emerged in the space in front of him. Even though he was prepared, he couldnt react in time and was swept over by the beam, instantly breaking through many shields on his body. There are still two shields left! Such an attack is terrifying! The white-haired old cultivators thoughts shed, just about to retreat. Whoosh! A tall crystalline figure suddenly appeared beside him, a long knife shimmering with cyan light still resting on his neck. Bang bang! Thest twoyers of shields also shattered. Thud! The head flew up, then was crushed by the secondary knife in Su Haos hand! Smooth as flowing clouds and water! Su Hao executed the process of ughtering Unity Realm cultivators extremely smoothly. Su Hao chuckled, Number 8, done. However, the signal has been sent after all! For Su Hao, it was just a minor inconvenience! It didnt matter. Chapter 458

Chapter 458

Inside the Yunzhong Valley, in the Cloud Pce, six Unity Realm cultivators led by Yun Xiao sat cross-legged on the ground, forming a perfect hexagon. Yun Xiao calmly said, Later, when the Yunzhong Six Veins Long Journey is activated, I will mainly control it to leave this ce as soon as possible. Moreover, since its my first time activating the Six Veins Formation, Im not sure how it will work. Ill need the cooperation of my junior brothers and junior sisters. Yue You immediately nodded, Rest assured, senior sister. Yu Fei Xian also said, Of course. The others also nodded in agreement with Yun Xiaos words. Yun Xiao breathed a long sigh of relief and said, Well, lets begin. Everyone calmed their minds and adjusted their breath to the optimal state. After a moment, Yun Xiao first performed the spell, enveloping himself in ayer of milky white light. Yue You followed suit, wrapping herself in ayer of silver light that faintly blended with Yun Xiaos white light. Feng Ye Shuang, Yu Feixian, Chen Gu, and Wu Yao consecutively cast spells, and the six-colored light formed a halo, merging together and turning into a dazzling golden light, as if bing one. The golden light grew brighter and formed a golden ring, making the figures inside indiscernible. The golden disc slowly rose and drifted towards the gate of the main hall. After passing through the gate, it suddenly rose high, pierced through the mist above, and its speed increased, breaking through the mist formation of the Yunzhong Valley and flying out of its range. Then it chose one direction and shot off into the distance, its speed extremely fast, turning into a golden dot in the blink of an eye. When the golden disc flew out of the mist of the Yunzhong Valley, the Unity Realm cultivators waiting outside the mountain gate to intercept the six people all noticed it, and they understood that the six Unity Realm cultivators of the Yunzhong Valley were definitely trying to escape. However, they had long since stopped caring about these six people from the Yunzhong Valley. Because the Crystal Thief had appeared! The appearance of the Crystal Thief wasnt actually a big deal, but the key issue was that fifteen Unity Realm cultivators had already confirmed their deaths! In their view, this was almost impossible. Did they think Unity Realm cultivators were like cabbage on the street, easily chopped down? Every Unity Realm cultivator was a well-known and influential figure in this world, and they wouldnt die so easily, let alone fifteen of them. However, the fact was so cruel. The bodies of more than ten cultivatorsy quietly at the foot of the mountain, and no amount of impossibility could bring them back to life. They then realized a very serious matter: someone could ughter Unity Realm cultivators as easily as ughtering chickens and sheep, without much effort. It was as if, for these Unity Realm cultivators, ughtering Foundation Establishment cultivators was simple. Whats more serious was that they had provoked the Crystal Thief who could ughter Unity Realm cultivators at will, seemingly quite severely, reaching the point where they didnt even say a word of threat, just directly killed with a knife. Perhaps, that Crystal Thief had already reached a realm beyond Unity? What realm was that? Could theye and go freely like that Crystal Thief, leaving no trace behind? The remaining thirty-nine Unity Realm cultivators gathered together, fully on guard against the Crystal Thief who could appear at any moment. ording to previous experiences, they all knew that whenever the Crystal Thiefs figure shed out, a Unity Realm cultivators head would inevitably be severed, and then they would fall down the mountain, without even the chance to self-destruct! Ling Xuans face was ferocious, no longer gentle and elegant. At this moment, he hated the Crystal Thief to the core, but he acknowledged that he had no way to deal with the Crystal Thief. Originally, they had vigorously promoted the siege of the Yunzhong Valley, also intending to lure out the Crystal Thief and utilize the Unity Realm strength of many Unity Realm cultivators to kill him. However, he found that he was somewhat naive. Not only him, but also the group of serious-faced Unity Realm cultivators around him had no way to deal with the Crystal Thief who came and went without a trace. At this time, someone suggested, Why dont we scatter separately? After all, the Crystal Thief is only one person. Its impossible for him to chase all of us at the same time. As for who can escape, its up to each individuals ability! Immediately, someone retorted, If we scatter, we will inevitably be picked off one by one without any resistance. Only by gathering together do we have a chance to kill him. If thats the case, arent we no different from pigs waiting in a pigsty to be ughtered by the owner? Who are you calling a pig? When we have gathered here for a long time and the Crystal Thief still hasnt appeared again, doesnt it prove that he dares not to appear easily while we are gathered together? That makes sense. We need to think about whether there are any spells that would make the Crystal Thief wary! I observe that the Crystal Thief is only at the Nascent Soul realm. Thats because we cant see through him. If you think hes really at the Nascent Soul realm, youre underestimating the Crystal Thief. In this world, there are all sorts of wonders. What we see and hear may not be true. People discussed various strategies to deal with the situation. The man with a ponytail and a long face, Shan Huan, showed his wisdom from the beginning. With a brightbel of great talent on his forehead, he smiled faintly and said, Fellow cultivators, I have a n that can kill the Crystal Thief on the spot. Everyone looked at Shan Huan. Ling Xuan immediately said, What n do you have, Fellow Shan Huan, please share it with us. Shan Huan, with an air of confidence, smiled faintly and said, Dont you all remember what we are best at? Ling Xuan frowned, Exorcism spells? Elder Shi Jian from the Triple Phoenix Pavilion shook his head, Difficult! I have had a confrontation with him before, and exorcism spells are useless against him. Shan Huan said, Its not that they are useless. Essentially, they just havent hit him. Ling Xuan also voiced his doubts, Indeed, the problem now is how to hit the Crystal Thief? Shan Huan squinted and said, We dont need to attack him. We just need him toe to us! Ling Xuan asked, How so? Shan Huan smiled and said, First, we will mutually stack protective spells to ensureplete protection, then we will spread out a bit and lure him here. After that, everyone will continuously unleash dense exorcism spells in all directions at the same time! Regardless of whom the Crystal Thief chooses as the target of the attack, the moment he appears, he will run into arge number of exorcism spells head-on. At that moment, the Crystal Thief, unable to dodge in time, will inevitably suffer heavy damage! Afterward, he will not dare toe again, and we can rest assured to leave. Everyones eyes lit up. They couldnt say they were at ease to leave, but this approach indeed had the chance to severely damage the Crystal Thief. Ling Xuanughed heartily, Friend Shan Huan, you have a brilliant n! Su Hao did not continue to attack these Unity Realm cultivators, not because he was concerned about their gathering. His idea was, since they were all gathered, he would be a super giant bomb and throw himself into their midst, ideally taking care of all of them. At the very least, he could break through multipleyers of their shields, then teleport multiple times to harvest their heads and crush them. I havent tried activating the effect of Two Thousand Bursts with spiritual power before. Now is a good time to try. Su Hao said as he used the Transforming Diamond Armor under his feet to buildyer uponyer of dense bursting runes from the inside out. Ten minutester, there was a huge crystal ball in front of Su Hao, nearly ten meters in diameter. From the outside, one could see the dense rune patterns inside, emitting a unique beauty. Su Hao pressed his hand carefully on the input port of the crystal ball, cautiously inputting spiritual power into it. He had to be careful. If it suddenly exploded, he might not have time to teleport away. After a while, the spiritual power was filled, and the huge crystal ball emitted a faint green light from inside out. This Two Thousand Bursts was also in a state of activation. And Su Haos spiritual power was nearly halved. All Su Hao needed to do was control the mechanism at the core of the ball. With a gentle twist, this green light ball would immediately transform into a sun, destroying everything around it. At this moment, Su Hao muttered in surprise, Huh? They actually dispersed a bit! But it doesnt matter, theyre all still within the st range! He chuckled, I wonder what tricks theyre up to. They really have a lot of ideas. Well then, good luck to them! With that said, Su Haos core runes operated at full capacity, his mental tentacles manipted the space, and he pressed his hand on the crystal ball, giving it a hard push! The crystal ball suddenly disappeared from its original location and appeared at the center of the group of Unity Realm cultivators. Ling Xuan, Shan Huan, Shi Jian, and other Unity Realm cultivators were filled with question marks: ??? Why did the Crystal Thief turn into a ball? Chapter 459

Chapter 459

In the moment when the giant crystal bomb suddenly appeared, all the cultivators around gathered their attention. Only one thought came to their minds: Is this massive green ball the Crystal Thief? Before anyone could react, the giant crystal ball erupted in an instant. The faint green light emitted from it turned into a dazzling white light, expanding instantly to several hundred meters in diameter like a sun appearing out of nowhere, illuminating the earth into a bright white. Everyone who saw it couldnt help but have their pupils shrink to needlepoints, closing their eyes. The white light even prated the thick protective mist array, illuminating the entire fog. The dozen or so Unity Realm cultivators enveloped by the light ball had not yet understood what had happened. Theiryered shields copsed one after another, and their entire consciousness was turned into a nk white void. They lost their ability to think, sinking into eternal whiteness. The remaining twenty-plus cultivators who were luckily not enveloped by the white light felt an unimaginable force smashing into them. As their outer shields shattered, their soul consciousness also shattered into pieces, not even having a simple thought anymore. If they were to have any thoughts at this moment, it would be white! If they were lucky enough to survive today, they would never forget this extreme whiteness, as if it could pierce through their souls. Their bodies were unable to resist, being shot outwards like cannonballs. Their powerful spiritual power appeared so weak in the face of this immense force. All of this happened in just an instant. Yet, for many cultivators, this moment seemed endlessly long, as if their consciousness had been frozen. A powerful shockwave spread from the center, causing the grass, trees, and rocks on the surface of the surrounding mountains to disappear in a short period of time. Some mountains were blown into dust, scattering outward. The protective mist that permeated the Yunzhong Valley was also blown away in an instant, allowing many cultivators who were fighting inside to catch ast glimpse of the two suns in the sky. Boom! Following closely was a loud roar, and after hearing this roar, the ears of many cultivators immediately buzzed, unable to hear any sound around them for a short time. The intense vibration made everyones scalp tingle, and their bones instantly softened, as if their bodies were about to copse at any moment. This also caused many cultivators movements to slow down, giving the enemy a chance to shoot directly. Whats happening??? This was the confusion in the hearts of all the cultivators, a scene they had never seen before. Did a Unity Realm cultivator self-destruct? But even if a Unity Realm cultivator self-destructed, it couldnt have this kind of power, which was iparable to the explosion this time. Yashan took advantage of the enemys momentary distraction. After killing an enemy with one sword, he immediately showed a knowing smile. This is Boss Weis bomb! Following the explosion, a brief 0.3-second silence was observed for the unfortunate soul who was sted. On the other side, Feng Ling and others wore bewildered expressions, not knowing what had happened. With a trembling hand, they casually shot and killed the intruders who had been stunned, then exchanged puzzled nces. Feng Ling muttered to herself, Could it be something Feng Wei caused? Impossible But whats impossible? Feng Cheng and Feng Huas ears were buzzing, and their muscles were tense. Obviously, this had exceeded their cognitive range. Meanwhile, the Elders of the Yunzhong Valley were unaware that their leader had escaped alone, leaving them behind to hold the line. They continued to steadfastly maintain the mountain protection array, fighting against the invading enemies. However, they gradually found themselves overwhelmed. More and more disciples died, and one by one, the array nodes were disabled. It wouldnt be long before the mountain gate was breached. When they saw the dazzling white light outside the mountain gate and heard the tremendous roar, they were reinvigorated and mustered a bit of fighting spirit, doing their best to resist the enemy Nascent Soul cultivators. It must be our leader! If the leaders are fighting outside the sect, we cannotg behind! Some Nascent Soul cultivators from the Eighteen Sects guarded outside the sect gate to prevent disciples of the Yunzhong Valley from escaping. At this moment, they looked into the distance, feeling the powerful shockwave, equally puzzled. Whats happening? This is so shocking! What kind of magic could cause such a scene! The explosion Isnt the Sect Patriarch there? Should we go and take a look? Only crazy people would go! Its better to move away while we can. Out of the thirty-nine Unity Realm cultivators, twenty-one survived after the explosion. Eighteen cultivators died directly in the violent explosion, and their bodies were difficult to find intact. Among these eighteen Unity Realm cultivators, fifteen were directly killed within the core of the explosion, while the remaining three could not withstand the subsequent strong impact and died as their entire protective shields shattered. The surviving twenty-one Unity Realm cultivators were scattered farther away and barely withstood the explosion. However, they were heavily injured, looking miserable. They no longer had the calm and ethereal appearance they had before. When they barely regained their senses, they subconsciously tried to activate their shields, only to find that their spiritual power had be chaotic and uncontroble. Although they managed to activate their shields, they appeared much weaker than before. Their Heart-Locking Formation, formed by multiple types of spiritual power, had unexpectedly copsed! In other words, their Unity Realm cultivation, obtained through the assimtion of otherpatible spiritual powers, was shattered in the violent explosion! At this moment, only the spiritual power cultivated from scratch by themselves could still be controlled at will. The spiritual power acquired through plunder gradually slipped out of their control. If they couldnt find a ce to meditate and reorganize the chaotic spiritual power in their bodies, these Unity Realm cultivators would regress back to Nascent Soul cultivators. The key point was that once they regressed, it would be impossible for them to cultivate back again. As their bodies foundation copsed along with the dispersion of spiritual power, even if they remained as Nascent Soul cultivators, they would be extremely weakened. Whether they could live for another ten years would be an unknown. We need to leave this ce and stabilize our injuries as soon as possible! The Unity Realm cultivators who realized this fact were filled with despair, hastily activating their techniques and fleeing for their lives. However, to their horror, they found that their escape speed had slowed to the point where it was barely faster than Nascent Soul cultivators The Sect Master of the Elemental Constetion Sahne Peaks, Ling Xuan, was now filled with extreme regret. Everything was fine, so why did he have to join in the excitement? Now, he might end up getting himself involved in trouble. From the beginning, he couldnt deal with that Crystal Thief, yet he still thought about causing trouble for the other party! Desire for profit truly clouds the mind! However, as a Unity Realm cultivator, he had already reached the pinnacle of this world. What else could he want? What other benefits could he pursue? Wasnt it good enough to enjoy food, drink, and entertainment for the rest of hister years? What exactly had clouded his judgment back then, he no longer had time to ponder. He just wanted to leave as soon as possible, exerting all his efforts and constantly elerating his escape technique. When Su Hao saw the white light rising from afar, his spiritual perception was disrupted by the intense explosion, causing him to lose track of the Unity Realm cultivators. Su Hao murmured, The power of this explosion seems decent. It should be able to directly kill several, right? If I cant kill a few, it would be a bit of a loss to throw out half of my spiritual power! It wasnt until the explosion subsided that Su Haos spiritual perception returned. It was also at this moment that the shockwave from the explosion finally reached Su Haos location, apanied by some sand and wind hitting his tall crystal armor. However, over such a distance, the shockwave had already lost its power, only able to rustle the surrounding grass and leaves. Boom The rumbling sound stretched out and reached Su Haos ears. Su Hao lifted the long knife in his hand, shimmering with a faint blue light, and swung it twice to test its feel. A deep voice came out, There are still reactions from twenty-one Unity Realm cultivators, butpared to before, they are much weaker and chaotic! Ill go and greet them now.Hehehe, the Crystal Thief youre looking for has arrived! Su Hao fully expanded his spiritual perception, locking onto the Unity Realm cultivator with the lowest number above his head: Number 19! Blink! As a Unity Realm cultivator hurriedly fled, a dazzling blue light suddenly shed from the side, slicing through his fragile shield while cutting across his neck. Puff! The head flew up, while the body continued to fly into the distance After crushing the head with his off-hand knife, Su Hao raised the long knife high again and swung it fiercely. Blink! Chapter 460

Chapter 460

Ling Xuan clearly sensed the continuous killings of Unity Realm cultivators in the distance by the sudden appearance of the Crystal Thief, and his heart was filled with extreme anxiety. Without the various powerful shields of the Unity Realm, they werepletely powerless to resist the opponents long knife. If the Crystal Thief targeted him, his fate would probably be the same. He could only hope that the Crystal Thief wouldnte after him first. As long as he could escape far enough, there would definitely be a chance to get away Ling Xuan sighed in his heart: I hope to still see the light of tomorrow! I, Ling Xuan, still want to see the scenery above the Unity Realm! Just as he finished sighing, a tall figure suddenly appeared beside him, the Crystal Armored Man. Im done for! Ling Xuan cried out in despair, but he still didnt give up resistance. A death-inflicting spell that he had long prepared suddenly struck towards the Crystal Armored Man. Soul-Eating Bone-Corroding Spell! As the spell was cast, his head flew up, but his gaze still firmly fixed on his own spell. He wanted to see if the Exorcism Spell that Shan Huan mentioned would work against the Crystal Armored Man. The spell struck the Crystal Armored Man as intended but was blocked by theyer of blue light shield on the armor, just like any other spell! The Exorcism spell is useless A thought shed through Ling Xuans mind, and then his head was crushed, plunging into darkness. Shan Huan, the man with a high ponytail and a long face, hurriedly fled, turning into a dark red gleam and shooting towards the distance. The situation had developed to such a point that he believed he had alreadypleted the task assigned by the Sect Master. But what he didnt expect was that he almost got himself involved too! He kept looking back, only to see undting mountains and no one else within his perception range. He couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. The next moment, a tall crystal figure appeared beside him, and his heart suddenly tightened: Not almost, but really got myself involved! Puff! One after another, no one could escape. When there were no more Unity Realm cultivators within his perception range, Su Hao finally stopped. After this series of operations, Su Hao had consumed a lot of spiritual power, and he felt a kind of emptiness creeping over his body. Just as Su Hao was about to take a rest, he sensed that the locator stone had been activated. Transfer! Without much thought, Su Hao immediately followed the locator stone and teleported over. Its Feng Yuer! The moment he appeared, Su Hao immediately judged who activated the locator stone. With a nce, he saw Feng Yuer, who was immobilized by spells, as well as one Nascent Soul cultivator and two Golden Core cultivators, all wearing wicked smiles as they stared intently at Feng Yuer from a distance. So the enemies are obvious! Su Hao didnt say much either, his long knife shining in his hand. Swing the knife! Blink! Puff puff puff! Three consecutive sounds, three heads flew up with incredulous expressions and fell heavily to the ground. When the Nascent Soul cultivator understood what had happened, he was about to self-destruct. Su Hao shot out a lightning bolt, and then two shes crushed the heads. The spell restraining Feng Yuer quickly dissipated, and Feng Yuer fell down, looking extremely embarrassed. She staggered to stand up, her face full of disbelief. You are Teacher Feng Wei? Su Hao said, Of course, who else woulde to save you? Then he looked around and asked, Where are your teammates? Feng Yuer replied somewhat despondently, Theyre already dead. If they hadnt hesitated to hurt me, Im afraid I wouldnt have had the chance to activate the stone you gave me Being good-looking is also a kind of luck, a luck that apanies ones whole life. Su Hao said, In that case, let me take you to find my master and the others. It should be safe there. Su Hao didnt exit the Child of Fate state, he turned around and walked into the mist. Feng Yuer immediately followed. At this moment, the protective mountain formation of the Yunzhong Valley had been destroyed one by one by the enemy, and the mist had dissipated a lot. The Nascent Soul cultivators who maintained the formation were either dead or fled, nowhere to be seen. The powerful guidance function was also no longer effective. Simrly, the suppression of Su Haos spiritual sense had also weakened a lot. Su Hao quickly found the Three-Day Misty Array he had set up earlier, opened the formation, and as soon as he stepped into it, two streaks of blue light flew towards him, one in front and one behind. Su Hao chuckled, extending two fingers to tap on the two streaks of blue light, immediately stopping the two magic weapons. ?? Feng Ling and Feng Cheng were stunned, not understanding why their magic weapons were out of control. The only one who could do this must be Feng Wei, right? When Feng Hua saw a tall Crystal Armored Man appear, he almost threw the rubbish chain-type magic weapon from his sleeve. Su Hao said, Master, its me, Feng Wei! Feng Wei? Senior Brother? Su Hao looked around and found that this ce had turned into a morgue, with arge number of bodies piled up together, probably more than a hundred! Su Hao said, Master, it seems like youve achieved quite a lot! Is it really Feng Wei? Feng Ling approached slowly, sensing Su Haos aura with her mental perception. When she saw Feng Yuer behind Su Hao, she finally felt relieved. Feng Ling curiously asked, Feng Wei, why have you be so tall? And whats with this crystal armor? It looks so nice! Su Hao casually replied, Oh, this? Its a new type of armor artifact that I refined, very useful! Feng Ling Fairy immediately said, When will you make a set for me too? I want something even prettier! Feng Cheng also looked eager. Su Hao said, Lets talk about thatter! Then he turned to Feng Yuer and said, Feng Yuer, you stay here for now. Yun Qingping and Senior Sister Feng Yan have run into some trouble. Ill go bring them over first. Without waiting for everyones reaction, he immediately blinked away. Feng Yuer looked at the bodies scattered all over the ground and eximed, Senior Feng Ling, youre amazing! You actually killed so many enemies! Feng Ling smiled awkwardly, thinking about how to exin, when suddenly another Golden Core cultivator stumbled into the area and fell unconscious. Feng Ling and Feng Cheng instinctively shot out their magic weapons, one in front and one behind, harvesting the enemy. Feng Ling waved her hand and said, As you can see, thats how things happened Feng Yuer: A momentter, Su Hao brought the extremely embarrassed Yun Qingping, Feng Yan, and Yashan to the scene and said, Now that the protective mountain formation has been broken and the sect is in chaos, lets leave this ce first! However, Feng Ling was more interested in something else. She looked at Yashans ck crystal armor in astonishment and asked, Feng Wei, when did you make this armor artifact for Yuey Ying? It was actually Feng Yuer who asked, Where are we going? Ignoring his masters curiosity, Su Hao said, Anywhere is fine! Lets go to Lingshan Continent. There are plenty of ownerless deste mountains there, a good ce. Including Feng Hua and Feng Yan, everyone expressed their willingness to go to Lingshan Continent with Su Hao. Su Hao said, Wait here for me for a moment. After speaking, he disappeared in a sh, appearing outside the experimental bases medicinal garden. He teleported all the spirit herbs to the new base in Lingshan Continent, then appeared in the disciple records. He had intended to empty all the scrolls and techniques from the disciple records at once, but upon arriving, he found that the disciple records had already beenpletely messed up. Su Hao could only give up helplessly. He then consecutively teleported to various ces to see if there was anything valuable. Apart from casually killing a few cultivators who stumbled into his path, there wasnt much significant gain. Su Hao thought to himself, The leader of the Six Lineages hasnt shown up until now. Its likely that the golden light escaping earlier was them, abandoning the sect and fleeing alone. Well, Ill ask about the techniques when I meet them again in the future. For now, lets retrieve the bodies of the Unity Realm cultivators and leave this ce! A streak of golden light flew over the vast Abyssal Sea and quickly disappeared from sight, moving at an extreme speed. This golden light was none other than the six leaders of the Yunzhong Valley. As the Six Veins Formation was activated, the spiritual power of the six individuals gradually began to merge, which made Yu Feixian and the others uneasy. But at this critical moment of escape, they forcibly suppressed this feeling. After a moment, Yu Feixian spoke first, Senior Sister Yun, we have already fled from the Yunzhong Valley. It should be safe now. Wu Yao added, Thats right, no one should be able to catch up to us now. Yue You said, No need for further discussion. Senior Sister, you decide. Yun Xiao sighed, In that case, lets stop here! Yu Feixian was overjoyed. However, she soon found that their flight speed had indeed slowed down gradually, while the operation of the Six Veins Formation was elerating. Her spiritual power gradually lost control. Furrowing her brows, she asked, Senior Sister Yun, why havent you stopped the Six Veins Formation? After three seconds of silence, Yun Xiao, who felt she had everything under control, slowly said, The Yunzhong Valley is gone, and I dont want to lose my junior brothers and sisters again, so why dont we merge into one! The other five suddenly realized what was happening, their faces turning pale! Sister Yun, stop quickly! What are you doing? Are you going to fight against your fellow disciples? Yu Feixian eximed in horror, but her spiritual power had already beenpletely suppressed by the Six Veins Formation. Yue You couldnt believe that her senior sister would do such a thing, and the rest of them looked extremely ugly. Yun Xiao fully activated the Six Veins Formation with all her strength and remained silent. Just as she was about to gain full control. Chen Gu suddenly changed his hand seals, and an inexplicable fluctuation spread out. In the next moment, Yun Xiao lost control of the immense spiritual power, and control transferred to Chen Gus hands. Yun Xiao was stunned. As Yun Xiao looked bewildered, Chen Gu suddenly chuckled softly, Hehehe! Everyone turned to look at Chen Gu, the junior brother who rarely spoke and had a very low presence. Yun Xiao eximed in shock, Chen Gu, its you How is this possible! Chen Gu spoke in a hoarse voice, Why is it impossible? Dont you remember? It was my father who created this set of Yunzhong Immortal Techniques! Yun Xiao and the others: !!! Chapter 461

Chapter 461

After that great battle, there was no longer the top-tier Immortal Sect, Yunzhong Valley. However, strangely, after breaking through the Yunzhong Valley, the eighteen Immortal Sects that raided it all left the valley in tacit agreement after plundering it. No one mentioned iming the treasure of the Yunzhong Valley for themselves. The reason was that since that day, all the Unity Realm cultivators who led the siege on Yunzhong Valley had mysteriously disappeared. It was rumored that they were all killed by a tall crystal-armored figure and died in Yunzhong Valley. Many people spoke of it as if they had witnessed it firsthand. But there werent many who truly believed it. Everyone wasnt foolish; there were dozens of Unity Realm cultivators besieging Yunzhong Valley. Could they all have died? It must be that they either obtained some treasure, killed each other, or found a ce to hide. As for being killed by that crystal-armored figure, it was just a joke to listen to, and whoever believed it was a fool. Sometimes its like thisfaced with the truth, they act as if theyre foolish, refusing to believe it, while casually fabricated lies are taken as truth. Perhaps, this is the reason why rumors spread far and wide. Most people tend to believe in the facts they want to believe. Once actions dont conform tomon sense, theyre considered foolish. However, there are always some people who have special channels to know the truth of things. These messages convey facts without adding subjective factors. Deep in the mountains of Lingshan Continent, in a pce, Lin Mei said with a serious expression, Master, reliable information: Left Hall Master Shi Huan incited the eighteen Immortal Sects to besiege Yunzhong Valley. After the eighteen Immortal Sectsunched their attack simultaneously, a crystal-armored figure suddenly appeared andunched a surprise attack, killing all fifty-four Unity Realm cultivators present. All the attacked Unity Realm cultivators were no match at all, beheaded within one round, instantly killed on the spot. There were also inexplicable explosions, which severely injured all the Unity Realm cultivators, who were then individually in by the crystal-armored figure. Left Hall Master Shi Huan was also confirmed dead. The Immortal Master widened his eyes suddenly, disbelief written all over his face. Is the information true? Lin Mei nodded. Disciples spread the news, and what they saw was real. After pondering for a moment, unable to figure out where this crystal-armored figure came from, and how they could ughter Unity Realm cultivators like chickens and ducks, he asked the most important question: What about the bodies of those Unity Realm cultivators? Lin Mei shook her head. urate information: They were all taken away by the crystal-armored figure! Bang! The Master suddenly pped the table, shattering it! The same scene was happening in many ces, where real information wasid out on their desks. Their first reaction was: Beyond the Unity Realm! For some reason, they all had the same feeling: A change ising! The pattern of the cultivation world might have quietly shifted in another direction after this incident, and when looking back thousands or even millions of yearster, it would be known as a signal of earth-shaking changes. As the cultivators in the cultivation world spected and imagined who the crystal thief could be, Su Hao led the group across the vast Guangming Sea, flying towards Lingshan Continent. Over a monthter, Su Hao finally settled on a ce to stay, a coastal port. The coastal port was extremely vast, with a mountain range extending from the maind into the sea, then curving back like the outstretched w of an eagle, grabbing hold of a corner of the deep blue sea. Despite the strong winds outside the harbor, it was calm and peaceful within. Golden sands and white waves, the sea and sky blending into one, white gulls circling, seabirds chirping, schools of fish swimming freely, and dolphins frolicking. Seeing such a breathtaking ce, Su Hao decided to stay here for the time being. Standing at the highest point overlooking the entire bay, Su Hao seemed to inform everyone, as well as speak to himself, Exploring the universe and seeking the mysteries of life, lets call this ce Starry Bay! The name of this ce was thus decided. From some unknown point, everyone around began to defer to Su Hao, even the eldest senior, Feng Hua, was the same. Whatever decision Su Hao made, no one dared to object. None of this mattered to Su Hao; he did what he wanted, and if anyone disagreed, they could go their separate ways. Feng Yan asked curiously, Brother Feng Wei, are we going to live here in the future? Su Hao nodded, Thats right. We dont know what the situation is like elsewhere for the time being, so well stay here temporarily. Then he turned to Yashan and said, Junior Brother Yue Ying! Ill send you the design ns, and well work together to remodel Starry Bay. Dont worry, Boss Feng Wei! Yashans eyes shed with excitement. He could team up with Boss Wei again to unleash theirbined technique! With the help of Little Light, the n to remodel the mountainside of the harbor was quickly designed. Then it was divided into two parts, with Yashan responsible for the part extending into the sea, and Su Hao responsible for the inner side! Once Yashan confirmed his understanding, Su Hao said, Lets begin! Then the two of them, to the astonishment of Feng Ling and others, transformed into [Child of Fate] and [Earth Lord], respectively, and flew to their designated positions, unleashing the Blood Flesh Assimtion technique with all their might. Joint Technique Super Large-scale Base Manufacturing Technique! Thend beneath Su Hao and Yashans feet visibly turned into crystal, one transparent and the other brown-ck, spreading outward at an extremely fast speed. Soon, the entirend of Starry Bay turned into crystal, undting and wriggling slowly, like the earthing to life, transforming into a coiled and sleeping earth dragon, now slowly awakening. The mountain walls wriggled and transformed,yers of buildings emerging. tforms extended from the foot of the mountain, and railings, stone terraces, and pavilions gradually formed, more awe-inspiring than thergest pces and buildings in the world. Once the overall structure was in ce, the details were gradually carved out. Dragons, phoenixes, kylin, and fierce tigers appeared on the pirs, while carved flowers blossomed on the walls. Eaves and tiles on the attic took shape, neatly arranged like fish scales Feng Ling and Feng Hua flew in mid-air, their mouths gaping round, their eyes gradually bing confused, their minds nk. What is this? In the past, whenever Su Hao caused amotion, she could still be on the sidelines shouting and eximing in shock, but now she couldnt utter a single word of profanity. What happened today truly overturned her understanding of this world and of cultivation. If she saw Su Hao using techniques to construct buildings and pavilions bit by bit, she could still ept it, but to directly run up and almost turn the entire mountain range into crystal, freely creating the scenes he wanted that was just too unbelievable. In half an hour, Su Hao and Yashan had constructed ording to the model on the design drawing, not exactly the same, but very close. In just half an hour, they hadpletely transformed the entire harbor, and it gave off a feeling of seamless integration, extremely delicate and coordinated. If they were to start a real estatepany in another world, they would undoubtedly be able to use ultra-low costs to defeat allpetitors and be the richest in the world. After Su Hao and Yashan withdrew their transformations, the entire mountain range returned to its rocky appearance. Upon closer inspection, it could be seen that the cracks in the rocks had all merged into one, seamlesslybined. The grass and trees on the mountain range had been moved to specific locations and turned into potted nts in the harbor After Yashan finished his work and returned to his normal state, he ran to Su Haos side, panting with excitement, and said, Boss Feng Wei, how was my cooperation? I specially practiced the Ten Rooms and One Hall Technique before. Su Hao also took a rare breath and smiled, Not bad, but you still need to continue to work hard. Lets see if we can transform the entire continent in the future. Hahaha! Yashans eyes widened, indeed,pared to Senior Brother Weis boldness, he was still far behind! Feng Ling and Feng Hua, along with others, alsonded next to Su Hao, wanting to ask, but not knowing where to start. Su Hao saw their confusion and immediately smiled, As you know, Master, I am a genius! For geniuses, this is all trivial. Feng Ling had a skeptical expression, then pointed to Yashan beside her and whispered in her ear, What about Yue Ying? How can he do it too? Su Hao said, As for him, hes also a genius! Feng Ling, Feng Hua, Feng Yan, Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping: Only the two of them are geniuses, while the rest are just normal people, right? Chapter 462

Chapter 462

Next, a group of eight temporarily stayed at the Starry Bay. Its as if theyve returned to the days of living in the Yunzhong Valley in the clouds, but things are different now. Especially for Feng Hua and Feng Yan, they used to have many senior and junior martial siblings tomunicate with in the sect. Now that the entire Yunzhong Valley has fallen apart, they dont know how the other disciples of the Yunzhong Valley are doing. But both of them are extremely firm-willed individuals and quickly adjusted their state of mind, finding a ce to quietly cultivate. Feng Wei has already formed his Nascent Soul, and although they are much older, they are still hovering in the Golden Core realm. Its quite embarrassing to think that they are unable to face their disciple Feng Wei. Its just too shameful, they dont even have the confidence to speak. Privately, they sighed countless times, What kind of disciple did Little Feng Ling actually ept And Yashan once again took Feng Cheng and the other three to ss every day, asionally taking care of some nts and flowers, of course, daily affairs also need to be taken care of by the three of them. After experiencing a series of events, they became more devoted to their studies, envisioning scenes almost as omnipotent as Su Hao and Yashan. Every time they asked Yashan how long it would take to learn to reach this level, Yashan would show a mysterious smile and say, Its too early! Shortly after arriving at the Starry Bay, Su Hao arranged a second research task for Yashan, called Biological Spirit Power Production and Application. It was divided into two sections, namely Preparation of Potent Spirit Power Amplification Drugs and Primitive Spirit Power nting Techniques. The first one aimed to naturally produce spirit power usable by the human body through chemical synthesis, while the second aimed to directly nt spirit herbs to directly produce usable spirit power. As long as one of the two directions seeds, the goal will be achieved. Yashan can still handle the Preparation of Potent Spirit Power Amplification Drugs, but the second one, Primitive Spirit Power nting Techniques, is not something Yashan can handle right now, as it involves knowledge of nt gics, which Yashan currently knows very little about. However, Yashan has plenty of time to fill in the gaps in his knowledge. Currently, he only needs to conduct research on the first item. When the time is right, he will start the second item. Having received the new task, Yashan was full of fighting spirit and quickly formted a daily work n: two hours of practicing immortal techniques, two hours of practicing spiritual tentacles in space, two hours of teaching, six hours of research on spirit power drug preparation, the remaining time for learning various knowledge, and sleeping. His life was so regr to the point of being outrageous. As for Su Hao, although he didnt organize his daily work as systematically as Yashan did, every day was filled to the brim with activities. Most of his time was spent reading, and he would also conduct various researches, such as studying the bodies of fused cultivators, constructing new formations with a sh of spiritual light, attempting energy transitions with spirit stones, the application of artifacts in human daily life, imagining innovations in spiritual technology, and so on. Su Hao even transformed into a Child of Fate and tried to fly into space Unfortunately, although he defended against various cosmic radiation attacks, the idea of surviving freely in space was still a fantasy. The immensely vast cosmos could devour all of humanitys desires to conquer it. Five years flew by in the blink of an eye. Su Hao was twenty-four years old, and Yashan was twenty years old. One day, Yashan suddenly sent a message to Su Hao: Wei Boss, its rumored that a huge monster has suddenly appeared in Lingsha Continent, and its roaming around, specifically looking for cultivators to devour. Attached below was a photo. At this moment, Su Hao was reading in the huge library of the Starry Bay. After receiving the message, he raised his head from the sea of books and asked in confusion, Monster? This was the first time he heard Yashan describe some creature as a monster. In the past, he would always specify the name of the spiritual beast, indicating that Yashan couldnt find a matching species in the vast database. Su Hao got up, put the book back in ce, and casually opened the picture sent by Yashan. The photo showed a bizarre creature, t like a stingray, but with six heads resembling wolves, varying in length. It had six legs underneath its body, like insects, walking in a non-coordinated manner. Beneath its six necks, two long tentacles stretched out, shining with a cold light at their tips. Su Hao was shocked at first nce: What on earth is this thing! Its so ugly! He had seen countless creatures, but it was the first time he had seen one so twisted. Naturally evolved creatures, regardless of their beauty, usually had very coordinated body structures. And as shown in the photo, Su Hao highly doubted that this was something pieced together forcefully. Indeed, Yashans description of it as a monster seemed appropriate. For a moment, Su Hao also became interested and sent a message to Yashan: Do you know where this monster is? Yashan immediately sent Su Hao a location and then said, I have already buried your No. 210 locator stone near where it appeared. You can teleport directly to its vicinity. Its said to have been roaming around Lingsha Continent, for two years and is now heading in the direction of the Starry Bay. I dont know if it will find its way here. When I heard the news earlier, I wanted to go take a look, but I didnt expect it to find me before I found it. Moreover, this monsters speed is incredibly fast. If I hadnt learned teleportation, Im afraid I would have died under its jaws. Yashan had already reached the Golden Core realm ording to the cultivation method designed by Su Hao and had also mastered the technique of teleportation to a specific location. As for blinking Yashans precise teleportation required ten seconds. Could that still be considered blinking? It would have been better to fly over in that time! Of course, if one wanted to y by throwing a locator stone and then teleporting to it, achieving a different kind of blink, that was also possible. The books in the library had been collected by Su Hao over the years and were neatly arranged here. Other people in the Starry Bay who wanted to read could enter the library at any time to consult them. But unfortunately, except for Feng Yuer, the others seemed tock the enthusiasm for reading, clearly not as devoted to cultivation as sitting and reading. Su Hao walked out of the library, gazing at the distant sea bathed in sunlight, quite satisfied with this ce. The next moment, Su Hao transformed into a Child of Fate, disappeared from where he was, and teleported to the location of the No. 210 locator stone. As soon as he appeared, Su Haos spiritual sense swept through, epassing a scene within a radius of one hundred thousand meters. But he didnt find the monster Yashan had mentioned, and couldnt help but think to himself, It seems to have left the vicinity already! Su Hao disappeared with a blink and suddenly appeared fifty thousand meters above the ground, overlooking the earth. He fully activated his spiritual sense and began searching in one direction. Two hourster, Su Hao found the monster. Seeing it with his own eyes was even more terrifying than seeing it in the photo. Moreover, the spiritual response of this monster was much stronger than that of an ordinary fused realm cultivator. The spiritual power is extremelyplex, with dozens of types of spiritual power. How is itbined? Su Hao flew high in the sky, activating the runes, carefully observing this peculiar monster, while his spiritual sense carefully discerned the spiritual power reactions on the monsters body. Then Su Hao wondered, Why do I always feel like Ive seen this kind of spiritual power reaction somewhere before? Is it just my imagination? Su Hao immediately asked, Little Light,pare the spiritual power reactions. In less than a second, Little Light immediately replied, Six Lineage masters of the Yunzhong Valley, probability 90%. Su Hao was taken aback, and once again carefully sensed the spiritual power reactions below, confirming that it was indeed the six lineage masters of the Yunzhong Valley.. Although these spiritual powers were blended into one, they could still be recognized when each part was looked at separately. Su Hao eximed, Werent they supposed to have escaped already? How did they end up like this? Just as Su Hao was pondering how to deal with it, his spiritual sense suddenly sensed three spiritual power reactions entering the radar range. Huh? Someonesing! Su Hao focused his attention on the three individuals. All three of them were Unity realm cultivators, with their spiritual power intensity ranking among the top in the Unity realm cultivators. The one with the highest intensity, a man with disheveled hair, a lean face, sunken eye sockets, flew at the forefront, followed by two others, a tall woman and a burly man, whose attire and facial features couldnt be clearly seen. The three of them were extremely fast, roaming and searching around. After sensing the monsters location, they flew straight towards it. Su Hao muttered, It seems they are alsoing for this monster! These three individuals were none other than Immortal Master, Lin Mei, and the Right Hall Master Lichu, members of an organization called Dim Light in the Abyss, publicly known as Liuxing Huajin Gate. Chapter 463

Chapter 463

Su Hao spected that the monster below was most likelyposed of the six lineage masters of the Yunzhong Valley. As for why it became like this, a glimpse could be seen from the design concept of the Yunzhong Immortal Technique. To continue the breakthrough from Nascent Soul to Unity Realm bybining more spiritual power into a stronger spiritual power aggregate, thus breaking through to the Unity Realm It can only be said that the idea is very idealistic, but to achieve it is incredibly difficult! Spiritual power exists based on the physical body. If the body ispletely stripped away and reced entirely by spiritual power, its like a stream without a source, destined to dry up eventually, and the desired lifespan will decrease rather than increase. Perhaps this is why this monster has been devouring cultivators for years, to replenish its spiritual power! Most importantly, spiritual power is not the carrier of consciousness! Even if sessful, it would be a mass of unconscious spiritual power aggregation, only useful for continuously devouring spiritual power to sustain its instinct, useless for anything else. It wasnt evenparable to the failed evolution of Su Haos [God]. The path was wrong from the Unity Realm. No matter how you proceed, its impossible to go through! In Su Haos view, the cultivation world had already fallen into a dead end. Nascent Soul cultivators aspire to be Unity Realm cultivators, exerting all their efforts to break through to the Unity Realm. But when they reach the Unity Realm, they suddenly find that there is no way forward. Even if they realize that they took the wrong path to the Unity Realm, there is no way to go back and start over. They can only try their best to find a new path in the Unity Realm. It could be said that all Unity Realm cultivators who harbor the ambition to break through are explorers on the path of cultivation. But their path is too difficult. Unless there is an unparalleled genius Nascent Soul cultivator who, in this world full of Unity, with his own wisdom, forcibly opens up a New Unity path. However, in this native environment, wanting to give birth to such a genius, it cannot be said to be impossible, but it can be said that the time required will be extremely long, betting on the probability of that fortuitous encounter. Its like Su Hao, after death, embarking on a quest for a new vessel through the exploration of space. At this moment, Su Hao was hovering at an altitude of fifty thousand meters. It was difficult for the people below to perceive his presence, so he leisurely floated in mid-air, intending to watch the performance below first. Although Su Hao was also interested in this monster, out of caution, he didnt directly intervene. Now that someone was willing to help him probe first, he was happy to watch from above. But I wonder if those three Unity Realm cultivators can handle this strange monster. And why are they looking for this monster? To eliminate the demon that preys on cultivators, or to capture it for research Su Hao floated in the sky, his thoughts swirling, while movements below began to unfold. When the three Immortal Master sensed the monster, the monster also sensed them. The six wolf heads excitedly swayed, leaving droplets of saliva in their mouths, as if they could feast soon. Awooo The six heads rose and fell, resembling wolves howling at the moon. Golden light enveloped the monster, which suddenly shot out with a speed much faster than that of the Unity Realm cultivators flight. Lin Meis pupils constricted, blurting out, So fast! Immortal Masters calm expression remained unchanged. He suddenly elerated his speed, and with a whoosh, left Lin Mei and Right Hall Master Lichi behind, rushing alone towards the golden light. With an unstoppable momentum. When Immortal Master saw the monster from afar, he pinched a tactic with his hand. A purple light umted in front of him, gradually extending beyond a hundred meters, like a giant sword. Go! Immortal Master pushed forward with his hand, and the giant purple sword burst out, heading straight towards the roaring monster flying towards him. ng! Crack! Crack! The purple light sword pressed against theyer of golden light outside the monster, making a crack sound, but it couldnt advance an inch. The monster roared, and one of its wolf heads opened its mouth and spat out a blue-red light beam, which blinked and appeared in front of Immortal Master, but Immortal Master dodged it with a sway. Boom! The blue-red light beam shot towards a distant mountain peak, erupting with a loud noise, almost splitting the mountain in half. As the two sides approached, Immortal Master suddenly rose into the air, extending his hand forward, palm facing downward. Twenty-four purple lights shot out from various parts of his body, and he flipped his palm to press down. Swoosh swoosh swoosh The twenty-four purple lights immediately shot out, pinning around the monster, forming a huge formation. A light curtain rose, faintly enclosing the monster. However, the monster seemed unaware and turned to fly upwards, biting tightly behind Immortal Master. With the formation set up, Immortal Master nced at the monster below, his palm clenched into a fist. Purple light burst from his fist,yering protective shields upon shields, quickly engulfing Immortal Master within. Suddenly, Immortal Master turned around and descended, heading towards the monster. Raising his fist high, he fiercely struck down, the purple and golden colors colliding. Bang! A loud impact sounded out, and the monster was actually sent flying downwards by Immortal Masters punch, crashing into the ground, creating a huge crater. The tactics in Immortal Masters hands didnt stop. The pre-prepared formation above immediately shrank and sealed off,pletely trapping the monster within a radius of two hundred meters, no matter how it struggled, it couldnt break free. At this moment, Lin Mei and Lichi fell on both sides of the formation, continuously inputting spiritual power into the formation, strengthening its defense. The purple light on Immortal Masters body dissipated and fell outside the formation. He calmly watched the monster inside, continuously attacking the formation, trying to break free and swallow him. Meanwhile, Immortal Master stood calmly in front of the monster, his expression unchanged. This series of actions by Immortal Master astonished Su Hao. This Unity Realm cultivator, who appeared out of nowhere, disyed such formidablebat power,pletely outssing any Unity Realm cultivator he had encountered before! In Su Haos eyes, this monster was still extremely powerful, possessing an immense amount of spiritual power. This was also the reason why this monster had been roaming around the Lingsha Continent for so many years without being dealt with by anyone. But looking at the series of actions taken by this Unity Realm cultivator, the monster was almost rhythmically beaten,pletely without any room to fight back, wasnt the next step just to let it be ughtered? Comparing himself with this, Su Hao thought to himself, However, if I were to confront it, I wouldnt follow his rhythm in battle. At most, with just a few moves, I could kill it! The power Su Hao now possessed was something people in this world couldnt imagine. Lets see what the other side ns to do! Immortal Master carefully examined the monster, then a smile crept up on his lips as he softly said, Very good! Lin Mei keenly noticed Immortal Masters smile and asked with joy, Immortal Master, is it enough? For years, they had been causing trouble in the Lingsha Continent and throughout the entire Thirty-Nine States Mortal Domain, sparking conflicts to create chaos in the entire cultivation world, so that they could fish in troubled waters, hunt and collect arge number of Unity Realm cultivators,ying the groundwork for their great goal. Their actions under the guise of the Crystal Thief had gone smoothly. Their previous concern about Unity Realm cultivators uniting to kill them was no longer a problem after the incident in the Yunzhong Valley. Because all Unity Realm cultivators already knew that when facing the Crystal Thief, having more people was useless; uniting might lead to a quicker death. This also provided them with a rare opportunity to eliminate them one by one, a task that might have taken a hundred years to aplish but was nearing its end in just a few years. They might even have to thank the Crystal Thief who popped up from somewhere. Immortal Master said, Perfect! After speaking, Immortal Master manipted his tactics. Countless purple chains spread from his body, easily breaking through the barrier of the formation and extending into the formation, entwining the monster that was frantically searching for an exit. The monster was very agile. Seeing the densely packed purple chains approaching, it immediately leaped to the side. After dodging, another wolf head spewed out a bright silver light beam, sweeping through and cutting the purple chains into pieces. However, the severed chains didnt dissipate but squirmed and pounced towards the monster. The monster kept evading, but more and more chains extended from Immortal Masters body. At the same time, Lin Mei and Lichi controlled the formation to shrink,pressing the monsters maneuvering space. The monster tried various methods but couldntpletely destroy these peculiar purple chains. In the end, it couldnt escape the entanglement of the numerous purple chains. No matter how it struggled, it couldnt break free. After who knows how long, the monster gradually calmed down. Its six heads drooped one by one, closing its eyes as if falling into a deep sleep. When the monster stopped moving, Immortal Master manipted his tactics again. A chain artifact flew out from his waist, growing longer and longer, probing into the formation, and tightly binding the external object. Only then did Immortal Master put his hand down and calmly said, Thats enough! Take it away! Lin Mei and Lichi looked at each other, released their hands, and stopped controlling the formation. With a wave of his hand, twenty-four purple lights flew out from the ground, retrieved by Immortal Master into his sleeves. The sturdy Lichi remained silent and stepped forward to lift the monster. Then, he looked back at Immortal Master. Immortal Master turned into a purple light and flew away, followed by Lin Mei and Lichi. Chapter 464

Chapter 464

High in the sky, Su Hao showed great interest, flying even higher, trailing behind the three. Im really curious, what are they up to? Su Hao had gained a tag along attribute at some point. Before obtaining the perception rune, he never thought he liked secretly following others. So, is a persons character really rted to their abilities? This is hard to say. However, Su Hao wouldnt admit that he enjoyed trailing behind because of hisrge perception range. In the years since he gained spiritual perception, he had been very restrained and refrained from using spiritual perception to spy on others. After all, there was nothing interesting to see. Now following the three leaders, he was just curious about what those three nned to do by capturing this monster. If Su Hao went down and asked, and the other party was willing tomunicate well, why would Su Hao bother? Following the three for a whole day in the Lingsha Continent, they finally flew into a ce surrounded by mountains, where a pce emerged in the morning mist, resembling an immortals abode. Su Hao didnt descend but stayed in the air, carefully probing the actions of the three with his spiritual perception. The three leaders stopped outside the pce. Just as Immortal Master was about to step into the pce, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and he closed his eyes to sense carefully, but found nothing. After Immortal Master opened his eyes, Lin Mei curiously asked, Whats wrong, Immortal Master? Immortal Master shook his head slowly. Ever since he approached the monster, he felt something strange in his spiritual perception, but no matter how he probed, he found nothing. Finally, he focused his gaze on the monster on Lichis shoulder. Immortal Master didnt speak and slowly walked into the pce. Su Haos spiritual perception slowly prated into the entire pce, delving into the underground scenes, but they were obscured by a formation that suppressed spiritual perception, making it impossible to see the specific scenes clearly. Moreover, if one didnt carefully probe, it would be easy to overlook this ce. Su Hao thought to himself, This Unity Realm cultivator must have extremely high attainments in formations to design such a clever formation that blocks spiritual perception. I cant detect the specific situation with spiritual perception alone; Ill need to find another method. After some thought, Su Hao confirmed a n: to deploy super-small summoning beasts. In the past five years, Su Hao had used gic technology to create many scouting summoning beasts scattered around the Starry Bay to investigate various situations to prevent oversights in spiritual perception. Now, they could be used as Su Haos eyes to investigate the intelligence inside the pce. As for whether Immortal Master would discover them or not, Su Hao wasnt too worried. The spiritual perception of cultivators was very sensitive to spiritual power, but not so much to ordinary small animals without spiritual power. Su Hao even sensed that there were many snakes and rodents hidden in the pce through bloodline perception. In other words, the other party wouldnt specifically dig up the ground and pick out all the small animals to kill them. Even if Su Haos summoning beasts were discovered and disposed of, it wouldnt matter. He could just release a few more. His scouting summoning beasts were numerous. After confirming the n, Su Hao extended his hand, and a small blue tform emerged. Then, one after another, summoning beasts such as mice, frogs, and small snakes appeared out of thin air. Su Hao locked onto the formation below and sent all these scouting summoning beasts into it. As for where exactly they were sent, Su Hao couldnt control that. It would depend on luck. With a thought, a screen appeared one meter in front of him, divided into many squares, each disying scenes seen by the summoning beasts. Most of the deployed scouting summoning beasts were sent indoors, with some directly embedded into the stone walls and instantly scrapped. Su Hao controlled some small animals to hide in corners, while another part began to roam indoors. Before long, Su Hao witnessed a scene that astonished him. In a sealed room, he saw neatly arranged bodies, bound by purple chains, lying quietly on stone tforms. It looked like Su Haosboratory, except Su Haos bodies were directly immersed in preservative fluid. It seemed that this Unity Realm cultivator was akin to Su Hao. Soon, Su Hao noticed something unusual about these bodies: No, these people arent dead; theyre still breathing faintly! Then Su Hao locked onto the purple chains on these people. Werent these the same chains used to bind the monster? How could such chains make even powerful monsters fall into aa? What was the principle behind it? Using spells or artifacts to induce unconsciousness was something Su Hao could do, but doing it himself was one thing; how others did it was another. He was simply curious about how others did it. Boom, crackle~ At this moment, the stone door was pushed open. Immortal Master walked in first, followed by Lin Mei and Lichi carrying the monster. Su Hao immediately controlled the small mouse to hide in a corner. Lin Mei flicked her finger. Snap! Su Haos mouse instantly burst into a pile of flesh. Lin Mei immediately wrinkled her nose and said, Disgusting! Immortal Master and Lichi ignored it and went straight to the stone tform. Thud! Lichi threw the monster on the stone tform, emitting a dull sound, but the monster showed no signs of awakening. Lin Mei asked, Immortal Master, are we starting? Immortal Master said, Not yet! Weve waited for so many years; theres no rush! After a moment of contemtion, Immortal Master turned and left. Lets go! Lin Mei and Lichi followed suit, and the stone door slowly closed. In the sky, Su Hao chuckled, Quite cautious! Ill go down and take a look first. Su Hao reached out, and a set of artifacts appeared in midair. After activation, they were positioned based on the scouting summoning beasts and teleported into the secret room, where Su Hao then set up a formation to iste spiritual perception probing. Thats a formation within a formation. After waiting for a moment without finding anything unusual, Su Hao teleported into the secret room. Arriving here in person, Su Hao finally learned the cultivation levels of the people lying unconscious on the stone tform. There are a total of fifty-eight people, all of them Unity Realm cultivators! To Su Haos surprise, even though his heart had long been cultivated to be extremely strong, this discovery still slightly astonished him. Who were these three Fusion Realm cultivators, and where did they get so many of them? He recalled what Yashan had said before, about frequent news of Unity Realm cultivators fighting over the years, all of which ended up being attributed to the Crystal Thief, who was said to have killed them! This made the reputation of the Crystal Thief even more prominent, almost reaching the point where everyone in the cultivation world knew about it. So these guys nted evidence on me! Hey, Ive found out! Su Hao didnt care about that too much. He reached out and took out a positioning stone, which he inserted into the ground, then activated his Diamond Armor Technique, smoothing out the traces. Then, he cautiously approached these unfortunate Unity Realm cultivators. What exactly are these purple chains on top? Su Hao casually grabbed a cat-like spirit beast and threw it at the purple chains on the unconscious Unity Realm cultivators. Just two secondster, the spirit beast copsed limp. Su Hao entered the Pinball Space and investigated the abnormalities in the body of the spirit beast. After a moment, he came out and felt slightly surprised, Brain dead? No, the brainstem function is still there! The purple chains emitted a special fluctuation, guiding spiritual energy to cause a chain reaction, disrupting the bnce of biological nerves from the inside, causing irreversible damage to the cerebral cortex,pletely depriving them of consciousness. This may have the same principle as the Soul Extinguishing Technique, but this chain reaction is different frompletely destroying spiritual energy like the Soul Extinguishing Technique; it just causes spiritual energy to go out of control and then bacshes against biological nerves! Su Hao confirmed that these few Fusion Realm cultivators must have extremely high research on spiritual energy, perhaps no less than him. These were the people truly standing at the pinnacle of this world. Perhaps I can have a conversation with this person! There are no eternal enemies, as long as there aremon goals, anything is possible! However, before the conversation, Su Hao still needed to make some confirmations! Su Hao summoned another dog-like spirit beast, then activated Fragile Defense and threw it onto the purple chains. Now, Su Haos Fragile Defense had also been updated to include defense against various types of wave radiation. Whether it would be effective against the purple chains still needed to be tested. After waiting for a moment, Su Hao smiled, It can hold up! Although its fragile, it still has some effect. In that case, I wont be polite! Su Hao immediately equipped the Fragile Defense, and without hesitation, he recorded all the body information of the Unity Realm cultivators into the Pinball Space. This was called Shared Fusion! Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Hello, nice to meet you Su Hao confirmed that the purple chain was of no use to him. Besides collecting information about the Unity Realm cultivators, he also needed to confirm whether he could safely municate¡± with the Unity Realm cultivator who emitted the aura! If he couldn¡¯t counter their techniques, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t risk facing them head-on; it would be better to meet and kill them directly. But now! There¡¯s still somemunication value. After tidying up, Su Hao shed into the sky, swept his spiritual sense, and confirmed the positions of the three. After putting on all the protection for himself to ensure safety, Su Hao shed in front of the Immortal Master, smiling and saying hello, ¡°Hello! Nice to meet you, I am Jia Wei! Also known as the Crystal Thief!¡± The Immortal Master, Lin Mei, and Lichi were all shocked: ¡°!!!¡± This is too horrifying, isn¡¯t it! While discussing the matter and how to deal with the aftermath, they unexpectedly encountered the Crystal Thief. The three of them had also thought about the day when they would inevitably encounter the Crystal Thief in the future, and how they should deal with it. The final answer was: quickly! As long as they were faster than the Crystal Thief in speed, reaction, and cultivation, they could deal with him. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the encounter with the Crystal Thief would be so abrupt, without any mental preparation at all. It¡¯s like suddenly meeting your future father-inw, that kind of anxiety and unease permeating your heart. The Immortal Master was the first to react. He pinched his fingers, and a purple light shot out! At the same time, he suddenly clenched his fist, and the purple light burst out, rushing forward to punch the tall crystal-armored man! ¡°Blink¡±! Su Hao suddenly disappeared, appearing behind Lin Mei and Lichi, and said lightly, ¡°Oh my, oh my! Let¡¯s talk nicely, don¡¯t be impulsive! How can you always think about fighting and killing?¡± Lin Mei and Lichi were shocked and immediately turned around to attack. And Su Hao disappeared suddenly again, appearing on the side, and said, ¡°Look, you can¡¯t hit me, but you still want to hit me, isn¡¯t that a problem¡­ huh?¡± Purple light flickered under Su Hao¡¯s feet, and a huge array rose, enveloping everyone. Su Hao said, ¡°It seems that the array is not very effective either!¡± Lin Mei and Lichi shed and appeared in front and behind Su Hao. They manipted the spell, and purple chains shot out from the array, entwining Su Hao¡¯s body. At the same time, the Immortal Master also shed up into the air, and dense purple smoke filled the entire array in an instant, obstructing the line of sight while suppressing spiritual sense. The three of them cooperated very tacitly; if it were someone else, they would probably be caught off guard in an instant! But after all, they were facing Su Hao. He shed out of the array, appearing in the air above them, and smiled, ¡°It seems that unless I beat you down and have a good talk with you, you won¡¯tmunicate properly! In that case¡­¡± Su Hao reached out, and the diamond armor surged, slowly forming a deless blunt knife. With the array engraved, he inputted spiritual power, and a blue light surged as he swung the knife. ¡°Blink¡±! Su Hao suddenly appeared beside Lichi. In that instant, the long knife swung and struck Lichi¡¯s shield. ¡°Bang!¡± The shield shatteredyer byyer, yet there was still defense, and Lichi was sent flying like a baseball hit by Su Hao. ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡± Ignoring the attacks from the other two, Su Hao swung his de with great force! ¡°Blink¡±! He appeared directly on the trajectory of Lichi¡¯s flight, and as soon as he appeared, he shed at the remaining shield on Lichi. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The shield shattered one after another, and he couldn¡¯t even generate a new shield in time. He was solidly struck by Su Hao¡¯s blunt knife. ¡°Ah!¡± Lichi screamed miserably, falling to the ground like a cannonball, smashing arge pit into the sturdy tiles, cracking them all around. The bones in his body cracked incessantly, who knows how many. Even though the bones were fractured lightly, if Su Hao had used a long knife with the ¡°sharp¡± attribute, one strike could have cut him in half. ¡°Blink¡±! Su Hao disappeared again in the distance, dodging the attacks of the artifacts, and at the same time, appearing next to Lin Mei, the woman. The knife had already fallen onto Lin Mei. ¡°Bang!¡± With a single strike, severalyers of the shield shattered. Unexpectedly, when Lin Mei was severely attacked, she shot out a spell at Su Hao. It was a Soul Annihtion spell! Su Hao chuckled lightly, turned his long knife in his hand, and then waved it to disperse the deep blue Soul Annihtion spell! Lin Mei¡¯s heart trembled greatly: ¡°How is this possible?¡± But before she could figure it out, the crystal-armored man had already disappeared into the distance. ¡°Not good! Behind you!¡± Realizing it was one thing, whether they could react was another! ¡°Bang!¡± Lin Mei was hit by a knife and mmed into the ground like a cannonball, following in Lichi¡¯s footsteps. Two Unity Realm cultivators, unexpectedly injured and lying down in an instant, theirbat power greatly diminished! The strength of the Crystal Thief far exceeded the imagination of the Immortal Master and others. The original strategy was to be ¡°fast¡±! But after truly facing it, they realized how absurd their ideas were. No matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯t match up to this Crystal Thief! The Immortal Master¡¯s face was extremely ugly at this moment, watching as his two subordinates were sessively knocked down, yet he couldn¡¯t catch up with the figure of the Crystal Thief no matter what. This battle was frustrating! He had relied on the purple chains, but it seemed that they couldn¡¯t affect the Crystal Thief at all. Moreover, he clearly saw Lin Mei shooting out a highly intense Soul Annihtion spell, which even he had to avoid its edge, yet it was effortlessly dispersed by the Crystal Thief! Even though he prided himself on being clever, at this moment, facing the Crystal Thief, he felt somewhat powerless: ¡°How can I directly hit the Crystal Thief?¡± As he pondered, he saw the Crystal Thief looking in their direction, and a faint smile appeared on his masked face! ¡°!!!¡± This thing can stillugh? But the Immortal Master didn¡¯t have time to think about this question anymore. Suddenly, a sh of inspiration came to him: ¡°Prediction! The Crystal Thief swings his de first, and then suddenly appears. In other words, as long as we focus on the direction the Crystal Thief swings his de, we can predict where he will appear.¡± Without time to think it over, at the moment when the Crystal Thief lifted his long knife heavily, the location where the Immortal Master thought the Crystal Thief would appear immediately shed through his mind: ¡°Left front!¡± Then, he clenched his left fist, and a purple spear instantly formed, punching out with great force! ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°ng!¡± Su Hao¡¯s knife struck the Immortal Master, shattering severalyers of his shield. The Immortal Master¡¯s fist also struck Su Hao as intended, making a crisp sound. Both sides were forced back by the impact. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Hao was surprised that the Immortal Master could actually attack him. This was the first time he had fought against so many Unity Realm cultivators. The Immortal Master, on the other hand, wore an unusually solemn expression and quickly replenished his shield. The attack just now did hit the Crystal Thief, but theyer of blue light shield on the Crystal Thief¡¯s body was much harder than he had imagined. Even with a full-force attack, he couldn¡¯t even scratch its surface¡­ After quickly reviewing the yback, Su Hao immediately understood the Immortal Master¡¯s prediction technique, revealing an interesting expression. Then he muttered to himself, ¡°So you¡¯re predicting, huh? Heh! I won¡¯t use a knife this time, let¡¯s see how you predict this!¡± Su Hao once again raised his long knife high and swung it down abruptly, while simultaneously shing. The Immortal Master judged Su Hao¡¯snding point to be in the right front, and two armor-piercing artifacts were shot out sessively. However, just as the artifacts were aimed at the right front, the Immortal Master¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. The artifacts missed their target, and the Crystal Thief appeared on the left side! ¡°???¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Su Hao kicked fiercely, sending the Immortal Master flying, and at the same time, he shattered severalyers of shields on him. Then he raised his knife again and swung it down, shing! The Immortal Master instinctively punched towards the left side, but found that the Crystal Thief appeared on the right side. Once again, he was kicked hard and sent flying. ¡°I¡¯ve been figured out!?¡± The Immortal Master¡¯s heart trembled, realizing that his little trick had been exposed. ¡°Swish!¡± Before the Immortal Master could react further, the Crystal Thief appeared in an instant again, this time directly swinging his de down. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± All the shields on the Immortal Master¡¯s body shattered, and his body was hit by tremendous force, flying to the side. ¡°Not good!¡± Just as the Immortal Master predicted that the Crystal Thief would appear above him and send him into the ground, that tall figure appeared beneath him. ¡°He wants to¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Su Hao raised his leg high, and the Immortal Master was shot into the sky like a ser ball. ¡°Blink¡±! Su Hao appeared above the Immortal Master¡¯s trajectory, kicking down! ¡°Bang!¡± The Immortal Master was shot into the ground like a cannonball. ¡°Boom!¡± Arge pit appeared in the hard floor, and rocks crumbled and cracked, dust rising. This time, all three of them experienced the same treatment. Chapter 466

Chapter 466

The three Unity Realm cultivators stood up from the rubble and looked up. In midair, the crystal-armored figure stood with arms crossed, seeming to look down arrogantly at them. Lin Mei activated her spell, a blue light emanating from her body, apanied by a crackling sound as her bones realigned. She moved to the side of the Immortal Master, wanting to check his injuries. The Immortal Master gestured to stop her, emitting a purple light from his body, also apanied by cracking sounds as he stood tall with furrowed brows, remaining silent. Lichi looked to the Immortal Master, awaiting hismand. Seeing the three no longer acting rashly, Su Hao couldnt help butugh, So, still want to fight? If I wanted to kill you, youd already be in two pieces. Lichi spoke for the first time, his voice filled with masculinity, You killed Shihuan, didnt you! Su Hao replied, Whos Shihuan? I dont know! Lichi clenched his fists but said nothing more. The Immortal Master lowered their gaze and murmured, Lets try again, the Four Purple Aurora Formation! Lin Mei said, But we only have three people! The Immortal Master suddenly reached into his own chest and pulled out a purple light from within, to the shock of Lin Mei and Lichi. The purple light took on a humanoid form and stood beside the Immortal Master. Now they had four people! Lin Mei widened her eyes in disbelief, Master The Immortal Master waved his hand, No need for words, set up the formation! With that, he and the purple light beside him flew off, while Lin Mei and Lichi sighed and followed suit. Four figures formed a huge square, trapping Su Hao in the middle. Their spells connected seamlessly, and the Aurora Formation waspleted in an instant. Su Hao chuckled, Still not giving up? Ive told you, formations are useless against me! Coincidentally, I also know formations. Lets see how mine fares! With a wave of his hand, twenty-four Universal Swords flew out from the void and arranged themselves around, emitting a blue-green light. Twenty-four Flying Sword Formation Bewildering Illusion! Compared to the Immortal Masters Four Purple Aurora Formation, Su Haos Twenty-four Flying Sword Formation was faster,pleting almost simultaneously. The Four Purple Aurora Formation sent thick purple streams of light rushing towards Su Hao from below, while the Twenty-four Flying Sword Formation Bewildering Illusion emitted a red and blue mixed light, shining on the four individuals. It seemed like an eternity passed, yet it was only a moment. Su Hao floated unscathed in the air, while the Immortal Master had lost their bnce, sprawling on the ground, struggling to get up, obviously affected by the Bewildering Illusion Formation, dizzy and disoriented. The Four Purple Aurora Formation also copsed. As for the purple light avatar created by the Immortal Master, it remained unaffected, just standing there motionless. After a moment, the Immortal Master gradually regained their senses and locked their divine thoughts onto the looming figure in the sky, feeling exceptionally hopeless. They had tried various methods but werepletely powerless against the crystal thief! Give up? This thought arose but was immediately rejected! If they gave up so easily, what would all these years of effort amount to? What were they pursuing as their ultimate ideal? Absolutely not, they couldnt give up! They had to try again! There must be a way! The Immortal Master gritted his teeth, and his hazy mind suddenly cleared. The ovepping images in the sky merged together, and his eyes found focus once more! Seeing the Immortal Master regain rity, Su Hao didnt hesitate. The red and blue lights of the Twenty-four Flying Sword Formation Bewildering Illusion once again shone upon him. Aba kari~ Unintelligible words escaped the Immortal Masters mouth as he lost bnce again and tumbled to the ground, trying to regain control over his body. Only those who had experienced it could understand that feeling, right? The consciousness was extremely clear, but unable to find direction. Everywhere seemed up, yet everywhere seemed down. When one thought they found the right direction, they realized it was the opposite Even more despairing was the inability to use spells, as if the spiritual power was unreachable, and even limbs seemed detached from the body! Lichi woke up shortly after. Su Hao muttered, Awake, not bad! Then, with a sweep of the red and blue lights, Lichi once again found himself rolling on the ground. Next was Lin Mei. Su Hao shone the red and blue lights on her, and the olddy rolled on the ground while shouting in fear. This was Su Haos first time using the modified Three-Day Bewildering Illusion Formation against enemies, unexpectedly effective! Just a nce and the sense of bnce of the entire world disappeared immediately, whether they were ordinary people or fused cultivators, everyone was equal. Sure enough, after less than a hundred nces from Su Hao, the three Unity Realm Cultivators sat on the ground with expressions of indifference, no longer showing any resistance. It was also first-ss for breaking the enemys will. Su Haonded in front of the three, set up the Opposing Spatial Barrier, and tilted his head, So, can we have a nice chat now? At this moment, the Immortal Master regained his senses, his sunken face looking at Su Hao, What do you want? Su Hao said, Ha! If you had asked earlier, you wouldnt have suffered so much! What I want is simple, just some answers! If you cooperate nicely, I wont harm you, but if you refuse hey, youll eventually agree, wont you? I have ways to persuade. The Immortal Master exhaled deeply, seeming to understand something, stood up, and regained his previousposure, What questions? Su Hao said, I have many questions, youll need a little patience! Then he asked the first question, What do you want with that creature you captured? The hearts of the three Immortal Master clenched. Indeed, when they went to capture the creature, they were targeted! In response, the three could only sigh in misfortune, realizing they had walked right into a trap and couldnt me anyone else. The Immortal Master answered calmly, To extract spiritual power. The answer was urate and concise, but it didnt reveal any useful information. However, Su Hao didnt care. Su Hao continued, So, what about the fifty-eight Unity Realm cultivators in the basement? The expressions of Lin Mei and Lichi slightly changed, but the Immortal Master seemed to have anticipated this and answered calmly, To extract spiritual power. A smirk appeared on Su Haos lips, Just to extract spiritual power? With so many Unity Realm spiritual powers, I dont think they are very useful to you. Its better to let me take them! With that, Su Haos Diamond Armor surged under his feet, quickly enveloping the entire basement of the pce, destroying the formations within. Amidst the surging crystals, fifty-eight living corpses emerged one by one, along with the creature they had just captured. The Immortal Master remained silent, while Lin Mei briefly showed a flicker of anxiety on her face but remained silent as well. Su Hao continued, It seems you dont mind. So, I wont be polite! With that said, the Diamond Armor surged onto the creature, enveloping it, and with a wriggle, the creature disappeared. The Immortal Masters pupils contracted. Su Haos Diamond Armor climbed onto another living corpse and disappeared again. One after another, with each disappearance of a living corpse, it felt like a knife stabbing into the hearts of the Immortal Master, their years of effort seemingly turning to nothing What is a hundred years of hard work? What is it to be on the verge of sess only to fail? Indeed, all the treasures collected over the years scattered, and the ns made for many years seemed to be realized, but today, they became distant again. The reputation of the crystal thief was indeed well-deserved! How long would it take to start over from scratch? He didnt have time anymore! Moreover, it was no longer just a matter of time, but even if he had hundreds of years, he couldnt seed again! Because his chips were all used up, and that arrogance in his heart had beenpletely worn away today! He once thought that being in the Unity state made him invincible, surpassing all fused cultivators. Now he realized how naive his thoughts were; there were always people beyond people and heavens beyond heavens! Furthermore, where could he find so many Unity Realm cultivators? In recent years, they had been almost wiped out by the crystal thief and their trio Its not that there were none left, but they had all hidden in remote mountain valleys, afraid to show themselves. With such a vast world, how could they be found? As Su Hao sent away thest living corpse, the Immortal Master also breathed out thest sigh of frustration, casually finding a ce to sit down and suddenly asking, Friend Jia Wei, what realm are you in now? Have you already reached beyond the Unity state? Su Hao replied, Cant you tell? Im in the Nascent Soul realm! The three Immortal Master muttered silently to themselves, I believe youre a ghost! Chapter 467

Chapter 467

Are the three Unity Realm cultivators angry? Naturally, they are angry, but due to their insufficient strength, their anger cannot be fully expressed. Just as it was about to re up, they were hit by the opponents red and blue rays They no longer want to experience that dizzying feeling of losing direction! After the crystal thief who called himself Jia Wei took away the corpses of Unity Realm cultivators they had collected for many years, their dreams copsed. Are dreams so easily shattered? Yes, they are. In the face of cruel reality, so-called dreams are indeed very fragile. Ambition may be lofty, but it cannot withstand a knife at the throat. The Nascent Soul realm mentioned by Su Hao is undoubtedly so in spiritual perception, but how could the three of them be pushed to this extent by a Nascent Soul cultivator? The Immortal Master said, Friend Jia Wei, youre joking! Su Hao retorted, Do you think I like to joke? The Immortal Master was momentarily speechless. Su Hao continued, I am indeed a Nascent Soul cultivator, theres no need to lie about that. You must be very curious why you were defeated by a mere Nascent Soul cultivator like me, right? The expressions of the Immortal Master and the others gradually became serious. If what this Jia Wei said was true, then the hidden information within Unintentional associations made their scalps tingle. The Immortal Master looked at the tall armored figure not far away and couldnt help but ask, Why? Su Hao casually waved, and an universal knife appeared in front of the Immortal Master. Su Hao said, It seems like your array formations are quite good. This is a tool I refined, take a look. The Immortal Master took it, and as the green light of the universal knife dissipated, he examined it carefully. After injecting spiritual power and carefully sensing its internal structure, his spirit shook, his eyes widened in disbelief, and for the first time, he lost hisposure and eximed incredulously, How is this possible, to achieve such a level! The internal structure was so intricate that it was beyond imagination, every bit of space was used rationally, chaotic yet orderly, crowded yet neat, and among the various refined structures, they could form various array formations. This was something he had never seen or heard of before. Not to mention the array formations, just the exquisite structure inside was beyond his imagination! Yes, its not a matter of whether it can be done or not, he hadnt even thought about it! Su Hao casually waved again, and the second and third flying swords stopped in front of the Immortal Master one by one. The Immortal Master endured the tremendous shock in his heart, took them, and examined them one by one, but couldnt utter a word. After a moment, he sighed deeply, Its not unjust to lose! Lin Mei curiously asked, Immortal Master, whats going on? The Immortal Master shook his head and said, Forget it! Its not that we couldnt beat him, but rather, we dont even have the qualification to be his opponents. Were not ying the same game The Immortal Master said again, Theres something I dont understand. Since Friend Jia Wei is so powerful, why hasnt he broken through the Unity Realm yet? Su Hao smiled and said, Unity Realm? Are you talking about that kind of breakthrough achieved by plundering the same source of spiritual power? The path has already been wrong, there is simply no future. Why would I want to break through? The minds of the three Immortal Masters were shaken again. The path is wrong? If this had been said before, he would never have believed it, but after seeing Su Haos universal knife, he couldnt help but believe it to some extent. After somemunication, Su Hao finally understood the purpose of the Immortal Masters and others. In short, it was to break through to a higher level beyond the Unity Realm, or, of course, to obtain a longer lifespan. ording to the Immortal Master himself, his body was nearing exhaustion, with probably only over two hundred years of lifespan left. He must make a breakthrough within two hundred years, or he would vanish in the blink of an eye. Two hundred years were too short for them. After many years of study and research, the Immortal Master had a very thorough understanding of spiritual power. Referring to the thoughts of his predecessors, he had devised a method to reach a higher realm. Based on the principle of the Red Spring Refining Spirit Liquid, he arranged the Spirit Refining Great Array, thoroughly refining his own vast and chaotic Unity Realm spiritual power into a unity, forming a unique Nascent Soul Realm. Then, by gathering a huge amount of spiritual power, repeating the steps of the Unity Realm, constructing a new Soul Locking Array, breaking through to the Unity Realm, and then arranging the Spirit Refining Great Array again to refine into Nascent Soul. In this way, continuously cycling between Unity Realm Nascent Soul Unity Realm Nascent Soul until there was nothing left to refine. In the Immortal Masters imagination, the ultimate in refinement would inevitably lead to a new realm, which he tentatively called the Cycle Realm. As for whether it would ultimately seed, he didnt know, but he nned to try it himself. If it failed, he had a second n, which was the External Spiritual Power Soul Locking Array. In other words, if the internal spiritual power reached its peak and still couldnt reach a new realm to extend his lifespan, he would continue to construct a new spiritual power cycle externally The core idea was infinite umtion! After listening, Su Hao just wanted to say, Damn, thats brilliant, this is true genius! You cant underestimate the wisdom of any worlds humans! Indeed, wisdom only sparks when colliding. After a conversation with the Immortal Master, Su Hao shed with new inspiration. After carefully analyzing the Immortal Masters ideas, Su Hao nodded in agreement, and then shook his head. The Immortal Master asked, What, you dont agree with my viewpoint? Su Hao said, I agree with your method of prolonging life, but this approach will never achieve eternity. Whether its a thousand more years or ten thousand more years, fundamentally, theres no difference. Time passes, and everything will eventually fade away. The Immortal Master said, If sessful, as long as I maintain my spiritual power, my essence will remain immortal. Isnt that eternity? Su Hao said, Do you know where that monster came from? The Immortal Master said, I have investigated, and I specte its thebination of the Six Masters from the Yunzhong Valley. Su Hao said, That should be correct. Then you should know that simply stacking spiritual power is useless. Without solving the fundamental problem of consciousness, its difficult to achieve true eternity. Theoretically speaking, as long as there is a continuous supply of spiritual power, that monster can exist indefinitely. But the problem is, it has lost its ability to think, only having the instinct to devour spiritual power. Whats the use of that? Then Su Hao continued, Moreover, where do we find a continuous supply of spiritual power? It can still be obtained through plundering now, but what about someday in the future when the spiritual energy dissipates? The Immortal Master frowned, What should we do then? Su Hao said, The eternity of spiritual power and your own eternity are not necessarily connected. Once you separate the two, its easy to find direction. You are you, and spiritual power is spiritual power. Your core goal should be your own thinking, not spiritual power as a tool! You rely too much on spiritual power, and by now, youve probably gone down the wrong path! Frantically stacking spiritual power inside and outside the body is just superficial cultivation. The Immortal Master was stunned, murmuring, I am me, spiritual power is spiritual power After saying a bunch, Su Haos actual expression was: Anyway, you guys are wrong, as for what to do, I dont know either, but if you want to know more, you have to exchange knowledge for it! The Immortal Master is also an extremely intelligent person. He saw a different way of thinking in Su Hao. There was something he wanted from this Jia Wei, perhaps providing him with apletely new breakthrough solution. The only downside was that the crystal armored figure was too strong, he couldnt defeat it. Usually, if he wanted something, he would just take it. Now that he couldnt, he would have to negotiate! So, Su Hao and the Immortal Master reached a preliminary cooperation intention. Data sharing, equivalent exchange. This means that the research results of spiritual power are shared by both sides, and to obtain specific knowledge from the other party, you need to exchange it with knowledge of equal value. Both sides have clear objectives, with their own needs, but without conflicts, this is a win-win situation. The only losers were probably the dozens of Unity Realm cultivators lying still, or perhaps the other immortal sects in this world. This destined the future pattern of the cultivation world to bepletely changed. The beneficiaries now might not necessarily be the beneficiaries in the future. By the end of the discussion, Su Hao and the Immortal Master became increasingly in sync, having long forgotten their previous life-and-death struggle. Only Lin Mei and Lichi remained silent, their thoughts unknown. Finally, the Immortal Master said, Friend Jia Wei, no matter what, I still want to personally try out my previous ideas. I hope you will return those more than fifty living corpses. Su Hao smiled, Of course. With that said, he waved his hand, and fifty-eight living corpses appeared one by one, and finally, the monster was also sent back. Su Hao added, I want to participate in your experiment. The Immortal Master nodded, Sure. Chapter 468

Chapter 468

To be honest, Lin Mei and Lichi witnessed everything, listened to everything, but they still wanted to say: We dont understand! Just a moment ago, they were thinking about how to take the life of the Crystal Thief, but not long after, the two of them were chatting like old friends about some iprehensible topics. Has the grudge with Shuhuan been settled or not? Even if we cant win, we shouldnt just ignore it! If the deceased Shuhuan knew about it in the afterlife, wouldnt he be infuriated to death? Could it be that this is the temporary measure of the Immortal Master? But it doesnt seem like it! The most unbelievable thing is that the Crystal Thief actually returned the living corpse, and moreover, the Immortal Master even agreed to let the Crystal Thief participate fully in his breakthrough n In summary: we dont understand! However, what seems unbelievable to Lin Mei and Lichi is considered natural by Su Hao and the Immortal Master. People who are goal-oriented in their actions can do things that are even anti-human, making it difficult for ordinary people to ept. Because these people are seldom influenced by emotions such as vanity, greed, jealousy, or arrogance. Aftermunication, the Immortal Master initially understood what kind of person Jia Wei was. Without certain reasons, Jia Wei wouldnt kill him, at least not before he sessfully broke through the Cycle Realm. This is also why the Immortal Master readily agreed for Su Hao to participate in his breakthrough n. In return, Su Hao doesnt care too much about trivial details, as long as he confirms that the Immortal Master cannot kill him, and at the same time, the Immortal Masters attempts are beneficial to him, thats enough. Su Hao asked, When do you n to start? The Immortal Master replied, No rush, I have some new ideas that need to be adjusted. Su Hao smiled, Need any help? The Immortal Master said, I couldnt ask for more! Lin Mei and Lichi: A yearter, the Immortal Master, with a brand-new n designed together with Su Hao, confidently began the breakthrough experiment. This breakthrough was expected tost for up to five years, which is a conservative estimate, and it could take longer. And Su Hao is still in the state of [Child of Fate], never revealing his true appearance, not daring to be careless. Su Hao said, I wish the Immortal Master friend sess in breaking through. I have other things to attend to. Ill leave a spirit beast by your side. If you have any problems, you can ask it, and Ill be able to see. With that said, Su Hao casually summoned a big cat with round eyes, surveying the surroundings. The Immortal Master said, Thanks for your help, friend. This breakthrough method,pared to my previous one, is simply night and day. This time, Im ny percent confident of sess in breaking through the Cycle Realm. Su Hao smiled and said, As long as youre confident. With that, Su Hao teleported back to Starry Bay. One year may seem short, but this year ofmunication with the Immortal Master has been very rewarding for Su Hao. The software Spiritual Energy Nature Transformation Factory designed by Yashan has also been upgraded, gaining more functions. Su Hao has also mastered the Immortal Masters adept technique, the Purple Extreme Soul Lock, and he uses it even more skillfully than the Immortal Master. However, after Su Hao improved this technique, it became a sleep aid! Instead of turning people into living corpses, it has been modified to induce unconsciousness. As for chain-type techniques, the focus is on binding. If you want to kill someone, wouldnt it be faster to just chop them with a sword? In one year, Su Hao has gained a lot of knowledge from the Immortal Master. Its hard to squeeze out any new ideas in the short term. To have other gains, he can only wait for the Immortal Master toplete a cycle of breakthroughs and see how it turns out. This will take at least five years. These five years are also a good time for consolidation, turning the knowledge gained from years of reading into practical applications. From theoretical foundations to practical applications, its never something that can be aplished in a short time. After returning to Starry Bay, Su Hao found Yashan and asked, Yashan, how is the progress of your Preparation of High-Efficiency Spiritual Power Enhancement Drugs? Have you encountered any problems? Yashan replied, Dont worry, Boss Wei. I can solve some small problems by myself by looking up information. Currently, the biggest problems are threefold: ack of experimental equipment, insufficient manpower for basic repetitive work, and a long experimental cycle. For the past few years, Ive been designing experimental equipment. As for manpower, Feng Cheng and the others are now able to perform some simple operations and data collection tasks. In a few more years, theyll be able to grow up and independentlyplete small branch tasks. As for the issue of experimental cycle, Im also thinking of ways to speed it up Yashan rattled off the situation over the years in one go, summed up as: the problems are not big, sess is certain, manpower is needed, time is needed. After listening, Su Hao said, We dontck time for now, no need to rush. As for manpower Ill figure out a way to get some for you in five years. By the way, you can consider establishing an academy to cultivate technological cultivators. They can learn both cultivation and technology, and Feng Cheng and the others can serve as instructors. Yashans eyes lit up, immediately praising, Boss Wei, your idea is feasible! Yashan thought for a moment and then said, I need to discuss this with Senior Feng Hua and Senior Yan. Since they have nothing else to do, let them be cultivation instructors as well. As for the location of the school, there is an ind not far from Starry Bay, which is just right. In this way, in at most twenty years, we can cultivate arge number of research-oriented talents! We dont need them to create innovations, justpleting the assigned tasks is enough! Su Hao nodded and said, If you think its feasible, then give it a try. As for the issue of students loyalty, neither Su Hao nor Yashan has ever considered it, because whether the students are loyal or not doesnt have much impact on their ns. What they want is knowledge. If a students defection can create something more valuable, Su Hao might even encourage them to defect Whatever it is, as long as the things created eventually flow into Su Haos pocket! How to achieve this? Of course, its through the Inte! Su Hao said, Yashan, what do you think about establishing a global Inte in this world? Yashans eyes gradually lit up, full of excitement, and he blurted out, Holy crap, Boss Wei! Why didnt I think of that! Upon learning of therger goal, Yashan felt that establishing a Cultivation and Technology Academy was an incredibly simple matter Isnt it just a matter of twenty or fifty years? If necessary, we can even extend it to a hundred or two hundred years, and sess is guaranteed. After exchanging ideas with Su Hao, Yashan eagerly ran back to write a proposal. With a sh, Su Hao returned to hisboratory, surveyed the surroundings, and then gave a candid assessment of theb: Primitive and rudimentary! Starting from scratch and reaching into space would be an incredibly long journey of technological ascent! Su Hao sat down, entered the pinball space, opened the task log, and checked off thepleted tasks. The first to fourth tasks have beenpleted and can be deleted. The fifth task, modrization, is only about ten percentplete, it cant be rushed, estimated to bepleted within twenty years. The sixth task can be deleted. The issue of lifespan in the seventh task will be revealed naturally after the Immortal Masterpletes his breakthrough. Now, lets redesign the n: First, research the rtionship between spiritual power and consciousness, find a way to use spiritual power as a springboard for consciousness to break free from bodily constraints. This is the main line! Second, research methods for spiritual power to continuously leap to higher levels, gaining higher energy levels. Currently, spiritual power seems incredibly powerful, but all the spiritual powerbined is not even enough to make a dent in a. Its nowhere near the level of destroying a with a single energy st as seen in Dragon Ball. I need to reach that level to make any progress. Third, ascend spiritual power technology, attempt to manufacture spiritual power spacecraft capable of flying into space, and explore the surrounding star regions. This is a subplot. What I need to do is summarize the basic principles of spiritual power and create some small gadgets as catalysts. After a hundred or two hundred years of intentional guidance and eleration, it will inevitably unleash tremendous creativity! Fourth, After finishing writing, Su Hao closed the task panel, exited the pinball space, and murmured as he opened his eyes, First, pondering the rtionship between spiritual power and consciousness, this is the top priority, the most important! After a moment, Su Hao added, Also the most difficult How should I proceed? Chapter 469

Chapter 469

Regarding the rtionship between spiritual power and consciousness, Su Hao pondered for a long time and came up with many ideas, but he kept overturning his own thoughts one by one. The brain, which carries consciousness information and enables free-thinking operation, is definitely not something that simple ideas canprehend. Su Hao admitted that he couldnt create a consciousness carrier that could run permanently. The knowledge required for this surpassed his current imagination. Since I cant figure this out for now, lets put it aside and focus on researching methods to improve spiritual power levels. Perhaps during this process, new inspiration wille. However, in reality, if one wants to do something without sufficient knowledge, even if inspiration strikes, it wont lead to sess. Where does inspiratione from if not from various knowledge colliding? Compared to the rtionship between spiritual power and consciousness, the train of thought on how to increase spiritual power levels is much simpler. In reality, there are enough reference points for Su Hao to study, such as Qi Induction Realm spiritual power, Foundation Establishment Realm spiritual power, all the way to Unity Realm spiritual power, with significant improvements in the energy of spiritual power at each level. If the principles of spiritual power transition are thoroughly studied, one canpletely master this biological energy called spiritual power. By then, not only could the cultivation techniques in the cultivation world be greatly optimized and conversion efficiency improved, but Su Haos current Nascent Soul spiritual power could also be greatly enhanced. Maybe, at its peak, he could shoot out an energy cannon like the protagonist in stories, easily blowing up a with a single shot! Even if he couldnt reach the level of destroying a, one in a million chances would be eptable, right? Su Hao didnt even expect one in a million chances; he just didnt want to experience something like the Two Thousand Explosions again, where just a sound would consume half of his spiritual power. At his current level, he was far from being able to travel through the universe! At least two conditions needed to be met for that to be possible: one was having energy almost infinite in magnitude, and the other was having a lifespan almost infinite in length. Su Hao first dismantled the Spiritual Power Nature Transformation Factory that Yashan had previously researched, analyzing the transformationws one by one. Although Yashan has summarized thews of spiritual power transformation, in my opinion, its still not enough. The Spiritual Power Nature Transformation Factory only summarized thews of nature transformation of spiritual power, but it didntplete the research on the principle of nature transformation. The core principle is the most important. No matter how manyws are summarized, there is still a limit to thews. However, once I understand the principle, its like giving me full control over spiritual power transformation. I can freely modify the underlying parameters to obtain the spiritual power I want. What Su Haos current Activator could achieve wasnt as much as he had imagined! After organizing everything, he began to design a research n for the principle of spiritual power transformation, writing and drawing on the log board while muttering to himself, For the study of spiritual power, start by analyzing from macro and micro perspectives. Set up arge number of control groups at the macro level, try different conditions to obtain corrtion data, and find the core associated substances. Record the micro level in the pinball space, assist Little Light in analyzing the differences in structure andposition, and then test the different performances of different structures andpositions, as well as the ways energy is released, and try to summarize the principles. The goal is for the macro and micro levels to fully coincide After spending a month, Su Hao formted a preliminary n for researching spiritual power and then uploaded it to the Universal Assistant for sharing with Yashan. Then, he began to collect arge amount of spiritual power at all levels. Su Haos way of collecting spiritual power was simple: first, prepare arge number of Spirit Stone Reservoirs, transform into the Crystal Thief, and go to those familiar immortal sects to negotiate the matter of donating spiritual power with the elders of the sects. This spiritual power was all used for research. If sessful in the future, it would surely yield beneficial feedback. Su Hao believed that those elders wouldnt refuse such a win-win situation. Sure enough, after Su Hao announced his identity as the Crystal Thief, those elders cooperated to the fullest extent, making Su Haos collection work progress very smoothly. After collecting enough experimental materials, Su Hao immersed himself in focused research. Time flies, three yearster, Su Hao was twenty-eight years old. At this time, Su Hao had be a tall and handsome young man, with the youthful innocence fading away from his brows, revealing maturity. And this change was the result of Su Haos intentional adjustment; otherwise, with his current cultivation at the Nascent Soul, he would probably still have a baby face for the next two hundred years. Three years of time allowed Su Hao to gain apletely new understanding of spiritual power, a biological energy. However, what disappointed Su Hao was that the power he desired, the ability to destroy a with a flick of his finger, seemed to be out of reach for now. Because through research, he found that the energy of spiritual power was essentially a form of chemical energy. Although its intensity was unbelievably high, it still fell shortpared to nuclear energy. However, the high-energy concentrated spiritual power I now possess is not bad either. By using runes topletely release its energy, the effect obtained might not be inferior to nuclear energy. Su Hao raised a finger, and a dazzling golden light emanated from it. He carefully felt the energy state on it, stable yet violent. This was Su Haos current spiritual power. Due to the high level of spiritual power, after leaving the body, the spiritual power automatically turned into an excited state, with outer electrons transitioning into photons, emitting dazzling light. Three years ago, Su Haos Nascent Soul spiritual power could emit at most a faint glow, far from reaching this dazzling level. Just this egg-sized cluster on Su Haos finger contained energy equivalent to one-tenth of the Two Thousand Explosions from before! It could be said that with just a light tap of his finger, he could pierce through the dense shields of a Unity Realm cultivator. There was no need to use any artifacts like three years ago to break through the shield. Directly using high-energy levels to crush, it was unreasonable, just like how a Unity Realm cultivator would crush a Qi Induction or Foundation Establishment cultivator. Although the spiritual power level can continue to stack up, the higher the energy level of spiritual power, the heavier the perception burden. My spiritual sense is already struggling to keep up. Continuing to stack energy is useless and will face the risk of losing control. If it goes out of control, this energy is enough to wipe out the Starry Bay from the continent. Su Hao thought to himself as he uploaded the neatly organized spiritual power stacking data to the Universal Assistant. Then he stood up to tidy up his messyboratory, pushed the door open, and walked slowly along the exquisite staircase mountain path to the peak, where he sat down in the pavilion at the peak and gazed out at the distant sea! Soon, his eyes gradually became absent-minded, not knowing what he was thinking about again. Two dayster, Yashan found Su Hao, his face full of excitement. Boss Wei, the first generation of spiritual power amplification drugs has been sessfully developed, and its even a mass-produced drug. The effects range from the Qi Induction Realm to the Nascent Soul Realm, and they can be freely adjusted. Su Hao put down the alchemy manual, looked up, and said, Oh? Tell me about it! After Yashan sent the documents to Su Hao, he began, The preparation of the first generation of drugs continues the alchemy method of this world, optimizing the pills from two perspectives: spiritual materials and process. In terms of spiritual materials, we no longer have high demands on various rare and exotic spiritual flowers and nts. Instead, we have found a high-yield spiritual nt substitute. In terms of process, we have realized a simplified fully automated process, where only a person needs to input materials in proportion every day and then activate the formation to automatically obtain the corresponding medicine. Su Hao said, Not bad. Achieving this in such a short time, its basically liberating cultivators from endless spiritual power conversion. Yashan smiled and said, I was busy with experiments before and rarely converted spiritual power. But after sessfully making the first generation of spiritual power amplification drugs, I tested them myself. In just two months, I filled up the spiritual power of the Golden Core Realm, increasing efficiency by more than a hundredfold. Su Hao smiled, When you have time, send some to my master and them. Seeing them meditate in seclusion every day without much progress must be ufortable. Alright, Boss Wei! Yashan replied with a smile and continued, This is just the first generation of spiritual power amplification drugs. I am now starting to develop the second generation of amplification drugs. The principle is different from the general direct increase in protein type pills. Instead, it directly stimtes the transcription of human protein while breaking the inhibitory effect of concentration on spiritual roots. Using both drugs together will definitely have a stronger effect! Su Hao asked, Do you have any ideas? Yashan shook his head awkwardly and said, Not yet, still thinking about it. Chapter 470

Chapter 470

Having ideas is good. First, boldly take action and try. When encountering difficulties, ovee them. Even if the expected goal is not achieved in the end, unexpected gains will surely be obtained during the process of oveing difficulties. Su Hao said indifferently, Ive uploaded the research during this period to the assistant. Regarding the stacking of spiritual power energy, if you have time, you can research how to make high-concentration spiritual power stones and find a way to mass produce them. I n to start designing spiritual power technology productster, and we need high-energy spiritual power stones as product drivers. Yashan immediately became spirited, saying, Understood, Boss Wei! Then, Yashan sent a document to Su Haos email, eagerly saying, Boss Wei, since the amplification potion of spiritual power has been sessful, its time to cultivate talents. This is the Spiritual Power Technology Talent CultivationSpiritual Energy Academy Enrollment n I wrote in my spare time over the past few years. Could you please take a look? Su Hao nodded and casually opened it to take a look. As he read, Su Hao asked, Have the introductory reading materials and cases for spiritual power technology been prepared? Yashan immediately searched on the assistant for a while and sent several documents to Su Hao, introducing them one by one, I n to offer nine subjects, namely The Beauty of Nature and Spiritual Power, Machinery, Formations, and Productivity, Social Cognition, Cultivation History and Transformation, Algebra and Geometry, Material Chemistry, Physical Exploration, Cultivation Fundamentals, and Techniques and Spiritual Power. The n is to first change the students underlying cognition, and after they have a certain level of logical thinking, impart specific knowledge and applications to them. Ive outlined these books for now, but havent had time to fill in the content. I expect they will be further improved in ten years. Su Hao smiled and said, Indeed, its good. However, for these subjects, having a framework and a few cases is enough. You dont need to do everything yourself. Just show them the direction, and the students will add the rest on their own. In no more than two hundred years, you will get what you want. At this point, Su Hao changed the subject, What we need is spiritual power technology with spiritual power as the core energy source. Everything should be guided in this direction. The knowledge reserve of electric power technology is not what we urgently need at the moment, so we cant let the direction deviate. Yashan understood Su Haos meaning and confidently said, Rest assured, Boss Wei, I will keep an eye on it at all times. If by any chance the whole civilization starts to develop towards electric power technology, Ill make the civilization start over. Su Hao chuckled, Theres no need to be so extreme. Just be vignt in normal times. If things really go awry, there are other ways to continue our research. Also, to cultivate the talents we need, we cant let cultivation take up all their time. We need to save enough time for students to research. So, the faster the cultivation speed, the better. The cultivation techniques used before were too slow in conversion speed. I have also summarized apletely new cultivation technique over the past two years, called Rapid Immortal Technique from Entry to Nascent Soul. You can reorganize it as the general cultivation technique for the Cultivation Technology Institute. Yashan suddenly felt embarrassed, Boss Wei, why is your research speed so fast with the same amount of time? Ive just made a little progress on one project, and Ive seen you upload almost ten results. Sometimes I cant even keep up Boss Wei, do you have any tips? Su Hao smiled, The speed of exploration is naturally slow. If you can learn first and umte enough knowledge, streamline the train of thought, naturally, things will be done faster. But this kind of thinges with practice. Take it slow, and it will get faster in the future. Not long after, Yashan left excitedly, saying he was going to take Feng Ling and others to overseas inds to jointly design the dreamlike academy building. As for what it would eventually turn out to be, Su Hao couldnt be bothered. Taking the time to check the situation with the Immortal Master, so far, there wasnt much difference from what was expected, just that the progress was slower than anticipated. Su Hao couldnt help but sigh, Breaking through seems not to be that easy! Since thats the case, lets develop some spiritual powermunication devices during this time! Su Hao hasnt delved deeply into how a society should transition and develop in terms of technology, nor has he ever thought of climbing thedder of technology step by step. What hes thinking is to forcibly connect the entire world first, allowing various knowledge and information to flow, and then see the situation to guide the innovation of spiritual power technology! As for whether forcibly connecting the entire world will cause chaos, Su Hao isnt too concerned about this. Any new thing will impact the old market and cause those involved to lose their existing interests, leading to a certain degree of chaos. But Su Hao believes that with just a few years, this chaos will naturally settle down, forming a new bnce. Su Hao took out the Endless Stone he had collected before and entered theboratory. This Endless Lotus tform, which Su Hao had bought with fifty spiritual stones at the Qianfeng Assembly. It was said to be missing another part, which rendered the lotus tform functionless. But for Su Hao, this didnt matter much. He didnt need the lotus tform to resonate under specific circumstances; instead, he needed to decipher the specific signal the spiritual power transformed into within the Endless Stone over long distances. As long as Su Hao mastered this specific signal, the spiritual powermunication device would be very simple. Su Hao quickly entered a state of research. His research speed was very fast, thanks to the existence of the Bouncing Ball Space. The Pinball Ball Space could record all theplete information of an object and then, with the help of Little Light,pletely manifest it. It could also, under Su Haosmand, freely erge, reduce, and select corresponding substances or fluctuations. This brought great convenience to Su Haos research. The microscopic world that others couldnt see, Su Hao could observe at will. The particles or fluctuations that others couldnt detect, Little Light could autonomously restore and simte, even considerately marking different particles with different colors. If research was still slow under such convenient conditions, Su Hao would consider himself beyond redemption. Take the effect after injecting spiritual power into the Endless Stone, for example. Su Hao analyzed and summarized it in just one month. Then, his mouth almost stretched to his ears, heughed incessantly, After injecting spiritual power into the Endless Stone, it generates a special spiritual power wave. Endless Stones with the same frequency as electromaic waves and spiritual power waves will have an attracting reaction when receiving spiritual power waves. Isnt this a solution formunication devices? As the research progressed, Su Hao discovered that the Endless Stone wasnt the key; it was a kind of high-quality substance inside the Endless Stone that yed a crucial role in the conversion of spiritual power energy. After half a year of experimentation, Su Hao mastered the synthesis method of this high-quality substance, which he named Ya. And the discovery of Ya marked the beginning of Su Haos design ofmunication devices! After some thought, Su Hao decided to start with the simplest transmitter, which was essentially a telephone. Now it wasnt called a telephone anymore; Su Hao casually came up with a name with a bit of fairy air, called Wanliyin. The principle of Wanliyin was very simple: by using the vibration of sound to shake the spiritual power in the microphone and generate a special frequency of spiritual power wave signal, it transmitted to the other end of Wanliyin, causing the spiritual power on it to vibrate ordingly and produce sound! With a wealth of knowledge reserves, Su Hao sessfully made the first pair of Wanliyin in just half a month. Lets find someone to test it. Su Hao took a pair of Wanliyin and left. With a sweep of his spiritual sense, he immediately spotted Feng Yan leaning on the fence, gazing into the distance. She was holding the hand of a cloth doll, swinging it back and forth in front of her. Su Hao flew towards Feng Yan. Feng Yan also noticed Su Hao. After Su Hao approached, she couldnt help but lean in closer, looking at Su Haos face with a face full of infatuation, and couldnt help but say, Little brother! I couldnt tell when you were young, but I didnt expect you to be so handsome when you grew up! Sister, I underestimated you back then. Feng Yan still had the same appearance as before, with almost no resistance to handsome things. Sinceing to the Starry Port, she appeared a bit more cheerful than before because her senior brother, Feng Hua, didnt run around anymore. They could asionally meet, bringing her one step closer to sessfully winning over Feng Hua. Su Hao joked, Sister, give up, even if Im handsome, Im not yours. Feng Yan chuckled, Is that so? Then she tied the cloth doll around her waist and reached out to pinch Su Haos face. Su Hao immediately stepped back, saying, Sister, please stop! As long as Su Hao dodged, how could Feng Yan catch him? Until the end, Feng Yan still couldnt pinch Su Haos handsome face as she wished. Su Hao kindly reminded her, Sister, if you want to pursue Senior Brother Feng Hua, you have to be more focused. Dont get distracted by every handsome guy you see. How can you win over Senior Brother Feng Hua like this? Feng Yan arrogantly replied, I dont need your advice. With my unparalleled beauty, am I afraid of not being able to win over just one Feng Hua? Su Hao said, Its been so many years, and theres been no progress. Is this how youre pursuing him? Today, you help me with a test, and Ill teach you how to win over Senior Brother Feng Hua. Feng Yan said, Im an expert in love affairs; I dont need teaching. Su Hao added, I have a special aphrodisiac for dealing with Golden Core cultivators. Feng Yans eyes lit up, What test? Chapter 471

Chapter 471

Regarding the special medicine for Foundation Establishment cultivators, Su Hao had seen it in the list of medicines uploaded by Yashan before. It should be a product of Yashans research on spiritual power enhancement drugs. Since Feng Yan had a need for it, Su Hao didnt mind satisfying her. As for what Feng Hua thought One was a sister, the other was a master of his master. Su Hao naturally stood on his sisters side. However, even though the medicine was given, whether Feng Yan would sessfully administer it was another question. ording to Su Haos estimate, even if Feng Yan had the medicine, there werent many opportunities for her to sessfully administer it to Feng Hua. It could be seen that Feng Hua was somewhat wary of Feng Yan Could it be that Feng Yan had done something like this before? Su Hao handed a square piece of rock to Feng Yan and said, Test this new gadget I made, called Wanliyin.'' Feng Yan took it, held it in her hand and yed with it. The rock was square, grey all over, with two buttons on it, one round and one triangr. She couldnt help but ask, What is Wanliyin? Su Hao said, It means transmitting sound over long distances. Later, when you press the triangr button, activate Wanliyin, and after hearing the beep sound, press the round button, then we can talk! Feng Yan asked, Should I press it now? Su Hao replied, You can press it anytime. Then, after flying to a very distant ce overseas and being out of sight of each other, Su Hao pressed the triangr button, activated the spiritual power inside it, and then pressed the round button. The next moment, the small rock in his hand made a ding ding ding sound. At the same time, the rock in Feng Yans hand also made a beep beep beep sound. Feng Yan turned it over and saw that the sound wasing from several small holes on the rock. She murmured to herself, Next, press this round one She reached out and pressed it! Click! The beep sound immediately disappeared, just as she was wondering, a familiar voice came out from another small hole. Sister, can you hear me? Feng Yan widened her eyes in surprise, Feng Wei, is that you? How did your voicee out? Su Hao chuckled, Otherwise, why would it be called Wanliyin? It seems to have seeded! Feng Yan squinted and looked out to the distant sea, but couldnt see Su Haos figure, Where are you now? Can you hear me no matter how far away you are? At this moment, Su Hao was on the distant sea, I dont know yet. Im testing the distance. Can you hear me clearly now? Feng Yans voice immediately came out, I can hear you clearly. This is amazing! How did you do it? Almost no dy was perceptible. Su Hao continued to fly farther away, talking as he flew. When the distance between Su Hao and Feng Yan reached two hundred thousand meters, the signal severely attenuated, and finally lost connectionpletely. After trying several ces and finding no signal, Su Hao teleported back to Star Bay and flew back to Feng Yan. He said, Alright, the test is over. Thanks for cooperating, Sister Feng Yan. With that, Su Hao casually grabbed a small bottle that appeared in his hand and handed it to Feng Yan, saying, This is your reward. Feng Yan happily epted it and uncontrobly imagined scenes of sessfully administering the medicine, letting out a sillyugh. Su Hao reached out and said, Okay, give me the Wanliyin back! Reluctantly, Feng Yan returned the small rock to Su Hao, saying, Brother, can you make a pair for me? Ill give one to that old Feng Hua guy, then I can talk to him every day. Su Hao replied, It should be possible in a few years. Feng Yan then asked, How was Wanliyin made, using formations? Feng Yan was quite knowledgeable in formations, and Su Hao had been learning formations with her from the beginning. Now that she discovered Su Hao had made something new, she couldnt help but be curious and itching to try making one herself. Su Hao answered, It involves knowledge of formations, but its not all formations. Afterwards, Su Hao stayed behind and patiently exined the principles of Wanliyin to Feng Yan, as well as how to achieve two-waymunication. However, Su Hao couldnt finish his exnation because Feng Yans face gradually showed confusion, and her eyes eventually lost focus. Helplessly, Su Hao said, Sister, if you want to make one too, just follow Yue Ying to learn for a while! Feng Yan immediately shook her head, Forget it, those things dont suit me. Su Hao could only sigh at this. Almost everyone has heard the phrase youre never too old to learn, but very few people actually live up to it. Not only Feng Yan, but even Feng Hua and Feng Ling were the same, unable to focus on learning a new set of knowledge to understand the world. They looked young, but they were already quite old. Feng Hua and Feng Yan were both over a hundred years old, and Feng Ling was also in her tens. It was difficult for them to persist every day after the initial curiosity stage, so they eventually gave up. Continuing their previous way of life made them feel morefortable. Su Hao realized something from Feng Ling and the others: to truly revolutionize spiritual technology, its necessary to start from childhood. With just a few decades, when the new generation grows up and reces the old generation, the entire world will naturally change. He also introspected, Will I, over time, refuse to learn and gradually be as rigid as my masters? Can I always maintain my enthusiasm for learning and not fade away? Can I ensure that I wont becent because of current small gains and stop striving for improvement? Then, Su Hao wrote down his doubts in the most conspicuous ce in the pinball space, ensuring that he would see these sentences every time he entered the pinball space. He still hopes to humbly learn knowledge and explore the unknown. My curiosity! I hope you never fade! I hope time will never erode your desire for exploration. Su Hao bid farewell to Feng Yan and returned to his ownboratory. He recorded the information of the two Wanliyin devices into the pinball space, then checked the spiritual power consumption inside. After a moment, he needed to be satisfied, saying, The energy consumption is extremely low, almost negligible. Su Hao ced the two Wanliyin devices properly and entered the pinball space to begin themunication equipment upgrade n. The point-to-point voice signal propagation test isplete. The signal range is effective within two hundred thousand meters. In other words, once the spiritual power wave radiation exceeds two hundred thousand meters, it will severely attenuate and normalmunication cannot be achieved. However, if the spiritual power intensity is increased, this range can be further extended. In other words, if the power is sufficient, satellite signals five million meters away canpletely radiate to the ground. To cover the entire with spiritual power signals, Su Hao had two ns: one was to establish numerous signal base stations on the continent, interconnected to cover the entire continent, and the other was to send arge number of satellites into space, synchronous rotation, providing stable signals. After a simple calction, Su Hao immediately decided: both satellite and base stations were needed. However, this gave rise to new problems: arge number of personnel were needed for daily maintenance. Involving manpower meant involving money. Here, the money mentioned was not gold, silver, or spiritual stones, but productive forces. In simple terms, increasing productivity produces more value, which allows many people to be freed from frontline production and engage in otherbor. After productivity increases, the surplus value produced is the money Su Hao uses for daily maintenance! After going around in circles, he returned to productivity. However, these were not the problems Su Hao needed to think about at the moment. Right now, he just needed to design the base stations, satellites, and personal terminals. But, this was easier said than done! Signal processors, signal exchangers, spiritual power disys, information storage disks, etc., all needed to be slowly made by Su Hao using various spiritual power materials. And this was just the hardware, there was still matching software to be built. Su Hao took a long breath, Next, is the long research and development time. The long Su Hao referred to was estimated to be around fifty years. If suitable talents could be cultivated to assist, then this time would be shortened. For the future gains, fifty years of investment was worth it. Moreover, during these fifty years, he wouldnt only focus on this one thing; the main line was always to find a method for spiritual power to carry consciousness. Su Hao had never had an easy journey. He understood that to obtain what he wanted, he had to invest time and effort, there were no shortcuts. I will definitely soar into space! This worldly body will absolutely not perish on this! Chapter 472

Chapter 472

The stars shifted, and five years passed. Su Hao immersed himself in the research and development of spiritual technology products. One technological challenge after another was ovee by him. Theboratory was filled with various spiritual technology products: walkie-talkies, loudspeakers, radios, spiritual energy cars, submarines, small-scale spiritual wave signal stations, calctors, weaving machines, spiritual energy trucks, track trains, disys, information processors Of course, most of them were semi-finished products, but some could be used, such as trucks, cars, and weaving machines, which didnt require too much technology. With his previous alchemy mindset, he could materialize them. Su Hao didnt need these things himself; he made them to poprize them among the people, thereby increasing the productivity of the popce. Although spiritual energy was cultivated by cultivators, and cultivators researched spiritual energy more efficiently, there was no rule that non-cultivators couldnt research its uses. Its like ordinary humans cant generate electricity but can y with electricity in various ways. The power of mortals should not be underestimated. As long as certain conditions are provided, they can inevitably unleash extremely powerful creativity. One day, Su Hao sensed that Yashan hade to hisboratory. Not only Yashan but also Feng Cheng, Feng Hua, and others hade. Su Hao put down a spiritual integration board in his hand and walked out. As soon as Yashan saw Su Hao, he immediately greeted him, Boss Feng Wei! The others stood behind Yashan, subtly cing Yashan in the lead, indicating that this matter was initiated by Yashan. Su Hao asked, Why did everyonee running over here? As he spoke, he stepped aside and led everyone into hisboratory. Yashan naturally walked into Su Haosboratory and exined, Boss Feng Wei, regarding the matter of the academy, we are all prepared. We came to you this time to seek your approval and, at the same time, invite you to be the founding dean of our Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy.'' Feng Hua and the others also followed into Su Haosboratory, their eyes filled with curiosity. What did Su Haosboratory look like? They were extremely curious! Because strange and wonderful things often flowed out of Su Haosboratory. For example, the Wangliyin that had be popr in the past two years, which allowed people on Starry Sky Ind tomunicate with each other anytime, anywhere, for long-distance conversations. There was also a huge wall erected in front of the Starry Sky Port za. ording to Yue Ying, this was called a screen, which would asionally automatically update thetest news from around the world. On the screen,rge sections of glowing text would change and circte, which was quite magical. Was this a magical tool? It must be! But they had never thought that magical tools could be used for anything other than fighting. As Su Hao walked, the Diamond Armor under his feet quickly surged into theboratory, constructing a majestic set of meeting tables and chairs. Su Hao said, Just for this matter? Alright then! Go ahead and do it. I can also be the dean, but I dont have time to manage anything. Yashan nodded, I understand! You dont need to handle anything; you just need to show up once during student enrollment and graduation. Su Hao is so handsome, its easy to agree to show his face. Everyone took their seats, but their eyes couldnt help but wander around theboratory, where various strange things were piled up. Yashan lowered his voice and said, Boss Feng Wei, the main reason for bringing them here this time is to have you, as the founding dean, formally appoint Feng Cheng and the others. Su Hao nodded with a smile, understanding Yashans meaning. Although Feng Hua and Feng Yan would listen to what Yashan said, Yashans authority might seem somewhatcking when formally appointing them to positions. Their natural eptance of the position would be lower. However, if Su Hao, the de facto leader, made the appointments, it would be different. Positions appointed by Su Hao naturally held him ountable. In the eyes of everyone, Su Hao was an authority figure, which meant they would be ountable to authority. This was easy! Su Hao said, Okay! Yashans face lit up with joy and continued, Boss Wei, since its a formal appointment, we need to go through the formal process. Lets move to Starry Sky Ind! At the entrance of the academy, I will preside over it, and you will announce the formal establishment of the Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy.'' When they were about to set off, Feng Ling finally couldnt resist running to the pile of half-finished junk in front of Su Hao. She touched this and looked at that, curious, and asked, Feng Wei, what are these things? They look interesting, like Wangliyin? Su Hao replied, Just some gadgets, much more powerful than Wangliyin. Youll know in the future! These gadgets can change the world. Change the world? Everyone was even more curious. Could these gadgets really change the world? Who was the world, that it could be changed so easily! Feng Ling countered, Isnt the world fine as it is? Why change it? And into what? Su Hao sighed and said, Master, with your understanding, its hard for me to exin to you. Youd better focus on your cultivation and break through to the Golden Core Realm as soon as possible! Its been so many years, Im worried about you. If you dont break through to the Golden Core Realm soon and die due to insufficient lifespan, you wont be able to see how the world has changed. Feng Ling: Not only was Feng Ling deeply affected, but even Feng Yueer and Yun Qingping were also greatly affected. It had been over a decade, and they were still hovering in the Foundation Establishment Realm, never managing to break through to the Golden Core Realm. Originally, it was normal to linger in the Foundation Establishment Realm for thirty or forty years, and no one would say anything. They wouldnt seek trouble for themselves orpare themselves to Su Hao. But the key was that Yashan and Feng Cheng, who started cultivating muchter than them, had already broken through to the Golden Core Realm six years ago! As for the reason, they knew it was the cultivation technique. Yashan and Feng Cheng cultivated the techniques personally designed for them by Su Hao! They wanted it too, but they used the cultivation techniques from the Yunzhong Valley to establish their foundations, and once established, it couldnt be easily changed! They sighed inwardly, If only we hadnt broken through so quickly! Starry Sky Ind is a small ind outside Starry Bay, five hundred kilometers away. It is oval-shaped, with a long axis of fifty thousand meters. On the side facing thend are towering peaks, while on the opposite side is a in with various strange flowers and exotic nts. The area is densely covered with trees, and various peculiar small beasts can be seening and going. Many seabirdspete for food along the coast, and asionally, sea creatures can be seen in the shallow sea. Large fish leap out of the sea from time to time, creating a lively scene. On the mountainside, vaguely visible are pavilions and pavilions, nned neatly to conform to the trend of the towering peaks. On a secondary peak, there is a huge square with a statue in the center, vaguely resembling Su Haos appearance. Behind the statue is a majestic fairy hall. Around the square are neatly arranged courtyards of the same specifications, connected together, emitting a sense of harmony and beauty. Facing the square is a wide staircase that descends along the mountain, consisting of nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine steps, extending to the foot of the mountain. At the end, a huge gate stands tall, integrating dominance and immortality. In the center of the gate is written in gilt letters: Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy, with the following written on the left and right sides: Enter this gate, do not ask where it leads. Leave this mountain, together to the stars. A group of seven people arrived at the entrance of the academy on Starry Sky Ind. Su Hao recited the two lines on the gate, chuckled, and said, Just by looking at these two lines, you can tell theyre from Yue Yings hand. Yashan smiled awkwardly, not daring to ask how his boss wrote them. If he blurted out something like nonsense, wouldnt it be embarrassing? At this moment, Su Hao became interested and took the lead up the steps. Lets go! Up the mountain, lets walk thisdder to heaven! The others followed Su Hao up the stairs, all the way to the halfway square. Su Hao looked at the statue in the center of the square, and couldnt help but twitch his mouth. At this moment, Yashan leaned over and said, Boss Feng Wei, this statue was made using a dark golden statue as material. Back then, you brought back a huge statue from somewhere. The materials are quite precious. I couldnt do anything with it, so I used it to create your likeness and ced it here! Ive alsoe up with a name for it, called Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals.'' Yashan had done this kind of thing before, and he seemed to have developed a habit! He had previously arranged for him a God of Genesis, and now he came up with a Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals. It had to be said that Yashans cleverness in using his reputation to do things was quite something. With just this statue and this title, he could save himself a lot of trouble in the future. Su Hao didnt say anything about it and epted the title as a matter of course because he didnt care. If this title was useful, he would use it, nothing more. Su Hao walked up to the tform under the statue and looked back at the six people below. At this moment, he had changed his identity. He was no longer the casual Feng Wei. He was the founding dean of the Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy, a person who would bring absolute change to the cultivation world! I, Feng Wei, dere that the Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy is officially established! There were no flowers, no apuse, but Su Haos voice spread far and wide, destined to leave echoes on this mountain for tens of thousands of years. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Ridiculous, Pitiful, and Regrettable Next is the appointment ceremony, formally announced by Su Hao one by one. Under the statue, Su Hao¡¯s voice was full of dignity, his attitude serious, not to be refused, assigning corresponding responsibilities to each position. From this moment on, the seven people present, in addition to their original identities as disciples of the Yunzhong Valley, also had another bond, which was the responsibility from the ¡®Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy¡¯. Yashan served as vice president, also responsible for teaching ¡°Social Cognition¡± and ¡°Cultivation History and Change¡± courses. Feng Hua served as the director of teaching, also responsible for teaching ¡°Cultivation Basics¡±. Feng Yan served as the deputy director of teaching, also responsible for teaching ¡°Mechanics and Formations and Productivity¡±. Feng Ling served as the disciplinary officer, unable to teach anything. Feng Cheng served as the instructor of ¡°Techniques and Spiritual Power¡±. Feng Yuer served as the instructor of ¡°Beauty of Nature and Spiritual Power¡± and ¡°Algebra and Geometry¡±. Yun Qingping served as the instructor of ¡°Material Chemistry¡± and ¡°Physics Exploration¡±. After the announcement, Su Hao looked at Feng Hua and Feng Yan, smiling, and said, ¡°Director Feng Hua, Director Feng Yan, what stage have your cultivations reached now?¡± Feng Hua shook his head and said, ¡°Stuck at the fourth level of the Golden Core, ¡®Golden Firmness¡¯, still exploring ¡®Spiritual Sense¡¯, but unable to enter.¡± Feng Yan also said, ¡°Me too.¡± Su Hao said, ¡°Tomorrow, you two go find Director Yue Ying. Let him help you find ¡®Spiritual Sense¡¯ and break through the Nascent Soul stage as soon as possible.¡± Feng Hua and Feng Yan were shocked to hear this, looking at Yashan incredulously, ¡°Spiritual Sense can still help find it? And breaking through the Nascent Soul stage?¡± Su Hao nodded seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! At thetest within three years, it can help you break through the Nascent Soul stage.¡± Feng Hua and Feng Yan both knew that since Su Hao said so, it must be true! The astonishment on their faces grew stronger and stronger, unable to help but exchange a nce. They had confirmed that what they had cultivated for so many years must be false immortality without a doubt! At this moment, Feng Ling jumped out and asked, ¡°Feng Wei, what about me? I also want to break through to the Golden Core stage! Can you help me?¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Has the master prepared to draw the spiritual power structure of the five viscera?¡± Feng Ling helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ve practiced countless times, but I still can¡¯t find the sensation of the five viscera. Even if I draw it out, it¡¯s useless, so I dare not break through.¡± Su Hao turned to look at Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping and asked, ¡°Are you two the same?¡± Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping nodded, ¡°Indeed, without certainty, we dare not act recklessly.¡± Su Hao understood and then pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The three of you, for the next month, adjust your physical condition first, prepare to draw the spiritual power structure at any time, and then wait for Yue Ying to find you. Within at most two months, you will be able to break through to the Golden Core stage.¡± Feng Ling just casually asked, but didn¡¯t expect that Su Hao really had a way to help them break through to the Golden Core stage. For a moment, she showed a joyful expression! She didn¡¯t have the stubbornness of ¡®I¡¯ll rely on myself¡¯ at all. She didn¡¯t want to sit still every day, searching for that elusive ¡®sensation of the five viscera¡¯. Not to mention the sore butt, the key was that she had no clue at all. For her, daily cultivation was simply torture. She wasn¡¯t afraid of cultivation; she was afraid of making no progress year after year! Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping were the same. Both of them were not the kind of people who had to prove their strength. Maybe they were before, but not anymore. Could anyone be stronger than Su Hao? So, what¡¯s the point of proving oneself? It¡¯s better to spend more time learning some knowledge. Recently, the article on spiritual power research sent by Teacher Yue Ying had shocked them, but they hadn¡¯t had time to study and digest it properly yet. As soon as Feng Yuer heard that Su Hao could help them break through to the Golden Core stage, her first reaction was surprise, followed by doubt: How could Feng Wei help them find the ¡®sensation of the five viscera¡¯? The key was, the five viscera were her own. If she couldn¡¯t find them herself, how could others find them? Feng Yuer looked at Su Hao, her eyes sparkling, and thought to herself, ¡°How smart is Feng Wei after all? It always feels like there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do!¡± Helping Feng Ling and the others find the rhythm of the five viscera was not difficult for Su Hao. It would take at most half a month to figure out a solution. Su Hao thought to himself, ¡°If they can¡¯t find it, it¡¯s okay. Change the approach, adjust the rhythm of the five viscera, and then actively find them, isn¡¯t that better?¡± As long as one¡¯s mind doesn¡¯t slip, there are always more solutions than difficulties. ¡­ Half a monthter, Su Hao sessfully developed a version of the ¡°Five Viscera Coordinating Amplifier¡± rune, which could amplify the rhythm of the five viscera by more than ten times and could continue to enhance it. With this, if Feng Ling and the others still couldn¡¯t find the sensation of the five viscera, Su Hao wouldn¡¯t bother! Just as Su Hao was about to continue developing the spiritual power calctor, a prompt came from a small ck room in the pinball space. Su Hao opened it and saw a message from the big cat arranged by the Immortal Master. The voice of the Immortal Master came: ¡°Friend Jia Wei, I havepleted the breakthrough. It can be considered a sess, but also a failure. For the specifics, Friend Jia Wei can personallye and check.¡± After seven years, the Immortal Master finallypleted the breakthrough, two years slower than expected. However, what did the Immortal Master mean by sess, and what did failure entail? ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± After checking the information about Immortal Master in pinball space and finding nothing special, Su Hao transformed into a [Child of Fate] and, using the Immortal Master as a coordinate, teleported to his side. As soon as he appeared, he saw the Immortal Master waiting on the side. The Immortal Master could hardly conceal his joy when he saw Su Hao in his tall golden armor. He even greeted him actively, ¡°Friend Jia Wei, your demeanor remains unchanged!¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± The Immortal Master raised his hand, and a faint purple light circted on it, faintly visible. He said, ¡°ording to the n, I repeatedly superimposed spiritual power in the ¡®Unity ¨C Nascent Soul ¨C Unity ¨C Nascent Soul¡¯ stages, using up the fifty-eight bodies of Unity spiritual power collected before plus one monster, and adding my own spiritual power. In total, I superimposed fouryers, reaching the limit, and there¡¯s nothing more to add. The spiritual power in my body has now reached an unimaginable level. It can be said that in this state, I am firmly above Unity, almost reaching half of the ¡®Cycle Realm¡¯.¡± Su Hao asked, ¡°Then why do you say it¡¯s a failure?¡± The Immortal Master sighed and said, ¡°My body is about to reach its limit. Although I forcibly piled up to this extent using arge amount of spiritual power, I can feel that my lifespan hasn¡¯t fundamentally increased. It seems that two thousand five hundred years is already the limit of life. Moreover, if I don¡¯t actively refine spiritual power, my spiritual power will gradually dissipate. It¡¯s very subtle, but I can perceive it. It can be imagined that as time goes by, this dissipation will elerate. When I can no longer stop it, it will copse like an avnche, and that will be my end. However, being able to explore the limit of life to this extent, I have no regrets in this life! It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± This kind of result was almost as Su Hao had expected. It was inevitable to gain stronger power, but extending lifespan might not necessarily work. No matter how powerful the spiritual power was, it would still be limited by the physical body. After the body decayed, even the most powerful spiritual power would be like water without a source, eventually drying up. Therefore, Su Hao became more certain that spiritual power was definitely not the main path to immortality. It was just a bridge, a tool, a tool used to explore the longsting consciousness. Su Hao said, ¡°What a pity.¡± The Immortal Master looked at Su Hao and suddenly smiled, ¡°Friend Jia Wei, if I hadn¡¯t met you, it would have been more perfe! Because in that case, reaching my current level, I would think that this is the way to cultivate immortality. In two hundred years, I could die perfectly. Now, although I have achieved the goal that I have been pursuing all along, I have found that I was wrong from the beginning. Everything I have done is meaningless. Even with such powerful strength, I still can¡¯t defeat you, a mere Nascent Soul friend. It¡¯s ridiculous, pitiful, andmentable.¡± Su Hao also smiled rarely, ¡°I always thought that Friend Immortal Master was a person who single-mindedly pursued the Great Dao, but unexpectedly, you have such a sentimental side. As for whether I can defeat you¡­ Heh, do you want to try?¡± The Immortal Master shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I know in my heart, and besides, I am already a person without a goal. It¡¯s all meaningless!¡± Since that was the case, Su Hao boldly made an unreasonable request, ¡°Friend Immortal Master, may I investigate the changes in your body now?¡± Chapter 474

Chapter 474

Next is the appointment ceremony, formally announced by Su Hao one by one. Under the statue, Su Haos voice was full of dignity, his attitude serious, not to be refused, assigning corresponding responsibilities to each position. From this moment on, the seven people present, in addition to their original identities as disciples of the Yunzhong Valley, also had another bond, which was the responsibility from the Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy. Yashan served as vice president, also responsible for teaching Social Cognition and Cultivation History and Change courses. Feng Hua served as the director of teaching, also responsible for teaching Cultivation Basics. Feng Yan served as the deputy director of teaching, also responsible for teaching Mechanics and Formations and Productivity. Feng Ling served as the disciplinary officer, unable to teach anything. Feng Cheng served as the instructor of Techniques and Spiritual Power. Feng Yuer served as the instructor of Beauty of Nature and Spiritual Power and Algebra and Geometry. Yun Qingping served as the instructor of Material Chemistry and Physics Exploration. After the announcement, Su Hao looked at Feng Hua and Feng Yan, smiling, and said, Director Feng Hua, Director Feng Yan, what stage have your cultivations reached now? Feng Hua shook his head and said, Stuck at the fourth level of the Golden Core, Golden Firmness, still exploring Spiritual Sense, but unable to enter. Feng Yan also said, Me too. Su Hao said, Tomorrow, you two go find Director Yue Ying. Let him help you find Spiritual Sense and break through the Nascent Soul stage as soon as possible. Feng Hua and Feng Yan were shocked to hear this, looking at Yashan incredulously, Spiritual Sense can still help find it? And breaking through the Nascent Soul stage? Su Hao nodded seriously and said, Thats right! At thetest within three years, it can help you break through the Nascent Soul stage. Feng Hua and Feng Yan both knew that since Su Hao said so, it must be true! The astonishment on their faces grew stronger and stronger, unable to help but exchange a nce. They had confirmed that what they had cultivated for so many years must be false immortality without a doubt! At this moment, Feng Ling jumped out and asked, Feng Wei, what about me? I also want to break through to the Golden Core stage! Can you help me? Su Hao asked, Has the master prepared to draw the spiritual power structure of the five viscera? Feng Ling helplessly said, Ive practiced countless times, but I still cant find the sensation of the five viscera. Even if I draw it out, its useless, so I dare not break through. Su Hao turned to look at Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping and asked, Are you two the same? Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping nodded, Indeed, without certainty, we dare not act recklessly. Su Hao understood and then pondered for a moment before saying, The three of you, for the next month, adjust your physical condition first, prepare to draw the spiritual power structure at any time, and then wait for Yue Ying to find you. Within at most two months, you will be able to break through to the Golden Core stage. Feng Ling just casually asked, but didnt expect that Su Hao really had a way to help them break through to the Golden Core stage. For a moment, she showed a joyful expression! She didnt have the stubbornness of Ill rely on myself at all. She didnt want to sit still every day, searching for that elusive sensation of the five viscera. Not to mention the sore butt, the key was that she had no clue at all. For her, daily cultivation was simply torture. She wasnt afraid of cultivation; she was afraid of making no progress year after year! Feng Yuer and Yun Qingping were the same. Both of them were not the kind of people who had to prove their strength. Maybe they were before, but not anymore. Could anyone be stronger than Su Hao? So, whats the point of proving oneself? Its better to spend more time learning some knowledge. Recently, the article on spiritual power research sent by Teacher Yue Ying had shocked them, but they hadnt had time to study and digest it properly yet. As soon as Feng Yuer heard that Su Hao could help them break through to the Golden Core stage, her first reaction was surprise, followed by doubt: How could Feng Wei help them find the sensation of the five viscera? The key was, the five viscera were her own. If she couldnt find them herself, how could others find them? Feng Yuer looked at Su Hao, her eyes sparkling, and thought to herself, How smart is Feng Wei after all? It always feels like theres nothing he cant do! Helping Feng Ling and the others find the rhythm of the five viscera was not difficult for Su Hao. It would take at most half a month to figure out a solution. Su Hao thought to himself, If they cant find it, its okay. Change the approach, adjust the rhythm of the five viscera, and then actively find them, isnt that better? As long as ones mind doesnt slip, there are always more solutions than difficulties. Half a monthter, Su Hao sessfully developed a version of the Five Viscera Coordinating Amplifier rune, which could amplify the rhythm of the five viscera by more than ten times and could continue to enhance it. With this, if Feng Ling and the others still couldnt find the sensation of the five viscera, Su Hao wouldnt bother! Just as Su Hao was about to continue developing the spiritual power calctor, a prompt came from a small ck room in the pinball space. Su Hao opened it and saw a message from the big cat arranged by the Immortal Master. The voice of the Immortal Master came: Friend Jia Wei, I havepleted the breakthrough. It can be considered a sess, but also a failure. For the specifics, Friend Jia Wei can personallye and check. After seven years, the Immortal Master finallypleted the breakthrough, two years slower than expected. However, what did the Immortal Master mean by sess, and what did failure entail? Lets go and see. After checking the information about Immortal Master in pinball space and finding nothing special, Su Hao transformed into a [Child of Fate] and, using the Immortal Master as a coordinate, teleported to his side. As soon as he appeared, he saw the Immortal Master waiting on the side. The Immortal Master could hardly conceal his joy when he saw Su Hao in his tall golden armor. He even greeted him actively, Friend Jia Wei, your demeanor remains unchanged! Su Hao asked, Whats the result? The Immortal Master raised his hand, and a faint purple light circted on it, faintly visible. He said, ording to the n, I repeatedly superimposed spiritual power in the Unity Nascent Soul Unity Nascent Soul stages, using up the fifty-eight bodies of Unity spiritual power collected before plus one monster, and adding my own spiritual power. In total, I superimposed fouryers, reaching the limit, and theres nothing more to add. The spiritual power in my body has now reached an unimaginable level. It can be said that in this state, I am firmly above Unity, almost reaching half of the Cycle Realm. Su Hao asked, Then why do you say its a failure? The Immortal Master sighed and said, My body is about to reach its limit. Although I forcibly piled up to this extent using arge amount of spiritual power, I can feel that my lifespan hasnt fundamentally increased. It seems that two thousand five hundred years is already the limit of life. Moreover, if I dont actively refine spiritual power, my spiritual power will gradually dissipate. Its very subtle, but I can perceive it. It can be imagined that as time goes by, this dissipation will elerate. When I can no longer stop it, it will copse like an avnche, and that will be my end. However, being able to explore the limit of life to this extent, I have no regrets in this life! Its a pity This kind of result was almost as Su Hao had expected. It was inevitable to gain stronger power, but extending lifespan might not necessarily work. No matter how powerful the spiritual power was, it would still be limited by the physical body. After the body decayed, even the most powerful spiritual power would be like water without a source, eventually drying up. Therefore, Su Hao became more certain that spiritual power was definitely not the main path to immortality. It was just a bridge, a tool, a tool used to explore the longsting consciousness. Su Hao said, What a pity. The Immortal Master looked at Su Hao and suddenly smiled, Friend Jia Wei, if I hadnt met you, it would have been more perfe! Because in that case, reaching my current level, I would think that this is the way to cultivate immortality. In two hundred years, I could die perfectly. Now, although I have achieved the goal that I have been pursuing all along, I have found that I was wrong from the beginning. Everything I have done is meaningless. Even with such powerful strength, I still cant defeat you, a mere Nascent Soul friend. Its ridiculous, pitiful, andmentable. Su Hao also smiled rarely, I always thought that Friend Immortal Master was a person who single-mindedly pursued the Great Dao, but unexpectedly, you have such a sentimental side. As for whether I can defeat you Heh, do you want to try? The Immortal Master shook his head and said, No need. I know in my heart, and besides, I am already a person without a goal. Its all meaningless! Since that was the case, Su Hao boldly made an unreasonable request, Friend Immortal Master, may I investigate the changes in your body now? Chapter 475

Chapter 475

Su Hao was not in a hurry about collecting consciousness samples. The research experiment on consciousness would be an extremely long process. With the uing opening of the Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy established by Yashan, he could wait until the academy officially got on track before going out to collect. During this period of free time, he could improve some spiritual power machinery and then find a ce for a pilot test to assess the machinerys effectiveness. As for where to conduct the pilot test, Su Hao had already figured it out. Half a monthter, Feng Ling, Feng Yuer, and Yun Qingping all broke through to the Golden Core Realm. Feng Hua and Feng Yan also sessfully cultivated Spiritual Thoughts with the help of the Activator, not far frompletely breaking through the Nascent Soul Realm. The smooth breakthrough made everyone feel like they were in a dream. They had never thought that cultivation could be so simple, without needing to do much. Just a bit of exposure to light, and they were almost done with cultivation They even wondered if in the future there would be a kind of light that could directly promote ordinary people to the Nascent Soul Realm. Thats absurd! With a significant leap in strength, under the organization of Yashan, they flew out of the Starry Bay in a super high-profile flying boat and headed towards the thirty-nine mortal realms. This flying boat had been built two years ago, called Starry Sky One. Su Hao provided the design, while Yashan and Feng Yan were among those responsible for its production. It didnt deviate from the category of ordinary flying boats, but its design waspletely different from the popr styles in the cultivation world. It was no longer shaped like a traditional boat, but rather like a streamlined spaceship, full of a sense of technology and mechanical beauty that pierced the soul. On the flying boat, Feng Hua was responsible for driving while everyone else enjoyed exquisite refreshments in the cabin. Feng Ling eximed with admiration, The flying boat can be made like this, its really amazing. Feng Yan also chuckled, This is like a mobile cave! The design ns are in my hands. Ill borrow some materials from Feng Wei when we return and build a smaller one for myself. Feng Ling immediately said, Senior, make one for me too! Feng Yan waved her hand casually, Its nothing, as long as you can get the materials. Feng Ling turned to Feng Cheng and Yashan, Yue Ying and Feng Cheng, only you two can freely enter Feng Weis warehouse. Why dont you help me get some materials? If you need anythingter, just let me know. Faced with such a rude request from the master, Feng Cheng was very embarrassed. Could he just casually touch Feng Weis things? What if Feng Wei med him? Feng Cheng looked to Yashan for help. Usually, whenever he needed something, he would only get it after Yashan agreed. Yashan immediately shook his head and refused, Public use is fine, but private use is not allowed. Its obvious that both Feng Ling Senior and Feng Yan Senior are for private use. You dont even need to ask Feng Wei Boss, I disagree. Of course, if you can find a way to get the materials yourself, then consider I never said anything. Feng Yan and Feng Lings faces fell. They knew that if they went to ask Su Hao in person, Su Hao would probably agree directly. But the key was they didnt dare to ask! Because no matter what Su Hao was doing, he didnt like to be disturbed. Unless it was a matter of life-threatening urgency, they wouldnt dare to bother him over trivial matters. Yashan interjected, But there is a solution. You both receive sries for teaching every year, so you can use that money to buy! Ill give you a price listter, and you canpare it yourselves. Its not that Yashan is stingy. Although there are still plenty of materials in the warehouse for now, they are not being replenished, so Yashan hopes these materials can be used in more useful ways. At this moment, Feng Cheng was excited and said, Master, dont worry! Ill work hard to earn money and share some with youter. I also want a flying boat! Yashan chuckled inwardly, Herees the demand, huh? As the number of products increases and demand grows, the market will thrive. Feng Yans eyes lit up, Right! Why didnt I think of that? In the future, Ill have disciples to help me make money! Feng Ling, the registrar, was dumbfounded. She doesnt have any students! With Feng Chengs disciplesmission, when will they ever gather enough money for a flying boat? Feng Ling turned to Yashan and said involuntarily, Yue Ying, lets recruit more disciples! I can take on a few too! It seems that after many exnations, everyone still doesnt understand the teaching model of the academy! But Yashan was toozy to continue exining. He just gestured towards the enchanting Feng Yuer and said, If you want to recruit more people, it depends on Feng Yuers charm! Yes, Yashan wanted to use Feng Yuers charm to confuse more young men enchanted by hormones. After they enroll, what to do next is up to him, right? Thinking of this, Yashan couldnt help but smile. While Yashan and the others were recruiting students all over the ce, Su Hao had already finished debugging the fully automatic spiritual power weaving machine! Su Hao looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction and murmured, Well, lets start with cloth weaving and agricultural production! Use capital to change this world. Su Hao retrieved the spiritual imprint of the positioning stone he gave to his third uncle, Feng Xianglong, more than ten years ago, and then leveraged the space, teleporting away. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in an underground basement. With a sweep of his divine sense, he locked onto Feng Xianglongs location and shed over. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Feng Xianglong. He was startled, and without much reaction, he subconsciously thought that someone wasing to attack him, the number one expert in the world, and instinctively swung his hand, sending the teacup with the still-warm tea flying. At the same time, he sprang up, and a silver light shed at his waist, chasing after Su Hao behind the teacup. Su Hao gently extended a finger, stopping the teacup, and Feng Xianglongs soft sword dimmed. Su Hao smiled, Third Uncle, long time no see. Your skill has improved a lot! Feng Xianglong looked closely and saw a handsome young man standing in front of him, smiling at him. A familiar feeling rushed over him, and he wasnt sure, Feng Tang? Su Hao nodded, Its me! They both took their seats, and Feng Xianglong sighed, In the pursuit of immortality, youre the only one who can stille back to visit asionally, Feng Tang. None of my family members have ever returned after leaving! Ever since your four brothers left, there has been no news of them. I wonder how they are doing now. Fortunately, thanks to the cultivation method you passed down more than ten years ago, the Feng family has prospered much more than before. Initially, when Su Hao passed down a set of cultivation methods for testing immortal aptitude, Feng family members without aptitude were not allowed to go out to seek the path of immortality. Over the past decade, this rule has led to an increase in male members. Su Hao casually asked, Has grandmother ascended to immortality? Feng Xianglong nodded, Three years ago. Life, aging, sickness, and death are justmon urrences in life! After chatting for a while and understanding each others lives, Su Hao turned to ask, Third Uncle, what are the main sources of ie for the Feng family now? Feng Xianglong was surprised that Su Hao asked about the Feng familys business, but he had nothing to hide and said, The main iees from the grains produced on the farm, along with some dyeing business. During the harvest season, we also collect items from the vigers and transport them to major markets for sale. In Moyue City, our family also owns five shops After briefly mentioning the Feng familys sources of ie, Feng Xianglong asked, Why is Feng Tang asking about this? Dont tell me you dont want to continue cultivating immortality and want to return to the mortal world? Su Hao smiled, I have always been in the mortal world, so theres no talk of returning. I have some gadgets and want to do something with them, but I might need Uncles help. Feng Xianglong raised his eyebrows and grinned, Lets hear it. Ive heard of mortals seeking help from immortals, but Ive never heard of immortals looking for mortals. Su Hao waved his hand, and a strange-looking object appeared in the center of the hall. Its structure didnt seemplicatedit was the weaving machine made by Su Hao. Su Hao said, This is called a weaving machine. It can weave silk into fabric at an extremely fast speed, and only one person is needed to operate it. Seeing Feng Xianglongs confusion, Su Hao asked, Do you have any cotton thread at home? Feng Xianglong replied, Yes, Ill have someone fetch some. Su Hao said, Get more. After a while, several servants brought in bundles ofrge cotton thread coils and ced them aside. Su Hao stood up, picked up a roll of cotton thread, pulled out a thread, and rubbed it, praising, This cotton thread is of good quality. Feng Xianglong said, The cotton thread produced in Moyue City is famous throughout the entire Huayang Bei Prefecture. Of course, its good. Can it be used? Su Hao smiled, Of course. After that, he ced several coils of thread in fixed positions, fixed the thread ends, and then manipted them for a while, pointing to a green button, Uncle,e over and press this green button. Feng Xianglong smiled and stepped forward to press it lightly. Click! He wanted to see what kind of medicine Su Hao was selling in the gourd. Chapter 476

Chapter 476

Su Hao had ced a spiritual power stone in the machine beforehand. After pressing the button, it immediately started operating, emitting the sound of the roulette turning. Amidst the astonished gazes of the crowd, this strange-looking machine sucked in the cotton thread, and several cotton thread loops spun rapidly, arranging the threads neatly. At this moment, Su Hao pointed to another button and said, Uncle, press the yellow button. Feng Xianglong followed suit. Another flywheel spun, driving a square structure to move rapidly up and down alternately. Several shuttles shuttled through it, only leaving blurry shadows. The cloth gradually took shape, bing wider with each weave. In just a moment, a one-meter-long cloth was rolled onto a pole, and the threads inside were also used up. Su Hao pressed the red button, and the loom slowly stopped. Su Hao took the rolled cloth and unfolded it, handing it to Feng Xianglong, saying, Uncle, what do you think of this cloth? Feng Xianglong took the cloth dumbfoundedly, and his lips almost curled up. The servants outside the door were also dumbfounded one by one. Is this weaving, not magic? Does it take several days to weave such a piece of cloth? Not even close! It would take at least ten to twenty days for one person to weave a piece of cloth! And that would be considered fast. Feng Xianglong rubbed the fabric in his hands, feeling its texture, unable to speak for a moment. Did he weave this cloth himself? Isnt the texture of this cloth inferior to the best ones on the market? Texture isnt the point, the point is the speed of weaving, and the workforce! Feng Xianglong immediately saw the value of this weaving machine. Su Hao said, What do you think? This kind of weaving machine, we can have as many as we want! Feng Xianglong said, My Feng family alone cannot handle this weaving machine; we need to coborate with the Mo, Lei, Zhuang Yun, Hua, and Zhang families. Moreover, our four families of Feng, Yun, Hua, and Zhang have always advanced and retreated together, considering ourselves as one. We cannot ignore this now. Su Hao nodded, Arrange it as you see fit, Uncle. Feng Xianglong continued, Once this weaving machine appears in the world, it will inevitably attract cultivators within five years. After all, cultivators still have some connection to the mortal world. Once they disturb the forces of the other side, they will surelye. As for other mortal forces, with my reputation as the Number One Expert in the World, I can handle them, but cultivators, I am powerless. Su Hao said, Uncle, rest assured, there is currently no one in the cultivation world who is my match. Anyone who dares to interfere, I will beat them up. Feng Xianglong was shocked. Who would believe such words! Feng Xianglong shook his head, Feng Tang, you must not be arrogant. In the future, you must not speak such words lightly. There are countless hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the world, and who can be invincible under heaven? Su Hao eximed, Huh, isnt Uncle also known as the number one in the world? Feng Xianglong chuckled, Others praises dont count in this matter. Su Hao waved his hand, Im serious. Ive killed countless of the highest-level cultivators. But it doesnt matter anymore. Uncle, you can rest assured. How could I joke about the Feng family? I can ensure everything. Seeing that Su Hao didnt seem to be joking, Feng Xianglong made up his mind, Alright, I entrust the lives of my Feng family to you. Su Hao handed over a positioning stone, The previous one will soon be useless. This is new. Keep it with you at all times. Activate it immediately if you encounter any danger. Feng Xianglong took it, Ill go discuss with the leaders of the other three families. After some thought, Su Hao called out to Feng Xianglong, Uncle, do you still want to cultivate? Feng Xianglongs body trembled, then he turned around abruptly, Is it possible? Su Hao said, Its possible, its not toote! There shouldnt be a problem extending your lifespan by a few hundred years! For a moment, excitement filled Feng Xianglongs face. This was the most out-of-character moment Su Hao had ever seen from him. With things preliminarily settled, Su Hao was sent back to the Starry Bay. The weaving machine was just the beginning. There were more things to be developed and sent to Feng Xianglong, who would gradually advance the revolution of spiritual power industry and cause explosive growth in productivity. The weaving machine is just a finished product. The most important thing is to let Feng Xianglong master the method of manufacturing the weaving machine and achieve mass production. As weaving efficiency increases, cotton supply will inevitably be unable to meet demand, prices will rise, and in theing years, arge number of farmers will switch from food crops to cotton. In the near future, there will be a shortage of food, food prices will soar, and there may be arge number of lower-ss people starving to death So, the next step is to promote high-yield crops, ensure sufficient food production while reducing arablend, and introduce a series of agricultural machinery Su Hao calcted the future situation step by step, then solved one problem after another with technology,piling it into a long-term n for social advancement. Now theres another problem! Thats energy! Only by converting spiritual power into an inexhaustible energy source for this can spiritual power technology achieve a major breakthrough. Electricity, heat, potential energy, wind energy, and other natural energies converted into spiritual power, I already have preliminary ns. Next is to put them into practice and establish the first Hydro-spiritual Power Station in the Moliang City. We can even directly establish power nts, then transmit electricity to every household through wires, and install small Spiritual Power Devices in each household Regardless of the method, it must ensure that the final application is spiritual power. In terms of electric power technology, Su Hao didnt need to worry too much because, in his view, spiritual energy, with its flexibility, had more advantages than electricity in this world, which was the main theme. For example, a small storage spirit stone could store enough spiritual energy to keep a machine running for a day, lightweight and nimble, far from being receable by batteries. Three dayster, Su Hao teleported to Feng Xianglongs side, startling him and almost causing him to draw his sword again. After calming his startled heart, Feng Xianglong asked in surprise, Feng Tang, how did you suddenly appear here? Is it a mystical technique? Su Hao said, It can be understood this way, or it can be understood as shrinking into inches and traveling thousands of miles in an instant. Hiss Feng Xianglong took a sharp intake of breath. Cultivators were actually so terrifying. Su Hao asked, Hows the discussion going? Feng Xianglong said seriously, This business, were in! Su Hao nodded, Good. Then he handed over two volumes of blueprints, saying, These are the manufacturing blueprints for the weaving machine. The difficulty isnt high. First, gather a group of craftsmen and apprentices and thoroughly research the weaving machine within a month. Try to replicate it, then find a way to mass-produce it, recruit workers, and attempt to produce and sell it. After exining in detail to Feng Xianglong, Su Hao collected Feng Xianglongs body information and returned to the Starry Bay. Two dayster, Su Hao appeared again and injected Feng Xianglong with a gene modification solution, including Cultivation Talent, Teleportation Bncer, and Prophet. The reason for specifically adding the Prophet talent was that Su Hao intended to turn Feng Xianglong into a spokesperson for various mundane affairs. Such a role wouldnt work without a useful brain. A monthter, Su Hao found Feng Xianglong again and asked, Hows the progress now? Feng Xianglong replied, Weve managed to manufacture it, but the production speed is very slow. It takes three days to make one machine. Su Hao handed over the second volume of blueprints, saying, This is the production assembly line for the weaving machine. Let the craftsmen follow the instructions and see if they can speed up the process. Okay! Feng Xianglong didnt know how much more Su Hao coulde up with, but he didnt care anymore. Following the instructions wouldnt go wrong. At the moment, he just needed to make sure hepleted the tasks Su Hao assigned. Su Hao added, The Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy is ready to officially start sses. You will be an observer, learning cultivation together with the new disciples! This time, Feng Xianglong managed to remain calm. After all, he was approaching fifty years old, and he should have this level ofposure. He nodded and asked, Where is the academy? Su Hao replied, In Lingsha Continent. Arrange things properly first, and Ill take you there tomorrow. Feng Xianglong tried to calm his emotions, took a deep breath, and finally said calmly, Okay! Chapter 477

Chapter 477

The next day, Su Hao grabbed Feng Xianglongs shoulder and smiled, What are you nervous about? Feng Xianglongs face turned slightly red, Its inevitable to feel a little nervous for the first flight. Su Hao said, When did I say were flying over there? Feng Xianglong was stunned, Then are we running over there? Or, are you talking about that shrinking technique you mentioned? Su Hao didnt answer, and directly said, Uncle, keep your eyes wide open and dont blink. Teleport! The next moment, Su Hao and Feng Xianglong appeared in a square in the Starry Bay. Su Hao released Feng Xianglongs shoulder and said, Uncle, were here! Feng Xianglong: ??? Whats going on? Were already here? He widened his eyes and looked around. This was no longer Morley Vige! Looking out over the distant sea, the sun was about to sink into the sea, signaling dusk. He had only just woken up, it was clearly morning! How did it suddenly be dusk in the blink of an eye? Wait, he didnt even blink! Feng Xianglong couldnt help but look at Su Hao, full of questions needing answers. Su Hao said, Its hard to exin for a moment, youll understand after learning for a while. Feng Xianglong couldnt help but ask, If I cultivate immortality, can I reach this level? Su Hao shook his head, No. Feng Xianglongs mouth twitched, this time, without any emotion. After Su Hao took Feng Xianglong around the Starry Bay, he found him a ce to stay, then returned to theboratory. Uncle has toe here to study every day and then go back to Morley Vige to handle things. This back and forth is very inconvenient. Perhaps, we can establish a teleportation array at the Starry Bay, Starry Sky Ind, and Morley Vige for Uncle to travel freely. Su Hao found this idea feasible, but there was still one problem to solve. The teleportation array must be activated on both sides simultaneously to function; simply activating one side alone wouldnt achieve the teleportation effect. The teleportation arrays between the Starry Bay and Starry Sky Ind are not difficult. Now that the Starry Bay and Starry Sky Ind have implemented spiritual wavemunication, we can easily set up a button on both ends of the teleportation array. By pressing the button, both ends of the teleportation array can be activated simultaneously, achieving one-way teleportation. The difficulty lies in the teleportation array between the Starry Bay and Morley Vige. The distance between the two ces is too far, and with currentmunication technology, its impossible to transmit signals there. Su Hao thought for a moment, then suddenly had an idea, Ive got it! As long as I set up a super small teleportation array within the teleportation array formation, keeping the small teleportation arrays on both ends activated at all times, they will always be connected. When Uncle wants to use the teleportation array, by activating one side of the teleportation array, a signal or special item will be automatically sent through the super small teleportation array to the other side, thereby activating the teleportation array on the other side. Su Hao praised his brilliant idea and immediately began designing a new type of long-distance teleportation array in the pinball space. If he could ovee this difficulty, Su Haos teleportation array in the future would no longer be limited by distance, even if the other end was on another! This method was previously unimaginable because there were no high-energy spiritual stones to guarantee that the super small teleportation array would be activated at all times. Now that he naturally solved the technical difficulty of the teleportation array, it could only be described as a result of umting a certain amount of knowledge. If it werent for the safety of spiritual stones, even if Su Hao thought of this method, he would have immediately dismissed it because it would be impossible to activate it at any time. The next day, Su Hao hurriedly attended the opening ceremony with Feng Xianglong, showed up in front of a group of curious teenagers, exchanged a few words with difficulty, then returned to theboratory to try to set up the long-distance teleportation array. However, Su Hao didnt know the feeling of shock in his uncle Feng Xianglongs heart when he learned that the statue in the middle of the square was Su Hao himself, and was called the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals. Various doubts kept arising in his mind, sometimes suspecting he was dreaming, sometimes suspecting he just happened to look like Su Hao, sometimes suspecting that the Immortal Cultivation Technology Academy was a fraudulent organization He, a stable middle-aged man of fifty, was made to doubt life a little. After years of cultivating his temperament, it was all shattered in one go. He muttered to himself, What kind of character has emerged from the Feng family? Has the ancestral grave started smoking? Yashan led Feng Xianglong to his exclusive courtyard and handed him a ss schedule, saying, Uncle, you will stay here from now on. If you encounter anything, you can find me in the vice deans office next to the main hall. This is your ss schedule; your daily schedule and course arrangements are written on it. Dont bete. After saying this, Yashan left the courtyard and went about his own business. Feng Xianglong watched Yashans departing figure and couldnt help but mutter to himself, Yue Ying looks younger than Feng Tang! Hes so experienced. Apparently, hell be the one teaching tomorrows sses. People cant judge a book by its cover Feng Xianglong shook his head and walked into his room. Five dayster, Su Hao appeared next to Feng Xianglong through teleportation, with a faint smile on his face, seeming to be in a good mood. Without exchanging pleasantries or asking how he was, Su Hao went straight to the point, Uncle, youre here to study, but some matters in Morley Vige still need your personal attention. So, Ive specially designed three teleportation arrays. After you finish studying each day, you can use the teleportation array to return to Morley Vige. The teleportation arrays are already set up. Follow me. Curiously, Feng Xianglong followed Su Hao into a cave behind the Deans office building without asking too many questions. After Su Hao and Feng Xianglong entered the cave, the dome automatically lit up with soft white light, illuminating the cave. The interior of the cave was a huge hemisphere, devoid of any special decorations and quite in. Only the floor was covered with intricate patterns made of special materials, which made it dazzling to look at. These intricate patterns formed five concentric rings, nested within each other, creating a unique beauty. Su Hao gestured for Feng Xianglong to stand in the center, then said, Uncle, do you see the twelve buttons under your feet? The ten white buttons represent numbers from zero to nine, like a numeric keypad. The green one is the confirm button, and the red one is the delete button. Feng Xianglong nodded, How do I use it? Su Hao exined, Morley Viges code is zero zero three, so you just need to press zero, zero, three in order to locate Morley Vige. Then, press the green confirm button and wait for the array to activate. After five seconds, youll be back in Morley Vige! If you make a mistake, you can press the red delete button to clear everything and start over. Feng Xianglong looked in amazement at the small buttons under his feet, surprised by this function. Immortal cultivation indeed had many novel and interesting things. He had only been here for a few days and had already seen many things he couldnt even imagine. Everything was so miraculous, making this middle-aged man couldnt help but marvel at the colorful world. Feng Xianglong wasnt sure, Should I try it now? Su Hao nodded, Thats why I brought you here to try it out. Zero zero three, then press the confirm button. Feng Xianglong nodded and followed the instructions, pressing the buttons in sequence and then the confirm button. After he pressed the confirm button, the patterns lit up, growing brighter and brighter. Feng Xianglong instinctively closed his eyes, feeling a sudden pressure on his body. When the light outside his eyelids disappeared, he slowly opened his eyes and saw Su Hao standing in front of him. He thought to himself, Havent I returned to Morley Vige yet? Did it fail? Then he heard Su Hao say, Uncle, its already sessful! This is the underground courtyard of the Feng familys estate in Morley Vige. Feng Xianglong finally calmed his restless heart and asked, If I want to return to the academy, what should I do? Su Hao replied, The academys code is zero zero two. Just input the code and press the confirm button. If you want to find me, the code for the Starry Bay is zero zero one. You can teleport here anytime, Uncle. Feng Xianglong curiously looked at the patterns on the ground and nodded, Got it! Su Hao added, By the way, the teleportation array needs to have its spiritual stones reced every five days. You can have the younger generation of the family take care of this task. Also, its not advisable to publicize the existence of the teleportation array for now, to prevent ill-intentioned people from lurking around. Now that the teleportation array was sessfully set up and Feng Xianglong had learned how to use it, Su Hao knew it was time to leave. He said, Uncle, youre busy now. If I need anything, Ille find you. With that, he disappeared on the spot. Feng Xianglong touched his beard on his lips and murmured softly, I never thought that I, Feng Xianglong, would have a day of cultivating immortality. Lifes experiences are so wonderful. Who says life has its predetermined path? Who says mycking talent in cultivating immortality is destined to have no fate with immortality? Destiny heh! Feng Tang can break this predetermined path! Feng Xianglong didnt know how Su Hao did it, nor did he want to know. All he knew was that in life, anything was possible, and that was enough! At this moment, a zing me reignited in Feng Xianglongs heart, and he felt the youthful heart of the young man who once left home in search of immortality return to him! Chapter 478

Chapter 478

One year passed in the blink of an eye. Su Hao built a dam near Morley Manor, using hydraulic power to sessfully establish a conversion station for potential energy electric energy spiritual energy, allowing the Starry Sky Trading Group led by Feng Xianglong to achieve autonomous charging. One factory after another was established. During the construction process, arge number of skilled craftsmen gradually matured and mastered the core production methods of various machines. As for the issue of these craftsmen spreading technology, Su Hao held an indifferent attitude. Technical things spreading out, isnt that just what he wanted? Healthypetition can elerate technological updates, while monopolies will only stagnate, serving no purpose. Havingpleted the initial guidance, Su Hao no longer frequently focused on the operation of Feng Xianglongs Starry Sky Trading Group, but instead returned to his main task of researching the carrier of consciousness. Su Hao had already opened up a passage for Feng Xianglong to travel back and forth to the Starry Sky Academy. If there were any problems, they could find Yashan Fengcheng and others to assist in solving them. Next, lets go collect arge number of cultivators and ordinary peoples consciousness. Ever since the copse of the strongest top-tier immortal sect, Yunzhong Valley, Anan Hengzhou had fallen into chaos. The various immortal sects attacked each other, vying for the territory and resources left vacant by the copse of Yunzhong Valley, with the most crucial being thepetition for the headquarters of Yunzhong Valley. This was a treasurend, a standard feature of top-tier immortal sects. Such chaos had persisted for more than a decade, and so far, there was no sign of it ending. Instead, the fighting intensified, and the major immortal sects in Anan Hengzhou were almost at the point of fighting to the death. And such a chaotic ce was an excellent ce for Su Hao to collect experimental consciousness. What type of consciousness did he want? Su Haomunicated with the positioning stones buried in Anan Hengzhou, teleported away, and then transformed into a Child if Fate, leaping into the air and flying in any direction. Radar perception extended to a maximum of one hundred thousand meters, searching for targets. If anyone saw this scene, they would surely be shocked and exim, The Crystal Thief is back! He flew to an altitude of three thousand meters, overlooking the earth, looking at the continuous mountains and rivers, full of vitality, sincerely praising, This is really a good ce. Let me solve the mystery of cultivating immortals, and I will definitely give you a truly ethereal world of cultivation! If I can smoothly fly through space in the future, and even find a suitable, remodel it, and establish a teleportation array as a ce for ascension in this realm, heh, just thinking about it feels interesting. It didnt matter that there was no distinction between the mortal realm and the immortal realm in the world of cultivation; he could build one ording to his preferences. The day when everyone aspires to the immortal realm is the arrival of the golden age of cultivation. However, these were just whimsical thoughts that Su Hao had inexplicablye up with. There were too many uncertainties in the future, and whether he could ultimately achieve them depended on Su Haos progress. At this moment, his radar on the edge sensed a battle between cultivators, and his spirits shook: Got it! So he turned and flew towards it, and after a moment, he quietly hovered in the sky ten thousand meters above, overlooking the two sides of the battle. They were two Foundation Establishment cultivators, a man and a woman, chasing each other in the sky, sometimes entering the woods, sometimes circling around the mountains, wherever they passed, grass and trees were flying. Then Su Hao eximed in surprise, Oh, they are acquaintances! The two cultivators in the battle were none other than the two cultivators Su Hao had met before he entered the Yunzhong Valley, Daoist Cao and Lin Shenghua. The reason Su Hao was so impressed was because Daoist Cao had brought him to the Sanhe Peaks before. He didnt expect both sides to have broken through to the Foundation Establishment realm now. The difference was that Daoist Cao had originally chased after Lin Shenghua, loudly proiming to eliminate demons and uphold justice. Now, it was the other way around, with Lin Shenghua chasing after Daoist Cao. It was like the saying goes, Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west of the river! The fight continued unresolved, with Lin Shenghua mocking Daoist Cao while chasing him, spouting nothing but trash talk, and Daoist Cao repeatedly apologizing, saying that it was all a misunderstanding back then, and he just wanted to make friends with Lin Shenghua because of her beauty. After fighting for a long time without resolution, Su Hao thought to himself, When will this end? At this rate, it will take at least a day or two to determine a winner. How can I collect consciousness? If they keep fighting and develop feelings, turning enemies into friends, wouldnt it be a waste of time? What if I help Lin Shenghua? Just as he was contemting, by coincidence, Lin Shenghua and Daoist Cao stumbled upon a ce where a Foundation Establishment cultivator was cultivating in seclusion. Whats more, Lin Shenghuas countless flower petals shot out straight towards the cave of that Foundation Establishment cultivator, who was meditating, and suffered this unjust disaster, just like Daoist Caos flying sword had gone astray and hit Su Hao himself. Hey! Where did you two bratse from, so bold! A crimson streak shot out, turning into a red-robed cultivator who stood in front of Daoist Cao and Lin Shenghua. Then Daoist Cao and Lin Shenghua instantly reconciled, fleeing together and facing the enemy together. Just when Su Hao thought that the two of them had developed love-hate feelings, they were both hit by a binding technique from the red-robed Foundation Establishment cultivator, and then two red lights shed. Daoist Cao and Lin Shenghua, both perished! As they looked at each other in their final moments, ah, they unexpectedly died together with the person in front of them, lying on the ground together. The person who had been shouting and fighting against them looked quite pleasing to the eye. If they hadnt identally provoked the Foundation Establishment senior, perhaps Just as the two of them were contemting, a tall crystalline figure suddenly appeared, holding one in each hand, absorbing their vitality, and recording their consciousness information. The first orderpleted! After Su Hao finished speaking, he loosened his grip, and the two dying people fell straight down from mid-air, stunned! Then he turned around, smiled at the bewildered Foundation Establishment cultivator, and shed away. Before Daoist Cao and Lin Shenghuas consciousness plunged intoplete darkness, they both sent out a series of question marks: ??? After Su Hao left, the red-robed Foundation Establishment cultivators forehead felt numb, a chill spread throughout his body, and he was extremely frightened: Its over, its over! That person must be none other than the notorious Crystal Thief. How could he appear here Im doomed! However, after waiting for a long time without seeing the Crystal Thief appear again, his body warmed up slightly, and he muttered to himself, Could it be that the Crystal Thief didnt intend to take my life? That makes sense too. The Crystal Thief targets Unity Realm cultivators, but Im just a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator I cant stay here. I must leave immediately and inform the sect leader to be cautious. Next, Su Hao wandered around Anan Hengzhou, unaware that the news of the reappearance of the Crystal Thief had spread throughout Anan Hengzhou in just a few days, causing everyone to panic and hide, afraid that the Crystal Thief would suddenly appear and attack them. The appearance of the Crystal Thief temporarily brought peace to the chaotic Anan Hengzhou. However, Su Haos collection work slowed down. Without people fighting, how could he collect consciousness? After wandering around without much gain, Su Hao shifted his focus to other major provinces: Ive only recorded information from a dozen or so consciousnesses so far, which is far from enough. Lets go see other ces first! One yearter, rumors about the Crystal Thief were circting throughout the cultivation world. The Crystal Thief is roaming around eagerly, seeking various cultivators, shedding blood, and seizing spiritual power! The Crystal Thief appeared in Qingyu Youzhou, and many members of the demonic sects were ruthlessly ughtered by the Crystal Thief, which was a relief to many! The Crystal Thief was spotted in Luzhong Changzhou, causing various sects to urgently blockade the area, activating their mountain protection arrays at full strength. Spiritual power stones are in short supply, and prices have skyrocketed. Various sects are offering high prices to repurchase spiritual power stones. Details are as follows Su Hao, d in crystal armor, stood on a high peak overlooking the horizon, murmuring to himself, Why does it feel like the cultivation world has been much calmer in recent years? Is it the consequence of the Supreme Immortal using my name to hunt down numerous fused cultivators? They say killing one to warn a hundred, but now it seems like killing a hundred to warn one. But this is also good. With fewer arrogant Unity Realm cultivators, many troubles in the cultivation world have been reduced. As for using verbal persuasion to convince these Unity Realm cultivators to give up the path of Unity and believe in his scientific cultivation Thats wishful thinking! Compared to convincing existing cultivators to cooperate with his work from their hearts, Su Hao prefers to spend his time cultivating the next generation. Chapter 479

Chapter 479

The collected consciousness information now numbers in the hundreds,pletely sufficient. Its time to go back! Su Hao shed and was teleported back to the Starry Bay. Coincidentally, Yashan came over with a smile on his face. Boss Wei, the second batch of freshmen is about to enroll, and we will need you to make a personal appearance. This time, there will be over two hundred more students recruitedpared to the previous batch, and they are all excellent talents! Su Hao raised an eyebrow. You actually managed to find so many students with talents for cultivation? Yashan smiled. After we recruited studentsst year, we left behind information. Every year at this time, we hold the Ascension Enrollment Ceremony in a fixed location. This time when we went, we found it packed with people. Theres always no shortage of young people wanting to cultivate immortality. Moreover, based on the analysis of the cultivation situation of the first batch of students, I proactively lowered the requirements for talent, so the number of qualified candidates will be higher this time. Yashan continued, However, there was a little unexpected situation in recruiting this time. The local immortal sects expressed dissatisfaction with us openly snatching people on their turf, but after I and Feng Cheng had a talk with them, they stoppedining. I believe we will be able to recruit even more students next year. With such smooth progress, Su Hao was very satisfied. He nodded slightly in approval to Yashan and then asked about other matters, How have things been progressing this year? Yashan reported one by one, Once the affairs of the academy were on track, I handed them over to Feng Cheng to handle. Now, I mainly liaise with Third Uncles Starry Sky Trading Company. Factories have been established around the Morley Manor, and with the trend towards industrialization, efficiency has increased by more than a hundredfold. There have been many people coveting and trying to suppress us during the process, but I have rooted them outpletely. Of course, there are also many seeking cooperation, and Third Uncle has handled them well, gradually improving the cooperation agreements. In general, as long as I keep an eye on the tradingpany until it is fully developed, there shouldnt be any major problems. Recently, I have been studying high-energy concentrated spirit stones. After thoroughly understanding the principles of spirit energy transmission that you uploaded, Boss Wei, there has been progress. The highest quality spirit stones that can currently be produced have reached the level of infant stage spirit energy. After further optimization, it is expected that higher quality spirit stones can be obtained. The energy problem is also about to be solved, just a few years away from a major breakthrough Yashan quickly summarized various matters during this period. Su Hao praised, The progress with the spirit stones is beyond imagination. Well done. He then officially assigned Yashan the next task, Yashan, you should break through to the Nascent Soul realm as soon as possible to improve your self-protection ability. Then, take over the spirit energy products in myboratory, and, along with Feng Cheng, Feng Yuer, and your students, participate in the design and development process to elerate progress. The general sequence of development is: poprize industrialization,plete the coverage of spiritual energy sources as soon as possible, develop spiritual wave signal stations to cover major cities, and develop synchronous satellites The primary goal is to make the signal cover the entire as much as possible, reaching the point where everyone has a terminal and achieving information exchange After some thought, Su Hao added, Leave me messages about any technical issues you encounter. Yashan was excited! He answered loudly, Yes, Boss Wei! What is passion? This is it! Later, at the opening ceremony of the second batch of students, Su Hao also attended on time. After a year, he appeared in front of the crowd again, encouraged a few words in the admiring eyes of many young students, and then left gracefully, returning to his ownboratory. In theboratory, Su Hao had already handed over all kinds of odd gadgets to Yashan. These gadgets didnt have a high level of technical content, and Yashan and others could figure out the logic behind them with a little analysis and then replicate them. For Yashan, the real challenge was continuing the product ideas of electrical technology and realizing them with spiritual power. This involved a vast amount of knowledge in various disciplines. For example, the study of spiritual materials, even with countless years of umtion and summary in this world, still required aplete reorganization to ce the appropriate materials in the right positions. This was an exceptionally energy-consuming task, and who knew how much time it would take. The key point was that this was not something one person could aplish. Faced with such a huge system, Su Hao shook his head: Whoever wanted to do it could do it; he didnt want to bother! This was one of the reasons why Su Hao, after studying for several years, immediately handed over the task to Yashan when he heard that he was avable. To aplish this, not only did the students of the Starry Sky Academy need to participate, but also a civilized society! The reason why Su Hao vigorously promoted spiritual technology was precisely to reap the fruits of civilization, wasnt it? Now that Su Hao had sessfully produced some useful gadgets, he had demonstrated them to Yashan and others, indicating the direction forward. The next steps would require the people of this world to take them. Fifty years, one hundred years, five hundred years Previously, he couldnt wait, but now, Su Hao could wait. As long as he stayed steady and didnt make mistakes, he might not even die directly even if the exploded. Su Hao then entered the pinball space, waved his hand, and more than five hundred small ck rooms materialized, containing the consciousness information collected over the past year. For me, the most important thing is to free consciousness from the shackles of the flesh and continue my thinking ability. Only by focusing all my energy and attention on this matter is it possible to achieve a breakthrough. Fortunately, Yashan is here to help; otherwise, I would be overwhelmed. The role of Yashan as an assistant became increasingly important as Su Haos research scope widened. From only being able to help him with chores likeundry and cooking and handling daily trivial matters before, Yashan could now even independently research a major project with him. Without Yashans assistance, Su Hao would inevitably be distracted by many things. Su Hao nced at the hundreds of motionless consciousnesses in front of him, closed his eyes and pondered for a moment, then slowly opened his eyes and said softly, So, the first goal is to make these consciousnesses move! He had previously conducted a series of experiments using small round rodents, and Su Hao had a series of experimental foundations on consciousness information. In the first phase, he was just replicating the experiments he had done on small round rodents using human consciousness information. Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Su Hao wanted to understand a question that had puzzled him for a long time: Why were humans or humanoid creatures reincarnated each time? Could animals work? Could other intelligent beings work? It was simple to find out! Just do the experiment! Su Hao exited the pinball space, and his spiritual tentacles reached out. A canine-shaped creature appeared in front of Su Hao; this was his reconnaissance summon. As soon as this canine-shaped creature appeared, it wagged its tail and wandered around Su Hao, full of excitement, its eyes showing excitement, as if it had met apatriot from a foreignnd. Su Hao: Using this dog for experiments is a bit of a waste! Look at how obedient and well-behaved it is! After some thought, Su Hao decided to give up. He had plenty of summon creatures; he might as well keep this dog thing! The fate of this dog was so strange, its life and death hanging by a thread. Then he summoned a lizard, without giving the lizard a chance to act cute, he directly wiped out its shallow consciousness, leaving behind an empty shell. Su Hao approached, ced his hand on the lizards head, and used himself as a springboard between the pinball space and the lizards brain, selecting any one of the more than five hundred consciousnesses and injecting it into the lizards brain. Su Hao thought to himself, Let me see if Reincarnation as a Lizard is feasible after all! After a moment, Su Hao released his hand and muttered, Not possible? At first, Su Hao tried to input human consciousness information into the lizards brain ording to the normal process but found that it waspletely ipatible. There was no sign of human consciousness information establishing a connection with the lizards brain. Later, Su Hao forcibly infused consciousness information into the lizards brain, which did work, but eventually the lizards brain copsed. It twitched and convulsed on the ground without consciousness, and its normal physiological functions became disordered. It was expected to die naturally in a few days. What surprised Su Hao the most was that the lizards brain actually had a certain impact on human consciousness. Lets try other creatures. Roosters, hens, big cats, elephants, cows, sheep, birds, monkeys, chimpanzees Chapter 480

Chapter 480

Two monthster, Su Hao stopped the experiment of inserting consciousness into animal brains and came to a preliminary conclusion: with his current technology, there was no way to fully imnt a persons consciousness into an animal brain and rely on the animal brain for thinking. Su Hao briefly summarized that the information structure of human consciousness is ipatible with the structure of animal brains. Forcibly inserting it would only disrupt the biological structure of the brain, and the biological structure would in turn affect the information structure. And the first consciousness used by Su Hao for experiments became chaotic after the animal experiment waspleted. Su Hao casually erased the consciousness information and turned to ponder the second question: if a brain that cannot amodate consciousness information shows slight rejection when consciousness information approaches, can it be assumed that as long as I find a brain that does not reject consciousness information, it means that consciousness can operate through it? As for specifics, further experiments were needed. Try inserting the consciousness information of a male cat into a female cats brain The purpose of this experiment was to find that subtle attraction and repulsion and summarize it. Five yearster, Yashan sent an urgent message: Boss Wei, the headquarters of the Huayang Beizhou Starry Sky Trading Company has been attacked. Several immortal gates have united to form a huge team and have taken over all the factories in Huayang Beizhou. Su Hao exited the pinball space, took a deep breath, and then appeared in front of Yashan: Wheres my third uncle? Yashan was dressed in professional attire, his muscles bulging the clothes, standing straight with an extraordinary air about him. There was no hint of anxiety on his face, and he calmly said, Boss Wei, the third uncle has already returned to the Starry Bay through the teleportation array. Ourpany has always been prepared for this, so the core personnel losses are not great, but many middle-level managers from the Feng, Yun, Hua, and Zhang families have died. As soon as the other party entered, they massacred the factory administrators on arge scale, without even giving them a chance to react. Now all the factories are under their control, and our tentacles have beenpletely cut off. These dead administrators were mainly from the four families servants and ountants, not vital, but still a significant blow. Su Hao said, Weve been waiting for this day, just didnt expect it toe so soon. Your progress seems not slow. Tell me! Whats going on exactly? Yashan smiled and said, As early as two years ago, our factories, centered around Morley Manor, spread across the entire Huayang Beizhou and built roads extensively, connecting the main cities, forming a well-connectedwork. And the lifestyle of the entire poption of Huayang Beizhou has undergone earth-shaking changes in just a few years. This change has dealt a devastating blow to the existing industries. When the vested interests of those existing industries reacted, they mobilized numerous small andrge attempts and even used the military of the mortal dynasty, but we blocked them all one by one. We even wiped out a small kingdoms regime and personally supported a new regime Later, as we continued to advance like a broken bamboo, we finally attracted the attention of major and minor immortal gates, who then started plundering our machinery, destroying arge number of our factories, and dispersing our workers I took the teachers from the academy and visited those troublesome immortal gates one by one. I thought it would calm down for a while, but after two years, they couldnt help but jump out again. Its probably because weve really touched their vested interests! The leaders this time were the top immortal gates of Huayang Beizhou, Sanhe Peak, and Xiangbeishu Six Transformations Gate, who joined forces with the top immortal gates of severalrge states and various major immortal gates around them, wanting topletely divide the star industry. Obviously, the cultivators of these major immortal gates are not fools. After observing in Huayang Beizhou for a period of time, they all realized what these simple machines really meant: these inconspicuous things could change the pattern of the cultivation world! What shocked them the most was that they actually saw the Starry Sky Trading Company converting the ubiquitous wind and water into spiritual energy, storing it in spiritual stones for daily machine use. Thispletely subverted their understanding of spiritual energy! What was the purpose ofying out Lingsha Continent for so many years? Isnt it for the almost endless supply of spiritual stones above Lingsha Mountain? Their greed couldnt be suppressed no matter what. So these astute people quickly reached a consensus: since the Starry Sky Trading Company is newly established and ownerless, if they dont seize the opportunity now, when will they? Once the situation stabilizes, there wont even be a chance to get a sip of the soup! Su Hao smiled and said, These people are not fools. They can all see the value of water-powered spiritual stations. With just a little thought, theyll know that the source of spiritual stones for future immortal gates will undergo tremendous changes, and Lingsha Continent will no longer be their first choice. However, what I didnt expect was that they didnt even bother to negotiate, just directly resorted to force. Yashan chuckled and said, My sh is not very useful in battle. After fighting a few rounds with the opponent, I found that I can manage against five or six Unity Realm cultivators, but if Im besieged by ten or twenty of them, with all sorts of diverse techniques, I cant handle it. So, Ivee to ask for help from Boss Wei this time. This matter, youll have to handle it personally. Su Hao could understand this. In one-on-one situations, Yashan wasnt afraid even of top-tier bosses like Immortal Master. Just by using the artifact Su Hao improved, the Twenty-Four Flying Sword Formation Illusionary Formation te, he could flip people over with a single nce. But when faced with multiple opponents, Yashan couldnt handle it. It wasnt just Yashan, if Su Haos sh was as weak as Yashans against arge number of cultivators, he wouldnt have much of an advantage either. The reason he stood undefeated among cultivators was mainly due to Su Haos space ability, not so much the strength of his shield or attacks. Because if Su Hao didnt have an extraordinarily agile spatial teleportation ability, once he was trapped by a cultivators immobilizing technique or formation, he would be a target for the opponents siege, just a ridiculously powerful boss. Su Hao said, If the other party were a bit more discreet,ing to steal or bribe people, I wouldnt say anything. Id even wee their participation in research. But killing people and then forcibly seizing things is absolutely uneptable! In that case, Ill go and chop off all the hands theyve stretched out! Let everyone know that trying to be strong against me wont work; theyll have to sit down and talk properly. As for what to talk about and how to talk, that would be for Su Hao to decide. Su Hao and Yashan walked one after the other on the streets of Morley City. Pedestrians came and went, the wide and smooth concrete main road extending far into the distance, with lines drawn in the middle. Strange-looking iron-skinned trucks carrying full loads of goods shuttled back and forth on the streets, uniformly driving on the right side, with clear order. Whenever a vehicle passed by, it would always attract the attention of arge number of pedestrians. Although it wasmon, it still appeared extremely novel to everyone. asionally, among the trucks, there are smaller vehicles squeezed in, only able to seat four people. Every time they pass by, they receive waves of envious nces. Those who can drive these small cars are undoubtedly wealthy individuals. These four-wheeled spiritual energy cars are beyond the reach of most people, but the small two-wheeled spiritual energy cars passing by on the roadside can still be obtained with some effort. The pedestriansing and going are dressed more stylishly, with diverse styles, simr to Hanfu, neat and refined, with fabric structures that indicate they are woven by automatic looms. Half of the houses on both sides of the street look very new, obviously renovated in recent years. The new-style houses are uniformly connected with standardized electrical wires and pipes. There are faint signs of spiritual energy objects inside, such as spiritual energymps, spiritual energy fans, spiritual energy stoves, and so on. Having such a set of new-style houses in Morley City is considered wealthy. From these wealthy households, beautiful songs asionally emanate, causing passersby to stop and listen intently. In the teahouse, on the storytelling stage, there is a square box ced, from which a sweet female voice can be heard clearly, articting each word crisply, narrating thetest news from various ces. However, upon closer listening, one would notice that the content is repetitive: Thergest spiritual energy engineering vehicle factory outside Anli City has beenpleted, with President Feng Xianglong attending the ribbon-cutting ceremony Last years grain harvest increased twentyfoldpared to the previous year, and it is expected to double again this year The Starry Sky Chamber of Commerces Yun Sui, Huarong, Zhang Zheng three branches openly seek cooperation The Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce ns to build arge-scale hydraulic spiritual energy station in the Longting Gorge, providing energy that can radiate to twenty cities Chapter 481

Chapter 481

At this moment,pared with ten years ago, Morliang City waspletely different. The dirty, chaotic, and narrow old streets in the memory have beenpletely renovated, and the old-fashioned ox and horse wooden carts are nowhere to be seen. In the past, it was lively, and now its lively too, just in a different way. Everyones spiritual outlook has also changed a lot, as if a spring breeze had swept through, bringing vitality. This is the charm of change. Change can make people feel enough novelty every time they meet, and novelty is one of the nutrients for thought vitality, isnt it? Maintaining the status quo will eventually be lifeless andck vitality. Its the same principle as the saying no progress is regression. Walking while exining softly, Yashan said, Boss Wei, Morliang City was the first city to be renovated, temporarily serving as the headquarters of the Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce, so the changes you see are quite significant. However, other cities slightly further away from Morliang City wont have such big changes. The trucks you see now are all privately owned by the Chamber of Commerce for transporting goods. Currently, most spiritual energy products are still mainly serving to increase the productivity of the Chamber of Commerce and have not yet truly entered every household. To achieve this goal, to poprize spiritual energy products and thoroughly change the social structure, it will probably take another five years. Su Hao smiled all the way and replied, Thats good, no rush! Are all the cultivators inside and outside the city our people? Yashan said, Not necessarily, but our people are not cultivators. That makes it easier! After a quick tour and a simple understanding of the changes in the past few years, Su Hao said, Lets go, lets first clear out the people upying our territory! Yashan sighed, Its a pity that our disciples havent fully grown up yet, otherwise they could be useful this time. Su Hao said, Forget about those disciples who are always thinking about fighting and killing. Their research value is higher than theirbat value! We dont need anyone else, just the two of us can clear out this entire state! This time, let go and kill them until the blood flows like a river, ughter all the immortals who dare to reach out to me, their sects will bepletely annihted! Being able to fight alongside Boss Wei again, Yashans blood boiled, and his Diamond Armor couldnt help but appear intermittently. As early as six or seven years ago, Su Hao had evolved Yashan to a level seven mutant [Child of Fate]. A while ago, when a dozen or so Unity Realm cultivators confronted Yashan, they thought they were facing a Crystal Thief, scared out of their wits and almost fled in panic. Later, after a desperate fight, they found that this Crystal Thief was different from the rumors, so they regained their confidence and fought a fierce battle with Yashan. After driving Yashan away, a dozen or so Unity Realm cultivators sighed, The Crystal Thief is indeed powerful. Ourbined efforts can only deal with it, but we cant capture it!. And they bluntly stated that the rumors were false, and the Crystal Thief was not as invincible as imagined. If they had set up beforehand, they could have besieged and defeated it. And with full confidence, they devised a series of excellent ns to kill the Crystal Thief, just waiting for it toe back and eliminate the future troubles. Su Hao chuckled, transforming into a [Child of Fate] on the street, ignoring the frightened crowd around him, and said, First, clear out the headquarters of the city, then your eastern factory area, and my southern factory area, leave no one behind! Yashan couldnt hold back anymore, also transforming into a [Child of Fate], reaching out and pulling out a long knife artifact from his storage space, ying with it in his hand. Under Su Haos influence, he also developed a liking for the feeling of wielding a knife to kill people. Boss Wei, then Ill go ahead! Yashan closed his eyes, located the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce activated the core runes deployed the negative space module simted spatialw with mental tentacles manipted space and teleported By the time he had done all this, seven or eight seconds had passed. When he arrived at the designated location, he found Boss Wei already floating in mid-air, controlling hundreds of flying swords to kill in all directions. Yashan urgently said, Boss Wei, leave me some! If he couldnt even kill one enemy, could it still be called fighting alongside Boss Wei? At most, it would be watching Boss Wei fight. The cultivators stationed at the Chamber of Commerce headquarters included cultivators of all realms except for the Qi Induction realm, including threebined cultivators. However, no matter what realm the enemy cultivators were in, as long as they were caught up by Su Haos flying swords, their shields were basically pierced with a poke, and then they were killed by the flying swords piercing through their bodies. Now, Su Hao was killing Unity Realm cultivators as easily as ughtering chickens. Seeing Yashans arrival, Su Hao no longer paid attention to these misceneous fish below the Nascent Soul realm, instead locking onto the three Unity Realm cultivators and teleporting away. When the three Unity Realm cultivators noticed Su Haos appearance, they didnt recklessly rush up to confront him. Instead, they exchanged nces, and one of them in a yellow robe shouted lightly, Go call for reinforcements first! Then they immediately flew away. They werent worried that the Crystal Thief behind them could catch up. Based on their analysis of the previous battles, as long as they left enough magical barriers behind, they could easily escape. The Crystal Thief was not as powerful as its name suggested! Just when the three of them thought they had sessfully escaped, a crystal armored figure suddenly appeared not far in front of them. Who else could it be but the Crystal Thief? The moment they saw the crystal armored figure, a sense of unease sprang up in their minds: Why is this armor different from before? And can it be changed and washed like clothes? Before they could think too much, they saw the crystal armored figure take out a formation disk the size of a basin. Red and blue lights shed on it, and it was about to shine on them! The three of them immediately felt their scalps tingle. They had experienced the power of this spell before, which was extremely terrifying. Anyone hit by it would immediately lose control of their body and fall to the ground, at the mercy of others. We cant be hit by it! Dodge! The three of them used various means to dodge and evade in all sorts of fancy ways, making it difficult for onlookers to distinguish their true whereabouts. Su Hao tried to shine the formation disk twice but missed both times, saying, Quite slippery! Then he put away the formation disk, reached out, and pulled out a long knife. With a sh of golden light, he swung the knife. Teleport! Pop! Splurt! A head flew up with an incredulous expression: When did you appear beside me! Whats even more terrifying is that despite having numerous shields on his body, they seemed to be useless! Seeing this, the other twobined cultivators were terrified, no longer darting around recklessly but shooting straight into the distance, leaving behind numerous magical barriers. Their hearts were full of horror: Why does this Crystal Thief feel different? As the only remaining head of the Unity Realm cultivator seemed to understand something, he activated self-destruct in resignation, preserving thest dignity of abined cultivator. The next moment, a bright white light burst from the eyes and mouth of the head, about to self-destruct. Level two Lightning! Crackle Boom! A dazzling blue and white light shed, hitting the head and forcibly stopping the self-destruct process. Su Hao reached out, grabbed the head, and infused it with blood energy, recording the consciousness information of the Unity Realm cultivator in the pinball space. Then he let go, extended a shining golden finger, and tapped the head. Bang! With a muffled sound, the head exploded, leaving no trace. Turning his head to look at the two fleeing Unity Realm cultivators, Su Hao said softly, So, what use are formation disk artifacts when you have a knife in your hand? Swing the knife! Teleport! Splurt! When ites to killing, using a knife directly is more appropriate. The long knife in his hand was sharp enough to cut through everything. Level two Lightning! Crackle Boom! After interrupting the self-destruct, Su Hao grabbed the head, recorded its consciousness information, and then burst it! Sending away an Unity Realm cultivator who had lived for who knows how many years was unexpectedly simple. Thest one! Su Haos gaze looked into the distance. The Unity Realm cultivator seemed to sense something, and for a moment, he felt cold all over, as if enveloped in immense fear, and his heart was filled with despair: Why is this happening, the Crystal Thief shouldnt be this powerful! Whats going on? Thinking of the two enemies he had sensed earlier, a ridiculous thought arose in his mind: Could it be two Crystal Thieves? Just then, a tall figure shed before him. At the same time, his field of vision involuntarily rose, and he thought to himself: Im going to die! Theres no saving me! Only at this moment did he truly see the Crystal Armored Figure in front of him and understand the truth: The Crystal Thief in the legends is the person before me. The one we encountered earlier was a fake! Weve been fooled! Chapter 482

Chapter 482

When Su Hao returned to the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce, he found that Yashan had already cleared out the riffraff. He said, Next, clean up the factories outside the city. You take the east, Ill take the south. Yashan nodded and immediately flew into the sky, turning into a streak of light and disappearing. With his speed, he would have arrived long ago. After this incident, he was determined to practice the ability of Precise sh well, otherwise, like today, trying to show off with a new ability would waste ten seconds! Whats the point? Su Hao then shed to the factory area outside the city. This ce was mostly built with wooden boards and looked very sturdy and durable. Although the metallurgical industry had flourished in recent years, various metal productions were very limited due to the constraints of raw materials, and iron objects were still very rare. The factories were still running day and night, and the roar of various machines filled the air, echoing from afar. Although the major sects had taken over these factories and killed most of the management staff, they only remained quiet for a day before arranging workers and restarting the machines, while also arranging various master craftsmen and array masters to analyze the mechanical operation principles, focusing on the hydraulic spiritualization station. Obviously, they had already regarded these factories as the industries of their own sects. However, the analysis work encountered a major problem from the beginning. They couldnt understand why spiritual power naturally generated after the rotor rotated? Without understanding, they always felt very mysterious, but they couldnt swallow their pride and ask those mortals. After enduring their doubts, they found that those craftsmen only knew how to do it, but didnt know why. They suddenly regretted killing everyone as soon as they came in. If they had known, they would have kept a few alive to extract information. Su Hao waved his hand, and hundreds of flying knives flew out from the storage space one after another, then shot into various factories, urately killing the cultivators inside. In a blink of an eye, the dozens of cultivators in this factory area were rmed and flew up into the air to check the situation, but before they could understand what was happening, their heads were separated from their bodies, falling to the ground. In just a moment, all the cultivators were cleaned up. After waiting for a while, Yashan flew over and stopped beside Su Hao, saying, Boss Wei, its all cleaned up! Shall we go to the next city? Su Hao said, Those stationed at the factories are just small fries, kill them all! Do you know where the main headquarters of each sect is? Yashan nodded, Yes! Su Hao said directly, Then lets go. Is Boss Wei nning to directly attack the sects? Although he didnt understand, Yashan didnt ask much, just nodded and closed his eyes to connect the space. A few secondster, they disappeared through teleportation. He had already nted his own positioning stones outside the major sects, ready to teleport there at any time. Soon, Su Hao received a message from Yashan: Boss Wei, Ive arrived! He shed and appeared next to Yashan, turning his head to look around, couldnt help but be surprised, Huh, isnt this outside the Sanhe Peaks? Yashan nodded, Thats right! Then lets start from the Sanhe Peaks! After saying that, Su Haos feet surged with Diamond Armor, andyers of Explosion runes were gradually constructed, densely packed, forming a huge sphere, dazzling Yashan, who couldnt help but lose color and said, Boss Wei, do you want to tten the Sanhe Peaks? Su Hao calmly said, Not just the Sanhe Peaks, but all the sects involved in the plunder. The purpose is not just killing, but deterrence. While the industry is still in its infancy, its the perfect time to be ruthless. Its time to remind everyone andpletely suppress their superiority and crush their dignity. If we wait until the industry has fully developed and these sectse out to cause trouble again, the losses will be too great. Dont underestimate the destructive power of these Unity Realm cultivators. This fragile industry cant resist at all. Su Haos strategy is to destroy first, then rebuild. Its like building roads. When encountering mountains, we open up the mountains, and when encountering rivers, we build bridges. What does it have to do with me if I build roads and you have deep valleys? After about ten minutes, a Twelve Hundred Explosions with a diameter of six or seven meters was formed. Su Hao slowly inputted highly concentrated spiritual power into it. The reason for generating only Twelve Hundred Explosions instead of more is because Su Hao needs to conserve his spiritual power, lest other sects be neglected. But dont underestimate this Twelve Hundred Explosions. Under Su Haos high-level spiritual power amplification, its power is nearly a hundred times stronger than the Two Thousand Explosions from a dozen years ago! This Twelve Hundred Explosions bomb exploded at low altitude, more than enough to destroy the Sanhe Peaks! Even if it cant kill Nascent Soul cultivators and Unity Realm cultivators, after the explosion, Su Hao and Yashan can finish them off separately. Soon, this bomb was filled with spiritual power, shining with golden light, and its specific appearance couldnt be seen anymore. Su Hao reached out and ced his hand on the bomb. Radar perception swept through, and the structure inside the Sanhe Peaks was quickly locked onto a good position, right in the mid-air in front of the main peak of the Sanhe Peaks. Space module sessfully deployed! Then with a gentle push, the entire bomb disappeared and appeared inside the Sanhe Peaks. Su Haos thoughts moved, detonating the bomb. Boom! The sky and earth brightened, like the sun falling to the ground. Those who witnessed it had ayer of white marks in their eyes. Then the earth trembled, hearts skipped a beat, and a tingling sensation shook their souls. A powerful shockwave swept through, instantly shattering the nearest main peak. The upper part almost turned into powder, and therge amount of rubble below was scattered backward by the shock force, bing deadly projectiles. The more distant peaks followed suit, swallowed by the expanding light sphere, and all the cultivators meditating within them disappeared. One after another towering peaks copsed and fell, everything appearing powerless against this devastating energy. Many cultivators still didnt know what had happened, their thoughts forever trapped in the moment of questioning. The soil beneath the Sanhe Peaks rolled outward,yer byyer, destroying all the arrays built on it, and finally reached the protective mist array of the Sanhe Peaks, flipping it all mercilessly. The next moment, the mist that had pervaded the mountains for years dissipated! Phew A circr shockwave quickly reached Su Hao and Yashan, with a huge force apanied by many sand and gravel hitting them, making a clinking sound. However, the two stood still, unmoved. Boom At this moment, the deafening sound continued incessantly, even though they had sealed their ears with double vacuum, the sound still prated into their brains from various parts of their bodies, roaring incessantly. Yashan was stunned, murmuring, Too powerful I feel like I can After the explosionpletely subsided, Su Hao said, For the next sect, you can give it a try! Go in first and see whats going on. The two transformed into streaks of light and flew to the sky above the Sanhe Peaks. From above, the Sanhe Peaks waspletely visible. The originally ethereal sect was gone, as if struck by a huge meteorite falling from the sky, with arge amount of soil scattered outward, forming a huge crater. Yashan looked at the newndscape below, once again refreshing his perception of Boss Wei. Is this the extent that life can reach? The key is, it seems that he, Yashan, can also do it! He felt like he was in a dream, feeling unreal about his own strength. Su Haos radar sensed that there were still some stragglers. His indifferent voice awakened Yashan, There are still some stragglers, lets clean them up quickly. There are many sects left, lets try to resolve them all within three days. After saying that, he disappeared in a sh, wielding the long knife in his hand like cutting roadside weeds casually and naturally. Yashan took a deep breath and also wielded his long knife to join in the cleanup. Every stroke drew blood, every stroke was fatal. The bewildered cultivators, who were stunned by the explosion, had no resistance at all and were chopped down to the ground, perishing forever. Life! Its like this, sometimes incredibly tenacious, sometimes incredibly fragile. You really die when youre killed! Killed by illness, killed by ident, killed by enemies, killed by nature, killed by time How can one escape this fate of being killed? How can one avoid death? As Yashan mercilessly ughtered, he pondered the philosophical question about life. After it was all over, Su Hao saw him distracted and casually asked, What are you thinking, Yashan? Yashan pointed to the corpses on the ground and said, Boss Wei, Im thinking, since life is so fragile, how can we not die? Su Hao chuckled, I also want to know the answer to that question. Su Hao flew up again, looking at the destruction, without much emotion in his heart. What looks destroyed now might be a picturesque heavenlyke in the future as time passes. Human fragility does not mean natures fragility. Lets go, Yashan, to the next sect! Since you want to try, then go ahead and try. The structure of the bomb has been uploaded, you can familiarize yourself with it first. Chapter 483

Chapter 483

Yashans clever brain learned quickly, taking only half a day to learn how to build a bomb. However, this time took a little longer, a one thousand two hundred explosions took a full two hours, and the volume was not a bit smaller than Su Haos version. However, as long as the quality of the input spiritual power is high, the power wont becking. Today, once again, he learned a new skill detonating a bomb! Theres no need for Boss Wei to intervene in future sting tasks. When Yashan inputted spiritual power, Su Hao, to prevent idents, stayed far away. This was no joke; if Yashan identally shook his hand, this huge bomb could send both of them to reincarnation. Yashan himself appeared cautious, nervous, and his heartstrings were tense throughout the process of inputting spiritual power, until finally, when the charging wasplete, Yashan let go and heaved a long sigh of relief. At this moment, a ten-meter diameter sphere emitted dazzling golden light, like an extremely precious and rare treasure. He looked at his masterpiece, revealing a satisfied smile, murmuring, Six-line transformation gate, let me see, wheres the suitable ce for my baby. Soon he locked onto a perfect location, the peak of the main peak. After a preparation of up to twenty seconds, Yashan, imitating Su Haos posture, gently pushed on the bomb. The bomb suddenly disappeared in ce, precisely appearing at the peak of the six-line transformation gate. With a thought, he activated the bomb. After a series of earth-shattering light and sound shockwaves, the main camp of the six-line transformation gate followed the footsteps of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, turning into a huge pit. The two of them then entered the scene, sending away those who were dying but not dead, and then rushing to the next immortal gate. Yashan once again fell into a dream, still unable to believe that he could achieve this level. The surging power within him gave him a sense of security! Su Hao said, Yashan, wake up. These powers are illusory and dont truly belong to you. You only have the right to use them, not ownership. Yashan, confused, said, Huh? Su Hao continued, So-called spiritual power is just a tool for us to reach distant ces! No matter how powerful spiritual power is, even if you have all the spiritual power of this, what then? At most, you explode the, set off a big firework in the universe, and then what? Everything ultimately returns to nothingness. You did indeed destroy an immortal gate in one strike, very cool! But, spiritual power dissipates with it and no longer belongs to you! So, dont get addicted to the power brought by spiritual power. As time goes by, this kind of immense power will eventually turn into emptiness! Acquiring knowledge itself is what we should do. Once youve learned knowledge, it belongs to you. As long as youre alive and able to think, knowledge wont escape from you! Yashans mind was shaken, a bright light pierced through his brain, and his thoughts instantly became extremely clear. He found the source of this immense power in his heart: Its Boss Wei! More urately, its the knowledge mastered by Boss Wei! He quickly moved away from the admiration for powerful strength and instead transferred this admiration to Su Hao. This was the admiration of a poor student for a schrly genius. Thousands of words shed through Yashans mind, yet he couldnt find words to express how amazing Boss Wei was. Perhaps, the greatest god in the universe doesnt lie in how powerful they are, but in how much knowledge they possess. Yashans thoughts flew, and he seemed to awaken to something, seemed to grasp something. Following this feeling, he earnestly replied, Boss Wei! I seem to understand now! At this moment, he truly understood why Boss Weis perspective was always so vast! Because what Boss Wei pursued was itself so vast that it was unimaginable! The sense of pride in gaining immense power had long disappeared from his mind, reced with thoughts like, Boss Wei, I understand! Ill start gathering various knowledge for you! Words will henceforth be my favorite, and books will be my treasure. Treasures hidden in the stars, wait for me, Iming Yashan, who had realized the truths of the world, proceeded with the immortal gates very swiftly, having no more feelings about the spiritual power bomb! Because the bomb was useful, he quickly finished the job and then went back to urge the students at the Immortal Academy of Science and Technology to study hard, graduate quickly, shine brightly, research spiritual power technology, and dedicate their brains and imagination to Boss Wei! So, in just two days, Su Hao and Yashan wiped out all thirteen major strongholds of the immortal gates involved, not even leaving one survivor. And those cultivators stationed in factories scattered throughout, apart from the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, the rest of the immortal gates were oblivious. Two days were too short for the extremely vast andmunicationcking world of cultivation. Thus, an extremely bizarre scene unfolded. The two Unity Realm elders of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks received news that the peak was under attack! Thinking about the massacre of cultivators in Moliang City, as a precaution, they gathered more than a dozen Unity Realm daoist friends to return to the Sanhe peak for investigation. Fully prepared, they arrived at the Sanhe peak only to find, damn it, wheres the intact immortal gate? Howe theres only a big pit left? The two elders of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks initially thought they had taken the wrong path, so they wandered around for a big circle, returned to the entrance of the immortal gate, and finally confirmed that the big pit in front of them was indeed the Sanhe peak. Now, the question arose, what happened exactly? What about the fellow disciples and disciples of the Sanhe peak? Then, they found many corpses at the edge of the explosion, all dismembered. Among them were the primordial Nascent Soul elders of the gate and an Unity Realm elder. It wasnt until this moment that the Unity Realm cultivators reacted: the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks had been attacked! No, it should be said that the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks has been destroyed! Not a single disciple survived in the gate, and even the immensely powerful Unity Realm elders died on the spot! The cultivators were all chilled, looking at each other, feeling a sense of unease. The two elders of the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks had stiff and grim expressions. For them, the destruction of their own headquarters was simply a great humiliation! At this moment, an elder from the Six-line Transformation Gate came over to console them, Fellow Daoists, mourn your loss. As long as were still alive, everything else is inconsequential. We can find another site for the gate, and the disciples will prosper again in a hundred years. This is just an external matter, dont worry too much Just then, a Golden Core realm cultivator from the Six-line Transformation Gate came to report, Elders Hushan and Huhai, something big is happening. Our Six-line Transformation Gate has been attacked! The two elders immediately felt a tremor in their hearts and asked anxiously, What kind of attack? The Golden Core cultivators face was full of panic as he pointed to the huge pit next to the original Sanhe peak, Simr to this. The two elders of the Six-line Transformation Gate felt dizzy and hurriedly asked, Are there any survivors? The Golden Core cultivator replied, None of the senior disciples are found! When I saw this, I didnt look around much, I just rushed to find you! At this moment, the sense of unease grew even stronger for the dozen or so Unity Realm cultivators, wishing to fly back to their own immortal gates immediately to investigate. But they knew they couldnt act impulsively. The nearby corpse of an Unity Realm cultivator reminded them to stay calm in the face of danger, or else they would be the next ones lying down. Moreover, they were not sure if their own immortal gate was safe. Even if it was destroyed, what could they do? Returning at this time would be of no use. It was better to think about how to protect themselves. At this moment, someone spoke up, Fellow Daoists, this must be the work of that Crystal Thief. We must not act rashly. If we split up, we will surely be picked off one by one, just like many of our fellow Daoists disappeared without a trace ten years ago. We need to carefully consider how to proceed. Why dont we leave here first and find another ce to discuss? What do you think? Friend Jinkes words are reasonable! Lets find another ce and wait for news. Just as the dozen or so Unity Realm cultivators were about to leave, in their midst, the light twisted, and a golden sphere suddenly appeared, with a diameter of ten meters, round and imposing. The moment the light ball appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, all looking at this golden ball. A sense of unease surged. Someone spoke up, What is this? Chapter 484

Chapter 484

What it was to them no longer mattered, because in the next moment, an extreme white light would engulf everyone present. These Unity Realm cultivators were too close to the bomb, all piled up at the center of the explosion. After the energy waspletely released, their shields were instantly torn apart, their bodies dissolving and returning to nature. The Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks suffered a second blow, with a huge crater appearing, forming symmetric twin craters, quite a sight. However, it was unfortunate for the innocent nts and animals around the mountains and rivers, simply because they were born outside the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks and inexplicably suffered cmity. After everything settled down, two tall crystal-armored figures appeared above the explosion, looking around. Boss Wei, it seems everythings resolved! Suo Hao said, Are there others? Yashan replied, The remaining matters are not a big problem, leave it to me! My spiritual power is a bit depleted now, I need to go back and replenish it. It will take at most ten days topletely settle things and get the Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce back on track. Suo Hao smiled, Alright! Call me if you need anything. As he was about to leave, his radar sensed a cultivator flying towards them at an extremely fast speed, causing him to pause and exim, Friend Immortal Master? Yashan hadnt seen the Immortal Master before and couldnt help but ask, What Immortal Master? Suo Hao said, This person is someone I met a few years ago. If all goes well, I can assign him for some simple research for you. Here hees! Two streaks of light flew over, stopping in the distance, revealing a man with a thin face and sunken eyes, along with a morous woman, who were indeed Immortal Master and Lin Mei. Seeing the two crystal-armored figures, Immortal Master was also surprised, Friend Jia Wei? However, seeing the two crystal-armored figures, he hesitated and stopped in ce, not daring to approach rashly. Suo Hao said, Lets go, lets go over and take a look. After flying closer with Yashan, they stopped not far from Immortal Master and asked, Friend Immortal Master, its been many years. How did you end up here? After exchanging greetings with Suo Hao, Immortal Master looked at Yashan and asked, And who is this? Suo Hao said, This is my younger brother, Jia Yashan! Younger brother? Immortal Master looked at the shiny crystal armor and immediately believed it. Immortal Master didnt care about these, but pointed to the two huge craters in the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks and asked, I heard a loud noise here just now. Friend Jia Wei, do you know what happened? Suo Hao casually said, Youre talking about that! One was blown up by me, and the other was blown up by Jia Yashan. Nothing major, Friend Immortal Master, you dont need to think too much about it. Immortal Master had a new understanding of nothing major and forcibly held back a series of subsequent questions. He looked at the two huge and iparable craters again, repeatedly confirming that this was something that he, a cultivator of the Cycle Realm, could not achieve, and silently said, Indeed, Friend Jia Wei is unpredictable. His strength once again exceeds my expectations. On the side, Lin Meis eyes widened, her mouth slightly open! The Immortal Masters mood quickly calmed down, and he chuckled, The Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, which has dominated the immortal cultivation world for who knows how many years, hase to an end today. Suo Hao said, Were still far from it. We just destroyed the mountain gate and killed a few elders! As long as there is intention, the remaining elders and disciples can quickly rebuild in another ce. The Immortal Master said, Even if they rebuild, they dare not use the name Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks anymore! From now on, there is no Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks. Suo Hao smirked, Indeed, any sect that doesnt dare to use the name Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks, regardless of whether they are the original members or not, has fundamentally changed. Speaking of which, its quite a coincidence that you, Friend Immortal Master, also appeared here. The Immortal Master said, In recent years, Ive been traveling around and heard many strange rumors about the Morling City in Huayang Beizhou. I came here to take a look. Oh? What are your thoughts after seeing it? The Immortal Master thought for a moment and summarized, Their skills are superb, and their techniques are ingenious. This marks the beginning of a prosperous era for mortals. Superb skills refers to the craftsmanship of artisans, while ingenious techniques refers to the mindset of industrializing productivity. Suo Hao agreed but corrected, Indeed, but Friend Immortal Master, you made a mistake. Please correct me, Friend Jia Wei. Suo Hao said, This isnt the beginning of a prosperous era for mortals; its the beginning of a prosperous era for the human race. Mortals and cultivators should be united as one. The Immortal Master thought for a moment, nodded, and said, Friend Jia Wei always manages to uncover the essence of things. He is truly a rare talent in this world. I admire him! Ive lived for over two thousand years, but I couldnt see through this! Now, seeing Morling City and being reminded by Friend Jia Wei, I finally understand! Unfortunately, its toote! Suo Hao smiled, Its not toote. A hundred years is enough! The changes you saw in Morling City are just the changes of the past five years! The Immortal Masterughed heartily, Does Friend Jia Wei still want to invite me to work for you? Suo Hao said, Of course. The Immortal Master immediately said, Since thats the case, I cant refuse your kindness. Ill go back with Friend Jia Wei this time! Ill sell the rest of my life to you, Friend. I just hope to see a different scene in my remaining years. Suo Hao didnt make any promises but simply said, Lets give it a try. You wont lose anything, right? However, he then turned to Yashan and said, Friend Immortal Master, before officially starting work, you need to follow my younger brother, Jia Yashan, to study for a while and master my set of immortal cultivation theories. Regardless of whether the Immortal Master agreed or not, he directly said to Yashan, Later, take the Immortal Master back to the academy and arrange for him to audit courses, just like Third Uncle. The Immortal Master and Lin Mei turned to look at Yashan, surprised, Academy? However, he had no objections to Suo Haos arrangements and just said, In my remaining years, Lin Mei will apany me. Can we arrange that together? Yashan then spoke up, Of course, and I can give you ten slots. You can rmend friends and family to enroll and study. The Immortal Master chuckled, No need, I no longer have friends and family. After some discussion, the subsequent matters were quickly settled. The Immortal Master followed Yashan back to the academy for study, and depending on his progress, work arrangements would be made after graduation Perhaps the Immortal Master was the talent Suo Hao was looking for, or perhaps not, who knows! It needs time to verify. As for the concern about the threat posed by the Immortal Master, a cultivator of the Cycle Realm, he believed that Yashan could make the Immortal Master acknowledge defeat. It wouldnt be tooplicated, just take out the Enchantment Array te, approach him, take a picture, and the Immortal Master would be cated! Suo Hao returned to hisboratory once again, diving headfirst into the research on consciousness. For the past five years, Suo Hao had mostly focused on researching the issues of consciousness and spiritual power, asionally solving some problems submitted by Yashan. Five years of focused research made him realize that consciousness was much moreplex than imagined. Finding a way for consciousness to exist indefinitely was extremely difficult. However, during these five years, experimenting with hundreds of consciousnesses within the spatial realm had also brought Suo Hao many gains. Among them, the biggest gain for Suo Hao was: the matching conditions for consciousness information. With just this one condition, Suo Hao coulde up with many tricks. If one were to consider a persons consciousness information as a soul, then he would be the evil wizard who could manipte souls. The main gains were: First, reincarnation resurrection. He could revive the consciousness information recorded in the pinball space in another persons body. However, the conditions were quite strict. Human consciousness could only be revived in the body of a humanoid creature, with the body structure being secondary, and having the same brain was crucial. Male and female brains had fundamental differences, such as significant differences in the ratio of gray matter to white matter. While it was possible to insert a mans consciousness information into a womans body, the sess rate was not high. Forcibly matching had a high probability of causing confusion. In addition to having the same brain, it was also required that the original owners consciousness be weak. If the consciousness was too strong, it was difficult to match. It was best if it was a child who hadnt experienced much. Second, reincarnation blockade. Suo Hao had found a method topletely control the consciousness information recorded in the pinball space, including his own consciousness information. In other words, when Suo Hao died and his consciousness was brought into the universe by the pinball space, it would randomly go to an unknown ce until his consciousness information was shot into a suitable body container. At this point, Suo Hao could set conditions for himself, choose to reincarnate, or continue to wander with the pinball space. What does this mean? It meant that Suo Hao could control whether the consciousness information recorded in the pinball space reincarnated, and when it reincarnated. Taking Yashan as an example, if Suo Hao blocked Yashans consciousness information, when Suo Hao and Yashan both died and arrived in another world, if Suo Hao was reincarnated but Yashan remained in a dormant state, wandering with the pinball space until Suo Hao personally intervened and found a suitable container for Yashan. The principle of achieving reincarnation blockade was notplicated either, it only required setting matching conditions for the consciousness information recorded in the pinball space. That is, when the consciousness information found a suitable host, Suo Hao set it to none match, and the consciousness could not be revived. Third, consciousness information decoding. The recorded consciousness information could be decoded and restored into text or image information, that is, extracting the memory of consciousness information. But this line of progress is currently very slow, in the initial stage. He also set the cracking method after inadvertently noticing the rules of consciousness information. This line is currently basically unusable, but since there is a beginning,plete decoding is only a matter of time. Of course, this requires him to have more knowledge about consciousness information. Suo Hao muttered, In the next world, lets use Yashan as the experimental subject first. Lets try out the effect of reincarnation blockade.'' Chapter 485

Chapter 485

In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen top-tier immortal sects were annihted. This news spread rapidly throughout the cultivation world, reaching almost every cultivator above the Foundation Establishment stage. Even those who secluded themselves in the mountains for cultivation were summoned back by their sect elders to discuss countermeasures. Many didnt believe it and secretly visited the ruins of various immortal sects. After seeing the ruins, their mouths hung open, unable to articte their shock, and then fell silent. What kind of power could cause such a scene? The crucial point was that without exception, the gates of all these immortal sects had suffered the same fate, turning into gradually flooding pits. And now, a month had passed, yet there was still no movement from the cultivators of these sects, leaving people to wonder if they had already perished. After this event, the cultivation world was in an uproar, reaching a point where everyone felt endangered, weighing the fate of their own sects and whether they could withstand such an attack! Even top-tier sects like the Elemental Constetion Sanhe Peaks and the Six-lines Transformation Gate couldnt withstand it. No sect maintained an optimistic attitude, thinking they were the exception. To this day, the vast majority of cultivators dare not stay in their sects for cultivation, fearing that one day their sects might inexplicably turn into pits, and they wouldnt even know how they died. Some investigated the origins of the incident and found amon trait among the dozen or so sects turned into pitsthey had united to monopolize all the factories of a ce called the Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce in Huayang Beizhou! Yes, factories, although they didnt understand what it meant, thats what the news said. So the answer was obvious! This discovery sent shivers down the spines of these cultivators. Who exactly was this Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce to possess such power, destroying more than a dozen immortal sects overnight, especially when none of them had ever heard of it? Terrifying upon reflection! They then sent people to quietly investigate both inside and outside Morling City, andter personally inspected the area. Upon arriving in Morling City, these cultivators suddenly realized they were somewhat out of touch with the times, filled with doubts: Since when can ordinary people afford magical tools? Mind you, genuine cultivators were still struggling with the shortage of suitable magical tools! Unexpectedly, upon arriving in Morling City, they discovered that, goodness, almost every household could afford magical tools! When they investigated the factories, goodness, magical tools were being mass-produced! Upon arriving at the Spiritualization Water Station, goodness, artificial spiritual stones! These people suddenly understood why more than a dozen immortal sects had united to target this ce. They were filled with various desires, thinking to themselves, We should seize them! Seize them!! Seize them!!! However, the sight of the dozen big pits dampened all their fervent thoughts, cooling them offpletely! Inner conflict! Wanting again, fearful of death! If they didnt act, it would be a slow death, their own sects would eventually be eroded and consumed, unable and unwilling to resist. If they did act, it would be a swift death, and their mountain gates might very well be big pits! So the question arises, what should they do? A group of old foxes quickly found a solution: What others do, I do! It doesnt matter if I dont know how, Ill just copy. If I cant even copy, then its deserved destruction! Ten years passed in the blink of an eye. In the central area of Morling City, thergest main city in Huayang Beizhou, within the headquarters building of the Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce. Knock, knock, knock! A middle-aged man with a beautiful beard flipped through the documents on his desk, not lifting his head as he said, Come in. A tall and intelligent-looking woman pushed open the door and entered. Her tasteful formal attire outlined her graceful figure, and she had a faint smile on her face, but it was evident she was nervous as she said, President Feng, did you call for me? Feng Xianglongs appearance remained unchanged over the years as he gestured, Xiao Lan, please sit. Xiao Lan sat down as instructed. Feng Xianglong handed a document from his desk to Xiao Lan and said, This promotion n for spiritual products in Wanghui Hai Prefecture, its under your responsibility, right? Tell me, why hasnt there been any progress in the renovation n over there? Xiao Lan took a deep breath, calmed her panic, and then said slowly, President Feng, initially Wanghui Hai was quite cooperative. All aspects of the work progressed smoothly, and even the top-tier immortal sect, Yin Yang Reflection Pool, signed a cooperation agreement with us. However, just as we were about to seed, something happened within Yin Yang Reflection Pool. They suddenly tore up the agreement and destroyed all our preliminary construction! Our staff also suffered losses of over two hundred people because of this, and we are currently actively negotiating with them Feng Xianglong frowned and interrupted directly, What negotiation? Report directly to the Vanguard Demolition Team to level Yin Yang Reflection Pool. Xiao Lan hesitated, But its not just Yin Yang Reflection Pool. All the major and minor immortal sects in Wanghui Hai are opposing us, and even the ignorantmoners are unusually hostile towards us. Without the support of the local immortal sects, the n will be difficult to implement. Based on my analysis, they want to raise the stakes Feng Xianglong asked, Which graduating ss are you from? Xiao Lan didnt understand why the president asked this question, so she honestly replied, The second ss. Feng Xianglong said, Im also from the second ss! I remember Vice Dean Yue Yings sses on Social Cognition and History and Revolution of Cultivation. He talked about how to handle this kind of situation! Xiao Lan had a good memory and nodded, He talked about saying, The wheels of history roll forward, and anyone or anything daring to stand in the way of progress will be crushed into powder. We are not afraid to crush them and actively do so. As long as after the crushing, a new order is established on the ruins, yearster, people will live happier under the new order In such a context,passion bes a burden to progress'' Feng Xianglong said, Indeed, you are an excellent student who remembers everything after so many years! Xiao Lan, let me remind you onest time, put away your indifferentpassion. I can tell you inly, those two hundred-plus people of ours died because of you! Alright, you can go now. Ill give you three more months. If it doesnt work out, Ill rece you, and you can go back to studying at the academy. Xiao Lan almost cried, her face full of despair as she left the office. Feng Xianglong let out a long sigh and made a note on the document. After a while, a cold and elegant secretary walked in and handed a document to Feng Xianglong, saying, President, the Starry Sky Research Team has rejected our research n and insists on implementing the Road Construction + Signal Base Station n. It is said to be arranged by Vice Commander Yue Ying of the Research Headquarters, with the aim of advancingprehensive informatization as quickly as possible, connecting the entire continent for real-time information exchange. Feng Xianglong felt a headacheing on. He rubbed his temples and said helplessly, This is wishful thinking. How could it be so easy? I wonder what Yue Ying is thinking. The secretary said expressionlessly, Its not wishful thinking. ording to thetest news, the Starry Sky Research Team has already developed the first stable Personal Spiritual Computer, which is expected to be sent to the headquarters building via Starry Sky Express this afternoon. Feng Xianglong widened his eyes in disbelief. So fast? The secretary said, It is said that the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals personally participated in this project some time ago, which greatly elerated the progress. Feng Xianglongs mouth twitched. It seemed that Feng Tang, that brat, was causing trouble again. Its not easy to sit in his position all these years! Many things were originally arranged smoothly, but Feng Tang would suddenly have a brainwave and interfere randomly! Feng Tang didnt understand thews of social development at all! When encountering dissatisfaction, he would readily resort to violence, not even allowing others to finish their words properly. He was simply acting like a tyrant. Over the years, Feng Tangs style had even been influenced and be more brutal Originally, he could have ignored it and done things his own way, but Yue Ying, who controlled the entire academy, listened to Feng Tang without question, almost reaching the point of blind loyalty. He even suspected that if Feng Tang asked Yue Ying to stab him a few times, Yue Ying wouldnt even frown and would just do it! Having such a willful nephew and such a loyal vice dean, he, Feng Xianglong, was in a dilemma What to do? What else could he do but y along with his nephew! And now, as a Golden Core realm cultivator, I have a lifespan of over three hundred years! Hehe hahaha No matter how things turn out, it doesnt matter anymore! Just like what Feng Tang said, we can always start over. After all, we have plenty of time! Just as Feng Xianglong was indulging in fantasies and couldnt extricate himself, the secretary beside him reminded, President, wake up. Now the average graduate of the academy is at the Golden Core realm. You are just an ordinary person! Feng Xianglong turned to look at the secretarys exquisite face. Suddenly, he smiled and said, You and I are no longer ordinary here! The trajectory of fate shifted more than a decade ago. How hopeless I was about cultivation before, and now how hopeful I am about the future. The secretary, upon hearing this, looked at Feng Xianglongs exceptionally handsome face, exuding such strong charm, and for a moment, her heart was in turmoil, her thoughts swirling. Then, she lowered her eyelids slightly, her cold expression tinged with a faint blush, unable to maintain her previous aloofness. Ask yourself, which woman could maintain her innocence in the face of such mature charm from the president? Chapter 486

Chapter 486

Just as the atmosphere became eerily stagnant, making Feng Xianglong almost breathless, the light in front of the hall slightly distorted, and a short-haired young man in a white coat suddenly appeared, holding a machine in each hand, a square box, and arge disy. It was indeed Yashan, and what he was holding in his arms was an old-fashionedputer, wasnt it? The most excited person after the sessful development of the first-generation spiritual power-generatedputer was undoubtedly Yashan. Because manyputer games he liked could finally be shared with the world! Such as Minesweeper, Super Mario Originally scheduled to be sent to Feng Xianglong through the teleportation array in the afternoon, Yashan couldnt hold back and personally came over, intending to personally exin to Third Uncle (Feng Xiaolong) the basic operation and functions of theputer, and also share a few small games he personally designed and coded with Third Uncle. As for whether Third Uncle would be addicted to ying games, there was no need to worry at all, just rxation during work breaks! When Feng Xianglong saw Yashan appear, he immediately stood up to greet him: Why did the Yue Ying Teame? Please sit down quickly. Xiao Mei, serve tea! Yashan immediately stopped him: No need, I mainly came to deliver machines to Third Uncle.Novel--Biin hosted the premiere release of this chapter. Then Yashan directly swept away the clutter on the desktop, carefully arranged theputer, and approached Feng Xianglong, step by step demonstrating how to turn it on: Let me first teach you the usefulness of thisputer After confirming that Feng Xianglong and his secretary were getting the hang of it, Yashan couldnt wait to open Minesweeper and eximed, Third Uncle, let me rmend a small game for you, I guarantee youll like it! After a while, Feng Xianglong and Secretary Xiao Mei looked at Yashan expressionlessly, not knowing what he was talking about. Yashan was surprised: Huh? You dont like ying this game? Its okay, theres another one, Super Mario! After another moment, Feng Xianglong and Secretary Xiao Mei still looked at Yashans performance expressionlessly, their hearts unmoved, even Yashans face was full of disappointment, as if some kind of joy had disappeared, he waved his hand dejectedly, and said with a gloomy expression, Forget it you guys try it yourselves, I have things to do, I wont disturb your work. With that, he teleported away. Feng Xianglong and Secretary Xiao Mei looked at each other, and he asked, Did you understand what he was saying? Secretary Xiao Mei shook her head in confusion, No maybe our realm is too low to understand the thoughts of the geniuses in the research team! Feng Xianglong nodded in agreement, Indeed! Then he nced out the window, from where half of Morling Citys appearance could be seen. He muttered, With the sessful development of spiritual power-generatedputers, this world will change again. Everything is happening too fast, so fast that everyone except Feng Tang and Yue Ying cant keep up Outside the window, tall buildings stood tall, each with its own style. The winding paths had long disappeared, reced by orderly and spacious streets crisscrossing each other. On the street, various formats of spiritual power-generated vehicles move smoothly on the right, asionally, there are spiritual power-generated flying cars, flying carpets, flying skateboards, and flying brooms passing by, puzzling everyone. No one knows what the Yue Ying Team is thinking; they even consider brooms as spiritual power-generated flying cars? The key is that there are still people willing to pay for it! Unable to understand the world of geniuses! Not only that, there are too many things they cannot understand! But in the end, they will always find that the Yue Ying Team indeed has foresight. Peoplee and go on the streets, and countless peoplee every day, taking the Morling City Sightseeing spiritual power-generated Bus for a seven-day tour, which is cheap. By sparing a few days living expenses, you can experience a different world. For those with more money, they can even provide flying tour services, arranging spiritual power-generated flying cars properly. A unique rm sounded, and after a while, a group of children in uniform rushed out of the newly established school, chirping and exceptionally excited, blending into the crowd, forming a unique sight. Among the crowd, a middle-aged man with a clear and thin face and sunken eye sockets walked slowly with his hands behind his back, observing everything around him, calmlyparing the current and past changes. His eyes revealed an undisguised shock. Next to him was a morous woman, her eyes wide open, as if she hade to another world. For these years, the Immortal Master has been studying various knowledge in the Immortal Academy. After passing the graduation test, he directly joined the newly formed research team. With solid foundation and agile thinking, he quickly rose to the position of the deputy head of the research team and has been staying on Starry Sky Ind, carrying out various research tasks arranged by Yashan. Until half a month ago, the research team sessfully developed the first-generationputer, and the Yue Ying Team gave all the researchers a month off, saying they coulde out and see the outside world. They also taught everyone a spell called the Spatial Bncer. After using the spell, they could use the teleportation array on Starry Sky Ind to teleport to the main city of Morling! Teleportation array? Whats that, and what is a spatial bncer With too many doubts, faced with these doubts, the Immortal Master learned to try to answer them himself, instead of relying on others to spoon-feed him. So after summarizing the research results of these years, he came to the teleportation array in the cave behind the deans office building, cast the spell Spatial Bncer on himself, followed the procedures in the Teleportation Manual, input 007, and pressed the confirmation key! After a burst of intense light, the Immortal Master was teleported to the main city of Morling. Immortal Master: ??? Although he was prepared, the feeling of shock when he seeded still made his mind pause for a moment. He has lived for more than two thousand years! In these two thousand years, he has experienced all sorts of storms in the immortal realm. What strange, unpredictable, and unbelievable things hasnt he seen? But this teleportation array, which can instantly transport people millions of miles away, he really hasnt seen it before! Then he walked through the streets and alleys, and the extremely bustling scene came into view, shaking his soul. In just ten years, a small city has undergone such earth-shaking changes! At some point, the Immortal Master suddenly understood the meaning of what he had been researching for the past ten years! And suddenly, he truly understood what Jia Wei Friend once said to him about integrating mortals and cultivators. He couldnt help but mutter to himself, So, this is the true path of cultivation! Cultivation has never been something one person can aplish alone! Perhaps my two hundred years are really enough! A Morling City Sightseeing spiritual power-generated Bus travels on the neat cement road, slowly heading towards Morling City. The bus is powered by spiritual power-generated four-wheel drive, not only powerful but also very stable. With over forty people on board, there is no feeling of bumps. When the bus is moving, only the sound of the wheels rolling on the ground can be heard. Of course, the excited chatter inside the bus is another story. Look, that farmer is plowing the field with what? The speed is so fast! Could it be the rumored spiritual power-generated plow? Ive seen pictures of it. Its the spiritual power-generated plow indeed. Its said that there are also spiritual power-generated seeders and spiritual power-generated harvesters! Were almost at Morling City! The legendary City of Hope, how magnificent must it be! It must be much better than our hometown! Nonsense, can your rural backwater evenpare? Its not rural anymore. The development team has already started work in our area. In at most half a year, the transformation will bepleted. Even now, I still find it hard to believe that I have the privilege to ride in the immortals divine tools! No regrets in this lifetime! Does anyone know how this big guy called a bus runs by itself? Immortal means, how could we know? Didnt everyone receive an exnatory booklet before boarding? Its recorded on it spiritual power-generated energy is a type of energy that has many advantages that other energies do not possess, such as. We cant read, buddy no, sir, please read it quickly, we wont interrupt, well all listen to you. As the bus approached Morling City, and everyone could see the outline of the city from afar, everyone couldnt help but open their mouths wide, collectively falling silent. Its so magnificent! At this moment, the horn on the spiritual power-generated bus began to y a pre-recorded sweet voice: Dear passengers, wee aboard Bus No. 031 for tourist sightseeing. Your current location is Next, we will introduce the history of Morling City Two hundred years ago, the Ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals traveled the world, feeling the hardships of the mortal world and the difficulties of the people, so he took pity and hid in the immortal mountain, observing the sun, moon, stars, and feeling the truths of heaven and earth,prehending the rules of all things. Then, he passed down a part of the Ster Technology Code to the four families of Feng, Yun, Hua, and Zhang, instructing them to benefit the people Next, we will introduce various spiritual power-generated industrial products Chapter 487

Chapter 487

A team of four cultivators in the Golden Core Realm slowly entered Morling City, overwhelmed by various novelties. One man in a gray robe eximed, They say Morling City is the City of Hope or the City of Miracles in the mortal realm, and its true. Its hard to imagine such a city exists in the world. Are we not in the immortal realm? Another woman pointed in amazement at a huge screen disying rolling text and asked, Whats that? The words on it are constantly scrolling. How is that possible? And the box next to it can even produce sound The others followed her finger and saw a massive screen broadcasting news from various ces, updating in real-time. Underneath the big screen, there was a crowd of onlookers. Curious, the four couldnt help but ask someone who seemed knowledgeable. That person looked at them with a condescending gaze and said, You dont know this? This is a spiritual power-generated advertising screen that can y news from all over! After saying that, he arrogantly walked away. The tone almost made the four draw their swords! After wandering around the city, the four were deeply impressed by this magical City of Artefacts. After getting a job advertisement, they were intrigued. The man in the gray robe pointed to the information above and said, It says theyre recruiting Golden Core Realm construction workers, with meals and amodation provided, generous benefits of a thousand Starry Sky coins per month, and those who perform well have the chance to enter the Starry Sky Immortal Technology Academy for study! Hisstheres actually a chance to enter the legendary Starry Sky Academy for study! Shall we give it a try? If we join the construction team, will we be considered members of the Starry Sky Merchant Guild? It should be! Then what are we waiting for? Lets go, sign up now! Two distant cultivators from the immortal sect stayed in Morling City for a few days. Senior brother, our money is running out! When should we return to the immortal sect? Hmm? So soon! How much is left? We exchanged five hundred Starry Sky coins with spiritual power stones before, and now we have just over a hundred left. At most, it can sustain us in Morling City for three more days. Three days should be enough! Well talk about it after three days. Senior brother, the three-day stay is conditional on not being able to go to the Flowing Nightingale Club to have fun! Dont misunderstand, the club here is very respectable, a ce where various games gather. What? What if we go to the club? One day, well go tonight, and tomorrow well have to leave. Or, lets sell my artifact first! Then we can go back and report to the sect that it was damaged in battle and ask for a recement! Senior brother, are you crazy? And your artifact is outdated, it wont fetch a good price here. Its not even worth as much as a spiritual power-generated car. In an ordinary courtyard in Morling City, a woman was tidying up her childs uniform, then handed him a lunchbox, saying, Alright, go to school! Listen to the teacher! The little boy chuckled, Dont worry! Im going to join the research team in the future, the one designing new and amazing spiritual power-generated toys! The woman smiled, I dont hope for you to join any research team. As long as you be a glorious worker like your father in the factory, Ill be satisfied. The little boy pouted, perfunctorily agreed, then quickly ran out the door. A tourist finished eating his rice ball and casually tossed the big leaf in his hand. But within moments, a man in a red and blue uniform, holding a sign, confronted the tourist, which read Please dispose of trash in the bin, no littering. He sternly said, Sir, please pick up the trash you threw on the ground and dispose of it in the bin. And youre fined five Starry Sky coins! The tourist was shocked and immediately raised his voice, What? Is this robbery? After a dispute, the tourist was knocked down and taken to the detention center, the type that doesnt care if youve had your meal. Every corner of the city witnessed events that presented apletely different appearance from many years ago, almost making people forget what Morling City looked like twenty years ago. To many, the changes in Morling City seemed unbelievable, but in Su Haos eyes, it was still too slow! After so many years, failing to poprize the signal was one thing, but not even sessfully debugging and developing a personalputer was too slow for Su Hao. So he personally took action, participating in the development of spiritual power-generatedputers. With the collective efforts of everyone, this hurdle was finally ovee in just one year. The poprization of personalputers marked the beginning of the information age! There is reason to believe that in another twenty years, the world will have a different appearance. And Su Haos basic information exchange tform was a sess, leaving the rest to the wisdom of the masses. During these ten years, Su Hao focused on the research of consciousness information and spiritual power, but there was not much progress. Instead, after a lot of attempts and analysis, he inadvertently discovered the problem that cultivators in this world were stuck at the Nascent Soul Realm, unable to continue to break through on their own! That is thought! Yes, its thought. Cultivation not only involves training the body and cultivating spiritual power, but also strengthening the power of consciousness. And thought is the core breakthrough for cultivators along the way. Qi Induction Realm focuses on mental thought, Foundation Establishment Realm focuses on intentional thought, Golden Core Realm focuses on perceptual thought! The first three steps of cultivation, each breakthrough relies on the transformation of spiritual power. After the transformation, one has the ability to control spiritual power-generated power and continue to advance. However, at the Nascent Soul Realm, spiritual thought, and at the Unity Realm, divine thought, their consciousness power is essentially no different from the perceptual thought of the Golden Core Realm! Its just that spiritual thought resonates with spiritual power-generated power, gaining a tremendous increase! In other words, what stops all cultivators from advancing further is not the concentration of spiritual power-generated power in their bodies, but the inability to find a way to transform their mental power! It seems that perceptual thought has reached its limit! It can only be strengthened through umtion of practice, but its essence remains unchanged. Through endless practice and various attempts, the root issue still lies in the power of consciousness! In cultivation, spiritual power-generated power is the material, but thought is the core! In other words, in order for Su Hao to find the correct breakthrough direction beyond the Unity Realm, he must first find a way to continue the transformation of consciousness. Regarding thought, Su Hao has his own understanding: To strengthen consciousness information and add new functions to consciousness information! Su Hao then thought, Perhaps, after finding a way to break through to a new realm beyond the Nascent Soul Realm, using spiritual power-generated power as a stepping stone to achieve eternal consciousness, the feasibility will be answered! So now the question is, how can consciousness power undergo transformation? In this world, people have failed after thousands of years of exploration! Can I seed? Su Hao exited the pinball space, returned many zombies to their original positions, murmuring to himself, I will definitely seed, and it seems that I have already seen the tightly closed door that continues to undergo conscious transformation. That closed door represents a problem: what is consciousness based on? Solving this problem will open that door! Some may say that consciousness is based on the material of the brain, and strengthening consciousness essentially means strengthening the brain.The debut release of this chapter happened at N0v3l_B1n. Su Hao agrees with this viewpoint, although its not entirely correct, but the core is indeed like this. The brain is a very important factor for the existence of consciousness, and it can be said that the brain is a necessary but not sufficient condition for consciousness. However, what Su Hao wants to know is not this. He wants to know the deeper principles of consciousness existence. In other words, he wants to know: without the brain, can consciousness still think freely or even be more powerful? About this question, he doesnt know either, because he hasnt seen it or tried it. Maybe its possible, maybe its not! This question can only be believed to have a solution one day in the future. What Su Hao needs to do now is not to make consciousness independent of the brain in one go, but to find a way to transform consciousness power again! The direction of transformation involves either strengthening the brain or adding new functions. The Prophet belongs to the category of strengthening the brain, while Spiritual Tentacles and Spiritual Thought belong to the category of adding new functions. Su Hao wants to continue to break through, so he needs to choose one of these two categories as the main direction of breakthrough. Su Hao analyzed to himself, Strengthening the brain can try to follow the path of the Prophet, but it seems that the effect will not be significant. Even as the Prophet, I have no signs of breaking through beyond the Nascent Soul Realm. To strengthen the brain, we need to start from another direction, such as spiritual power-generated power. Adding new functions can refer to the Fu-style Mental Training Method and Mind Techniques, trying to deduce the principles of spiritual power transformation. His idea is to work on both aspects simultaneously, researching both brain strengthening and adding new functions. Whichever proves useful, he will use it. However, finding the answer seems difficult even just to think about. Take it slowly, the advantage of time is on my side! First, determine the research direction, then proceed step by step, and the answer will eventually be in front of me. Chapter 488

Chapter 488

Time quietly passed, and Su Hao had been staying in hisboratory all along. Except for once a year when he would appear during the enrollment of the Starry Sky Academy, he was nowhere to be seen at other times. The only two people who could freely enter and exit hisboratory and meditation room were Yashan and Feng Cheng. Others were not explicitly forbidden but dared not disturb the immortal; they didnt know how they would die if they identally disturbed him. Yashan was familiar with the way and knew how not to disturb the great elder. Feng Cheng was appointed by Yashan to assist Su Hao in managing his life and could enter and exit at will. Su Hao was immersed in his research, day and night, naturally unaware of the passage of time. When awake, he would think and experiment; when tired, he would lie down on the bed to sleep. When his mind was stuck and couldnt figure things out, he would turn to the library for books. Whencking experimental materials, he would send a message to Yashan He had be a typical otaku! Not fat. He himself did not want to interrupt this research rhythm because he always felt that the answer was just a little bit away, just a little bit! Not only Su Hao became an otaku, but almost all the researchers who joined the scientific research team developed simr living habits, relying entirely on intuition andpletely ignoring so-called reasonable rest! It was fortunate that even the worst among these people were Golden Core cultivators; otherwise, they might have died suddenly at their workstations before long. With the efforts of these people, this world underwent earth-shaking changes almost every day. The technological advancement path that took hundreds or thousands of years in other worlds was like fast-forwarding here, and the speed was so fast that it made the whole world numb. Of course, besides the power of industry, the cultivators who wielded great power also yed a crucial role. Just in the construction of single roads, these cultivator workers made invaluable contributions. Finally, they sighed, The power of immortals can still be used like this! Of course, with changees the fact that someones interests are harmed. Although it was said in propaganda that it was win-win cooperation, and it had been broadcasted worldwide for many years, when it came to real interests or dominant status, the two words win-win couldnt exin clearly. Change is a beautiful word, but it is also a cruel word, and not everyone can ept change smoothly. Therefore, the advancement of the Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce always encountered various resistances. The reasons for resistance were notplicated: your things are good, but I dont need them! Fundamentally, they wanted to maintain the status quo and the lofty status they had. Anything that might disrupt their transcendent status had to be resisted. Regarding this, Yashans attitude had never changed from beginning to end: All those who hinder development and obstruct progress, send them into reincarnation! The premise of development has always been having a big enough and strong enough fist. Dont be afraid of destruction, dont be afraid of bloodshed, I will rebuild a new great civilization on a pile of ruins! If Su Hao was the spiritual leader of the Starry Sky Group, then Yashan was the iron-blooded executor. His will represented Su Haos will, and his course of action became the standard for all members of the Starry Sky Group. Five yearster, stimted by the bloody and violent advancement of the Starry Sky Group, thousands ofrge and small immortal sects in the cultivation world formed a huge Demon-ying Allied Forces. With a team of tens of thousands of cultivators, they advanced towards the main city of the Starry Sky Group, Morling City. Wherever they went, all highway factories and other facilities were destroyed one by one. The Demon-ying Allied Forces marched in mighty force with high morale, intending topletely eradicate the evil demons and rescue the people of Huayang Beizhou from dire straits, bringing a bright future to the world. This monumental feat, enough to be recorded in history, made every cultivator who participated in it feel immensely honored. They were destined to be the heroes of legends who participated in a great battle. In the eyes of everyone in the Demon-ying Allied Forces, with such arge army, it was simply a piece of cake to wipe out the mere Morling City, just a formality! The vast majority of the Starry Sky Group heard the news with panic, almost wanting to flee. In their view, the Starry Sky Group was finished this time and couldnt resist the monstrous Demon-ying Allied Forces at all. However, Yashan remained calm andposed, arranging various matters without even needing to rm the great elder. He could handle them himself! So, amidst everyones puzzled gazes, one after anotherrge spherical objects with a diameter of over ten meters were pushed out from major factories, sent into the charging center, and then emitted dazzling golden light. They were pushed out from the charging center, sent to the temporary teleportation array transfer center, and then transported one by one to the frontline. Two hundred bombs emitting dazzling golden light, neatly arranged, were ced on the path that the Demon-ying Allied Forces must pass through. Then Yashan arrived through teleportation and waited among the two hundred Two Thousand sts bombs. The core high-level members of the Starry Sky Group also came to Yashans side through the teleportation array, expressing their willingness to advance and retreat with Yashan. Even the immortal lord stood beside Yashan. When Yashan began to learn teleportation, Su Hao modified the core runes for him, adding functions such as perception, space module generation, and negative space module positioning. Now, Yashans perception range had reached Su Haos level, that is, a range of one hundred thousand meters, exceeding that of the averagebined cultivator tenfold. In other words, Yashan could take the initiative. The speed of the allied forces was fast,ing in a mighty wave and entering Yashans one hundred thousand meters perception range. The allied forces were not concentrated but scattered, forming one battle team after another. However, this level of dispersion,pared to being concentrated, didnt make much difference, at most requiring a few more bombardments. A perfect arc formed at the corner of Yashans mouth. The next thing was simple: close in, and fire! When the allied forces entered Yashans perception range of sixty to seventy thousand meters, Yashan activated, arrived between two bombs, ced his hands on them, prepared to lock onto the most densely popted areas of the allied forces in three seconds, and gently pushed. Space teleportation! The two bombs next to Yashan disappeared immediately. The next moment, a strong light shed in the distant sky, an invisible wave swept across, and the people of the Starry Sky Group felt their hearts clench suddenly, not understanding what had happened.This chapter was originally shared via NOvel--Bi(j)n. Immediately, the earth shook violently, causing everyone to sway suddenly. Yashan didnt stop; he took a few steps forward, arrived between two bombs, ced his hands on them, locked the position, and gently pushed. Space teleportation! A sh of light in the distance! An earthquake! Space teleportation! A sh of light in the distance! An earthquake! Five sets were teleported consecutively, and the shock waves generated by the distant explosions finally reached this ce. With a whoosh, it blew the clothes of the crowd into drum-like sounds, and their hair fluttered and scattered. Those who were unprepared were even pushed backward by the shock. The shockwaves kepting, one after another, heavily shaking upon the hearts of the people. Just as they were about to ask Boom Boom The deafening sound spread, causing everyone covered by shields to hear buzzing in their ears, unable to resist covering them with their hands. Had the members of the Starry Sky Group ever seen such a scene before? The same doubt arose in their minds: What is this? On the other hand, the immortal master suddenly remembered the massive crater he had seen on the Sanhe Peaks more than ten years ago. His hairs stood on end, and he looked at therge sphere beside Yashan with a look of dread. If it erupts here Ignoring the intense shockwaves and booming sounds, Yashan continued to deploy bombs among the allied forces, maintaining a frequency of deploying a group every three seconds. Soon, over a hundred bombs were deployed. Although the intense explosions caused Yashans perception to lose precision and he couldnt even sense the whereabouts of the allied cultivators, it didnt matter. As long as he knew the general location, he could plow through with bombs first. After continuous deployment, Yashans mental strength became somewhat overwhelmed. He couldnt help but take a rest for a while, waiting for the explosions to subside, and then continued to deploy after his perception returned. Anyway, within a radius of one hundred thousand meters, it was all within his range. When his perception returned, Yashan found that the so-called Demon-ying Allied Forces had already dispersed, and the surviving cultivators were fleeing backward. How could Yashan let the opponents escape so easily? He ced his hand on two bombs and picked two ces with the most people. Space teleportation! Picked the ce where thebined cultivators gathered. Teleport! Picked the fastest fleeing cultivators. Teleport! When Yashan had thrown all the bombs, the world finally calmed down! The dust gradually dissipated. Only a few thousand lucky fellows out of the hundreds of thousands of allied forces managed to escape, while the rest were wiped out in the dazzling light! Yashan pped his hands, took a few deep breaths heavily, and flew towards the battlefield direction of the allied forces first. The members of the Starry Sky Group followed closely behind. Soon, they witnessed an unforgettable scene! Thendscape where the allied forces were originally located hadpletely changed. Any mountain daring to stand out, no matter how beautiful and elegant, had disappeared without a trace. Instead, they turned into one huge crater after another. The entirend seemed to have been overturned, and all that was visible was the damp and fresh soil and rocks buried underground. When the members of the Starry Sky Group looked at Yashan again, it was like looking at a prehistoric behemoth. No! Even prehistoric behemoths werent as terrifying as the strong man in front of them! This was someone they couldnt afford to provoke! Then they thought of the short-haired man standing behind Yashan, the dean who could only be seen once a year, the mysterious man known as the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals! Feng Wei! At this moment, just thinking of his gentle smile made them feel tingling all over! Chapter 489

Chapter 489

Witnessing the defeat of the Demon-Exterminating Alliance with their own eyes, the people of the Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce never mentioned this battle again. Simply because they racked their brains but couldnt find suitablenguage to describe that earth-shattering power. What golden core stage, what Nascent Soul stage, what Unity stage? Under such intense attacks, what meaning did they have? None! Before the golden light sphere, everyone was equal, even immortals were equal! Afterward, everyones perception of Yashan shifted. Initially, they had believed that this Su Hao devotee was merely knowledgeable, but now it was evident they had gravely underestimated them. It was they whocked ability! Their gaze towards Su Hao also changed. This originally unfathomable person now seemed even more profound and towering! From then on, when Yashan said to go east, the entire Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce surprisingly had no objections, and evenints disappeared without a trace! Feng Xianglong also became an absolute supporter of Yashan! There was nothing else to it, just follow the big shot, and you wont go wrong. The key is, even if you make a mistake, the big shot can cover for you! So, everyone worked with their heads down, filled with passion! On thend soaked in blood, all constructions progressed very smoothly. Personalputers were mass-produced, prices greatly reduced, one signal base station after another followed the highways, spreading outward from Morling City as the center, forming a hugeworkposed of spiritual power waves, gradually taking shape The tform envisioned by Su Hao also emerged as time passed. Everything was moving forward along the established trajectory. Until now, there was nothing in this world that could stop Su Haos footsteps anymore! Another decade passed, and the industrialization process and schools of the Starry Sky Chamber of Commerce advanced to the thirty-ninth Fan Prefecture along straight highways, followed by one signal base station after another, covering almost all major human cities. The price of spiritual energyputers was pushed extremely low, entering thousands of households, bing one of the essential household spiritual energy items, but the cost of inte fees was not low, just enough for over half of the families to afford with difficulty. Until now, it could be said that the world was fully connected. Although the coverage ofwork base stations was only in major human cities where people gathered more, small towns and viges in remote areas were still not connected to thework. However, this level had already met Su Haos requirements! It could slowly spread over the next hundred years. The most important thing in thiswork was the sharing function! This sharing function allowed people to broaden their horizons, learn countless knowledge that they had never heard of or seen before. At the same time, it provided elite professionals from various fields with a tform for mutual exchange. This is very important! A stone from another mountain can be used to polish jade. A persons confusion may find a solution in another persons insight. As more and more problems are solved, the industry will develop rapidly until it brings profits to Su Hao. In short, lets leave it to time! Su Haos research on enhancing consciousness was once again hindered by some seemingly trivial matters, and he couldnt find a way forward for a while. At this time, Yashans research on satellite signal base stations also encountered difficulties. So Su Hao temporarily joined the satellite research team and participated in the research. Yashan said, Firstly, the position of synchronous satellites in space is constantly changing, and the problem thates with it is therge temperature difference in satellites. We have tested it, and the maximum temperature difference can reach 300 degrees, which seriously affects the stability of satellite operation, and even some important materials are damaged, losing their functionality. We also tried setting constant temperature runes and formations, although it solved the temperature problem, but it consumed too much energy and couldnt be replenished at any time, making it impossible to use for a long time Secondly, our existingputer capacity is small and slow Thirdly, remote sensing technology issues Fourthly After Su Hao got a little understanding, he quickly immersed himself in the work, and a few dayster, he solved Yashans first problem: Remove all constant temperature runes and formations, rece the temperature control system with a louvered window style, find metals that are extremely sensitive to temperature, and install them on each window leaf so that they can adjust their opening and closing with temperature changes to maintain stable temperatureN0vel_Biin hosted the premiere release of this chapter. In just two months, the problem that had gued the satellite research team for who knows how long was seemingly casually solved by Su Hao. Then, the way all members of the satellite research team looked at Su Hao, the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals, changed again, as if they were looking at a monster. Too strong! Unattainable! Their pride, which had never been stepped on, waspletely shattered without a need to trample. A sense of inferiority spread uncontrobly: Im so useless! Yashan encouraged andforted them on the side: Have you all seen it? The so-called Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals, Feng Wei, is so awesome! This is a height you can never reach in your lifetime, so just work for Feng Wei peacefully! Yashansforting effect was good, and everyones enthusiasm for work soared, their eyes slightly reddened. After finishing the satellite-rted research, Su Hao rxed his brain a bit, and now when he turned back to think about breaking through the problem of consciousness power, his thinking became much clearer. It should be said that he approached the problem from even more perspectives. Two monthster, while helping Yashan design a more stable and faster spiritual energy hard disk structure, Su Haos brain suddenly shed a bright light. He abruptly opened his eyes and blurted out, Spiritual power, information! Quickly recording these two keywords, he continued to think along this line of thought. After a moment, Su Hao showed a look of pleasant surprise and said, Perhaps its really feasible! Why didnt I think of this earlier? Ive been thinking about strengthening the body and techniques, but my initial train of thought was wrong. If I hadnt turned to research the spiritual energy hard disk, I would have been doomed to not find the right answer! The inspiration Su Hao gained from the spiritual energy hard disk was very simple: Spiritual power carries information. New breakthroughs oftene from exceptionally simple inspirations. After being inspired, he was full of confidence in breaking through to higher levels! Setting aside everything else, just looking at the function of the brain, one of the most important functions is to store information, isnt it? The brains functions such as extraction,parison, analysis, reasoning, and reflection are to some extent based on storage! And what I want to achieve with the transformation of thought might just lie in the storage function of information. In other words, if I record consciousness information or arge amount of memories on a storage device constructed with spiritual power, what a persons consciousness can record will be incredibly vast, and most importantly, it wont be forgotten! It might even reach the level where with a single thought, all acquired audiovisual information can be recorded and retrieved at any time. Currently, the spiritual sense of cultivators does not have this super memory function. The direction of the transformation of thought lies here! Moreover, after Iplete the spiritual energy information storage device and transfer consciousness information to the storage device, gradually adding other functions to the storage device, such as quick extraction,parison analysis, logical reasoning, and so on, umting over time, gradually transforming Perhaps, most of the main body of my consciousness will be gradually transferred to the spiritual energy information storage device, thereby maximizing the possibility of breaking free from the influence of the body and prolonging life! Su Hao recorded his thought process in its entirety, word for word, to prevent the loss of inspiration! This was the closest Su Hao could think of to causing a transformation in thought and breaking through to a new realm. Whether it can be realized or not requires a lot of experimentation. If sessful, the realm beyond the Nascent Soul stage might not even be called the Unity stage anymore! However, thinking about it doesnt mean it can be done. The most difficult part lies in the construction of the spiritual energy information storage device and the decoding of consciousness information. Toplete this intricate design and achieve the envisioned functionality is not something that can be aplished overnight. Su Hao felt very excited to have found a new direction for experimentation, but he still maintained enoughposure. Besides the reasons for not yet seeding, he knew very well that this was only solving one of the small difficulties. Finding a way to break through beyond the Nascent Soul stage does not mean unraveling the secret of eternal life! Even with the spiritual energy information storage device, consciousness still cannot escape the body. When the bodypletely decays, death will still ur! Chapter 490

Chapter 490

Another twenty years passed. Spiritual power technology developed rapidly, and the thirty-nine states of the mortal realm were connected by awork of highways, railways, and flight paths, with cities undergoing rapid changes. Countlessrge hydro, wind, and thermal spiritual stations were built, supplying spiritual energy to every corner of the world. Signal base stations became even more densely distributed, with countless synchronous satellites in space constantly aligning with the ground, providing strongwork signals. Even in remote mountainous areas, it was possible to receive signals. As a result, countless children, teenagers, youth, middle-aged, elderly even some people with one foot in the grave were still sitting in front ofputers, ying chess! With the passage of time, the new generation grew uppletely, gradually bing the dominant force in society, while those who witnessed the rapid changes of history began to age, handing over the power to reshape the world to the new generation. These people witnessed how society transformed from extreme istion and backwardness to a panoramic view of the world, like a miracle, like a dream. This transformation, originating from Morling City, took only sixty years topletely change the world. For the lower ss, the biggest change was no longer worrying about basic needs like food, clothing, shelter, and transportation as in the old days. Now, the worries were about things like the neighbor buying thetest model of spiritual flying car, hearing that a big brother had bought the most expensive gaming spiritualputer, or an old friend had upgraded their phone to the limited edition Starry Sky brand thirteen! Then they would sigh: Ah~ life is so hard, cant go on, so unfair! In reality, life had improved a lot! Since the downfall of the Demon-Extermination Alliance over thirty years ago, the major immortal sects had declined, and the old immortal sect model gradually faded from the world stage. Some immortal sects even opened uppletely to keep up with the times, bing tourist attractions to facilitate recruiting disciples and continue their existence. Unfortunately, various cultivation techniques were spread widely through the inte under the intentional push from Yashan. The secret of advancing from the Nascent Soul Realm to the Unity Realm by killing and plundering three fellow disciples was exposed by Yashan, leading to the proliferation of many counterfeit cultivation methods, making it difficult to distinguish between true and false. These old cultivation methods were allbeled as cultivation heresies, while the Starry Sky Academy was hailed as the orthodox path of cultivation. As long as one passed the test and had talent for cultivation, they could enter the various Starry Sky branches across the country to study cultivation This was digging at the roots of the major immortal sects, and it could be foreseen that the immortal sect model would eventually disappear from the stage of history, struggling in itsst moments. Under the current trend, the former glory no longer existed. It was during these twenty years that Su Hao did two things. The first thing was to design and sessfully create the Spiritual Power Information Storage Device within his body, which Su Hao renamed as the Knowledge tform, meaning a ce to store information. The second thing was the decoding and experimentation of consciousness information. Su Haos design of the human Knowledge tform principle is notplicated: Firstly, within the pinball space, spiritual power is infinitely amplified to observe extremely small units of spiritual energy. Each unit of spiritual energy presents a hexagonal ring shape, and by changing its properties, the six corner-connected blocks obtain two states: charged and uncharged,beled as 0 and 1 respectively, serving as binary information. Each spiritual unit has six small blocks, and by simple calction of 2 to the power of 6, 64 different states can be obtained. This means that theoretically, one spiritual unit can record 64 numbers. In this way, each spiritual unit can be a unit of memory information. Secondly, the problem of rapid input and output is solved. Su Hao transformed part of the spiritual power into bridges by changing the nature of spiritual power, used to connect rtively independent memory units, controlling the gain or loss of electrons of each small block to achieve storage and retrieval of information. Each bridge corresponds to a memory unit, forming the smallest storage unit. Then, each storage unit is vertically stacked to form a line, achieving synchronous connection between storage units to form a storage unit line, and then arranging the unit lines one by one, connected by bridges to form a storage unit surface, which is then stacked to form a small unit block Finally, countless bridges are connected to human neurons to achieve input and output of brainwaves And arge external spiritual hard drive for the brain is done! It sounds simple, but to actually achieve it, the difficulty is so great that Su Hao loses sleep day and night. It took him nearly fifteen years to build the first unit block, and then the technology matured, gradually speeding up. Another problem arose: the way the brain stores information is different from this binary information. So, how to orderly store information that people see, hear, feel, and think in the unit block? Theputers method of storing sound and images in arrays can be used as a reference, but the way the human brain stores and retrieves information is much moreplex than this. To achieve normal storage and retrieval, the information stored in the human brain needs to be decoded. And this corresponds to something Su Hao started doing many years ago: consciousness information decoding! Over the years, his progress in decoding consciousness information is less than one percent. But even one percent of information is temporarily enough! The next thing is simple, just two words: experiment! Su Hao doesnt need to worry about the selection of experimental subjects. As long as he tells Yashan that he needs people for experiments, Yashan will arrange it properly. In less than three days, various people who deviate from the social development norms and are still in a primitive state are sent to Su Haosboratory by Yashan, allowing Su Hao to do whatever he wants. As for why he doesnt experiment on himself Su Hao doesnt even bother to think about such questions. This experiment took five years. Until now, Su Hao has finally found a stable method of constructing unit blocks! It can achieve the storage and retrieval of brain information. For example, when the eyes see a painting, the painting will automatically be recorded in both the brain and the unit block. The brain will quickly forget the content of the painting, but will leave an index about the painting. As long as the brain begins to try to recall this painting, the index is activated, and theplete information recorded in the unit block is extracted, projected into the brain,pleting the recall! The entire process ispleted in an instant, with the dy almost negligible! Su Hao, who aplished all of this, gave himself a thumbs up and sincerely eximed, Awesome! The idea is not difficult to understand, but the production process and the process of summarizing experiments are extremelyplicated, only those who try it know. For Su Hao, it could even be called a test of patience endurance. Until now, can it be said that Su Hao haspleted the transformation of thoughts? Not yet, far from it. The gap lies in the decoding of consciousness information. The storage device has indeed been made, and it can smoothly record and extract various information, but it stillcks aprehensive information conversion program. That is to say, there needs to be a information conversion notebook that records the corresponding array information of all human brain information, thereby achieving unimpededmunication between the human brain and the storage device. The key to this information conversion notebook lies in the decoding of consciousness information. The more he decodes consciousness information, the moreprehensive the types of information the storage device can store, and in the end, it may even reach the level of an external brain. The research and achievements of these twenty years have just begun! Its still far from trulypleting the breakthrough of thoughts! But Su Hao can already vaguely see the scenery in the distance! As long as consciousness information is decoded and arge amount of information is transferred to the Knowledge tform to form unimpeded connections, thoughts will inevitably erupt at a certain critical point and undergo a transformation in an instant! Only that kind of thought which is to a certain extent detached from the physical body can be called divine thought. The so-called divine thought of thebined cultivators is nothing more than an oversized knowledge thought! Su Hao murmured, Next, I will fully tackle the decoding of consciousness information. Based on my estimate, once it reaches twenty percent, the Knowledge tform will be able to operate smoothly. Chapter 491

Chapter 491

To speed up the decoding of consciousness information, he also had a preliminary n: increase samples and expand the scale of experiments! After rifying the train of thought, Su Hao immediately sent a message to Yashan: Yashan, I want to conduct two experiments, one is a long-term observation experiment, which requires long-term observation of at least a thousand newborn babies, and the other is a closed learning experiment with at least a hundred experimental subjects. The baby experiment does not require interference from others, just let them learn and grow naturally. As for the experimental closed experiment, it needs to be destroyed after the experiment is over. Yashan immediately understood Su Haos meaning, he needed natural growth data for a thousand babies, and more than a hundred death row prisoners waiting to be executed. He quickly replied, Okay, Boss Wei! It will take at most three days to arrange this! Also, should the closed experiment be set up next to yourboratory or find another ce? Su Hao said, Find another ce! Yashan said, Understood! By the way, Boss Wei, over the years, I have selected and uploaded the results of spiritual power research to the assistant. The file package is named 5433. Please take a look when you have time to confirm whether the research direction is correct and leave me a message for any corrections. Then Su Hao opened the file uploaded by Yashan and checked the information inside. Type III Concentrated Bio-Spiritual Supplement: Non-attributed bio-spiritual power, can directly supplement the spiritual power consumption of cultivators, assimtion can bepleted in five hours. Spiritual Power New Microstructural Construction, energy stability tends toward extreme bnce, can perfectly resist the effects of spirit-extinguishing spells Spiritual Communication Technology Innovation, transmission speed increased by a hundredfold Sessful deployment of massive energy by neutron impact on spiritual power units, conclusion The first-generation cosmic spacecraft sessfullyunched into orbit, returned after two weeks of orbiting the star, specific data as follows While Su Hao was reviewing the information, Yashan had already arranged the tasks assigned by Su Hao and personally found Feng Xianglong to coordinate this matter. Tasks personally ordered by Boss Wei, Yashan didnt want to delegate even the simplest ones to others. If the subordinates didnt understand and messed things up, the loss of personnel and property would be minor, but wasting Boss Weis time would be significant. In less than a day, a briefing was submitted, and the matter was settled! Once you reach a certain height, it bes easy to aplish things. Now, to what extent has the Starry Sky Groups control over this world reached? To give a simple example, when an emperor of an independent kingdom in a certain province ascends the throne, they must apply to the Starry Sky Group and obtain approval before they can ascend When a once-top-tier immortal sect discovers a spiritual material vein, they need to submit a mining report to the Starry Sky Group before they can start mining. After mining, they need to submit financial reports and then pay taxes Of course, there are also kingdoms and immortal sects that do not follow the rules and procedures. Not long after, those kingdoms and immortal sects cease to exist, and their poption, property, andnd are all taken over by the Starry Sky Group. When the power one possesses reaches a certain level, monopolization inevitably urs. What is dictatorship? The style of the Starry Sky Group is dictatorship! Its not the Starry Sky Groups fault for monopolizing aggressively; its just that their opponents are too weak! But the Starry Sky Group doesnt have time to wait for their opponents to grow up because, under Yashans crazy exploitation, after the whole world adjusted itself to a certain social bnce, it went full throttle and set off for the mysterious space. As a result, the research and development team of the spacecraft almost gathered the most cutting-edge technical talents, forming thergest research and development team in the world, with the majority of the annual budget invested in it. But Yashan didnt feel sorry at all and even stated that the budget for the next year would be increased! Not for anything else, just because Boss Wei once said that he wanted to set foot in this vast starry sky! On the third day, Yashan sent a message to Su Hao: Boss Wei, everything has been arranged properly. One hundred and twenty experimental subjects have set off for Gao Yanshan in Lingshan Continent. Your 152 positioning stone has been ced there. ording to the speed of the flying car, it is estimated to arrive in a month. The current 1,300 newborn babies are concentrated in four cities and six hospitals. The teleportation array has been set up. You can teleport to the Starry Sky Headquarters Building in Morling City first, and I will take you from there. This is efficiency. Su Hao replied satisfactorily, Wait a moment, Ill be there soon! After tidying up his appearance, Su Hao directly teleported to the Starry Sky Headquarters Building and entered Feng Xianglongs office. Uncle! Su Hap hadnt seen Feng Xianglong for a long time, and he was slightly excited to meet him. Over the years, Su Hao gradually skipped the opening ceremonies of the Starry Sky Immortal Technology Academy. For several years, he hadnt appeared once. Even Yashan rarely saw Su Hao. Most of the time, they chatted through assistants, much like online friends. Feng Xianglong also greeted Su Hao with a smile: Feng Tang! Its not easy to see you! Feng Xianglong didnt dare to have any seniority towards this descendant of the Feng family, who had risen from obscurity. If possible, he would dly ept Feng Tang as his uncle. Unfortunately, his second brother, Feng Tangs biological father, had been missing since he left home to seek immortality after Feng Tang was born. Its likely he had encountered some danger. If he knew how capable his son was, why would he still seek immortality? He should have stayed at home and served this true immortal well, and naturally would have ascended right there! What a pity, what a pity! Su Hao then pointed to the immortal statue hanging on the wall behind him and smiled, Dont you see me every day? Lets get to business! Leading the way, Feng Xianglong, Su Hao, and Yashan took the spiritual energy car and arrived directly at the city hospital. By now, the smiling director had been waiting for a long time. He led the three into a huge newborn baby room in the main building. More than three hundred newborn babies here, under the soothing of the nurses, had almost all fallen asleep sweetly. However, a few restless little ones kept whimpering. No matter how the nurses tried to calm them, they wouldnt stop, gradually affecting the other babies nearby, and soon the cries merged into one This frightened the nurses. ording to the director, the babies had to be gathered together and taken care of properly, as a super big shot woulde to the pediatric department for inspectionter Now, with these little guys crying and calling for their parents, what should they do? Just as the nurses were at a loss, the super big shot mentioned by the director came in two handsome and mighty young men, really handsome! There was also a middle-aged man with a beautiful beard, emitting a mature mans aura, so charming that it hits you right in the soul, hissalmost drooling, right? Are all big shots so handsome? Oa Oa Oa The crying of the children. Su Hao smiled and said, These little guys are quite energetic! Then he approached, held the hand of a baby, and the warm blood gently flowed into the little ones body. A sense offort spread throughout the body, calming the baby down, and sending them into a deep sleep. Everyone was amazed. Could holding hands really stop a child from crying? Then the second one, the third one, anyone whose hand Su Hao held would stop crying within three seconds, causing these nurses to have various unrealistic fantasies in their minds: If this handsome guy became my husband and took care of my child for me At the second hospital, the third hospital, soon, Su Hao finished recording all of them. Recording bodily information with blood qi had no harm to the babies. On the contrary, it had many benefits, like being nourished by Su Haos gentle energy, more nourishing than a 1,500 yuan health care treatment. Most of these babies were ordinary people without spiritual roots. From birth to death, it wouldnt take more than a hundred years. After a hundred years, when these babies naturally died, Little Light would automatically clear their consciousness information, ensuring spatial safety. Even if there were a few children with spiritual roots who embarked on the path of cultivation, Su Hao could set a program to clear their consciousness when their time came. There was a reason why he recorded the weak consciousness information of the babies. What better way to decode consciousness information than to observe the gradual growth process of babies? Using the convenience of the pinball space, observing a consciousness information that was only instinctive and almost pure, gradually adding external information to make it moreplex, and then decoding the consciousness information one by one throughteralparison! This was what Su Hao thought of, the fastest way to decode consciousness information! These children provided data for his experiment, and he, in turn, ensured their lifelong safety and well-being! Win-win! Chapter 492

Chapter 492

Afterpleting the record, Yashan quickly asked, Boss Wei, have you seen the Spiritual Power Research Results document package I sent you? Is there anything that needs adjusting? Su Hao said, Ive looked at these results. The nature you deliberately guided is too strong. We need to give those genius researchers some space for independent thinking, let them freely use their genius brains, and perhaps they will harvest unexpected things in the future. Yashan scratched his head. He also knew the meaning behind Boss Weis words, but he couldnt restrain the desire to serve Boss Wei urgently. Looking back now, it was indeed too deliberate, and the products obtained were not as surprising as imagined. He couldnt help but ask, Boss Wei, how should I arrange it then? Su Hao said, Focus on three cores, and let the rest develop freely. The three cores are: first, the efficient conversion of spiritual energy into sr energy in space, including natural spiritual power conversion and biological spiritual power conversion; second, interster coordinate positioning and directional teleportation technology, in the universe based on light-years as the basic scale, no matter how fast the spacecraft is, it is meaningless; third, analysis of the abnormal properties of spiritual power corresponding to various material functions. After finishing speaking, Su Hao added, Yashan, these three points are our core, the rest doesnt matter, but these three must be present, understood? Yashans spirits lifted, and he immediately replied, Understood, Boss Wei! Third Uncle Feng Xianglong was full of question marks, Sounds very powerful but I dont understand! Although Feng Xianglong had studied at the Academy of Starry Sky for a few years, hecked interest in mathematics and physics. He just learned some casually, barely understanding some terms, and could be called a poor student. Instead, he was more interested in sociology and history, with the most interest in the basics of immortal cultivation. That was immortal cultivation, not only gaining powerful strength but also increasing lifespan! He believed that before most people entered the Starry Sky Immortal Technology Academy, they were attracted by power and longevity. It was only after entering that they realized that immortal cultivation was just a minor subject, and the unheard-of technology was the main subject. Wasnt it disappointing?! One monthter, Su Hao received 120 experimental subjects sent by Yashan, as well as 30 staff members responsible for managing the experimental subjects. From this moment on, Su Haos work on consciousness information decoding officially began. The task of these experimental subjects was to learn all kinds of strange knowledge, exercise various abnormal thinking modes, brainwash, scare, watch videos, conditioned reflexes, stress responses, joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness The purpose was to reproduce as many emotional responses as possible,pare the changes in consciousness information before and after in the pinball space, then horizontallypare them, and find the key points to decode the corresponding information. But what surprised Su Hao was that some of the experimental subjects couldnt bear the mental pressure and went insane halfway through the experiment. However, mental disorder was also an excellent observation object In Su Haos focused experiment, thirty years passed. Ignoring the ever-changing outside world, lets talk about Su Haos research work, which finally achieved and far exceeded the expected goal: decoding 30% of consciousness information. The program thatmunicated smoothly with the conscious tform of the brain was also designed and ran smoothly. In other words, after more than sixty years of continuous research, it was finally time to reap the rewards. At this moment, Su Haos heart seemed unusuallyplicated, both excited and calm. Excited about the work he had devoted himself to for more than sixty years finally achieving the expected sess, calm about the time spent being too long, and what he got was just the result he had anticipated more than sixty years ago! However, at this moment, Su Hao still had to thank those who had contributed to science. One was the more than one thousand children who had already started their own families and careers, as well as the more than one hundred experimental subjects who couldnt stand Su Haos emotional experiments more than twenty years ago and copsed. Regardless of the reasons, these people ultimately died in Su Haos experiments. Regarding this, Su Hao expressed apologies and gratitude, but his heart found it difficult to produce any sense of guilt. To some extent, his view of life was both valued and indifferent. Over the years, as he slowly walked through, his heart had be colderpared to before. With his thoughts turning to this point, Su Hao sighed deeply, Although I tried to restrain myself, I couldnt avoid it in the end. At this moment, Su Haos research finally came to an end. He rarely stepped out of theboratory, flew up into the sky, freely drifting above the mountains of Lingsha Continent, admiring the beautiful scenery below. Back when he first began developing the world, Su Hao had told Yashan, The main development site should be ced in the Thirty-Nine Provinces. Lingsha Continent is a good ce, so lets not build some haphazard roads that ruin the aesthetic! In the future, the descendants of this realm can still take flying cars to tour the scenery of Lingsha Continent! So, over the years, Lingsha Continent remained the same, instead bing a ce where various old-time cultivators settled and secluded themselves. It was just unknown whether among these secluded cultivators, there were those who secretly umted strength, thinking of one day gathering enough power to counterattack the Thirty-Nine Provinces! However, the more they umted strength, the more they would realize the gap between them and the Thirty-Nine Provinces, and the less chance they would have of counterattacking the Thirty-Nine Provinces! No more chances to seek revenge against that hateful Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals and the Starry Sky Group. Su Hao descended to a lower altitude, floated tens of meters above the ground, set up a special barrier around himself, and concealed himself in mid-air, blocking out the ubiquitous satellite radar. He flew alone at a steady pace, going wherever he pleased. After so many years had passed, Su Hao also wanted to see what this world had be by now. One yearter, Su Hao stopped at the top of a mountain peak, overlooking a huge city not far away, and couldnt help butugh, This world haspletely changed its appearance! The way it looked a hundred years ago, where can you still see it? If someonees here, they will certainly not think its a low-quality version of the immortal cultivation world, but the Spiritual Energy Technology Era! Haha! After a year, he had had enough fun. He immediately sent a message to Yashan, Yashan, I have an experiment that needs your cooperation. You have one month to hand over your work. After handing it over,e find me at the Starry Bay! The reason he chose Yashan for the experiment instead of someone else was twofold: trust and the fact that others might not have the ability to sessfully construct and refine the consciousness tform structure as finely andplexly as Yashan did. Yashan was different; with the assistance of the universal assistant, the difficulty of construction was greatly reduced. After sending the message, he teleported back to the Starry Bay, entered the meditation room, and fell into a deep sleep. He had no thoughts in his mind, feeling exceptionally sweet upon waking up. A momentter, he received a reply from Yashan, Okay, Boss Wei! I will definitely arrive on time. One monthter, Yashan entered Su Haosboratory, taking off his clothes to reveal his arms, and said, Boss Wei, what new stuff have you researched? Hehe, its just right for me to try it out. Su Hao said, Its indeed something new, but why are you taking off your clothes? Theres no need for injections this time! He casually sent the information to Yashan and exined, Over the years, I have developed a way for Nascent Soul cultivators to break through. However, I cant determine the final effect, so I need you to test it first. But this test involves the core consciousness level and must be done carefully, with no room for error. Yashans eyes lit up, pleasantly surprised, Youve figured it out? How long has it been, Boss Wei, youre simply too powerful! In this world, countless ages have passed without finding a solution. In the end, they had to reluctantly choose the wrong Unity method, which has continued to this day Su Hao smiled, Your ttery is a bit exaggerated. My method is something that people of the current civilization in this world cant even think of, let alone achieve. As for the specifics, Ive already sent it to you, take a look first. Yashan couldnt wait to open the document titled Consciousness Bridge Method and soon immersed himself in reading it carefully. The more he read, the more astonished he became. In the end, his mouth formed an O shape, and he couldnt help but exim, Lie unbelievable! This is something only a god can think of no, Boss Wei, what I mean is, this is something only a god can think of! This is amazing! Its something that people in this world wont be able to achieve in ten thousand or even a hundred thousand years Su Hao chuckled, Thats why I asked for your cooperation in the experiment. In this world, only you are qualified to be the first test subject. With these words, Yashans blood surged instantly with excitement. Chapter 493

Chapter 493

The experiment to breakthrough thought this time took longer than any previous attempts. The difficulty lies in this breakthrough, where Su Haos direct assistance is limited, and most steps need to bepleted independently by Yashan, such as the differentiation and restructuring of various spiritual units. Su Hao provides design drawings and assembly steps, and the entire meticulous knowledge tform is constructed by himself. This means that Yashan needs to learn first, understand the operating principles of the knowledge tform, and familiarize himself with the entire process before gradually attempting it. Even with Su Haos guidance, the difficulty is still outrageous. As time passes, Yashan quickly gets stuck, stuck on the differentiation of different spiritual properties. The knowledge tform has three basic spiritual properties: memory unit, bridging unit, and separator. The smallest storage unit consists of one memory unit and one bridging unit. Then, while each storage unit is interconnected, it also needs to be effectively separated by separators. This results in Yashan sessfully transforming ordinary spiritual power into three units using the activator, but then gets stuck as the three different spiritual powers mix together chaotically, making it difficult to distinguish. Its like mixing red, yellow, and blue ink into water, and then Yashan has to separate the three pigments from a microscopic level and rbine them ording to a fixed structure. After learning about Yashans difficulties, Su Hao began to contemte, Yashan is stuck at this step, let alone other cultivators. No matter how talented they are,pleting this step is extremely difficult. How can we simplify this process? If Su Haos breakthrough method is too difficult, to the point where no cultivator in this world can achieve it, then this method of breakthrough cannot bring about much change to this world. When Su Hao leaves for several years, the Unity cultivators will inevitably rise again and be prevalent. If a simplified method can be found, which not only facilitates Su Hao and Yashan but also benefits this world, why not do it? Su Hao said to Yashan, You continue to try, I will think for a while and attempt to simplify this process. Yashan said, Okay, Boss Wei, Ill try harder. He felt he was still too weak. Boss Wei has listed out the methods, and he still doesnt understand? Its simply intolerable! One yearter, Su Hao came up with a feasible method! Su Hao said, By studying the nature of the three basic spiritual powers, I have developed a structural spell called Triangr Printing. Just learn this spell first, and you can automatically produce storage units. In the future, after improvements, you can even directly build the knowledge tform! But for now, you can use it provisionally. For you, after obtaining the storage unit, it will be much easier to assemble the unit block.'' Yashan looked at Su Haos Triangr Printing and was once again shocked! Three different spiritual mas are ced on the three angles of an equteral triangle, attracting three different spiritual units. These three units are then precisely synthesized into a storage unit inside the triangle! Amazing! The most crucial point is that learning this Triangr Printing structural spell is not difficult, and its simple to operate. Even a slightly bright Nascent Soul cultivator who diligently studies and trains for three to five years can easily build the knowledge tform. Boss Wei is amazing! Su Hao just smiled and said, No need for ttery, hurry up and experiment to see if Triangr Printing can stably generate storage units. If the scrap rate exceeds five percent, then it still needs further optimization. Yashan patted his chest and said, Rest assured, Boss Wei, a high scrap rate is due to the ipetence of cultivators and has nothing to do with your spells. After a year of trial and adjustment, Yashan finally seeded in obtaining the first knowledge tform, located inside the cranial cavity but outside the meninges. However, this is still far from enough. Such small blocks need at least hundreds, distributed throughout the skull. With Yashans sessful experience, the construction process bes much faster. Two yearster, Yashans knowledge tform finally reached the standard capacity. Next step, importing the information transformation program to bridge brain information and storage information, akin to anguage trantor, capable of tranting Earthsnguage into Martiannguage, and vice versa. Su Hao also devised a simple and feasible method for importing the program, also a spell called Program Loading, which can load an automatic program onto the knowledge tform. Of course, a knowledge tform can only be loaded once. Loading it a second time will render the tform unusable, requiring another spell called Initialization Anyway, the second step was sessfullypleted, and now its time for the third step, docking! Using the densely packed pins extending from the knowledge tform and docking them to corresponding nodes in the brain. This part, which appears more difficult, is actually simpler for Yashan, as long as he follows the instructions of the universal assistant step by step. In ten days, Yashanpleted all the pin dockings and solidified them. At the moment when all the pins were docked, a profoundly strange sensation surged into the brain, indescribable. It felt as if the consciousness, originally confined within the brain, had been liberated. The closed chambers of the brain had opened a door, allowing the consciousness that had long been indoors to step outside and experience the outdoor scenery. Like a gentle breeze, like warm sunshine, like the scent of wild grass, it was a novel experience, one that had never been experienced while confined indoors, and the difference was no less significant than that of a blind person regaining sight. With his eyes closed, Yashan carefully felt the sensation, murmuring, Boss Wei, this feeling is amazing! My thinking seems to have be faster, yet not quite. My perception not only sees mountains, rivers, and vegetation within a hundred thousand meters, no, not within a hundred thousand meters, the range is expanding. My thoughts can also reach every corner within this range. Im still here physically, but it feels like Im far away. This is different from seeing and hearing. Previously, although I saw the distant vegetation, I knew I was always here, my position unchanged. But now, not only do I feel Im here, but Im also elsewhere. Im omnipresent If theres such a thing as a soul, its as if my soul has been liberated from my body, leaping out into the heavens, gaining freedom! Listening to Yashans rambling expression of his feelings, Su Hao heaved a long sigh of relief, Finally, sess! Regardless of whether this is truly the path to upward breakthrough, they have ultimately achieved a breakthrough in spiritual consciousness! This is just the beginning. With Yashan and the knowledge tform continuously adjusting and deliberately training, the transformation of thought will be more and more evident. One day, the massive consciousness information residing within the brain will gradually transfer outward, reducing its reliance on the brain. Over the next year, Su Hao continued to observe Yashans condition and finally made a simple summary of the role of the knowledge tform: 1. True Photographic Memory: Unless actively deleted, but currently Su Hao has not created a supporting spell specifically for deleting redundant parts. However, this is not difficult. Within a month, a specific deletion n can be provided. 2. Quantum Leap in Brain Functionality: Mainly reflected in the width of thinking. Previously, it was like single-threaded, single-minded thinking. Now, its multi-threaded thinking, multitasking. 3. Microscopic Observation: The ability to observe minutely reaches an extremely detailed level of insight into ones own physical body. Previous observations of spiritual consciousness were far from the cellr level. With the help of the knowledge tform information transformation, it can now be magnified to the cellr level. In other words, the resolution of thought has increased. 4. Precise Control: Not only is the observation precise, but also the maniption of spiritual power has reached an extremely urate level. This difference before and after is even greater than the difference between visual hand-rolling and mechanical precision manufacturing. 5. If additional programs are actively added to the knowledge tform, more specific functions can be achieved, just like loading software on a mobile phone. ying King of Glory with ten consciousnesses in the brain is no longer just imagination. This is undoubtedly the transformation of thought. The most important functions are undoubtedly microscopic observation and precise control. These are the keys to extending life. In the process of continuous upward breakthroughs and constructing a new spiritual power cycle within the body, the fundamental organs of the body will inevitably be harmed. However, as long as one masters the abilities of microscopic observation and precise control, there is still a chance to make up for the injuries left during cultivation. Su Hao thought for a moment. This is no longer the Unity Realm but apletely new realm. Then lets call itDivine Transformation Realm! Chapter 494

Chapter 494

When the realm of Yashan stabilizedpletely, Su Hao repeatedly confirmed that there were no mental abnormalities in Yashan. On the contrary, his consciousness power had greatly increased in a short time. He decided to personally construct the Knowledge tform and break through the Divine-transforming stage. No matter how Yashan described the Knowledge tform as miraculous, it was not as good as trying it himself. Under the premise of controble danger, he never feared taking risks. Su Hao came to the meditation room, sat cross-legged, adjusted his state, and then began to guide the spiritual power within his body to construct the Knowledge tform in his skull. In less than half a year, Su Hao sessfully constructed the Knowledge tform and imported the program. The final step, connecting to the brain! Su Hao took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and sank into his own body. Then he connected the pins of the Knowledge tform one by one to their corresponding positions. In just two days, all connections werepleted. At this moment, Su Haos brain inexplicably rxed, and then his consciousness continued to rise and expand, like ascending to immortality, epassing everything in his control, with rity over heaven and earth. Everything he saw and heard, with just a thought, memories appeared vividly. He could divide his attention, examining himself internally, observing the pulsation of flesh and blood cells, while also surveying the surroundings, nts, insects, birds, and beasts, all within his grasp. Multitasking without obstacles. The perception range gradually expanded, to eleven thousand meters, twelve thousand meters until nearly a hundred and eighty thousand meters in all directions, barely stopping, almost reaching the satellites in space. Various strange sensations surged up, and the sudden rise in consciousness power made Su Hao feel as if he were a deity at this moment. Isnt this just the feeling of omniscience and omnipotence within the perception range! Su Hao quickly awakened from this ecstatic state and sincerely praised, This is Divine-transformation! Like a true immortal between heaven and earth, at the moment of breakthrough, there is truly a feeling of being the supreme Divine. Many functions of Divine-transformation are simr to the pinball space, but they are different. I am me, and the pinball space is the pinball space. Using the pinball space to record information is different from using my own Knowledge tform to record information. The perception is different, and fundamentally different! Indeed different, no matter how powerful aputer is, it is still just aputer. Humans cannot calcte likeputers, but if humans have all the functions of aputer, then its different. He then pondered the mysterious principles of the Knowledge tform: First, when the Knowledge tform is fully connected to the brain, consciousness may not be able to distinguish what the Knowledge tform really is, and instead automatically incorporate it into the category of the brain, bing a new function of the brain; second, the transformation of memory function drives the amplification of other functions; third, the Knowledge tform is essentially spiritual power, and it resonates with consciousness. The transformation of thought is the instantaneous feedback of information to consciousness through the Knowledge tform as a medium Su Hao made a preliminary summary and confirmed that the operation of the Divine-Transforming Realm was very stable. He said to Yashan, This experiment ends here. You can go back and do your own thing! Yashan said, Okay, Boss Wei, have you also sessfully broken through to the Divine-Transforming Realm? Su Hao replied, Thats right, the new cultivation realm of Divine-Transformation has been basically sessful. After I analyze and deduce it again, develop corresponding techniques for the Divine-Transforming Realm, and confirm that there are no problems, I can spread this method of breaking through the Divine-Transforming Realm. Yashan sincerely admired, Boss Wei, you are really amazing! Given you ten thousand years, its hard to imagine what level you would reach. Su Hao shook his head and said, Yashan, you are overestimating me too much, and you are looking down on the people of each world too much. The reason I seeded is that I stand on the vast knowledge umted in each world for countless years. In other words, if I hadnt learned the cultivation knowledge of this world first, could I have made a breakthrough? Even if you gave me a hundred thousand years, I might not be able to reach the original height of this world. Therefore, humble learning is the first step to sess. Yashan nodded in enlightenment, but still couldnt suppress his admiration for Su Hao in his heart. When he left, he thought to himself, Although thats true, if it were someone else, Im afraid even the tip of Boss Weis finger would be out of reach. Two yearster, based on the characteristics of the Divine-Transforming Realm, Su Hao created several practicalplementary techniques, namely Knowledge tform Retrieval, Cut, Copy, Paste, Delete, Human Body Modeling, Physical Function Repair, Information Sending, Matching, Receiving, etc. After sessful testing, Su Hao first simplified the three steps of Triangle Printing, Program Loading, and Pin Connection again, and wrote them into a book titled From Nascent Soul Breakthrough to Divine Transformation. Along with the apanying practical techniques, he gave it to Yashan to practice and spread it outward,pletely recing the old Unity Realm. After receiving the news, Yashan learned it and changed the title of the book to Divine-Transforming Record. He held a grand Immortal Technique Release Conference under the statue of Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals in the square of the Starry Sky Cultivation Technology Academy on Starry Sky Ind, with simultaneous global live broadcast. After Yashans conference ended, the whole world was in an uproar. The Divine-Transforming Realm! The first time Ive heard of it. It is said to be a thousand times stronger than the old Unity of the past era. I dont know if its true or not, but unfortunately, Im just a small foundation-building cultivator, otherwise The Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals is unfathomable. He must be a true immortal in the world! Did we really go astray with Unity? I dont believe it, I dont believe it! If so, what is the meaning of my life? From now on, Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals is my idol. He single-handedly opened up a whole new realm above Nascent Soul! Too powerful! Unity is indeed an evil path after all, contrary to the name of cultivation. This person, Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals, actually resisted the temptation of extending life by fifteen hundred years through Unity, and created another incredible realm above Nascent Soul. What I admire most is the broad-mindedness of Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals. Such a supreme immortal technique, if ced in anyone elses hands, who would dare not to keep it tightly guarded, afraid of being stolen? Its only natural. Now this prosperous world is created from the secret scriptures passed down by Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals, right? Among these people, the reaction of the Immortal Master was the most dramatic. After listening to Yashans conference, he couldnte back to his senses for a long time. Even after everyone dispersed, he still stood on the square, staring nkly at the tall statue. Only Lin Mei remained quietly by his side. Divine transformation Divine-Transforming Realm! Friend Jia Wei, he really did it! How long has it been less than a hundred years, less than a hundred years, less than a hundred years! He still clearly remembered that when Friend Jia Wei said that two hundred years would suffice, he didnt quite believe it. But now he had nothing to say. Not even a hundred years! And what happened in these hundred years exceeded hisprehension. The Immortal Master believed that there was no one in the world who had lived longer than him, and no one would object to calling him the person with the broadest knowledge in the world. Perhaps Friend Jia Wei would object? Thats not the point. The point is that even with his extensive knowledge, he still found the events of the past hundred years unbelievable! What does that mean? Either it means that he has lived these two thousand years in vain, like a tortoise, with a long life but no understanding of the world. Or it means that Friend Jia Wei is truly a monstrous figure in the world, inevitably the protagonist born from the luck of the cultivation world for millions of years. Perhaps both! However, the idea of luck, the Immortal Lord did not quite agree with it, because whats the deal with that Jia Yashan? You cant suddenlye up with two monstrous figures, right? Outrageous! After who knows how long, the Immortal Master pushed aside all his chaotic thoughts and took out his phone, starting to look at the just downloaded Divine-Transforming Record. He muttered to himself, I wonder if I, in my Cycle Realm, still have a chance to learn Divine Transformation. After reading the theoretical foundation, the Immortal Lords eyes almost popped out, and he blurted out, Turning spiritual power into a hard drive and connecting it to the brain instead of the brain, is this a breakthrough method thought up by humans? I ask, who can achieve this? Then he saw the apanying Three Techniques for Breaking through Divine Transformation and waspletely speechless. Seeing the Immortal Lord in a daze and silent for a long time, Lin Mei couldnt help but ask, Immortal Master, whats wrong The Immortal Lord said, Inhuman! Lin Mei: Chapter 495 Chapter 495 ¡­ Trough! After the press conference in Yashan, Feng Xianglong and other high-level executives of the Starry Sky Group immediately found Yashan and expressed doubts about his public release of ¡°Divine Transformation Records¡± to the world. This time it was not initiated by Feng Xianglong, but initiated by the representatives of the ¡®Yun, Hua, Zhang¡¯ families represented by Feng Xianglong, and they also brought Feng Xianglong to ask for courage. Yashan said strangely: ¡°If it¡¯s out, it¡¯s out. What¡¯s so strange about it? Aren¡¯t all our research technologies openly priced?¡± Feng Xianglong didn¡¯t speak, but the representative of the Yun family said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. These technologies are all for the service of the Starry Sky Group. It doesn¡¯t involve fundamental status. Casual disclosure is irrelevant. But the Divine Transformation above the Nascent Soul realm is different. This will shake the foundation of our Starry Sky Group!¡± Yashan nced at Feng Xianglong, saw Feng Xianglong shrug his shoulders, looking as if it didn¡¯t concern him, then looked at these three representatives, all of whom were ordinary people without spiritual roots. Heughed and said, ¡°Haha, what foundation does the Starry Sky Group have? ¡®Divine Transformation Records¡¯ is no different from those technologies. Our goal has always been the stars, knowledge is just a means. I¡¯m not worried that others will learn it, but I¡¯m more afraid that others won¡¯t be able to learn it. Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, go back to your own business! The Starship willunch for testing in two months. That¡¯s what we should focus on.¡± The three representatives wanted to say something else, but Yashan¡¯s expression turned cold, a powerful momentum surged out, immediately silencing them, and they left dejectedly. Yashan frowned and asked Feng Xianglong, ¡°Third Uncle, what¡¯s the deal with these three guys?¡± Feng Xianglong said, ¡°You¡¯ve been away for these years. These three families are used to giving orders, a bit arrogant, and gradually they treat the Starry Sky Group as their own. This time they mored toe find you, considering the long-standing rtionship between our Feng, Yun, Hua, and Zhang families, I didn¡¯t stop them. Moreover, these three families haven¡¯t produced any cultivators for years. Standing at such a high position with ordinary people¡¯s bodies is somewhat unworthy. Others didn¡¯t say anything, but they themselves first got flustered, afraid of being abandoned with just a little carelessness¡­¡± Yashan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really contradictory. Give them another chance. If they dare to question my decision again, just find a ce to retire.¡± Feng Xianglong nodded knowingly, ¡°Without spiritual roots, it¡¯s just a matter of time for them!¡± From these few people, Yashan smelled the smell of decay. In just a few short years when he wasn¡¯t around, some people couldn¡¯t see the reality clearly. If they were allowed to go on for a few more years, what would be of them? upying vast resources, but losing the ability to actively learn, not only that, in order to ensure their own long-term absolute advantage, they intend to use the method of blocking high-end knowledge¡­ This seems to be human nature, but it goes against Wei¡¯s ultimate goal. How can one tolerate it? ¡°Parasites can exist, but they cannot breed in the most crucial core.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Feng Ling was riding Feng Yan¡¯s ¡°private spacecraft¡± leisurely touring the world, and also became a well-known ¡°wealthy travel blogger¡± online. These two people taught at the Starry Sky Academy for more than twenty years, and then couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. In the end, they just got an honorary position as visiting professors and were ruthlessly dismissed by Yashan. By rights, with Feng Yan¡¯s meager sry, she could never afford a private spacecraft, but in order to make up for her dismissal, Yashan promised her a luxurious private ship and fulfilled the promise twenty years ago, really making her a cute style spacecraft, a doll-like spacecraft¡­ Yashan repeatedly criticized it forcking any fluid dynamics aesthetics, but Feng Yan strongly demanded it, and this strange doll spaceship eventually came out. After watching Yashan¡¯s press conference through the internalwork of the spacecraft, Feng Ling eximed, ¡°Oh! Master Feng Yan, I heard from Yue Ying that Feng Wei has created a new realm, no longer Unity, but called Divine Transformation. Is it true or false! Does it mean we can continue to break through now?¡± Feng Yan was surrounded by a bunch of cute dolls, taking various selfies, and without turning his head, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been released online, it must be true!¡± Feng Ling smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll download it and practice it. Maybe in a few days, I¡¯ll be a master of the Divine Transformation realm.¡± Feng Ling quickly downloaded ¡°Divine Transformation Records¡± and was dumbfounded when she directly looked at the theoretical part in front. With an increasingly round face, she ran to ask Feng Yan, ¡°Master Feng Yan, what is this? You¡¯re good at teaching, exin it to me.¡± Feng Yan became curious and took Feng Ling¡¯s phone to look. After who knows how long, Feng Yan¡¯s eyes turned into mosquito eyes, shaking his head dazedly, ¡°I used to be good at teaching, indeed, but that was decades ago, I¡¯ve forgotten everything, and I can¡¯t understand it now¡­¡± Then she flipped to the back and her eyes lit up, saying, ¡°There are specific methods mentioned above, just follow them!¡± Feng Ling sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t expect to reach the Divine Transformation realm. Achieving the Nascent Soul realm now is already satisfying enough for me. Feng Wei is really amazing! If it weren¡¯t for Feng Wei¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t even know if I could cultivate to the Nascent Soul realm. Perhaps I would still be stuck in the Foundation Establishment realm? It¡¯s very likely¡­¡± Feng Yan also smiled at this and said, ¡°Yes, I still remember when I first saw him, that arrogant look, I even called him a little brat back then. Thinking about it now, it really makes meugh.¡± Feng Ling: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ After Yashan announced the new realm above the Nascent Soul, which is the Divine Transformation, the vast majority of people, whether cultivators or not, downloaded the godly ¡°Divine Transformation Records¡± to their phones out of curiosity and started researching it. It can be foreseen that the vast majority of people were confused and just watched the excitement. Even the veteran Unity Realm cultivators from historical times were curious and downloaded it for study, but then they found that they couldn¡¯t understand the theoretical part in the first half, so they could only slowly try to follow the methods providedter. There were also those who understood it, mostly excellent graduates from the Starry Sky Academy, with a solid foundation in theoretical knowledge. These people were Su Hao¡¯s target. Su Hao hoped that more people would reach the Divine Transformation realm, and then he would collect various data about the Divine Transformation realm from these people. The supplementary techniques he provided were just a starting point. He believed that when the number of cultivators breaking through the Divine Transformation realm wasrge enough, he would surely develop something that would surprise him. At this time, Su Hao was in theboratory, slowly umting and expanding his knowledge by going through various technologies uploaded to thework over the years. ¡°It¡¯s been more than ny years since I reincarnated into this world! Specifically, it should be ny-seven years. It¡¯s time for me to see what I¡¯ve umted over the years and what good things havee out of it¡­¡± As long as theputer running the ¡®Starry Sky¡¯ brand was in operation, various types of information, voluntary or not, would be uniformly aggregated into the huge server of Morling¡¯s main city and, after being screened by dedicated personnel, finally sent to the Starry Bay where Su Hao was located. Over the years, a huge amount of rted technologies had been umted. Even if Su Hao only selected the part he was interested in for study, it would be enough for him to study for three to five decades. The key was that during these years of his study, new technologies would be developed and added to Su Hao¡¯s database, forming a virtuous cycle. The wisdom of the people in this world ultimately belonged to Su Hao. In one word, awesome! Just as Su Hao was immersed in browsing through the data and looking for interesting materials, he suddenly sensed Yashan¡¯s presence in his divine sense, with a hint of anxiety in his expression. Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but stop what he was doing and appeared in front of Yashan, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yashan?¡± Yashan immediately said, ¡°Boss Wei, the long-range observation equipment on the space station has spotted a small asteroid flying straight towards us. After calction, the finalnding point is right on your Starry Bay¡­¡± Su Hao was instantly stunned, what the hell,nding on the Starry Bay? Why does it happen to target him? Su Hao immediately asked, ¡°How big is the asteroid, what is its flying speed, how long is the estimated impact time, and is there any possibility of deviation?¡± Yashan said, ¡°After measurement, the maximum diameter is about 200 kilometers, weighing about 95 trillion tons, flying at a speed of about three hundred thousand kilometers per hour, and the estimated impact is in three years. As it gets closer, it will be affected by the gravity of this, and its speed will elerate. As for deviation, ording to the calctions of the astronomical center, it is possible to deviate, but there is a high risk!¡± Su Hao couldn¡¯t help but swear, ¡°Damn it! This meteorite is definitelying for me, it¡¯s insane! Why the hell is it hitting me?¡± Yashan also said with lingering fear, ¡°Boss Wei, if our spiritual technology hadn¡¯t ascended fast enough, when this meteorite hit, I¡¯m afraid it would have been the end of the world!¡± Chapter 496

Chapter 496

Soon, Su Hao calmed down and asked the most crucial question: Yashan, why was this meteorite discovered so close, only now? Yashan said: This meteorite was actually discovered a long time ago, but after calctions, it was determined that it would not collide with the immortal cultivation in any way, but would pass by from a very distant ce. So, we didnt pay attention to it anymore. Unexpectedly, after many years, its orbit was mysteriously affected by gravitational forces, deviating from its original path and directly collided. Su Hao understood and stopped asking. It couldnt be wrong; it must being for him! After obtaining enough powerful strength, various inexplicable disasters alwaysgged behind him, unable to harm him. However, unexpectedly, after a hundred years, a more ruthless disaster arrived! It aimed to annihte the entire and cut off his roots! To be honest, if Su Hao hadnt rapidly developed spiritual power technology and observed this asteroid in advance, the result would have been theplete destruction of the and Su Hao having nowhere to settle, his body unable to replenish energy, ultimately starving to death. Fortunately, Su Hao was one step ahead and discovered the asteroid three years in advance. With the existing technology, there was a great chance of sessfully diverting its flight path. Su Hao secretly thought: Reincarnation urs once every one to three years, the second time between sixteen and twenty years, and then the third time after a hundred years. Will there be a fourth time hundreds of yearster? Will ite even more fiercely and suddenly? Regarding this, Su Hao would have to wait until he lived for hundreds of years to find out. Su Hao murmured, What exactly is the reason? Coincidence, or inevitability. Yashan exined the n to divert the asteroid to Su Hao. It basically involved using a spaceship to carry high-explosive psychic bombs, installing them on the asteroid, and continuously bombarding it withrge spacecraft to create an angled diversion, causing it to fly past the. Su Hao frowned as he looked at it. He always felt it wouldnt be that simple. The calctions from the astronomical center were precise, and Su Hao wouldnt doubt them. However, precisely because they were urate, if there were any small deviations during the process, the problem would be serious. He didnt want the world to suddenly be destroyed when he was about to reap the fruits of spiritual power technology, turning into nothingness. But this asteroid had a diameter of two hundred kilometers, far beyond Su Haos limit of power. Even if Su Hao infused all his spiritual power into the burst rune, he could probably only create a big pit on it, which would be meaningless, as he couldnt even disrupt its overall structure. Therefore, to solve this asteroid, the power of the entire civilization must be utilized. Su Hao sighed deeply, I thought I was so powerful Im helpless against a random asteroid! One finger can explode a star! What level do I need to reach to do this? Can my future self achieve it? No one could answer Su Haos question for now, and as for himself, he didnt know the answer either. Maybe he could! Three dayster, after recording all the data into the pinball space to ensure Su Haos safety, following Yashan to the astronomical center, after understanding the situation, he immediately overturned all their ns: From now on, all departments will follow my arrangements until the asteroid crisis is resolved. No one objected to this. The name of the ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals had already be deeply ingrained in peoples hearts. Su Haos method was simple. He dispatched the fastest spaceship carrying the materials for the teleportation array. After setting up the teleportation array on the asteroid, he continuously transported arge amount of materials through the teleportation array, constantly duplicating the teleportation array until the asteroid was filled. At the same time, he vigorously manufactured arge number of Ten Thousand Explosions bombs,pleted their charging, and then transported them to the asteroid through the teleportation array, burying them in specific locations without interference. Because the asteroid was constantly rotating, when it rotated to the corresponding angle, the bombs in specific locations were detonated to guide its trajectory. In this way, the bombs were continuously detonated until the asteroids orbitpletely deviated from the immortal cultivation. The most crucial aspect was that during this process, bombs could also be continuously transported to the asteroid through specially protected teleportation arrays. It sounded simple, but to achieve this level, it required mobilizing the entire societys productive forces to serve this purpose. The appeal of the ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals surpassed everyones imagination. After a single sentence, everyone obediently waited for Su Haos next instructions. In just three days, the detailed preliminary n was finalized, specifying the responsible individuals for each task, thetestpletion times, delivery locations, coordination between departments, reporting channels, etc. Within two days, this huge task n was further divided into the hands of each responsible person. The colossal machine of the human collective began to operate in full swing! Many factories reduced production and energy consumption, maintaining the minimum industrial output while diverting energy to charge the bombs. Manyrge factories were also transformed into Ten Thousand Explosions production workshops. The spaceflight manufacturing bases worked tirelessly, mobilizing manpower and resources to producerge quantities of spacecraft. The requirements were not high; they just needed to be able to fly into space. Various material lists were posted online, and soon received arge number of donations Everything proceeded as expected. The fastest spaceship had already taken off into space on the second day after confirming the n, carrying arge amount of materials for setting up the teleportation array, heading straight for the asteroid, and was expected to arrive andplete instation in one year. The person who received the task of going to the asteroid was Feng Cheng. When Su Hao said he needed someone to lead as a vanguard, Feng Cheng immediately stood up to receive this extremely risky task. Su Hao agreed and handed a positioning stone to Feng Cheng, instructing him to keep it with him at all times. His impression of Feng Cheng was even better now. He had taken care of Su Haos daily life for nearly a hundred years! But Feng Cheng was now a Nascent Soul cultivator, possessing various powerful spells and artifacts, with considerable self-protection ability. It wouldnt be easy to take him down. One yearter, Feng Chengs spaceship sessfullynded on the asteroid and established the first teleportation array. The entire process was broadcasted live online, and the whole nation cheered! Then, arge amount of materials were transported to the asteroid through the teleportation array. Subsequently, numerous workers proficient in the Space Bncer spell, wearing various thick shields, were transported to the asteroid and, at predetermined locations, established teleportation arrays one after another, while also arranging formations to protect the teleportation arrays. As theyid down the teleportation arrays, arge number of shining Ten Thousand Explosions bombs were transported to the asteroid, moved to specific locations, and buried. Everything went smoothly as expected, so smoothly that Su Hao dared not imagine it. At the same time, Su Hao gained a new insight: under equal knowledge conditions, the power of civilization surpasses that of individuals. A monthter, tens of thousands of Ten Thousand Explosions bombs were sessfully deployed, and all workers were safely withdrawn. Bomb 00001 is set to detonate in one minute. Signal dy, countdown in advance! Ten, nine two, one, detonate! Yashan pressed the detonation button. Momentster, the disy screen on the monitoring spacecraft showed that the bomb at the specific location had detonated sessfully. A huge sh of light illuminated the sky, and arge number of fragments were propelled into the cosmic void by the tremendous impact force. The astronomical center immediately reported progress: The first phase goal has been sessfully achieved. Two hourster, detonate bomb 00002. Phew! A heavy weight was lifted off everyones hearts. The crisis was sessfully resolved. At this moment, everyones gaze at Su Hao changed once again! Feng Tang, also known as Feng Wei, self-proimed Jia Wei, known as the Ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals, this person was the savior of this world! If it werent for this calm-faced man single-handedly promoting the development of society, the technology of this world would never have reached this level. ording to historical development, the destruction of this world would have been the eventual oue of this asteroid impact event. Because when the people of this world noticed this asteroid, two secondster, it had already collided with the earth. The consequences of such a disaster were unimaginable. Now, this man known as the Ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals had broken all these predetermined oues, which was unbelievable to think about. Of course, why this asteroid inexplicably deviated and collided with this, no one knew. Everything turned out to be the best oue! Chapter 497

Chapter 497

The event involving the life and death of people worldwide, the Starry Sky Group did not conceal anything. The Crisis Approach Crisis Response n Rescue Operation Results, and so on, are all publicly avable online. Every move of the Starry Sky Group touches the hearts of countless people. After sessfully achieving the expected effect in the first phase of the announcement, the whole world boiled over, a feeling of lingering fear filled everyones hearts. Just a little bit more, and I can write my own If I Could Live for Three More Years. Until this moment, everyone understands how powerful the Starry Sky Group is, and understands the power of technology to ovee all difficulties. At the same time, there is a deep fear of the beautiful sky above. If the next time, arger and faster asteroid than this one hits, what should we do? What if it exceeds the extent of human diversion? Undoubtedly, without corresponding ns, this world will be destroyed, and no one will be spared. At this time, other old-fashioned cultivators also somewhat understand the power of the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals. They might have been a little dissatisfied before, but now they cant afford not to be. After all, the Starry Sky Group can deal with the world-destroying asteroid, but they cant, this is an undeniable fact. One Ten Thousand Burst after another quietly blossomed in space, without any sound, only the dazzling light and shadow effects on the disy screen. No one doubts the power of the explosion. Even the most powerful cultivators would be vaporized inside. And the sted asteroid gradually deviated from its original orbit. ording to calctions, it haspletely deviated from the path of the cultivation star and will eventually pass by. At this time, the pits and craters on the asteroid became more and more, and arge number of flying rocks broke away from gravity and flew into the unknown depths of the universe, wandering alone again until they were captured by various celestial bodies. The whole world celebrated. But Su Hao did not rx. He ordered, Continue to deliver bombs until the asteroid passes by. Things have reached this point, and the threat to the cultivation star is not significant anymore. After Su Hao rxed, a new idea emerged in his mind: Perhaps, this asteroid can be transformed into a huge spaceship, and then follow the asteroid to wander in the universe The more he thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. Su Hao suddenly became spirited: ording to the analysis of the collected asteroid samples, it isposed of arge amount of carbon, metal, silicon dioxide, rocks, etc. It is feasible to transform it into a spaceship! After itpletely passes by the cultivation star, I will personally go up to inspect it. At this moment, no one knows about Su Haos crazy idea, everyone is hoping for the asteroid to quickly pass by the andpletely resolve theary crisis. Time passed quickly, and the asteroid arrived as scheduled, but it hadpletely changed direction. Finally, under the gaze of everyone, it passed through an arc from a very far distance from the cultivation star, gradually moving away from it. Just as everyone was celebrating, Su Hao put on various shielding shields for himself, concealed his figure, and then shed and teleported onto the asteroid. Here, gravity is almost negligible. Su Hao stood lightly on the asteroid, looked around, and saw numerous craters of all sizes, some caused by Ten Thousand Bursts, and others formed by various high-speed flying rocks during the asteroids long journey. It is unimaginable what this asteroid has experienced during its countless years of wandering. The Diamond Armor under Su Haos feet surged and slowly sank, entering the interior of the asteroid. Then he opened up a space and used his divine sense to perceive the internal structure of the asteroid. Its feasible! After an unknown period, Su Hao opened his eyes, casually embedded a positioning stone here, and then teleported back to the headquarters of the Starry Sky Group. Two dayster, Su Hao prepared a preliminary n and made a presentation PPT. Then he summoned all the senior executives of the Starry Sky Group for a meeting. To transform an asteroid with a diameter of over two hundred kilometers into a huge spaceship is not something he can do alone. It requires the collective effort of the entire civilization. Including Yashan, Fengcheng, Yun Qingping, Feng Yuer, Fenghua, Xianzhu, Feng Xianglong, and others, as well as more than a hundred first-generation students of the Starry Sky, a total of over a hundred people participated in the meeting. The will of over a hundred people present represents the will of the world, and Su Haos will is the will of these over a hundred people. Of course, Su Hao is not worried that these people will disagree with his idea. If necessary, he can rece those who disagree with those who agree, and the n will continue. What he has decided, for now, no one can change, unless someones fists are bigger than his. Su Hao first expressed high praise for the action of diverting the asteroid to save the world, praising everyones remarkable performance and hoping for more brilliant achievements in the future Secondly, he announced the formal end of this operation, and the crisis of world destruction is resolved. Finally, he opened the PPT and disyed the 3D model of the asteroid, exining the n to transform the asteroid into the universe spaceship Leap. When everyone was stunned by this n, Yashan immediately jumped out excitedly, waving his fist: Genius imagination, worthy of being the Boss Wei! Howe I didnt think of it? When we sessfully transform the asteroid into a spaceship, it will be the eye of our future universe. Wherever the spaceship goes, it will be the reach of our Starry Sky Group! Feng Cheng also stood up immediately and echoed: Thats right, the sky is so dangerous, we must take the initiative to explore more knowledge about this universe. I fully support Senior Brothers n. Yun Qingping also stood up immediately and agreed: Although this crisis has been resolved, the future is too uncertain. We must explore the unknown as much as possible. When dangeres, we can face it calmly. The spaceship is our first step. So, I also support the teachers n. At this point, the peerless Feng Yuer nodded gently: Looking forward to the sess of the n. Teacher is truly the one who always leads the way! Following them, Feng Xianglong, Xianzhu, Feng Hua, and others didnt care much either. They all stood up one after another to support Su Haos crazy idea, regardless of its practicality or whether the funds were sufficient. Just making a statement was enough. When the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals spoke, not expressing agreement, was it equivalent to not wanting to thrive? Those who can sit in these positions are not fools. On the contrary, they are almost the smartest people in this world. Political correctness is a required course, sometimes even more important than ones own professional knowledge. Moreover, everyone quickly understood one key point: as long as the teleportation array is in ce, no matter how far this asteroid flies, it remains under the control of the cultivation star, and personnel cane and go at any time. So why not do it? Su Hao chuckled, It seems that everyones enthusiasm for work is still very high! So the matter is decided like this. The confidentiality level of this matter is the highest. Dont spread it without consent. After the meeting dispersed, Yashan immediately approached Su Hao. This matter was still his top concern: Boss Wei, do you intend to ride this asteroid into space? Su Hao said, Thats right. We have to explore it, even if we know its a one-way trip. After so many years of nning, there should be some gains. Yashan nodded in agreement. In his view, they have created so much value for this world, and the world should serve them by helping them build a spaceship. Its only natural. Yashan said, Taking advantage of the asteroid passing by is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. This asteroid itself is a natural spaceship. We just need to make modifications on it. If we were to start from scratch to build a giant spaceship, I dont know how many years it would take. Over the years, Yashan has been focusing on the three core technologies. Except for the spatial teleportation technology, the other two have made some progress and can be directly applied to this spaceship n. Moreover, before the spaceship is fully formed, there will be a long period of time during which there will inevitably be new breakthroughs. Su Hao said, Yashan, hurry up. We cant stay on this any longer! Yashan was surprised, Why? Su Hao said, How long we can stay depends on our strength, but our current strength does not allow us to stay here for long. I will ride the spaceship and leave as soon as possible to take away the danger. They were able to cope this time, but it may not be the case next time. Now they have gained a lot in this world. If he dies, he dies. He doesnt want this to be destroyed because of him. In his view, every life-bearing is a treasure in the universe. Even if it doesnt belong to him, he doesnt want to destroy it. Regardless of whether Yashan understands or not, Su Hao didnt say much anymore. Instead, he asked, How is the progress of the Interster Coordinate Positioning Directed Teleportation Technology? This technology directly affects how far the spaceship can go, which is Su Haos most concern. Yashan shook his head, There hasnt been much progress. We cant use theputer to deliver arge number of negative space modules to designated locations, and our perception range is too small Su Hao nodded in thought, then said, No need to rush. Perhaps there are other methods. You focus more on the spaceship. In the next long period of time, I will digest the new technologies of these years and then participate in your research. Yashan said, Okay, Boss Wei, Ill keep an eye on it. Chapter 498

Chapter 498

The next thing is simple, draw talents from various departments, establish a special project team, sign confidentiality agreements, and start coborating to conductprehensive exploration of this small asteroid, then design its shape, functionality, structure, etc. The amount of work involved is immense and cannot bepleted in a short time. As for truly turning the asteroid into a spaceship, its unknown how long it will take. ording to the data sent by the calction center, it will take at least two hundred and fifty years, even with continuous technological progress. Su Hao thought to himself, Two hundred and fifty years should be enough. Once the spaceship is ready, lets leave with Yashan immediately! Even if he leaves, with the teleportation array, his connection with this world wont be severed. After the crisis ispletely resolved, all factory facilities and equipment are restored, and peoples lives gradually return to normal. Its as if everything has returned to three years ago, or even the technological level is more advanced than three years ago. Su Hao returned to the Starry Bay and resumed his daily routine of researching information. The matter of the spaceship cannot be rushed, but Su Hao faintly felt a sense of urgency in his heart. After many years, that inexplicable pressure has returned. He originally thought that with his powerful abilities, he could calmly deal with various dangers, but now it seems that he was too optimistic because no one can predict how they will die. Even someone as powerful as Su Hao is no exception. Previously, Su Hao believed that in this world, he would eventually die, but with a high probability, he would die fromplete physical decay. However, this small asteroid taught him humility in no time. What if the next iing is evenrger? This possibility had never urred to Su Hao before, but now that it has, the more he thinks about it, the more likely it seems. The key point is time. Perhaps the longer he stays in this world, the more dangerous it bes. He doesnt know what will happen next time, but he must be prepared for both sides, just in case. Time flies, fifty years pass in the blink of an eye. For Su Hao, who is constantly absorbing knowledge and coborating in research, these fifty years have passed quickly. But for some ordinary people, this is half a lifetime, and soon they will return to dust. Eighty years ago, Su Hao recorded more than a thousand babies. Now, some have already passed away, and the remaining ones are old and frail, not knowing how many more years they can hold on. Only a very few cultivators with extraordinary talents still look as young and vibrant as they did in the beginning. From this, it can be inferred that this world is so unfair. Why do some people have spiritual roots from birth while others dont? Why can some people enjoy longevity and live freely in the world while others cannot? Over the past fifty years, with the deaths of batches of ordinary people and the births of new batches, coupled with the extremely developedwork, where all information is avable, inevitably, the hearts of ordinary people in this world have experienced great disparities. Even for those cultivators who were high above decades ago, are still high above now, and will inevitably be high above in the future, a hint of resentment has arisen. This resentment is deeply buried in their hearts, taking root and sprouting. They would rather not know so much! Living their lives in ignorance and simplicity, perhaps its been a long time since theyve felt this inexplicable sense of dissatisfaction and pain. Regarding the changes in social atmosphere, Su Hao also noticed them. Suddenly, he realized that the progress of society might not necessarily be the source of human happiness. Knowing too much, desiring too much, yetcking corresponding power and physical strength, will only cause trouble. From this perspective, human happiness depends on desires and abilities. When desires exceed abilities, one lives in misery with low happiness. When desires equal abilities, there is a certain level of happiness. And when abilities exceed desires, ones happiness is abundant. In the current state of ordinary people in this world, there is a widespread situation where desires exceed abilities, and a restless atmosphere permeates everywhere. Although almost everyone has plenty to eat and wear, with material abundance, its still not enough. Everyone wants to cultivate immortality, everyone wants longevity! However, these desires of the people have little to do with Su Hao. Although he has the ability to create Talent Modification Needles, what does that matter? What he needs is not a society of immortals, but a society where new lives are born every year, full of vitality. Yashan found Su Hao, who was researching coordinate teleportation, wanting to report some major progress: Boss Wei, above the Divine Transformation Realm, under the organization of the Immortal Master, arge number of cultivators are participating in research, and there has been new progress. That is, based on the principle of the Knowledge tform, using spiritual power to constructpletely new internal organs. They believe that if brain functions can be replicated, there is no reason why internal organs cannot be created. Currently, morale is extremely high. However, the Immortal Masters lifespan ising to an end, and its uncertain how many more years he can hold on. ording to him, theres probably about twenty years left. He seems very optimistic, estimating that he will lead the cultivators in research until the moment he closes his eyes for thest time. Su Hao sighed, Even with a lifespan of over two thousand years, the Immortal Master will eventuallye to an end Yashan fell silent, then after a moment said, Another thing is about technology. From the results, current technology has far exceeded expectations, but the progress of spiritual power technology is gradually slowing down, showing a trend of encountering bottlenecks. Without the emergence of thetest top-tier theories, it is expected that technology will not experience explosive leaps forward in the next few hundred years. Su Hao said, Yes! Our previous umtion, along with the countless years of umtion in this world, have been exhausted. Wanting to continue to break through, we cant ovee the barrier of time. Hey! Neither you nor I are the kind of super geniuses who can illuminate eternity. Its unlikely that well be able to research theories that can promote a technological explosion. Lets leave such matters to those freakish super geniuses. We just need to provide a good tform. Yashan chuckled, Boss Weis words make sense, but I still think, Boss Wei is that kind of freakish super genius. Su Hao said, Thats because youve seen too little. Yashan continued, Boss Wei, as spiritual power technology reaches a bottleneck stage, more and more people are starting to switch to electric power technology. Now electric power technology, attached to spiritual power technology, is beginning to flourish After listening to Yashans words, Su Hao said, Theres no need to restrain it, let it develop naturally, its also good for us. Yashan said, We can only wait quietly now. Su Hao said, We should still have two hundred years left, we can wait. Yashan eximed, Two hundred years? With our current cultivation level above the Divine Transformation Realm, we can easily live to be three thousand years old! Su Hao shook his head and said, Thats hard to say. Does Boss Wei intend to leave here within two hundred years? Yashan couldnt understand, so he stopped thinking about it and said, Boss Wei, the speeches of those ordinary people on the inte are bing more and more negative, directly affecting the state of real-life. Do we need to intervene? Su Hao said, Theres no need to intervene, let it develop naturally. When its suppressed to a certain extent, it will inevitably explode. When that timees, clean up the explosive part, and this negative state will naturally improve. Yashan said, Indeed, I understand now. Over the years, Su Hao joined a research team and participated in the research of Interster Coordinate Positioning and Directional Teleportation Technology. Literally, this technology means precise teleportation to specified coordinates within the detection range. The principle is the same as Su Haos Blink ability. He can freely blink to any position within a range of 180,000 meters detected by radar. So, can ships be teleported to any coordinates within the detection range after establishing a spatial coordinate system? In theory, if Su Haos Blink is feasible, then coordinate positioning teleportation is also feasible. But in practice, its difficult to achieve. One of the difficulties lies in the delivery of the Negative Space Module. What Su Hao can achieve with radar perception and mental power coordination is impossible for ships without mental power. Another difficulty lies in the vast scale of space. Even if traveling at the speed of light for two years, it would barely reach beyond this star system. Su Hao muttered, How can we achieve long-distance space jumps for ships? It seems almost impossible to achieve. Thirty yearster, the Immortal Master finally closed his eyes forever. He died while still researching the realm above Divine Transformation, on the verge of sess, but ultimately falling short. Hisst words were, I met Friend Jia Wei a thousand years toote! One hundred yearster. The realm above Divine Transformation was finally researched through thebined efforts of everyone. On the outer side of important organs such as the five viscera and six bowels, there was an additional appearance simr to that of organs,posed of spiritual power. These spare organs have the main functions of the five viscera and six bowels, are interconnected, can maintain the state of life metabolism, and are linked to the Knowledge tform in the brain, seamlessly integrated, equivalent to a second body. This realm was ultimately named by Su Hao and called Divine Body Realm. But in Su Haos view, this cannot be considered a new realm above Divine Transformation, at most, it is consideredte Divine Transformation. Chapter 499

Chapter 499

Various fantasy technologiesbined with spiritual power and electricity to form electronic spirit technology have been realized, and various technologies in this world have also reached a high level. However, the development speed of electronic spirit technology in recent years has almost stagnated, like a car stuck in mud, no matter how the wheels turn, they just stay in ce. Su Hao was helpless about this, and he already understood that the potential umted in this world before has almost been exhausted, and to achieve another technological breakthrough, it would take at least hundreds of years of umtion. However, Su Haos research had a breakthrough at this moment. He found a method for long-distance space jumps of spaceships and sessfully implemented long-distance jumps for small spacecraft. The principle is notplicated: man-machine integration,plementing each others strengths and weaknesses. The factor restricting Su Hao himself from performing coordinate positioning teleportation is his radars insufficient perception range. And the factor restricting spaceships from performing ultra-long-distance teleportation is that spaceshipsck spiritual power and cannot deploy negative space modules. So as long as the two arebined, the spaceships detection range bes Su Haos radar, and he bes theputational core for the spaceship to deploy space modules, they canplement each others shorings, leverage advantages, andplete positioning teleportation. Now two new problems have emerged. Firstly, the spaceship Su Hao chose, the Leap, is toorge in size. It is feasible toplete the teleportation, but the energy and spiritual power required are beyond imagination. ording to estimates, when the entire Leap is fully charged and ready for teleportation, the energy consumed ounts for one-tenth of the total. This means that teleportation cannot be easily initiated, and the cost-effectiveness is too low. Secondly, even though signals propagate at nearly the speed of light, they are still too slow on the cosmic scale, leading to extremely long preparation times for teleportation. For example, if Su Hao wants to teleport the spaceship to a location ten light-years away, after calcting the position and initiating the deployment of space modules, it would take at least ten years for the space module to reach the designated location following the spiritual signal at nearly the speed of light before teleportation can be initiated Not only is there dy in positioning teleportation, but there will also be dys in signal transmission during the teleportation process. To this, Su Hao could only say, its better than nothing. As long as the signal problem is not solved, the imagined arbitrary teleportation within the cosmic space cannot be realized! Just as Su Hao was preparing to conduct experiments and teleportation tests, Yashan found Su Hao: Boss Wei, there may be some bad news that needs to be confirmed with you. Su Hao asked, Whats wrong? Yashan said, Since thest incident of the Little Star Expedition, the Astronomical Center has initiated a n to observe surrounding celestial bodies for anomalies in real-time. Every year, they conduct orbital calctions for observable celestial bodies to be prepared for any emergencies. In recent years, there have been significant changes in the gravitational field around our star domain, withs constantly changing their orbits, causing some disorder. Just now, I received news that a giant asteroid seventy billion kilometers away from the Cultivation Star has also been affected by the disorder, deviating from its original orbit and starting to move inward, and its final orbit cannot be calcted at the moment. However, this asteroid is the most threatening to our Cultivation Star, attracting the attention of the Astronomical Center, so it has been reported. Su Hao remained silent for a moment, then said, I understand. If this giant asteroid is heading straight towards us, can we deflect it with a bomb? Yashan shook his head and said, No, first of all, the distance is too far. Currently, our technology simply cannot reach it. By the time we can reach it, the energy required to deflect the giant asteroid exceeds the limit of what we can convert. ording to the data provided by the Astronomical Center, the asteroid is moving extremely fast, continuously spiraling inward around the star. In approximately one hundred and fifty years, it will enter the orbit of the Cultivation Star but it cannot be determined whether it poses a threat to the Cultivation Star. Su Hao thought to himself, No need to confirm. It will definitely pose a threat to the Cultivation Star. One hundred and fifty years, roughly the same as I expected, it seems that we cant avoid it this time. If Su Hao had the power to destroy the asteroid, dealing with this situation would be much simpler. He could directly teleport there, destroy it, and return without alerting anyone else. Unfortunately, he didnt have that kind of power. Su Hao asked, Hows the construction progress of our Leap spaceship? Yashan replied, The first phase of star body transformation is nearingpletion. It is estimated that it will enter the second phase in ten years, with theprehensive construction of the energy conversion system expected to bepleted in sixty years Su Hao silently calcted for a moment. With one hundred and fifty years time, they could just about finish building the spaceship. He then said, Until the Astronomical Centeres to a definite conclusion, keep this matter confidential. Just tell them to elerate the construction of the Leap. At the same time, focus on producing deflection bombs for future use, the more, the better. After a pause, he added, I do have a way to reach the giant asteroid. Although the data suggests that the possibility of deflection is small, we still have to try. First, well manufacture as many Ten Thousand st bombs as possible. After the charging isplete, Ill personally deliver them to the asteroid, detonate them, collect data, and then calcte. The crisis would arrive around three hundred years into his existence, but Su Hao miscalcted one thing, which was that in fact, this crisis had been initiated before its discovery, or rather, the crisis had never been far away, constantly looming, just with arge span of time. Su Hao thought for a moment and said, Yashan, immediately send a message to the engineering team to build a long-term habitable research base on the Leap as soon as possible, and then you and I will move in. He wanted to make sure whether this giant asteroid was targeting the Cultivation Star or him. He didnt know if it was still possible to move at this moment. In any case, it was worth a try. Twenty yearster, Su Hao and Yashan officially moved into the asteroid. At this time, someone actually suspected that Su Hao and Yashan were trying to escape and expressed a desire to live on the asteroid as well This news spread quickly and gained the approval of many people. Yashan didnt say much and buried those who raised doubts and those who spread this idea. At this time, rumors must not be allowed to spread, as the worst thing is theck of unity among people. Thirty yearster, the orbit of the giant asteroid stabilized, and the result calcted by the Astronomical Center was: the giant asteroid would collide directly with the Cultivation Star,nding at Lingsha Continent. At this point, Su Hao had confirmed that this crisis was now targeting the Cultivation Star and could no longer be changed. Perhaps it would be the next time before his position was locked in. Ten yearster, as the Cultivation Star ) and the giant asteroid approached each other, Su Hao utilized the man-machine integration to teleport himself near the giant asteroid. He then continuously shed multiple times, ultimately sessfullynding on the giant asteroid and summoning the highest-energy bombs that current technology could make, burying a total of one hundred of them. After leaving behind a positioning stone, he teleported back to the Cultivation Star. One hundred bombs were detonated simultaneously, then orbital data was collected, and deviation values were calcted. The conclusion was drawn that as long as continuous guidance was provided for deviation, there was a chance to escape the danger. Subsequently, bomb after bomb filled with energy was sent to the giant asteroid, continuously detonated in an attempt to deviate it. As time passed, the deviation angle grewrger andrger. After sixty years of effort, sess was finally achieved, and there was rejoicing all around. Twenty yearster, the observatory once again reported news. For some unknown reason, the giant asteroid, which had previously deviated from its orbit, was affected by some mysterious gravity and returned to its original trajectory. In other words, all the efforts of nearly eighty years were in vain, back to square one. Some people even thought, if they had known this earlier, it would have been better to do nothing, as the giant asteroid would have deviated from its orbit automatically by now. A staff member of the Astronomical Center reported with a frown, Its toote to send bombs to the asteroid at this point. Another person nodded in agreement, Exactly, when the speed was not this fast before, our deviation n took a full sixty years. Now, with the faster speed, we have less than twenty years left. The most crucial point is that the total energy we have converted is not enough to deviate a celestial body of such enormous mass in its trajectory. But some held a different opinion, Are we just going to wait for mutual destruction? Regardless of whether it will work or not, we must try our best. Thats right, didnt we defeat a small asteroid two hundred years ago? Now it has be our Leap spaceship! Being a thousand timesrger, so what? As long as we invest a hundred thousand times the energy Ridiculous. Then may I ask, where will the hundred thousand times the energye from? In the face of such natural disasters, everyone felt their insignificance. Including Su Hao. Even as powerful as he was, he was powerless against this. Blood energy? Runes? Genes? Space? Spiritual power? None of these worked. Even the current technology didnt have the means to destroy this giant asteroid. Not to mention destruction, they couldnt even deviate its trajectory. These abilities that once made Su Hao proud were only impressive whenpared to humans! Once ced in the context of the environment, he couldnt even handle a nearly smallest asteroid in the universe. Su Hao quickly put away that sense of helplessness and instead issued orders to everyone: Before the life-threatening crisis, everyone should give their all to fight against the natural disaster. First, the Leap spaceship will cease all construction except for the coordinate positioning teleportation function, and focus on building that. Second, the majority of the worlds energy output will be used to make bombs and deliver them, even if it means everyone regressing to primitive times, nothing is too much to sacrifice. Third, all the spiritual power cultivated by cultivators worldwide will be contributed for the next twenty years to make bombs. Fourth, buildrge-scale shelters on the other side to deviate the impact Chapter 500

Chapter 500

Things havee to this point, and theres no turning back, just do everything you can. Su Hao is a rtively rational person. He knows that its useless to say more at the moment; finding a way to solve the problem is what matters. But no matter how you calcte it, the conclusion is that twenty yearster, a giant will collide with the Cultivation Star, leading to the extinction of the Cultivation civilization. Now, facing Su Hao, there are two options: one is to do everything possible to stop the giant asteroid from hitting the, even at the cost of his life; the other is to take Yashan and some close people, ride the unfinished Leap. spaceship, leave the Cultivation Star, and start wandering rootlessly in the universe, persisting for decades or even hundreds of years, waiting for the energy and resources to deplete and perish. Theres still twenty years left! Su Hao calcted in his heart. With the remaining time, he can still do a lot of things. At this moment, theres no better choice. He wont run away because of the extra hundred years. Although the global crisis he caused cannot be reversed, there should still be some responsibility. His inner emotions have faded somewhat, but that doesnt mean his bottom line is gone. Its better to die than to live in disgrace, he agrees with this saying, but when faced with such a choice, his inner pride doesnt allow him to cling to life for those extra hundred years! Su Hao mocked himself inwardly: If I could live for a few thousand or tens of thousands of years, that would be alright, but if that were the case, I would definitely sneak away However, the technology doesnt allow it. Artificial ecology is not something that can be achieved so easily, and it cannot be sustained for too long. Its hard for humans to survive independently of the ecosystem. Su Hao made a decision in his heart, and he no longer hesitated. He quickly took action, organizing people from all over the world to resist the disaster ording to the n. The most crucial part of the n is to sessfully build the coordinate positioning and transmission on Leap. Su Haos n is to teleport the Leap, a 200-kilometer asteroid, onto the flight path of the giant asteroid, and deviate it from its predetermined orbit through impact. This n is somewhat feasible, but the difficulty lies in the teleportation of Leap. Su Haos current mental power is not enough to teleport a small asteroid. Perhaps adding Yashans mental power is enough. I also need to develop a technique for coborative teleportation Su Hao immediately found Yashan and said, Yashan, be prepared. This journey may end in twenty years. Yashan nodded silently, mentally preparing himself. No matter what, he would follow Boss Weis footsteps through fire and water. Su Hao said, But theres still a chance. We may not be able to destroy this giant asteroid, but just deviating it slightly will be enough. I n to teleport Leap directly onto the trajectory of the giant asteroid and use Leap.s kic energy to form an impact, attempting to divert its orbit. But teleporting Leap. requires your assistance. We need to work together. Yashan replied, Understood, Boss Wei. As long as theres a glimmer of hope, we cannot easily give up! Yashan also had a stake in the transformation of this world. He cared deeply about it and couldnt bear the idea of it being destroyed inexplicably thousands of yearster. If theres a chance to save it, even if it means sacrificing his life, he wants to try. Su Hao continued, We dont need to stay on Leap. anymore. Lets return to the Cultivation Star! Only when both of us are in front of everyone, will theye together and resist this crisis collectively. Yashan agreed deeply. If they both stayed on Leap, even though no one dared to say anything on the surface, internally, they would surely criticize them for running away in the face of danger. In this way, rallying peoples hearts to resist the crisis would just be a joke; no one would take it seriously. Su Hao and Yashan made some preparations, then teleported back to the headquarters of the Starry Sky Group, holding a meeting with representatives from all levels, broadcasting worldwide, conveying their determination to jointly resist the crisis, and arranging various tasks. Then, Su Hao alone researched how to coordinate the teleportation of Leap with Yashan. Five yearster. A towering peak, hollowed out at the base, turned into a man-made tform, as if cing a mountain on top of it. The entire mountain peak, including its interior, had been reconstructed. At this moment inside, Su Hao and Yashan entered arge machinepartment andy down separately. Su Hao messaged Yashan through his assistant, Ill handle the coordinates for this coborative positioning and teleportation. Just follow my instructions; you only need to act ording to the prompts on the assistant. This is just a practice, no need to feel too much pressure After going over the precautions, he asked, Are you ready? Yashan replied, Ready, Boss Wei. We can start anytime. Su Hao took a deep breath, adjusted his state, closed his eyes, and arge amount of spiritual power surged out of his body, activating the Perception Amplifier synchronously with his spiritual power. Two hourster, Su Hao locked onto a certain position in space, exactly on the future trajectory of the giant asteroid. The first step, operate the space wave at maximum power to generate a massive twin-space module, mental power annotation Teleporting a mountain requires an extremelyrge space module, and the mental power requirement for Su Hao bes extremely high. If he hadnt already cultivated to the Divine Body Realm and could support multi-threaded thinking, he might not be able to achieve this level. Three hourster, the spatial module marking waspleted, Su Hao eased some of the pressure on his mental power, and after a moment, he messaged Yashan, Yashan, do you perceive the spatial module I marked? Yashan replied, I can perceive it! Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief; as long as Yashan could perceive it, they could coordinate the teleportation. Su Hao continued, The second step, positioning and delivering the negative space module After a moment, Su Hao estimated that the delivery was sessful: Estimated sessful delivery. Ten minutester, I will begin to pry open the space module and open the passage. Yashan, listen to my instructions and solidify it along the passage I open. Yashan: Understood, standing by. Su Hao began to extend a massive amount of mental tendrils outward, densely spreading and covering all the surrounding newly formed space modules until Su Hao felt extreme pressure. Increase the force! Soon, all the surrounding space modules vibrated, and Su Hao opened the space channel. He immediately sent a message: Yashan, stabilize this state now. In just a breaths time, arge number of Yashans mental tendrils immediately surged along the channel he opened, while also taking over the vibration of the space modules from Su Hao. However, just this channel alone wouldnt allow the mountain peak to pass through; the channel needed to be further widened. Su Hao immediately withdrew, and his massive mental power continued to explore the outeryer of space modules. His strategy was simple: use his mental power, which was many times stronger than Yashans, to pry open a smaller channel, and Yashans role was to stabilize the channel opened by Su Hao. Then Su Hao would free up his mental power, continue to expand the channel, and Yashan would stabilize it again. This cycle would continue until a channelrge enough to amodate a mountain peak was created. This was Su Haos idea of how to transportrge objects when his mental power wasnt enough. The principle seemed simple, but the operation was not easy, and there was no room for error during the process. Thats why he and Yashan practiced with this mountain peak first. After some time, when Su Hao felt his mental power beginning to weaken, he finally achieved the goal. He said, Its done. Next step, delivery! Yashan, lets pull together! Yashan: ! Su Haos spirits were high, and he forcefully connected the mountain peak with himself, pulling hard. Teleportation! The next moment, Su Hao and Yashan, along with the entire mountain peak, disappeared from their original location and appeared in space, quietly floating. This was two yearster, on the trajectory of the giant asteroids movement. We did it! Su Haos spiritspletely rxed. He then asked, Yashan, are you okay? After a moment, Yashan replied through his assistant: ! Im okay! Chapter 501

Chapter 501

The rehearsal test of Su Hao and Yashan was sessful. The coordinated transmission between the two is indeed feasible. But teleporting a mountain peak exerted much more mental pressure on them than imagined, and also consumed a lot of energy. Su Hao silently calcted: The consumed spiritual power can be restored, but the consumed mental power is not so easy to recover. There is less than fifteen years before the impact. During this time, it is indeed possible to continue sending more mountain peaks to intercept in space, but the mental exhaustion for me and Yashan is too great. Afterwards, it may not be possible to teleport the Leap anymore. If they start conserving their energy from now on, it may not be impossible to teleport the Leap to the designated location after fifteen years. After thinking for a long time, Su Hao extinguished his intention to continue sending mountain peaks and said to Yashan, Yashan, the test was sessful. From now on, regardless of other matters, focus on exercising the mental tentacles to the limit. Specific affairs, let others handle them! Yashan said, Okay, Boss Wei! As time passed, the huge and iparable stone pressing on everyones heads drew closer and heavier. No one knew whether this crisis could be sessfully ovee. The vast majority of people held a pessimistic attitude towards this, even though they said fight to the end on the surface, they had already prepared for the worlds mutual destruction in their hearts. There was no other way. Faced with such a natural disaster, the power of humanity was too insignificant. This sense of helplessness, simr to that of ordinary people who only have a lifespan of less than a hundred years and know that they will die when their timees, but can do nothing about it. This helplessness, cant even breed a feeling of sadness. Deep down in their hearts, there is still a glimmer of hope, that is the strongest and legendary ancestor of this world, the Feng Wei. Along the way, Feng Wei, who has been creating miracles at every moment, can he lead everyone to ovee this natural disaster? Perhaps he can! After all, he is the most powerful immortal in this world. If even he cant do it, then is there still hope for this world? It can be foreseen that if this is true, human civilization wille to an end here. Perhaps after billions of years, this will stabilize again and new life, new civilization will emerge, but will they still be humans? Will there still be cultivation? Can there still be immortality? Everything will change! Every year, arge number of bombs are produced and delivered to giant asteroids, but the effect is minimal, and it cannot shake the trend of them colliding with the Cultivation Star. Fourteen yearster, there is one year left before the giant asteroid collides with the Cultivation Star. Fourteen years of uninterrupted efforts have sessfully caused the asteroid to deviate slightly, but it still has a certain angle topletely deviate from the Cultivation Star. Even if it brushes off by one-third, it will still result in the end of the world, and there will be no second possibility. It was also at this time that Su Hao and Yashan initiated the Leap impact n. All those familiar with Su Hao and Yashan gathered in the square at this moment, their eyes filled with expectation as they watched Su Hao and Yashan. Their thoughts varied. Feng Ling looked worriedly at the short-haired young man with a calm face. She recalled the past scenes and couldnt help but show a trace of helplessness on her face. She secretly sighed in her heart, Feng Wei, what a genius he is. epting him as a disciple and guiding him into the path of cultivation is the greatest honor of my life. Its a pity that talents are envied by heaven. Feng Weis growth is always apanied by various idents and disasters I really hope that if given a thousand years, what kind of changes he will bring to the world, but unfortunately Feng Yuers eyes are calm like still water, but her heart is filled with various vors: Junior Brother Feng Wei, just like when we were young, always walking ahead of us. I have been studying hard and trying my best to catch up, but the more I learn, the more I realize his profoundness, bottomless. I always wanted to gain power to protect myself, but in the end, I still need him to protect me Yun Qingping clenches his fists, endless unwillingness in his heart: We must seed I refuse to die like this. The sky is still so vast, there is still so much I want to witness! Feng Cheng rushes forward directly, staring at Su Hao with red eyes and says, Senior Brother Feng Wei, Senior Brother Yue Ying, take me with you! Wherever you go, I want to go too! In Feng Chengs view, Su Hao and Yashans journey is extremely dangerous. He has almost followed the two of them all his life, but at this critical moment, he is unwilling to go alone. Even if he dies, he wants to die with his two senior brothers. Su Hao looks at the people in the distance, then at Feng Cheng beside him, suddenly smiles and says, Feng Cheng, how long have you been with me? Feng Cheng shakes his head and says, I dont know. Su Hao chuckles, Why do you want to follow us? Feng Cheng says, Just want to follow. Su Hao asks, Were going to die, you know? Feng Cheng replies, Take me to die together! In the next life, I can help Senior Brother with misceneous tasks. Without Senior Brother, I dont know what I would do. Su Hao sighs deeply, Feng Cheng, thene with us! Feng Cheng nods heavily, his face full of excitement. He has followed his senior brother for countless years, and until the end, his senior brother did not abandon him. Su Hao turns around and looks at everyone, saying solemnly, Alright, everyone go back and do your duties. The more critical the moment, the less room there is for any negligence and timidity. Keep your eyes wide open! There will only be sess, no failure. Failure means everyone is doomed to die, and then everything will be meaningless. From Su Haos unquestionable tone, everyone felt his unparalleled confidence and courage, and for a moment, their spirits were uplifted. Yes! Until itspletely failed, how can we be pessimistic? Even if there is a slight chance, we must seize it. Although the calctions from the calction center indicate that even if the Leap collides with the giant asteroid, it cannot deviate the asteroid from its established orbit, so what? We must believe that miracles will happen. Are miracles in this world scarce? Su Hao says, Feng Cheng, activate the spatial equilibrium technique. Feng Cheng activates the spatial equilibrium technique as instructed, Su Hao grabs Feng Chengs arm, and says to Yashan, Yashan, lets go! Then they directly teleport into the Leap. At the same time, blood rushes into Feng Chengs brain, recording Feng Chengs consciousness information in the bullet space, and then stored in the little ck room. Throughout the entire process, Feng Cheng remained in a rxed state, without any resistance thoughts. It should be noted that if Feng Cheng had any resistance, his huge spiritual power could instantly disperse Su Haos blood energy. Su Hao intended to give Feng Cheng a chance. The reason is simple: Feng Cheng actively followed. As for assistants, he didnt need more. Having Yashan was enough, but he didnt mind having one more to help with odd jobs. The key word here is voluntary! For Su Hao, this is very important. The pinball space is his core and foundation, his bottom line. He admits that he is not so generous to treat the pinball function as a tool of benevolence, indiscriminately recording the consciousness of others and sharing trillions of years of time. On this point, he is very selfish. The Immortal Master is very smart. If he were brought along, he would definitely be an exceptionally helpful assistant. But Su Hao didnt bring him because the Immortal Master has his own life, his own pursuits, which have nothing to do with Su Hao. Feng Yuer is very beautiful, stunning to the point of suffocation, and Su Hao also harbors a vague liking for her, but Su Hao didnt bring her because Feng Yuer has her own pursuits. She is a woman of strong personality, independent, and has nothing to do with Su Hao. His own Master, Feng Ling, who brought him into the door, he is grateful in his heart, but Su Hao didnt bring her because Feng Ling has her own happy lifestyle. Fundamentally speaking, Su Hao is just her monstrous disciple, a passing guest in life, and she also has her own life she wants, unrted to Su Hao. But Yashan and Feng Cheng are different. Yashan originally had his own pursuits, which also had nothing to do with Su Hao. At first, Su Hao didnt think of bringing Yashan along, but by chance, Yashan followed him in his reincarnation and grew into an important assistant for Su Hao. In the second half of his life, he voluntarily knelt down to follow Su Hao, so Su Hao brought him along. As for Feng Cheng, shortly after joining, he became Su Haos errand assistant. For three hundred years, in this process, his life, life goals, and the meaning of cultivation all became Su Hao. Following Su Haos orders became the standard of his life, and the center of his entire life revolved around Su Hao. At this moment of danger, he actively requested to apany Su Hao. Hes ultimately different from others. After Su Haopleted recording Feng Chengs consciousness information, Yashan arrived a stepte and appeared not far from Su Hao through teleportation. Su Hao naturally released Feng Chengs arm and said, Yashan, follow me into the main cabin and prepare for the positioning transmission. Feng Cheng, you are in charge of the control room, coordinate with the Ground Command of Cultivation Star. Feng Cheng received the order and immediately acted on it. Meanwhile, Su Hao and Yashan entered the main cabin to prepare to start the machine. Su Hao said in a deep voice, Are you ready, Yashan? After this transmission, the two of them might exhaust their mental strength, and they would not have the ability to return to Cultivation Star, thus dying in the impact of the huge energy. Yashans voice was steady, Ready, Boss Wei! No matter what, I will follow in your footsteps. At this moment, Feng Chengs voice came from outside, Senior Brother, me too! Su Hao said, Then lets begin! He closed his eyes, slowly inputting spiritual power into the huge machine, connecting with the spiritual power filled in the Leap. The next moment, all these energies were under his control. Feng Cheng, report the coordinates of the jumpnding point after eight hours. Chapter 502

Chapter 502

Topletely divert the giant asteroid, all the kic energy of the spaceship must be applied to the asteroid, and the impact position must also be precisely calcted to the utmost uracy. The reason for choosing the jump time of the spaceship to be one year before the collision with Cultivation Star, which is eight hourster, is the result of arge number of elite and precise calctions to obtain the optimal impact angle. At this time, the direction of the spaceships advance forms a right angle with the anticipated deviation direction of the asteroid, which can perfectly transfer all the momentum to the asteroid. With the urrence of a miracle, perhaps Cultivation Star can survive. Will there be a miracle? Maybe! Feng Cheng reported to the groundmand immediately after obtaining the results, while Su Hao began to mobilize his spiritual power, starting the machines step by step as nned earlier. At this moment, many peoples emotions were extremely contradictory. They both hoped that the n could proceed smoothly and hoped for some twists and turns in between. Because ording to the data provided by the calction center, even if the spaceship sessfully impacts, the result is still unable to deviatepletely, still missing a bit. The deeper meaning of the smooth progress of the n is that death is still inevitable. If there were some idents, how nice it would be. With some idents, maybe the asteroid would just fly past. However, the miracle they hoped for was doomed not to happen, because this process was all in Su Haos hands. How could he let idents happen easily when he had nned everything in advance? He had experienced too many idents, to tell the truth, he didnt like idents at all. He only liked surprises. Two hourster, the coordinates were locked. Four hourster, the massive new life space modules spiritual marking waspleted. Su Hao only felt a burst of mental pain, knowing that this was the result of the marking of the space module far beyond its limit. But it didnt matter. At this moment, Su Haos willpower far exceeded imagination. Just this degree couldnt make him flinch. Next, he leveraged the space module, which required Yashans assistance, and this time, it was much more difficult than thest time. Without fear, the two had long been mentally prepared. Su Haos numerous spiritual tentacles extended orderly and swiftly, opening a passage in the blink of an eye. Afterpleting this step, Su Hao immediately prompted, Yashan, follow. In fact, Su Hao didnt need to prompt. After Su Haopleted the first stage of opening the space channel, Yashans spiritual tentacles followed closely behind, skillfully taking over control and maintaining the previous stability. Then Su Hao continued to widen the passage. Opening a passage big enough for a huge asteroid to pass through was not a simple matter. Su Hao quickly felt the heavy pressure transmitted by the spiritual power. As the passage grew wider, the pressure on Su Haos mind also increased. It became more difficult for Su Hao to continue expanding more space modules. Its like a cart of fruit. If I take them off one by one from the cart, I wont feel how difficult it is. It seems that this cart of fruit doesnt weigh much. But when asked to unload all the fruit from the cart at once, it bes exceptionally difficult. And Su Hao and Yashan were bearing the pressure of unloading all the fruit at once. Every moment, Su Hao felt that he couldnt hold on anymore, but soon another voice suppressed this thought: Su Hao! Is this all youve got? Su Hao asked himself: Why choose to suffer when one can enjoy happiness? The answer immediately came to mind: If I die, so be it, but this incredibly beautiful life, the treasure of the universe, I want to do everything I can to save it, to let it continue to thrive for another ten thousand years. Even if it means enduring some hardships. As for Yashan, he didnt think too much. At this moment, his whole person was in a daze, just following the n previously formted, stable, stable, and stable again! A thought in his mind supported him to continue: Absolutely cannot drag down the Boss Wei! On the contrary, it was such a pure thought that made his weakened spiritual power burst out with powerful force. I dont know how long it passed, maybe not long, maybe a long time, but the expanded space could already amodate the entire spaceship. Su Hao stopped, maintaining the status quo with Yashan, and said, Yashan, get ready! At the same time, he shouted at the top of his lungs, Feng Cheng, report the time for teleportation! Feng Cheng also shouted loudly in response, Senior Brother, one minute until teleportation! Ten, nine two, one! Teleportation!!! Su Hao roared, Yashan, teleport now! And then he exerted hisst bit of mental strength to pull himself along with the entire spacecraft. Whoosh Silently, this huge spacecraft suddenly disappeared from its original space, without a trace. But at the same moment, it appeared out of thin air in a certain position outside the Cultivation Star in outer space, maintaining its original direction and speed, seemingly drifting leisurely, but actually traveling at a speed exceeding three hundred thousand kilometers per hour. Head-on collision with the seemingly not far away giant asteroid. Like an egg hitting a huge statue in the park, no, even bigger than the statues in the park If the spaceship is an egg, the giant asteroid is arge statue, and Cultivation Star is a vi. Although the giant asteroid is smaller than Cultivation Star, it is still limited in size, and any collision or impact would result in destruction. However, now the spaceship, this egg, is the hope of all the people on Cultivation Star. When the spaceship appeared on the detector screen, everyone eligible to receive firsthand information on Cultivation Star became excited. Feng Wei seeded! Great! Huh? Since theyve already seeded, why havent they returned yet? With Feng Weis ability, they could have teleported here instantly. Maybe theyre just confirming it again! Cant afford to make mistakes. Hope everything goes smoothly. While everyone was chattering, Feng Xianglong calmly asked the calction personnel, Report the error in jump time and location. Soon, a calction personnel immediately replied, The error in the expected position is within two seconds, which is eptable. The jump was sessful. Looking at the data again, he said, The time until the collision is ten minutes. [Immortal Ancestor] and the Vice Dean can return now. Feng Xianglong frowned and said, Immediately contact the spaceship and arrange for personnel to retreat! Another staff member immediately said, The signal has been sent, but due to the distance, there is some dy. Please wait a moment. The activation of the teleportation array will also have some dy, but theoretically, they cane back. While everyone anxiously waited, after the sessful jump, Su Hao instantly felt drained, feeling dazed and confused. He couldnt think clearly at all, and it was impossible to recover in a short time. Yashan, on the other hand, rolled his eyes and directly passed out. Feng Cheng widened his eyes, staring at the disy screen, holding his breath, waiting for the measurement results. He was waiting for the message of sess, then he would report to his senior brother, which was the task assigned to him. Ten secondster, theparison results came out, and fourrge green words appeared on the screenJump sessful! Feng Cheng immediately shouted hoarsely, Senior Brother, its sessful! The jump was sessful! But there was no response. Feng Cheng was stunned, suddenly thinking of something, and immediately ran to the main cabin. Soon he saw Su Hao, who was copsed with his head in his hands, and Yashan who was unconscious. He called out a few times, but there was no response from either of them. Feng Cheng immediately calmed down: Feng Cheng, Feng Cheng! Dont panic, the more anxious, the worse it gets! Its up to me next, I must handle things well. He took a few deep breaths, calmed down his nervousness, but his heart was pounding in his chest, letting him know that he was not as calm as he appeared. In less than ten minutes, the spaceship will immediately collide with the asteroid. I must take Senior Brother away before that, the teleportation room is not far from the control room. ording to the current distance calction and the preparation time for the teleportation array, it will probably take about three minutes Feng Cheng approached and knocked twice on the doors of Su Hao and Yashans cabins, broke them open, pulled them out, andid them on the ground. While muttering to himself, Cant rush, cant rush. Before taking Senior Brother back, I need to activate all the thrusters on the spacecraft to elerate and activate the dyed explosion devices of arge number of bombs to leave! He returned to the control room, activated the dyed bomb devices first, and then prepared to open all the thrusters. However, just before he did, his hand stopped: If I open all the thrusters, then all the energy on the spacecraft will be used for this, which means I might not be able to activate the teleportation array to send Senior Brother back No! I must send Senior Brother back first! Feng Cheng immediately lifted Su Hao and Yashan and ran towards the teleportation array. After putting them on the array, he looked at the small keyboard on the teleportation array and thought to himself: Cant teleport to headquarters. If someone with ill intentions takes advantage of it, Senior Brother, who is currently defenseless, will definitely die Then, send them back to the Starry Bay! Feng Cheng immediately activated the teleportation array. Three minutester, a dazzling light shed, and Su Hao and Yashan were teleported away. Only then did Feng Cheng breathe a sigh of relief: Next, open all the thrusters! Ill activate the teleportation array first. During the gap when the teleportation array is ready, Ill operate the remote control device to avoid energy redirection and terminate the teleportation! The time is enough! Thinking of this, Feng Cheng activated the teleportation array without hesitation, quietly waiting. When the teleportation array was ready to activate, he reached out and made a gesture, and hundreds of golden lights shot out, each selecting their target, and one by one pressed the buttons to activate them. After doing all this, three seconds passed. Feng Cheng observed the results of the opening, he soon breathed a sigh of relief, secretly said, Sess! Then, a bright light shed, and he disappeared from his original position, appearing on the teleportation array of the Starry Bay. Su Hao was still lying on the ground, half-dead, clutching his head, with a hideous expression, seemingly enduring extreme pain, while Yashans eyes were still rolled back. Only at this moment did Feng Cheng rx, but his heart was still pounding incessantly. A moment of fright! If I hadnt brought Senior Brother back, I would be a sinner! Chapter 503

Chapter 503

After teleporting to the Starry Bay, Feng Cheng didnt contact anyone from the Starry Sky Group. He knew human hearts wereplex, and he couldnt afford to let his guard down. At least, he decided to wait until Senior Brother Feng Wei regained consciousness before making any decisions. Even if Senior Brother Feng Wei med him after waking up, he would ept it. They had already done what they needed to do, so now it was just a matter of waiting for the results. At this point, whether they contacted the outside world or not didnt make much of a difference. After some thought, Feng Cheng muttered to himself, No, even though there might not be any obvious consequences from teleporting here, there will still be records. Someone determined enough could still find out. Its better to relocate immediately. In reality, at this critical juncture of the worlds destruction, no one should have the time to bother with enemies like the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals. However, Feng Cheng had a different perspective on this: Its better to be safe than sorry. Who knows, maybe when the world is on the brink of destruction, everyones thinking about settling scores and seeking revenge? Those who once feared my senior brothers power might now risk everything to cause trouble for him. That would be disastrous, wouldnt it? Its safer to relocate immediately! Then, carrying Su Hao and Yashan and cloaking himself with various invisibility spells, Feng Cheng left the Starry Bay and flew towards a storage space known only to the three of them, where they should be safe. Just as Feng Cheng left the Starry Bay, the spaceship Leap finally collided with a giant asteroid in space. It felt like an egg hitting a huge statue in a park. But the Leap was not an egg, and the giant asteroid was definitely not a statue. Both were essentially fast-moving asteroids, just with a significant difference in size. Before the collision, there was silence, and after the collision, there was still silence. But at the moment of impact, everyone staring at the monitors seemed to have their hearts skip a beat. A burst of mes erupted at the point of impact, bing brighter and brighter until it engulfed the Leap, and then the visible halo expanded outward, spreading like a huge dazzling hemisphere, as if a ball of light was embedded in it. The entire giant asteroid shook, and many rocks burst from its surface,pletely breaking free from gravity and flying freely into the vast space. The dazzling halo continued to spread outward, shattering seemingly solid rock formationsyer byyer wherever it went, with huge boulders apanied by arge amount of dust breaking free from gravity and shooting in all directions. In just a moment, the surrounding space was filled with various high-speed debris, extremely dangerous. The light continued to spread, sweeping across more than half of the giant asteroid in just ten minutes. It was estimated that in a few more minutes, the entire surface of the giant asteroid would be plowed through. At this moment, the light on the asteroid gradually dimmed. Whoosh! Many monitors on the Immortal Cultivation Star flickered, the images bing blurry, and some even directly went ck, turning into static. This was because the debris from the exploded monitors floating in space had hit them, some being directly damaged, while others were knocked out of alignment. For a moment, the entire headquarters fell into chaos. The monitors are so far away, yet they were hit by debris so quickly. It shows the immense power of the impact! If it had hit our, the effect would probably be simr! We didnt detect it before the impact. I didnt expect such a powerful force to erupt afterward. Just the Leap is enough to destroy the world. What if this giant asteroid collided with our? Dont waste time, get to work quickly and calcte the data after the impact. Right, the deviation angle of the giant asteroid after the impact is what we should be concerned about. Soon the data came out, and the tester reported, After multiple calctions, the preliminary conclusion is: the giant asteroid has deviated from its original orbit, but not by much. Under the influence of thes gravity, this giant asteroid will deviate back at a small angle, ultimately passing by one-fifth of thes position. Specific conclusions still need further calctions. Previously it was one-third, which means it still had some effect. But the final result wouldnt change anything; unless there were unexpected events, the world would still be destroyed. Everyone fell silent. Feng Xianglong said, What if we continue to bombard the giant asteroid with bombs? The tester replied, We have already factored in the bombs weveunched. Our energy supply is critically low. Feng Xianglong frowned and muttered to himself, It seems we can only execute Feng Tangs final n! After organizing his thoughts, Feng Xianglong spoke in a deep voice, Ministers, listen to mymand! The assembly quickly quieted down, with all eyes on Feng Xianglong. Feng Xianglong stepped onto the tform and said, Immediately lock onto all former members of the Demon Hunters Association from the old era. Everyone widened their eyes suddenly, seemingly realizing something terrifying. It became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Feng Xianglong continued, Organize a specialized team. Within a month, uproot the entire Demon Hunters Association. Members of the association are to be killed without mercy. As Feng Xianglongs words fell, a chill ran through everyones hearts. They all knew that President Feng was nning to kill all those former era cultivators to use them as a source of energy and make bombs to send to the asteroid! This was truly ruthless! But no one opposed it; instead, they all agreed wholeheartedly! As long as they werent the ones going to blow up the asteroid, they had no objections. Some even began to hope, Perhaps, blowing up all these ancient era cultivators who have existed for who knows how many years could save the world? Feng Xianglongsmand was quickly put into action. Before the worlds destruction, there would be a great chaos. But as long as they could survive in the end, nothing else mattered. Next, scenes of cultivators fighting each other were about to unfold. Just about two hours after Feng Cheng left, a burly figure barged into the Starry Bay. After looking around and finding no one, he frowned in annoyance and punched a nearby huge rock. If Su Hao had seen this person, he would have immediately recognized him. This person was none other than the former Right Hall Master, Lichi, who once served the Immortal Master. After a moment, another figure flew in andnded opposite Lichi; it was Lin Mei. Lin Mei frowned and asked, Lichi, what are you doing here? Lichi gave Lin Mei a fierce look but remained silent. Lin Mei continued, Before the Immortal Master passed away, he entrusted me with keeping an eye on you. He specifically warned against letting you cause trouble for Jia Wei. It seems the Immortal Master had foresight. And who gave you the message just now? Lichi spoke heavily, Lin Mei, youre not worthy of knowing. Lin Mei sneered, It must have been your ridiculous Demon Hunters Association! Hmph! A bunch of shady characters from the past era. Clinging to remnants of history. Lichis eyes widened, Shut up! Lin Mei said, Lichi, our Dim Light in the Abbys has be a thing of the past. Im tired of watching you all these years! The Immortal Master said if I grew tired, I could kill you! Dont make trouble for Jia Wei. Lichi eximed angrily, Jia Wei, Jia Wei! Has no one ever cared about Ehuan? Since itse to this, Ive had enough of you too! Lin Mei quickly formed a protective shield with her gestures. With a flick of her delicate hand, hundreds of golden lights shot out toward Lichi. Lichi roared in anger. A yellow light shed, and his figure suddenly erged. He threw out a token, blocking the golden lightsing at him. As he was about to unleash his attack, the golden lights kept pounding on the token shield, riddling it with holes until it was rendered useless. The golden lights, unabated, pierced through Lichi, much to his disbelief. How is this possible! Im also in the Divine Transformation Realm, why With a wave of her hand, Lin Mei chopped off Lichis head and said calmly, You know nothing about Starry Skys technology, Lichi. Dont me me; Ive given you over a hundred years of chances. I dont want to wait anymore. Lichi, unwilling to ept his fate, tried to self-destruct, but no matter what he tried, he couldnt. Lin Meis voice came faintly, Dont bother, this is Starry Skys technology! Your bodys energy, Ill send it to the energy department to make bombs. If you want to explode, do it afternding on the asteroid! Lichi died with resentment, unable toprehend why, after all his efforts in learning and cultivating, he couldnt even handle Lin Mei, who used to be no match for him Why was fate so unfair to someone as diligent as him? Chapter 504

Chapter 504

It wasnt until five dayster that Su Hao regained some ability to think and had no objections to Feng Chengs arrangements. Another monthter, Su Hao had basically regained his ability to defend himself. Su Hao opened his eyes from his meditation and thought to himself, In about three more months, Ill bepletely recovered. As for Yashan Turning his head to the side, he saw Yashan still half-dead and half-paralyzed in the lounge chair. Yashan wanted to fully recover, afraid it would take at least half a year. By then, the world might be on the brink of destruction. Su Hao joked, Yashan, you dont look too good, haha! Where did all your previous vitality go? Yashan, weak and without strength, replied softly, Boss Wei, I used to handle three wives at the same time, but Ive never felt this weak before Su Hao: He wasnt asking about that, right? Feng Cheng, cutting fruit for the two, eximed in surprise, Brother Yue Ying actually has three wives? When did this happen? I had no idea! Could it be you spent money on them? Yashan, suddenly spirited, said, Am I the kind of person who spends money? Then he became weak again, If I wanted to, how many beautiful girls would willingly throw themselves at me? Feng Cheng, youre still young, you wouldnt understand. Feng Cheng: Why does the weakest person here speak the most boldly? Feng Cheng didnt understand and admired Yashans courage. Su Hao took the fruit Feng Cheng handed over and took a hearty bite, delicious and crispy. Yashan asked, What about my fruit, Feng Cheng? Feng Cheng replied, Not done yet Yashan: Su Hao finished the fruit in three or four bites. At this moment, Feng Cheng had just finished cutting one, intending to give it to Yashan. But thinking of Yashans many beautiful girls, he involuntarily passed it to Su Hao and said, Brother, have some fruit. Yashans hand froze in mid-air: Su Hao didnt hesitate to take it and said while eating, Feng Cheng, you can contact headquarters now and ask about the situation of the asteroid deviation. Upon hearing this, Feng Cheng immediately got up to connect to thework and called Feng Xianglong to inquire about the situation. After a while, he came back and said, Brother, after the impact, the asteroid did indeed deviate, but ultimately, under the gravity of the Cultivation Star, it will still collide. They are currently aggressively capturing cultivators from the old era, extracting energy to make deviation bombs. ording to President Feng, its better than nothing, it has some effect, but the result is not much different. Its just a dying struggle now. Su Hao said, A dying struggle is better than waiting for death. How long until impact? Feng Cheng replied, Ten months and twenty-one days. Su Hao slowly closed his eyes, lying back on the lounge chair, lost in thought. Feng Cheng also didnt disturb. At this moment, Yashan gently called out, Feng Cheng! Feng Cheng! Feng Cheng looked over in confusion, only to see Yashan winking and gesturing for fruit. Yashan was very eager to eat some! Feng Cheng nodded in response and obediently started. After the failure of the Demon-Extermination Allied Forces hundreds of years ago, they hid in various parts of the world. When they saw that the Starry Sky Group no longer cared about them, some people with intentions secretly established an organization called the Demon-Extermination Society. Their aim is to resist the harm the Starry Sky Group has caused to the world, as well as the insult to orthodox cultivation, and to restore the great traditional era of cultivation. The first core goal is to eradicate the first Demon King of the cultivation world, the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals. As for whether the purpose is truly to restore orthodox cultivation or to serve as a means for certain people to gain benefits, it is unknown. But as long as someone believes it, the slogan of restoration is righteous. Due to the Starry Sky Groups development of the thirty-nine provinces, the living space of the Demon-Extermination Society has been greatlypressed, while the development of the Lingsha Continent is almost negligible. So the members of the Demon-Extermination Society regard Lingsha Continent as their headquarters and call it the Immortal Realm, enticing various ignorant children to join them, indoctrinating them with old-fashioned ideas, and carefully cultivating them into qualified restorers. They indoctrinate children rather than teenagers because teenagers no longer believe their words. Every year, the Starry Sky Group conducts safety propaganda against anti-cultivation scams, and almost every slightly mature person has some awareness of scam prevention. But even so, there are still many people who think they are the children of destiny and follow the Demon-Extermination Society back to the Immortal Realm to cultivate. Coupled with the continuous influx of cultivators from the old era, over many years, their influence has be extremely vast, and it has even prated into the Starry Sky Group internally. However, Su Hao has never let Yashan actively clean up these people, but treats them as a spice of life for the Starry Sky Group. And now, they are just what he needs. At this moment, all over Lingsha Continente there are actions to capture members of the Demon-Extermination Society. The Starry Sky Demon Cult is too arrogant! Today, they want to exterminate us, the righteous sects! iming to be the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals, what a joke! They are just engaged in indiscriminate killing of righteous people. Why did you all just realize it now? Ive long said that those thieves have evil intentions and will one day eradicate us, so why didnt you believe it? Why, as the world approaches its copse, does the Starry Sky Demon Cult attack us instead of focusing on diverting the asteroid? I guess they must have evil intentions, wanting to absorb the spiritual power cultivated for thousands of years and send it into space Hissso brutal! Truly worthy of the style of a demon cult. Humph, its meaningless. The world is doomed to destruction, and no one can escape. Their dying struggle is ridiculous. The key is to try to get us to die ahead of time absurd! Now its toote to say anything, we should still look for a way out! After thinking for a long time and unable toe up with any good ideas, seeing that the Starry Sky capture team was about to catch up, a cultivator immediately took out his phone and called the elders of the Demon-Extermination Society for help. Beep beep! The call was quickly hung up. Another person took out their phone and dialed the elders number, only to be hung up on as well. The crowd refused to believe it and took turns dialing. Perhaps annoyed by the iing calls, the phone connected, and a furious roar came through: You fools, why are you calling me at this time? Do you want me to die faster? Go wherever its cooler and leave me alone, Ive turned off my phone! Beep beep beep~ The cultivators looked at each other in dismay. The demon cult cultivators are catching up! Why are they moving so fast? It must be their demonic techniques! Fellow cultivators, the flying swords areing at me, quickly help me resist Ah~ the heavens want to kill me! Lets fight them back! Ah ah ah! I cant hold on Im done for! This long journey of cultivation ends here, fellow cultivators, farewell! Quickly self-destruct, even if we die, we wont let them seed! Damn! The self-destruct failed, it wont detonate! Ah ah ah~ Feng Xianglong had given a deadline of one month, but in actual operation, only part of it could bepleted in a month. Topletely uproot the members of the Demon-Extermination Society and carry out the capture operation, it would take at least half a year. But it didnt matter, as long as all these people were sent to the asteroid before it collidedpletely. Feng Xianglong stayed at headquarters every day, closely following thetest developments, but as time passed, he felt more and more powerless. Its still not enough! Heaven wants me dead, I have no choice but to die! Although he was somewhat unwilling to die, at this point in time, he had no regrets in his life. At least, the immortal cultivation dream he had longed for had been realized. He had originally thought he would age slowly like other mortals under the scythe of time, bing weak and senile until he disappearedpletely. Unexpectedly, in his middle age, fate quietly changed, and such a colorful life was lived. I wonder what Feng Tang is thinking And at this moment, Su Hao wasnt thinking about anything, resting his eyes to recover his energy as quickly as possible. Now that he had tried everything, he had no other options. Su Hao muttered to himself, Wait! Wait for the oue, then do what I can do! Perhaps, to save this world, there was another way that wasnt a way! But whether this disaster could be ovee in the end didnt depend on him anymore, but on the people of this world! Them! The determination to save the that nurtured them! How strong was it in the end! Chapter 505

Chapter 505

Time quietly passes by, and in three months, the anticipated doomsday is approaching. But this precise timing is only known to the upper echelons of society. Even though various rumors are flying around, most people have spected the answer from various signs, but the official website of the Starry Sky Group has not formally dered the arrival of the end of the world, leaving many people still doubtful. The end of the world? How could that be! Must be a joke! The reason for not announcing it is that there is still hope, still searching for a solution, and another consideration is the stability of society. On the eve of the worlds destruction, no one can predict what crazy things those who have lost their sanity will do. The demons sealed in the hearts of humans, once freed from the restraint of consequences, are very likely toe out and act recklessly. Actions that were previously only in fantasies will be reality. The final oue is always death, so why not indulge thoroughly before death? Its best to experience everything written in thew So, concealing the truth is a responsible way for the majority, as some things are not necessarily better when made public. Even on the brink of destruction, the entire human poption can still maintain a certain order. Arge amount of supplies are being transported to various shelters in order, and then people from all over the world are arranged to take flying cars orderly to crash sites and take refuge in shelters. These people know that disaster ising, but they dont know when it wille. Some say tomorrow, some say in a month, some say in five years Thats where the dilemma lies; wanting to do evil, but not knowing when is the right time to choose. Ordinary people hide in shelters, but cultivators above the Golden Core stage of the Starry Sky Group do not have the qualifications to hide in shelters. In the words of Yashan, cultivators at the Golden Core stage are to some extent enjoying the abundant resources provided by society. In times of crisis, they must step forward and stand at the forefront of the crisis. Even if they have to die, they must die first. Regardless of whether Yashans words make sense or not, anyone who opposes them is expelled from the Starry Sky Group,beled as traitors, and then sent to the bomb production workshop. The methods are bloody and cruel. Su Hao, Yashan, and Feng Cheng have now returned to the headquarters of the Starry Sky Group, right above the Morling City headquarters building. At this time, low-level cultivators of Morling City have already evacuated to shelters with ordinary people. Those who remain here are the tens of thousands of cultivators above the Golden Core stage cultivated over the past few centuries, the absolute core of the Starry Sky Group. To put it bluntly, the Starry Sky Group relies on these tens of thousands of cultivators at the Golden Core stage to manage the world. There are top talents in various fields among them, usually shining in their respective positions, rarely gathering. But today, they received a call from the Starry Sky Groups faith, the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals: All Yuanying and above cultivators of the Starry Sky Group, gather at Morling City. No one flinched, nor dared to. Within a day, everyone gathered here. Su Hao stood atop the Starry Sky Building, overlooking the dense crowd below, his eyes full of determination. He slowly spoke, his voice spreading throughout Morling City: Everyone, follow me to Qingyu Youzhou! With that said, he flew up, moving at a steady speed towards the distance. Yashan and Feng Cheng immediately followed suit, and Feng Xianglong, Feng Hua, Yun Qingping, Feng Yuer, and others followed afterwards. More and more people flew into the air, following behind Su Hao. They didnt know what they were going to do in Qingyu Youzhou, but they knew that following the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals at this time couldnt be wrong, perhaps there was still a glimmer of hope. Only a very few technicians had a flicker of doubt in their minds. Not long ago, the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals asked them which position would be best to intercept from the Cultivation Star. They gave the answer: Qingyu Youzhou. Perhaps, the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals wanted to lead everyone to intercept the asteroid? But they quickly shook their heads because it simply wasnt feasible! Even if these people rushed up to release spells to intercept, it still wouldnt be enough topletely divert the asteroid! The flying speed of the crowd was very fast, and in less than two days, they all arrived at Qingyu Youzhou and stopped in the sky above a huge square, floating silently. The moment they arrived here, they all noticed the densely packed Ten Thousand Explosions bombsid out on the square, but these bombs were nothing but empty shells. They spected in their hearts: Could it be Before they could think further, Su Hao spoke up: These are the surplus bomb shells produced over the years, but there isnt enough energy to fill them, so arge number of them are left unused. This is just a part of them! Each Golden Core cultivator is responsible for one, each Nascent Soul cultivator is responsible for five, and each Divine Transformation cultivator is responsible for fifteen! This was calcted by Su Hao to exactly drain the spiritual power within these cultivators bodies without causing them to copse and die. After speaking, Su Hao paid no attention to whether these cultivators were willing or not, or what they thought in their hearts. He immediatelynded next to one of the bomb shells and began to input spiritual power. Yashan and Feng Cheng quickly followed suit, eachnding beside Su Hao and cing their hands on a bomb shell, inputting spiritual power. The rest of the people nced at each other and didnt say anything. They each selected a bomb shell and began to input spiritual power. In their view, facing the crisis of world destruction, this was only natural, and they had long considered whether the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals would secretly dispose of them, drain their spiritual power, and throw them onto the asteroid. Now letting them input spiritual power themselves is already the most merciful approach they can think of. Moreover, its just about inputting all the surplus spiritual power into one bomb shell without disrupting the structure of spiritual power within their bodies, so the core remains intact. But it must be said that the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals has a sharp eye. Indeed, one Ten Thousand Explosions bomb is the limit for Golden Core cultivators, five for Nascent Soul cultivators, and fifteen for Divine Transformation cultivators. Then to release three to five spells afterward would be a stretch. While Su Hao input spiritual power into the bomb, he observed the behavior of the tens of thousands of people, nodding inwardly. Regardless of whether they volunteered or not, ultimately, no one hesitated too much. They all input spiritual power ording to Su Haos standards, and those with surplus spiritual power even cooperated with others to replenish a bomb shell. Su Hao himself filled fifty Ten Thousand Explosions bombs in one go. While those with ulterior motives watched in astonishment, all his spiritual power, except for maintaining the structure of spiritual power, waspletely depleted. At this point, if he were to continue to call upon too much spiritual power, the cirction of spiritual power within his body would inevitably copse, leading to rapid death. Two hourster, giant bombs shimmering with golden light covered the entire vast square, casting a golden hue over the clouds above the square. Rough estimates showed there were over a hundred thousand bombs. Su Hao had a thought, Little Light, if these 170,000 Ten Thousand Explosions bombs were all detonated on the asteroid, would it be enough to divert the impact? Xiaoguang immediately responded, Respected Mr. Su Hao, the calction results indicate that its impossible topletely divert the impact. The asteroid will still impact the ground under the influence of the gravitational force of the Cultivation Star, causing a devastating effect. The specific data is as follows After reviewing the data, Su Hao furrowed his brow and silently calcted, Its almost as expected, just a little short. No in fact, its already enough. At this point, theres no other way. Whether to save this world or not depends on their determination! At this point, Su Hao had exhausted all methods avable to him. He had attempted various bombs and attacks, and all the ships capable of taking off had been loaded with materials to collide with the asteroid. Even hisst hope for survival, the Leap, had been thrown onto the asteroid. Even those old-era cultivators hiding in Lingsha Continent had beenbeled as heretics by him and used as bombs There were results, but they still werent enough to face the immensely huge asteroid. Now, all the Starry Sky Group cultivators above the Golden Core stage had been summoned, and 170,000 bombs had been added. Still not enough, just a little short! Its just this little bit, like a straw that could break the camels back. If there were just one more straw in his hand, he could crush the camel to death. But Su Hao just happened tock that straw, and the camel continued to jump around in front of him. Its like struggling to reach that 0.01, but no matter what, it just isnt there Such helplessness. Su Hao opened his mouth, silently saying, Me! I dont even have the qualification to be a straw! Chapter 506

Chapter 506

Soon, these hundreds of thousands of bombs were carried away one by one by the lower-level cultivators who were still working, urately calcted, and transported through the teleportation array to the giant asteroid. They were then buried by specialists and detonated after the giant asteroid turned to the appropriate angle, providing a negligible force to deflect the asteroids orbit. The cultivators with tens of thousands of Golden Cores or above still remained in Qingyu Youzhou and did not leave. Instead, they each found afortable ce to stay, meditated and rested, awaiting the instructions of the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals. They were all informed that after all these hundreds of thousands of bombs exploded at the designated points, the energy provided had already caused the giant asteroid to deviate slightly, but it would still collide with the Cultivation Star, destroying the. No, to be precise, it would destroy all life on the. After so many years of effort, the giant asteroid had already deviated significantly and was no longer directly crashing into the Cultivation Star but brushing past it. Unfortunately, even just brushing past, there was no possibility of survival for the life on the Cultivation Star! Some powerful cultivators might survive the catastrophic explosion, but at most for two months, they would die due to the harsh environment, with no exceptions. Su Hao instilled two messages in everyone: one, annihtion was inevitable; two, saving this beautiful was just a little bit away. Three months passed with everyones thoughts varying, and confusion appeared on everyones faces. Until this moment, they all asked themselves one question: Will I be destroyed with this world tomorrow afternoon at six oclock? Every time they thought about it,plex and indescribable emotions surged within them. Feng Wei walked to Su Haos side with a confused expression and said, Feng Wei, is there really no way? Su Hao shook his head expressionlessly. But Feng Ling couldnt believe it was true no matter what, showing an awkward smile and saying, Feng Wei, you must still have a way, right? Su Hao turned to look at Feng Ling, then nced at Feng Yuer, Yun Qingping, Feng Xianglong, Feng Hua, Feng Yan, and other familiar faces who were eagerly looking at him. Their faces, their eyes, were all filled with a longing for life and fear of death. Things had reached this point, and there was no turning back. Everyone wanted to live, and he was no exception, but inexplicably, there were all sorts of things that didnt want him to live! He could save others, but who would save him? No one! Every time he fell asleep, it was millions, billions, trillions of years of time to search for that faint opportunity Su Hao thought to himself, I brought disaster, but also brought new and rich knowledge. I just hope that your lives wont leave too many regrets. Even if there were regrets, he was powerless! After all, he still had his selfishness in using the Pinball Space. Su Hao spoke slowly, For everyone else Su Hao spoke, and everyone held their breath and listened quietly! He paused for a moment before continuing, There is still a way! For you, there is no way! ?? Everyone was bewildered, not understanding what Su Hao meant. What difference did it make? He continued, I spread knowledge, iming to be the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals. But, I am only the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals, not the savior of the world! On the contrary, you, are the saviors of this world. Feng Xianglong asked on behalf of everyone, What do you mean? Su Haos voice gradually grew louder, Listen, all of you gather together, there is a faint chance to save this world. But, you cannot save yourselves! Tomorrow at noon, I will tell you all the answer! The ultimate decision is in your hands! Choose to die, or choose to perish! There is no chance, dont harbor any illusions. Regardless, all of us present here are doomed! The only difference is how we choose to die! Listen carefully! You can choose how to die! Students of the Starry Sky Academy! I hope you wont regret joining the Starry Sky Academy to study! After Su Hao finished speaking, he remained silent. And the tens of thousands of people present all heard Su Haos words clearly. Although they didnt fully understand the meaning behind the words of the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals, one thing was clearly expressed. That is, everyone present would die, there was no chance of any luck. Among these deceased would be the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Immortals, whom they had always looked up to with awe. He would also perish. Even he, such a powerful individual, would perish. Where was their path to survival? Cultivators, unexpectedly so fragile! Completely, there was no hope! The faint glimmer of hope in their hearts was shattered! Everyone felt despondent, staring nkly at the figure standing on arge stone, gazing up at the sky. From their memories, scenes of life shed before their eyes, joys and sorrows, people encountered, events experienced, enduring many hardships, gaining much joy, oveing many difficulties, and experiencing much happiness Although they had lived for two to three hundred years, far exceeding the lifespan of ordinary people, this bustling world was truly captivating! Not only did everyone think a lot, but Su Hao, who was in the spotlight, also pondered a lot at this moment. But the more he thought, the harder his heart became, turning a blind eye to those longing for survival! He gradually came to terms with all the disasters he had caused, the destruction of others ors. At first, when he learned that an entire would be destroyed because of him, and all the creatures on the would face destruction, he felt a tremor,plex emotions surged in his heart. After all, it was the life of an entire! It was a feelingpletely different from wielding a knife to ughter. No matter how hardened his heart was, he couldnt help but feel uneasy. However, he has nowe to terms with it! Everything is irretrievable, so let it be. Life and death, thats the norm in this universe. Whether one dies or a billion die, fundamentally, theres no difference. How many billions of people die under the scythe of time each year? But who has ever heard timesment and self-me? Throughout this journey, countless people have died because of him, and countless have been personally killed by him. It can be foreseen that in the future, countless more will die because of him, and countlesss will be destroyed because of him Even when he bes powerful enough, countlesss will be detonated by him. He himself is a butcher, having experienced countless deaths. Whats the point of thinking about the life and death of others at this point? No more! The only one responsible for his own life is himself. Do what he wants to do in his heart, and let fate decide the rest. No regrets! Someday, whether I, Su Hao, live or die, its up to me to decide! This life will end here for now! Following his heart, he will try to save this, this treasure of the universe! Although its called a treasure of the universe, its clear that the universe doesnt care much about this, casually sending a giant asteroid to destroy it! However, while the universe is indifferent, Su Hao cares to some extent. The life provides him with the opportunity for reincarnation and allows him to learn more miraculous knowledge. If conditions permit, he will try to save it. Of course, if its impossible, he wont me himself. Because theres no need to. Who knows, maybe one day in the future, when he bes powerful, hell sneeze and identally destroy a life? Su Hao can only say sorry and try to sneeze somewhere else next time. What else can he do? After experiencing this life, Su Haos heart has be strong again, incredibly tough. Tough enough to ept anything that may happen! Everyone dies, he can ept it. The world is destroyed, he can ept it. Even a life he cherishes is destroyed by his own hands, he can ept it! Who says you cant crush something you love with your own hands? In the early morning, the sun peeks out from afar. Su Hao takes a step forward. The tens of thousands of people present are all exceptionally sensitive individuals, and they immediately notice Su Haos movement, all looking over in unison. Is it starting? Unknowingly, this sentence pops up in everyones mind. Indeed, it has begun! Chapter 507

Chapter 507

Su Hao circted the surplus spiritual power in his body, slowly floating up into the air, higher and higher, flying towards space. These spiritual powers were only converted recently, not much, but enough to support him flying into space. Yashan and Feng Cheng followed without saying a word, immediately keeping up. Yashan had a premonition, but no matter what happened, he just needed to follow Boss Weis footsteps closely! Isnt this the meaning of his life? As for Feng Cheng, he didnt think much, he only knew that without his senior brother, he wouldnt even know what he should do, he just hoped wherever he went, his senior brother wouldnt abandon him. The others were puzzled. People followed one after another, and soon, the sky was filled with cultivators. Like a swarm of bees, following behind Su Hao. After flying to ten thousand meters high, Su Haos speed slowed down, turning around to look at everyone. He rarely smiled and said, My friends, allow me to call you that! We are undoubtedly going to die, no return this time! Now, follow me! At the same time, think clearly about one thing, do you want to die, or to perish! Here ites again! Most people still stared nkly at Su Hao, not understanding what he meant. Isnt dying and perishing the same thing? But some people keenly perceived the subtle difference. One is active, the other is passive? Su Hao took a deep breath, stopped talking, formed a seal with his hand, performed the breath-holding technique, and turned into a golden light, continuing to fly upwards. Soon, he passed through the atmosphere and arrived in outer space. The others followed closely behind, flying out of the atmosphere of the Cultivation Star. Their vision suddenly cleared, the dazzling sunlight shining on them made it impossible to focus on the most radiant sun, but the next moment, their eyes were dazzled, ncing elsewhere. The power of the cosmic stars, they didnt even have the qualification to look directly at them. The intense sunlight,bined with various cosmic rays, made everyone feel ufortable, involuntarily opening their defense shields. There was no air here anymore, and the people could no longermunicate. Maybe they could still send text messages with their phones? But no one was in the mood to try. With a sweep of their eyes, all they could see were bright stars, and amidst the stars, the vast, profound, and dark universe. Looking at it, they felt both longing and fear at the same time. And around the Cultivation Star in space, everything was also visible, with numerous satellites silently floating like cosmic dust, synchronously rotating with thes, continuing their missions at all times. Skipping over these small artificial satellites, they continued to gaze into the distance. Suddenly, everyones hearts tightened, feeling a tremendous shock. It was the gigantic asteroid about to collide with the Cultivation Star. How tiny humans were in front of it! Perhaps calling it a small asteroid was no longer appropriate; from this perspective, it looked like a massive. They had seen this asteroid countless times on the disy, but actually being in space and seeing it with their own eyes, the visual and spiritual impact was beyond what the disy could provide. What does it feel like when aes crashing towards you? Its a feeling ofplete hopelessness. At this moment, the asteroid was very close! It was flying towards them at an extremely fast speed, about to pass by the Cultivation Star. The exact time of arrival was eleven hours. Su Hao flew straight towards the asteroid without stopping for a moment, his speed extremely fast, but on the scale of space, it seemed like he wasnt moving at all. Yashan and Feng Cheng followed closely behind, Feng Xianglong, Feng Hua One after another, they turned into streaks of light, meeting the immense asteroid head-on. Up to this moment, everyone had a new spection in their hearts: Does the Ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals really intend to lead everyone to collide with the asteroid? Or But at this moment, there was no room for retreat. This was already thest resort Su Hao could do. If this method didnt work, then so be it if this was destroyed! He had done everything he could. The Starry Sky Group, there are about seventy thousand cultivators above the Nascent Soul stage. After converting all the surplus spiritual power of these seventy thousand people into the most efficient Ten Thousand Bursts, there is still some spiritual power left that makes up the core of the body. If these seventy thousand people gather together and activate the self-destruct program of their core spiritual power, using it as the final diversion then there will be a glimmer of hope! Bringing these seventy thousand people, using thest remaining spiritual power of their bodies to self-destruct, providing a negligible impact force to divert the gigantic asteroid This was Su Haosst n. He made this decision after a long time and overcame various helplessness! Ask yourself, as the leader, is there anything more helpless than leading everyone to their deaths? But for this group of people, there werent many choices left. If they cherished their lives and didnt self-destruct, waiting for the to collide, after the world waspletely destroyed, they could survive for another month or two relying on the remaining spiritual power in their bodies, then quietly die. If they rushed up and self-destructed, undoubtedly, they would die on the spot, but there would be a slight chance of saving the. They were about to die anyway, whether to save this or not, it was up to them to decide. Unfortunately, its not guaranteed that the self-destruction of all these people will definitely save the world. The gigantic asteroid still came crashing, only brushing past a part before diverging from each other and flying away. As for the final result, it depended on luck. The Cultivation Star is like an egg, with a thin outer shell, inside which is all enveloped in extremely hot magma. Once the shell is broken, the magma inside will surge out and destroy everything. Perhaps the gigantic asteroid just brushing past it could destroy this shell, and then the raging magma would erupt, plowing the entire surface of the, causing great devastation. Or maybe its not that serious, and in the end, they narrowly survive the ordeal. The premise is that everyone here contributes theirst bit of strength. This tests human nature greatly. In the position of these tens of thousands of cultivators above the Nascent Soul stage, it is extremely difficult to make any kind of choice. Some might think: if I dont self-destruct, maybe I can survive after others self-destruct. Perhaps some might think: lets wait and see after the impact, what if its not that serious? And besides, being able to hold on for another month means another month of hope, which is always good. And there might be others who think: Im already going to die, what do I care if this and other people survive? I have great power, and if I have to die in the disaster, Ill diest. But regardless of howplex these peoples feelings are, at this moment, Su Hao no longer thinks too much. As mentioned before, whether this world can be saved depends on the determination of these people. If they all cherish their lives and retreat, then so be it if this is destroyed! He had done everything he could do. As for personally turning these students he had cultivated over the years into bombs Without considering human nature, its simply not feasible. No one would obediently wait for his knife to fall on their necks. Streaks of light shed through the outer space of the Cultivation Star, slowly approaching the gigantic asteroid. Up to this moment, the vast majority of people had no idea that Su Hao intended to lead them to self-destruct. They just thought they were pooling their strength to push Of course, some had spected this possibility, the closer they got to the asteroid, the more fearful they became. Turn back? Where could they turn back to now? In reality, there was no way out! When Su Hao flew towards the gigantic asteroid at an extremely fast speed, the asteroid also flew towards them at a rtively fast speed. Closer and closer! In the azure noon of Qingyu Youzhou, the sun hid behind the gigantic asteroid, connecting the Cultivation Star, the gigantic asteroid, and the sun into one line. The light was blocked, and darkness engulfed everything. At this moment, Su Hao also arrived before the gigantic asteroid. In front of the gigantic asteroid, humans seemed extremely tiny, not even worth mentioning. He nced back at the blue-green behind him, and then looked at the numerous cultivators of the Starry Sky Group following behind him. His eyes were full of determination. Then he cast his gaze upon the gigantic asteroid, extending a finger, pointing towards the asteroid from a distance. He silently mouthed,, just you wait! I, Su Hao, will one day punch you all to pieces! Ill shatter all those inexplicable crises! Even if he had to oppose the entire, even if he had to oppose the entire star, even if he had to oppose the entire gxy All of this would fall under his control. Crackle~ Su Hao transformed into a [Child of Fate], his figure growing taller, a splendid crystal armor enveloping him entirely. He raised his sparkling fist, elerating abruptly, flying faster and faster. Like a meteor, he crashed towards the gigantic asteroid. One punch, shatter! At this moment, his only thought was to shatter the asteroid. This became his obsession at this moment. He had already realized that if he couldnt obtain the power to shatter everything, even if he had an infinitely long lifespan, it would be meaningless. There were still many things he needed to learn! Power! In a silent shout, Su Hao maintained his determination to gain stronger power, activating all his spiritual power A punch struck the gigantic asteroid. Initiate self-destruct program! The next moment, a dazzling white light suddenly burst from the point where Su Hao collided, resembling the Leaping Number Jump impacting the gigantic asteroid. The white light expanded into a semi-circle, embedding itself on the gigantic asteroid,rge amounts of debris sttered, rockyers shattered, copsing outward in circles The dazzling white light reflected on everyones faces, into everyones eyes, leaving them all dumbfounded. They all realized one thing, the [Ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals] had self-destructed, using all his remaining spiritual power to divert the asteroid! And then they recalled the words the [Ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals] had said to them. We are undoubtedly going to die, no return this time! Now, follow me! At the same time, think clearly about one thing, do you want to die, or to perish! At this moment, everyone understood the meaning of this sentence. The [Ancestor of the Ten Thousand Immortals] was telling them through action how to act in the end to have a chance to save this Crackle~ Yashans expressionless face transformed into a [Child if Fate], then imitating Su Haos posture, he raised his fist, turning into a streak of light, charging towards the gigantic asteroid. A punch struck out! Self-destruct! Another dazzling white light shed, silence engulfed everything, and all they could hear was the sound of their own heartbeats! Feng Chengs face was full of fanaticism, raising his fist, opening his mouth wide, emitting a furious roar, soundless, and charged towards the gigantic asteroid. A punch! Self-destruct! The third dazzling white light shed Etched into the depths of everyones hearts. Next, it was their turn to choose! Retreat or advance. Su Hao didnt want to leave such a difficult problem to them, he also wanted a happy ending But, up to now, he had tried various methods, he had no other way! His knowledge was still too limited, his power was still too weak! He couldnt save others, he couldnt even save himself. Perhaps some would me him for being selfish, throwing such a test of human nature to everyone even in death; perhaps some would me him for not learning more, for not using advanced technology to save the world; perhaps some just simply didnt like him Su Hao understood the root of all this, it was because he wasnt strong enough! The road ahead was still long. Chapter 508

Chapter 508

Time flows. Stars change. The vast universe is constantly in motion, with various mysterious celestial bodies, some violent, some scorching, but appearing unusually calm within the entire cosmic environment. Countless miraculous stars, countless intelligent civilizations, are born, develop, explore, despair, and perish. None have ever grasped a corner of the universes secret. In countless corners of thes, there have been doubts about the universe, but answers have never been obtained. However, the answers have always been there! Every part of the universe has corresponding answers. Unfortunately, theplete answers, like a long dissertation, have been fragmented into countless words, scattered throughout the universe. No one has ever been able to collect them and piece them together into aplete answer. Will someone be able to piece together these fragments? Once pieced together and deciphered, what will happen? Unknown After the destruction of his body, which had been tempered for three hundred years, Su Haos consciousness extinguished. The consciousness information stored in the pinball space disconnected from the synchronized connection with the cultivation world and fell into silence once again. Its unknown how long it passed, but the silent consciousness stirred. Like a small me thrown into a haystack, the fire spread, quickly engulfing everything it could reach, burning fiercely. It was precisely when the mes were raging. A boy of about twelve years old, sitting against the wall, covered with a piece of torn cloth, seemed to be asleep, but at this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes. This is The surrounding scene gradually came into view. I am Sensation returned to his limbs. Su Hao! Selective information loading, Su Haos autonomous consciousness gradually awakened. He quickly understood everything: I, have been reincarnated again! However, Su Hao didnt even have time to check the information in the pinball space, to perceive his own state, or to reflect on the profound impact and life insights from the death of the previous world He was captivated by the scene before him. He couldnt help but murmur, What is this? It was dusk, with dim light, and he was sitting in a concealed corner of the street, leaning against the wall. The street was empty, adorned with many antique-style streetmps, which were just lighting up, emitting a dim yellowish light. Su Hao immediately recognized the street style of the steam era. But that wasnt the point; the point was that the scenes his eyes beheld were all bizarre and distorted. The dark stone walls, with many stains and spots, resembled a piece of cloth, randomly creased and twisted, constantly changing shapes before his eyes; The ground beneath him, made of soil, undted like waves in the ocean; The pipes and tools in sight, wooden racks, barrels, all undted and rotated along with the ground It was as if one would see after spinning around in one ce for ten or eight rounds. It was as if the whole world wasposed of fantasies, unreal, and hazy. Su Hao raised his hand, slightly ckish in color, with a little gloss, but felt extremely withered to the touch. The arm ispletely normal, without any distortion, indicating its not a visual problem He steadied himself first, then removed the tattered cloth from his body, and slowly stood up, supporting himself against the wall. My body is strong, not weak, indicating that the basic biological material support is not a problem. As long as I wait for a moment, I canpletely control it. Moreover, my entire body doesnt appear distorted visually, so what I see, what exactly is it? Since he didnt know what was happening, he didnt n to act rashly, but rather to watch and preserve himself as much as possible. He was very interested in this world. But now that he had just been reincarnated, this body was only slightly stronger than an ordinary persons. It couldnt be said to have any self-defense ability, and any minor ident could result in his immediate death. This world seems quite interesting! Give me half a year, and surely Click~ Before Su Hao could be filled with confidence and n his future, he heard a slight noise from across the street, and Su Hao looked over in that direction. He saw a middle-aged woman panicking as she propped up the fallen wooden board, shielding her somewhat bulky body behind it, hiding once again. Believe it or not, in this situation where the whole world was distorted, one might not even notice the other party if they werent paying attention. Then Su Hao was surprised because he suddenly realized that it wasnt just that middle-aged woman hiding, but there were many people, each finding their own ce to hide on the street. Their hiding skills were superb; at first nce, they were nowhere to be found. Just as he was surprised, five grotesque quadrupedal beasts with hideous faces suddenly emerged from the corner and stopped in front of Su Hao. These five-headed quadruped beasts had mouths like wolves, bodies like yaks, legs like eagles, and tails like snakes, all brown in color. Extremely bizarre. But they ran exceptionally fast, and on such a distorted and undting ground, it was as if they were walking on t ground. Their eyes were like red light bulbs, scanning the surroundings, seemingly searching for prey. They soon locked onto the defenseless Su Hao. It was at this moment that Su Hao noticed the tattered cloth he had casually thrown aside, and he understood why his original body had draped this piece of cloth over himself It turns out its not for sleeping and keeping warm, but for concealing and hiding ones figure. He muttered to himself: Is this because of being strong for over three hundred years, getting used to it? In the conservative self-preservation rules just after reincarnation, theres a rule do not easily change the current state when the situation is unclear, and now even this is forgotten, its really At this moment, Su Hao really wanted to ask, is it still possible to cover the tattered cloth back in time? How would he know if he didnt try it! So Su Hao slowly bent down, lifted the tattered cloth, and held it in front of himself The five monsters: Does he think theyre blind or stupid? Unable to endure any longer, the five monsters roared and pounced towards Su Hao. Su Hao even saw the nce from that auntie on the opposite side, and couldnt bear to close his eyes. So, Ive been discovered after all? Hey! He suddenly threw the tattered cloth forward, covering the head of the leading monster perfectly, then swiftly dodged to the side, casually grabbing the double-pointed spear ced nearby. His superb bnce ability allowed him to ignore the undting ground and distorted vision. With a backward thrust, the spear pierced directly into the red eyes of one monster. Pluff! A strange muffled sound, like a water-filled balloon being pierced, burst open with juice sttering. Su Hao withdrew the spear, dodging a gaping mouth full of sharp teeth, and raised his hand to knock the spear handle upward. Boom! With a dull sound, the entire head of the monster vibrated violently, then slumped to the ground limply. Hmm? Su Hao suddenly noticed that the two monsters he had attacked with the spear had actually turned into mist and dissipated! Without much thought, Su Hao controlled his new body, swiftly maneuvering around, using the undting ground as his leverage. With one spear for each, he quickly dispersed the remaining three monsters into brown mist one by one. The whole process was smooth and swift, leaving the people hiding in various ces dumbfounded. What kind of high-end operation was this? Chirp, chirp, chirp~! Just as Su Hao finished off thest monster and the monsters gradually turned into mist, from one side of the street, a fully armed girl staggered out, her entire body in a state of alertness, observing her surroundings. She spoke in a cosmguage that Su Hao couldnt understand, with a look of astonishment on her face. She obviously saw Su Haos final move. The girl had a wheat-coloredplexion, a delicate and beautiful face, d in metal armor, appearing very heroic. She held a sharp spear in her right hand and a huge iron gauntlet in her left, covering her entire forearm, struggling to maintain bnce on the distorted street. Unexpectedly, the seemingly delicate girl, d in heavy armor, could run so fast. Su Hao didnt know what the other party was saying, so he pretended not to see her, turned around, put the spear back in ce, then steadily walked back to the original corner, picked up the tattered cloth, shook it off, and held it up in front of himself. As long as I cant see you, you cant see me, and then we part ways here. The girl stared nkly at Su Haos actions, unable to speak for a moment. Perhaps affected by themotion just now, more than a dozen monsters ran out from various streets again, roaring and rushing towards the girl standing in the middle. The girl remained fearless. %#&! She shouted, as if calling out the name of a move, then her left fist mmed fiercely onto the ground. Boom! The sound of metal gauntlet colliding with the ground echoed. Puff, puff, puff! Sharp metal spikes shed out, intersecting and stabbing forward from under the girls fist, dissolving the monsters one by one after being hit. However, even more monsters with sharp fangs revealed themselves and pounced towards her. The girl stood up, and with a swipe of her right hand spear, arge number of steel needles shot out from the spear, dispersing the approaching monsters. Then she stole a nce at the crude tattered cloth and the two feet exposed outside, couldnt help but mutter to herself: Whats wrong with this guy? Why isnt heing out to help? Chapter 509

Chapter 509

In Su Haos view, this armed girl possessed extraordinary strength, and herbat ability was quite good. Dealing with just a dozen or so monsters should be a piece of cake. After all, even he, just an ordinary person, could easily stab these monsters to death with a steel fork in just two or three moves! After killing a few monsters, the armed girl was quickly surrounded by monsters from all directions. One of the monsters bit onto the steel gauntlet on her left hand with its ferocious big mouth. Ding~ Click~ With a tender shout, arge number of steel spikes emerged from the gauntlet, piercing through that monster thoroughly, and she jumped back. As a monster pounced from in front of her, the spear in her right hand thrust out, piercing the neck of that monster. She agilely leaped again, avoiding the monsters biting at her ankles from left and right. Taking advantage of the eaves, shended back, crushing one with her foot. Su Hao eximed, Impressive! What are those steel spikes, and how do they appear out of thin air? How are the gauntlets made? How can such a delicate girl coordinate with such heavy armor? Is it some special power? Im getting more and more curious! The more curious Su Hao became, the better he hid, not moving a muscle. Since others were using this method to evade the monsters, there must be a reason. Following suit couldnt be wrong; after all, he considered his learning ability to be decent. As for rushing up and fighting alongside the beautiful girl? No way! If he had the strength of his previous life, he wouldnt mind destroying these eerie monsters effortlessly, but now he was just a weak and helpless ordinary person! Dealing with those five monsters earlier had already drained a lot of his energy. Even though the girl kept ncing at him with hopeful eyes, Su Hao wouldnt change his determination to hide. In fact, Su Hao didnt need to be a hero. The girl quickly cleared out these monsters with just a fist and a spear. However, she seemed exhausted, panting heavily. Then, following the undting ground, she walked over to Su Hao with furrowed brows, angrily saying, %#@&! Su Hao really wanted to say, Please leave quickly and dont attract the monsters! Just then, a rumbling sound came from afar, followed by a roar that sounded like an elephants. Boom It sounded like the roar of a huge beast. After this roar, the surrounding distortions gradually calmed down, eventually returning to their original state. Visible to the naked eye, a huge cloud of dust rose in the distance, apanied by the trembling of the earth, conveying a chilling momentum, indicating that something terrifying was happening over there. Swoosh When the world was no longer distorted, people hiding everywhere immediately jumped out of their hiding ces, rushing in the opposite direction of the roar in a frenzy. Ordinary people were too powerless against such a giant beast. Besides running away, they had no other choice. Su Hao did the same, running away with the crowd. Although he was very interested in the giant beast over there, now was not the time. There was plenty of time in the future, no need to rush! If nothing unexpected happened, decadester, all these monsters would be his, and all his curiosity could be satisfied by them. The armed girl widened her round eyes, watching Su Hao run away with the crowd and then disappear at the end of the street. She could hardly believe that a powerful Origin Mage would pretend to be an ordinary person and flee in front of an Origin Beast! Even facing the most troublesome and elusive Illusionary Origin Beast this time, she couldnt escape. The armed girl gritted her teeth, turned around, and ran towards the direction of the giant beast. Without the undting ground affecting her, her speed was extremely fast. Despite wearing heavy armor, she felt light when running. The armored girl muttered to herself, Although Im just a junior Gold Origin Mage with weak strength, I wont back down! Isnt resisting various disasters the purpose of our existence as Origin Mages? Su Hao followed the crowd and fled into a small mountain forest. More than a thousand people rushed into the dense forest in a grand manner, using various means to hide, and in an instant, they disappeared without a trace. The distant sounds of battle came in waves, apanied by the painful wails of the beasts. It wasnt until an hourter, when the sunpletely set and night gradually enveloped the earth, that the battle gradually subsided. Now the question was, did the humans win or did the Origin Beasts win? No one knew. They all quietly hid in their pits, awaiting the final oue. WooWoo Soon, the sound of a long horn came from the small town. The people hiding in the forest came out with various portable lights, their faces full of excitement. People who knew each other chatted andughed, seemingly mocking each others weird and ugly hiding positions from earlier, without any fear after just experiencing a great disaster. Su Hao followed the crowd, thinking to himself, Is this routine for them? Curiosity is everyones instinct. More than a thousand people hurried faster and faster, rushing towards the direction of the beasts. They also wanted to see what the Origin Beasts that attacked the town this time looked like, especially the rare Illusionary Origin Beast. Soon, Su Hao arrived at the battlefield with the crowd. A huge ball of light floated in the air, illuminating the surroundings brightly. This area used to be a forest, but now everything was destroyed beyond recognition. Arge amount of rubble and soil rolled around, various tree trunks and branches were broken and scattered, and there were many traces of fire burning, with billowing smoke and sword-like traces crisscrossing. At the edge of the battlefield, there was a giant beast over ten meters tall and twenty meters long, lying quietly on the ground, covered in wounds. Numerous metal spears and rock spikes were embedded in its body, and blood flowed down its body. A long tail was cut off at the root and fell far away. The head, resembling that of a wolf, had a superrge rock spike protruding from the ground, piercing through its chin anding out of its head. It looked like a fatal injury. Many people looked at this huge Origin Beast with amazement, clearly seeing this species for the first time. Of course, not only this Origin Beast was lying on the ground, but also many people wearing armor were lying there. The difference was that some were still alive, receiving treatment, while others were dead, about twenty of them, arranged in a row. Su Hao scanned around and saw a familiar figure, it was the armed girl he had encountered on the street before. She was now lying unconscious on the ground, her left fist gauntlet damaged and fallen to the side, her arm covered in dripping blood, and there was a huge gash on her abdomen, continuously oozing blood. A woman in thick armor knelt beside the armed girl, opened a piece of armor on her chest, and took out a pearl-sized bead emitting a faint red light from a small space. She ced it on the armed girls chest. The small bead melted like water, and the red light spread across her body, visibly merging the wounds together, stopping the bleeding. Su Haos eyes gleamed with curiosity, What is that bead? What is the principle of healing? It seems simr to the mages in legends, but different. At least he had never seen a mage wearing armor and wielding various weapons in battle. While Su Hao was curiously looking around, two armored soldiers walked towards him, one man and one woman. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman had blonde hair and a harmonious face, of average appearance. Both of them wore sorrowful expressions, standing in front of Su Hao, wanting to speak but hesitating. Su Hao couldnt find a ce to rest his eyes. These two seemed to recognize him, which made the situation a bit awkward. But he was also experienced, keeping a poker face and looking at them with his peripheral vision, his eyes staring nkly ahead. Yes, this was the method Su Hao hade up with to deal with all strangers the method of staring into space! @#% The woman said in a low mood, then looked at Su Hao for a reaction. Su Hao kept staring ahead, Seeing Su Haosck of response, the woman sighed heavily and said, %& Then she turned and left, continuing to clean up the battlefield. The tall man nced at Su Hao, said nothing, and then followed suit, leaving. Su Hao thought to himself, I need to solve thenguage problem after reincarnation as soon as possible! In the previous world, he had sessfully decoded over thirty percent of consciousness information, using it to decipher some basic words, which was quite easy. For example, the word tree stored in the human brain consists of images, sounds, associated objects, etc. It was not difficult for Su Hao to break it down and find the corresponding pronunciation. The challengey in the grammar rules of thenguage. First, leave this ce and find a quiet ce to ess the information in the pinball space! Chapter 510

Chapter 510

Su Hao found a spot under a tree where men liked to chill, and at this moment, there was no one around. A dim yellowmp hung on the tree, with countless moths dancing around the light. He found a stone to sit on, then leaned against the sturdy tree trunk, closed his eyes slightly, and entered the pinball space. The first thing was to organize the consciousness information of the previous owner that had been scattered. In the past, he hadntpleted the basic consciousness decoding, so no matter what, he couldnt understand the meaning of these consciousness information and could only wait for time to pass, slowly digesting it, ranging from five days to a month. But now there was no need to wait, just let Little Light collect the data and then decode it. Not asking for all the information, just knowing the general situation of the original body would be enough, of course, the decoding ofnguage vocabry would also proceed simultaneously. Not disappointing Su Hao, an hourter, Little Light listed some basic information for Su Hao. Name: Ziyang Gender: Male Age: Twelve Basic information: A resident of Huai Shui Town, living at No. 25, Baisha Lane, West Street, Huai Shui Town. Parents died early, has an older sister, named Ziyuan, eighteen years old, member of Xiangchuan Team The information obtained was not much, but it was enough. Of course, there were also some misceneous information, all filtered out by Xiaoguang. Su Hao couldnt help but be surprised: Theres also a sister? Where is she? He seemed to think of something, unconsciously took the decrypted vocabry, andpared it with what the woman with yellowish hair had said to him earlier. Soon, through various means, a piece of information was pieced together: Your sister Ziyuan unfortunately died in battle. Su Hao was speechless for a moment, what kind of thing is this ~ The boy and girl should be the other two members of the Xiangchuan Team. In other words, now he, a twelve-year-old ordinary boy, had to fend for himself. After checking through these very messy pieces of information, Su Hao then turned his attention to the small ck room. With a thought, the small ck room materialized. He first nced roughly, only two small ck rooms had consciousness information, and the rest had been automatically cleared by Little Light. These two consciousness information were Yashan and Feng Chengs. At this moment, the consciousness information of Yashan and Feng Cheng were both in a dormant state and did not follow Su Haos reincarnation. The reincarnation blockade researched in the previous world has taken effect. The consciousness information of Yashan and Feng Cheng, aftering to this world, all the people they encountered were in a non-matching state His subsequent check of the information records further proved this point. The test was sessful, so next, he would select a suitable opportunity to awaken Yashan and Feng Cheng. Wherever he was, he was ustomed to having someone help him solve some trivial problems, and this world was no exception. For example, arranging some trivial matters in life, or it seems that there are many monsters in this world, they can also help hunt corresponding monsters for research. But not now, he is just an ordinary person for now, without even the most basic vitality, and he cannot awaken the two of them. Next, let me see, the high-level members of the Starry Sky Group, those cultivators who came to space with me, what choices they made in the end Among these tens of thousands of cultivators, a very small part were the batch of babies Su Hao used for experimentation back then, the vast majority were ordinary people, but there were also a few with immortal cultivation talents, who entered the academy for study after growing up, and after a hundred years, they broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm one after another and followed Su Hao into space. The consciousness information of these people was set to be automatically cleared after death, but the auditory and visual information obtained during their lifetime was saved by Little Light for him to ess at any time. Soon, Su Hao finished browsing through the information they had saved, then sighed deeply, remaining silent for a long time. From the eyes of several cultivators, he saw that many people followed in his footsteps and rushed towards that huge asteroid without hesitation, until the few people who recorded the consciousness information exploded on the asteroid, there was no further information. As for whether it was sessful Su Hao nced at the time board. More than thirty million years have passed. Whether sessful or not, perhaps it doesnt matter anymore. Even if sessful, now more than thirty million years have passed, and the once immortal civilization may have long since disappeared without a trace. Su Hao quickly put away theplex emotions in his heart and instead made ns for the future: First, cooperate with the decoding of consciousness information, learn thenguage within six months, and at the same time re-cultivate the spiritual tendrils; Second, refine vitality, quickly obtain elite vitality, be able to use runes, and gain a certain self-defense ability; Third, synthesize gene modification solution, advance to [Bone Demon] within a year, obtain regeneration ability, thoroughly liberate the use of gene modification solution; Fourth, use gene modification solution to draw core runes, advance to master-level warrior, add talents such as Summoner, Spiritual Root, Bncer, etc., while restoring the ability to teleport, then life will have a preliminary guarantee; Fifth, obtain [Prophet], Dynamic Vision and other essories, enhance core abilities, and use runes to create spiritual energy waves, cooperate with spiritual roots, begin cultivation, quickly reach the Nascent Soul Realm, obtain spiritual consciousness, and amplify the perception range; Sixth, ascend to [Child of Fate]. In this way, I will restore to my former peak. I just dont know,pared to the high-end forces of this world, who is stronger? Hope this world can give me the surprises I want Su Hao opened his eyes, took a deep breath, and said slowly, So, set the main goal destroy the! Yes, after experiencing the sense of powerlessness from the previous world, he developed a deep obsession with countless celestial bodies floating in the universe. If he couldnt destroy a with a single finger, could that be called power? A sh to split the sea and mountains? Teleporting back and forth without a trace? The strongest creature on the surface of the earth that no one can match? Can this be called power? Dont joke! These things are just little games yed by people who have not experiencedary disasters. He, Su Hao, now looks down on these things. If this world doesnt work, then the next world, if the next world doesnt work, then the next next world someday, it will definitely happen, with a single punch, to shatter a! As for why inexplicable things happen every once in a while, Su Hao didnt want to think about this issue at this moment, because with his current level, he couldnt possibly know the oue. Whatever it is, as long as it dares toe, smash it all! Su Hao clenched his fists tightly, held them up in front of him, his eyes full of determination. One word, do it! All my abilities are built on the foundation of vitality alone. Only by regaining control of vitality can I reproduce my former peak strength. So, abandon distractions and focus on transforming vitality. After making ns, Su Hao followed the streetlights towards his residence. West Street, Baisha Lane, No. 25 This small town is called Huai Shui Town, notrge in scale, with only over a thousand residents. It is called a small town, but it is more like arge vige. Moreover, from the surface of the small town, it is not a primitive agricultural society, but a society that has reached a certain level of productivity. Every household is connected to various energy supply pipelines, and most windows are made of ss. At night, the dim yellow lights from every household shine through the windows onto the streets. This type of world, Su Hao is seeing it for the first time. However, ording to his observation, the energy sources used for these lights are not petroleum or electricity. What could it be? Moreover, although the town is small, it has various industries, forming a small society. Su Haos sister, Ziyuan, is a frencer, or you could say a professional security guard, forming a team of three with the other two, going out hunting and selling to corresponding shops. Sometimes they also take on some tasks posted by the town, such as the recent incident of source beast attack on the town, which received an emergency call from the town. But luck seems not very good and died, in other words, not strong enough. Su Hao could only sigh, life is like this, never knowing which wille first, ident or tomorrow. The town is not big, Su Hao turned left and right, and soon found the location of No. 25 Baisha Lane. Its a two-story building made of what looks like very sturdy stones, and a dim yellow light under the eaves illuminates the doorte. No. 25 Baisha Lane. The number is quite special, but not ugly. Su Hao pushed it and found that the door was locked. He searched around and pulled out an antique brass-colored key from his pocket: Should be this key! Insert the key into the keyhole and turn it around a bit. Click! The door opened! Pushing the door open. As soon as the door was pushed open, a ck and yellow figure suddenly rushed out and pounced towards him. Su Haos heart shook: So fast! What the hell! Unprepared, so unprepared! This is bad. Chapter 511

Chapter 511

At that time, Su Hao didnt think much, instinctively took a step back, sidestepped, and then lifted his knee. Bang! After a muffled sound, that ck and yellow figure was knocked flying out, falling to the side and rolling two rounds. Woo woo woo~ Only to see that ck and yellow shadow emit a painful whimper, as if a beaten dog. At this moment, Su Hao finally saw the true identity of this shadow, it turned out to be a dog! This dog was huge in size, like an adult skan Mmute, but with different fur colors, ck and yellow mixed, not as beautiful as an skan Mmute. Su Hao rubbed his sore knee with his foot. Now he was so weak that he actually kicked a big dog flying, and his knee hurt so badly. The dog looked bewildered, not understanding why it had to get close to its young master, only to be kicked away with a foot. But it quickly adjusted its state, turned its head to lick the spot where it was knocked, then got up and wagged its tail, tongue lolling, and rushed towards Su Hao. Su Hao immediately judged that this should be the original owners pet dog. ording to the normal script, the dog shoulde up to cuddle when the owner returns home, but Su Hao was not in the mood to y this kind of game with this dog. Seeing the dog rushing over, Su Hao immediately lifted his foot and pressed it against the dogs forehead. The big dog couldnt get close, whimpering at Su Hao. Su Hao pushed with force, and both he and the big dog backed away. The big dog was about to rush up again but was pushed away by Su Haos foot once more. Then Su Hao frowned. The big dog keenly sensed that its young master was not right, hesitated and sat still, not daring to move. That little expression seemed aggrieved. If it could speak, it would definitely say, Master, youve changed! Su Hao no longer paid attention to the big dog and cautiously walked into the house. Inside the house, it was pitch ck and nothing could be seen clearly. He was about to find the switch, but unexpectedly, the big dog followed in, closed the door first, locked it, and then lifted its front legs to press on a switch. Click! The lights in the room slowly brightened. The big dog ran in again, pulled out a chair, and gestured for Su Hao to sit. Su Hao showed a surprised expression and thought to himself, Didnt expect this dog to be somewhat useful. He walked over and sat down, then observed theyout of the room, finally looking up at the light bulb shining brightly. Curiosity prompted him to be restless, eager to dismantle the light bulb now and study it thoroughly. But he knew it wasnt the time yet. Firstly, the danger was unknown, and secondly, he didnt have any tools. Even if he took it apart, he might not be able to analyze it. Starting tonight, lets refine vitality first! Everything else can wait. Time flew by, one yearter. Su Hao lying on the bed opened his eyes, reached out to push the big dogs head aside, got up and stood in the middle of the room. With a thought. Click, click, click~ His originally one meter five height rapidly soared to one meter eight, a magnificent bone armor formed, enveloping his entire body. Su Hao moved around casually, and that familiar strength came back again. Big dog: ??? To be precise, this male dog used to be called Beibei. But now Su Hao called it the big dog, which sounded catchy and was not open to debate. In one year, Su Hao sessfully evolved into a [Bone Demon], which meant he could now freely use the power of gene-altering liquid. This was the turning point where his strength was about to undergo a qualitative change. However, it was a bit slower than expected. The human body structure in this world was somewhat different from before, which caused him to spend a bit more time. The next n was to use genes to draw core runes, advance to a Grandmaster, and gain the powers of radar perception and space teleportation. But this couldnt be rushed. Just advancing to a [Bone Demon] required some time for the body to adapt. After adjusting, he exited the [Bone Demon] state, picked out clothes from the wardrobe and neatly put them on, then walked downstairs. Evolution into a [Bone Demon] consumed a lot of his vitality, and the food reserves at home were already insufficient. He nned to go out for some purchases. Passing by the cupboard, he casually opened it and took out tworge loaves of bread. Taking a bite of one, he tossed the other one aside, and the big dog flew up, mouth open, precisely catching it. Without even looking, Su Hao pushed the door and left. It was afternoon now, and there were only a few pedestrians on the street, making it seem very deserted. This was because the residents of the town preferred to go out shopping in the morning. By the afternoon, they were all busy with their own chores. Most of the residents in the small town knew each other, and as Su Hao walked down the street, he met the middle-aged men and women from the town who greeted him warmly. Su Hao smiled and responded skillfully. Half a year ago, he had already mastered thenguage of this world fluently, and his vocabry was even richer than that of an average person. At the same time, he also had a preliminary understanding of this world. In this world, there is a special energy distributed everywhere, called Origin, with the meaning of the origin of all things. And those who master this energy are called Origin Masters, while the beasts that possess this energy are called Origin Beasts. The theme of the world is precisely the struggle of humans using Origin to resist the disasters brought by Origin and survive against all odds. The disasters brought by Origin mainly consist of three types: Origin Beasts, Natural Disasters, and Anomalies. The mostmon is the attack of Origin Beasts, the most terrifying is natural disasters, and the most inscrutable is anomalies. Any one of them can take away arge number of lives. The disaster Su Hao encountered shortly after his reincarnation belonged to the mostmon type, a Origin Beast attack. In the short year since his reincarnation, he had encountered four Origin Beast attacks, which was unusually frequent. Originally, Su Hao thought this was the norm in this world. However, he changed his opinion after hearing some townsfolk say, Recently, Origin Beast attacks have been so frequent. Maybe it had something to do with him? But Su Hao felt powerless about it. All he could do was to quickly gain powerful strength tobat the disasters. Afterpleting his procurement, on his way back, the familiar sound of horns rang out from the town center. Woowoo! One long and one short, two horn sts. At the moment the horn sounded, everyone in the town stood still as if they had been immobilized by a spell, listening intently. After hearing the one long and one short sts, they immediately rxed, smiles returning to their faces as theyughed and chatted loudly, discussing various matters. Scared me! Turns out it was just a quality Origin Beast, no big deal, heh! Thats right, most of the ones weve encountered this year are quality Origin Beasts. Im almost scared silly by now. The destructive power of quality Origin Beasts is really outrageous. Even those Illusionary ones, remember the one from a year ago? At that time, I thought I was done for. That was the second time I encountered an Illusionary Origin Beast, and both times I thought I was done for. But in the end, I survived just fine, hahaha! But we still need to be careful. There are also many powerful big guys among the quality Origin Beasts. At the moment when everyone was chatting andughing, the ground on the town street began to tremble slightly. Everyone was stunned, not understanding what was happening, but a sense of unease swept over them. In the instant the ground shook, Su Hao immediately judged the enemys position and loudly warned, Watch out underground! At the same time, he dropped the supplies, put his hands behind him, and quickly condensed a bone knife, with various runes quickly engraved on it. Just then, a middle-aged man who had just greeted Su Hao panicked and tried to find a ce to hide. He had only run a few steps when a bulge appeared under his feet, and a tentacle full of slime suddenly shot out, wrapping around him and pulling him underground. The man screamed in terror, his throat almost torn apart, and his hands weakly wed at the tentacles coiled around him, but he couldnt do anything. As he felt the irresistible pulling force from the tentacles and felt despair, a white light shed. Puff! The slime sttered, the tentacle was cut off at the root, and the man lost his bnce, falling heavily to the ground. At this moment, Su Hao shouted loudly, Dont run around, it can sense people moving on the ground. With that, he casually picked up a nearby wooden barrel and threw it onto the open space. The barrel bounced on the ground twice, rolled a few times, and then a bulge appeared on the ground below it. With a whoosh, a thick tentacle shot out, directly wrapping around the barrel and pulling it underground. Whoosh! The barrel crashed heavily to the ground, turning into a pile of fragments. Now everyone dared not move, holding their breath, their feet rooted to the ground as if they were nailed there, not daring to move. Some peoples faces were filled with fear, and they weakly spoke, Origin Masters, why havent theye yet? If they donte soon, were done for! Chapter 512

Chapter 512

There werent many pedestrians on the street. As Su Hao walked back, there were a few vigersing and going. After the Origin Beast, which was buried underground, entered the town, it immediately locked onto the positions of Su Hao and the others and came roaming directly from underground. Was it trying to hunt humans to fill its stomach? For such a huge Origin Beast, human settlements were indeed a good hunting ground. Unfortunately, Su Hao currently didnt have radar perception ability, so he couldnt urately determine the location of the underground Origin Beast. He could only vaguely lock onto the general direction through changes in the surrounding environment. With the sessful drawing of the runes, Su Hao took a step forward. Earth Spikes! The ground shook more violently. His runes had some effect, but it seemed to have caused not much damage. Pupupu! At this moment, it seemed that the Origin Beast had locked onto Su Haos position. Six tentacles protruded from the underground around him and rolled towards him. He stepped back half a step, adjusted his posture, and gripped the bone knife. Sharp Prate Hard runes activated simultaneously. Horizontal sh! A white light shed, and the long knife swung in a circle. Chi chi chi~ The six tentacles were cut off one after another, and the crisp sound continued, the severed tentacles fell to the ground and bounced wildly. And Su Hao had been waiting for this moment. He stomped fiercely with his big foot. Super Large Earth Spikes! The ground violently shook, and then the half-exposed tentacles suddenly retracted, twisting frantically. Boom! The center of the street swelled like a balloon, forming a small hill. The sturdy houses on both sides of the street were affected and pushed back several meters. Just when Su Hao thought that the Origin Beast was about to emerge from the ground and fight him to the death, the grounds shaking slowly subsided, and the tentacled Origin Beast gradually went away. Ran away? Su Hao muttered in surprise. Just then, two teams of Origin Mages rushed over. Three people in each team, a total of six people, stood around the swollen hill, looking at Su Hao on top of it. The air froze for a moment. Whats going on? One of the men with bangs armed lightly opened his eyes and pointed in a direction, saying, It ran away! Much slower than before, lets catch up. Another robust woman said solemnly, In that case, lets not rush. Lets lure it out of town before taking action, to avoid damaging the houses. The others nodded, then jumped off the roof and ran in the direction where the Origin Beast fled. The robust woman stayed behind, frowned, looked at Su Hao, and the knife covered in slime in his hand, thinking to herself, Are these severed tentacles around him did this young man drive away the octopus? Lets talk about itter! Before chasing after them, she couldnt help but advise Su Hao, Young man, find a ce to hide, dont run around! She really liked strong men, even if the other party was a young man! Regardless of whether Su Hao would listen or not, she jumped off the roof and chased after them into the distance. Su Hao thought for a moment and decided not to join in the excitement. Those few Origin Mages werepetent enough to deal with a tentacle monster. He put away the bone knife, jumped off the small hill, and looked around, Huh? Wheres my meat? Where are my supplies? Those octopus-like tentacles shouldnt have eaten them, right? The next day, the robust woman and her two teammates came to Su Haos house downstairs and knocked on the door. Su Hao woke up from meditation, pushed open the window on the second floor and looked down. Seeing the Origin Mage team, he couldnt help but think, Yesterdays matter? He closed the window and shouted, Big Dog, open the door for our guests. Then he got dressed neatly and calmly went downstairs. Now evolved into a Bone Demon, he had enough strength to protect himself, and it was time to get in touch with the extraordinary world. Su Hao poured tea for the three guests and sat opposite them. The robust woman didnt wear a helmet today, only chest armor, abdominal armor, and leg armor as before. Her weapon was ced aside. With short hair, she looked very spirited, with a resolute face that made it difficult to tell if she was a man or a woman, if not for the high bulge of the chest armor The robust woman introduced herself, Ziyin, although you should recognize us, let me introduce myself first. I am Gu Yin, the president of the Huaishui Town Origin Mage Association, specializing in metal source magic, advanced level. Su Hao showed a hint of disrespect, Hello, President Gu Yin. Gu Yin pointed to the ck-haired man on her right and said, He is my teammate, Si He, specializing in fire source magic, intermediate level. Si Hes attire was different from typical Origin Mages; he didnt wear thick armor but a ck cloth outfit, looking very neat. Then she pointed to the light brown-haired girl on her left, She is my teammate, Hua Jun, specializing in strange source magic, intermediate level. Hua Jun tied her long hair into a neat high ponytail, with a delicate face that seemed a bit shy. She had various small boxes hanging all over her body, like a treasure keeper. When Gu Yin introduced her, she smiled and nodded at Su Hao. Out of courtesy, Su Hao also introduced himself, Hello, I am Ziyang, a resident of Huaishui Town. Gu Yin said, I know you, Ziyangs younger brother. She observed Su Haos expression and saw no change, then continued, Your sister is an excellent Origin Mage, undoubtedly, you will also be an excellent Origin Mage in the future. Perhaps, you have already awakened. Su Hao timely expressed surprise. Gu Yin continued, Yesterday, that creature, the octopus of the quality system, was injured by you, right! From what I know, you should have awakened the quality system. As for whether its the same as mine, the metal source, or the gas source, it remains to be confirmed. Su Hao asked, Can you exin the structure of your Origin Mages to me systematically? I roughly know that Origin Mages are divided into three systems: energy system, quality system, and fantasy system, but Im not very familiar with the others. Gu Yin smiled and said, Of course. She took a sip of tea and slowly exined, Anyone who awakens the source gains a special power, that is, the ability to control the source. Such people are called Origin Mages. Generally, the awakened abilities are divided into three major categories, as you know, energy system, quality system, and fantasy system. As you can see, I am a quality system Origin Mage, with the ability to transform source into various unstable substances, such as metal,mon soil, water, etc. These quality system Origin Mages are collectively referred to as metal Origin Mages. She paused, looked at Su Hao, afraid he wouldnt understand. Su Hao nodded to indicate she should continue. Joking, with his current level, he couldnt understand? Gu Yin continued, The quality system is subdivided into three categories: metal Origin Mages, gas Origin Mages, and strange Origin Mages. They all transform source into specific substances, so they are all ssified as quality system, but the difference lies in their abilities. Gas Origin Mages transform gas, possessing strong cutting, prating, and sensing abilities. Strange Origin Mages transform various strange items, such asmonly used healing pearls, which are items obtained from the treasure chests of strange Origin Mages. Su Hao immediately turned to look at the various small iron boxes on Hua Juns body, curiously asking, Are those the small boxes on Mage Hua Juns body? Gu Yin smiled and said, Thats right. Su Hao asked, Besides healing pearls, what else can be obtained? Hua Jun said with embarrassment, Many! Theoretically, any item thates to mind can be obtained. Su Hao almost eximed What the hell! This was too strong. He asked again, What about energy system mages? Gu Yin continued, Energy system mages can transform source into pure power, which can then erupt. They are divided into three categories: fire Origin Mages, thunder Origin Mages, and st Origin Mages, corresponding to three different forms of energy expression. She pointed to the short-haired man, Si He, and said, Si He is a fire Origin Mage. When fully unleashed, he can burn down the entire town. Si He remained silent, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth, undoubtedly enjoying the feeling of pressure at the moment. Gu Yin said, The strongest, most difficult to deal with, and most mysterious are undoubtedly the fantasy system. The fantasy system is divided into three categories: crafty Origin Mages, heart Origin Mages, and god Origin Mages. For the fantasy system, I dont know much either. I only know that if you encounter a fantasy system mage, you probably wont be able to beat them, unless you can find out how the fantasy system works. Su Hao asked, What category does the giant beast from a year ago belong to? Gu Yin said in a deep voice, That was a fantasy system, a heart Origin Beast. It was also the strongest Origin Beast our Huaishui Town has encountered in nearly ten years, causing a lot of casualties. Su Hao frowned, puzzled, What exactly are the abilities of fantasy system mages? President Gu Yin, can you give me an example? Gu Yin pondered for a moment, suddenly remembering something, and smiled, Weird and strange, everything is possible, extremely abnormal, ordinary people simply cant think of it. For example theres a crafty Origin Mage in the fantasy system whose ability is called Lets be friends.'' Su Hao, Si He, Hua Jun: ??? Chapter 513

Chapter 513

Are we friends? Just hearing the name of this ability feels very unconventional. Gu Yin chuckled and said, Are you surprised? When I first heard about it, I was also very surprised. Can this really be Origin Mages ability? Unbelievable. Su Hao remained expressionless and said, President Gu Yin, just say it. Gu Yin cleared her throat and said, This is also what I heard, but it should be true. It is said that a fantasy series Origin Master awakened an ability called Lets be friends. The condition for activation is chatting with him for two hours. After two hours, the ability sessfully activates, and the person chatting with him bes his good friend. Su Hao waspletely puzzled. Although it seemed powerful, he didnt understand the usefulness of this ability at all. Was he supposed to go around the world making friends? Gu Yin was very satisfied with the puzzled expressions on their faces: You must think this is a useless ability, right? Actually, its not. Instead, its powerful to the point of being somewhat heaven-defying. Because, anyone who bes his friend will go so far as to sacrifice themselves for him. Su Hao and the others widened their eyes: Sacrifice themselves? Gu Yin exined, Simply put, everyone who bes his friend will, uncontrobly, take the de for him, keeping all dangers at bay, enjoying treatment akin to a king. This ability is ssified as sinister Origin Master and is basically unbeatable. Su Hao was greatly shocked. This was truly unbeatable! He didnt even know who the sinister Origin Master was. If he identally chatted too much and got trapped by the other partys ability, wouldnt he just be a tool to take the hit? Even worse, bing a storyteller, bbering around the world. You could only say its awesome! What kind of person could awaken such a bizarre ability? Su Hao asked, Once trapped by this ability, is it impossible to break free for a lifetime? Gu Yin said, From what Ive heard, no one has been able to sessfully break free. She then shifted the topic to Su Hao: Lets forget about the sinister Origin Master for now. You might not even encounter such a master. Lets talk about you! Ziyang, can you demonstrate your ability? What to demonstrate Su Hao indicated that he didnt know how! Seeing Su Hao looking bewildered, Gu Yin didnt mind and instead extended her right hand in front of her eyes: Just like this. The next moment, a faint white light appeared on Gu Yins hand, and a metal ball appeared out of nowhere, growingrger and turning into a metal bowl. Suddenly, a handful of soil appeared in the metal bowl, the soil gradually moistened, quickly turning into a bowl of muddy water. Su Hao knew the other party wanted to see his bone de, but the bone de wasnt a source ability, so it was meaningless to bring it out. He remained expressionless and said, I havent awakened. I cant Gu Yin didnt believe him: Thats impossible. Then how did you injure that octopus? Su Hao revealed his strong arm, flexing therge muscles on it: I exercise my body every day. My body is very strong. Gu Yin and the others looked at him with expressions of disbelief. A thirteen-year-old boy actually imed to have a strong body in front of them? Seeing they didnt believe him, Su Hao turned to the dog squatting beside him and said, Big Dog, go get my kitchen knife. Big Dog wagged its tail happily and ran into the kitchen. Soon, it came back holding a kitchen knife in its mouth. Su Hao took the knife, flipped it, and pointed at the bowl in Gu Yins hand, Is your bowl hard? Gu Yin became interested andughed, Yes, its hard. After saying that, she handed it to Su Hao. Swish! ng! A sh of light from the knife, and even before Gu Yin and the others could react, the metal bowl split in half, and the mud inside spilled out. Seeing this, the Big Dog trotted off to find a cloth. This Gu Yin and the others gradually became dumbfounded, involuntarily looking at Su Haos not-so-bulky arm, Can an ordinary person exercising make themselves this strong? Gu Yin quickly recovered and, with difficulty, swallowed some saliva, then condensed a metal rod the thickness of an arm in her hand, holding it out to Su Hao, This is the hardest metal I can condense. Give it a try. Swish! ng! With a sh of the knife, Su Haos kitchen knife deeply cut into the metal rod, almost severing it by a third. Now Gu Yin and the others understood clearly, all inhaling sharply. Just how hard was this metal rod, they knew very well. The key was, they indeed didnt sense any fluctuations of the Source from Su Hao, unbelievable. At this moment, Su Haos slightly immature voice sounded, Huh? This iron lump is quite hard! It cant be cut! Gu Yin and the others looked at each other in astonishment. Su Hao continued, President Gu Yin, Im very interested in the Source! Can you teach me how to awaken? The awakening of the Source is divided into two types: natural awakening and stimtion awakening using the Source. Of course, all of this depends on the degree ofpatibility with the Source. Simply put, some people are naturally able to resonate with the Source, thus guiding its changes, while others, even if they swallow it, might not induce any changes in the Source. And this ability to resonate is called the talent of a Origin Master. Natural talent awakening usually urs between the ages of eight and sixteen, where suddenly one can guide the changes in the Source, and no one can exin why. Stimtion awakening, on the other hand, involves personally experiencing the process of guiding the resonance and change of the Source with the help of a Origin Master. If one has the talent of a Master, they can quickly master the techniques of guiding the resonance and change of the Source, awakening their own Source abilities. The vast majority of Origin Masters awaken with the help of other Origin Masters. Those who can naturally awaken as Origin Masters, it must be said, are geniuses among geniuses, rarely seen. Su Hao didnt have any special feelings about being seen as a genius by others, as long as he awakened as a Origin Master, that was the best oue. Through Gu Yins description, Su Hao became extremely curious about Origin Masters. If even quirky skills like Lets be friends wereing out, what else was there? The key question was, what exactly was this Source? The more Su Hao thought about it, the more excited he became. Source seemed to be an incredibly remarkable thing! If he couldpletely master the Source, thenThe debut release urred at N-ov3l=B(j)n. He didnt dare to think about it! Su Hao followed behind Gu Yin and the others, heading towards the Origin Master Association Hall in Huai Shui Town. There, he would receive Gu Yins help and attempt to awaken his Source talent. ording to Gu Yin, this was his reward for injuring the octopus. Whatever. The Origin Master Association Hall in Huai Shui Town wasnt very big, it was a multi-story hexagonal building with a conical roof, resembling a quaint small vi. The hall was like an office, with a task bulletin board on the side wall, posting various tasks. Tasks like drive away wild boars, fix leaking pipes, logging, road construction, extracting the nucleus of Source beasts, etc., were all avable. The entire hall was very deserted, with only a youngdy at the service window dozing off. Upon seeing Su Hao and the others enter, she immediately became energetic, resembling a leader inspecting the scene. Gu Yin ignored her and led Su Hao to the fifth floor. Inside the spacious hall, Gu Yin and Su Hao sat facing each other, with a crystal ball the size of a basketball ced on the table between them. The crystal ball emitted a thick white light, seemingly containing astonishing mysteries within. The white light reflected on Gu Yins face, making her look extremely sacred at the moment. When she spoke, there was a hint of admiration in her voice, The Source is the greatest existence in this world, unparalleled. It is omnipresent and omnipotent, epassing all things in the world, yet never refusing anyones request. As long as you need it, you can get a response from it at any time The purest Source is stored inside this crystal ball. Come, Ziyang, ce your hands on top of the crystal ball, and feel its life pulse with your heart, listen to its call, respond to it, and get closer to it Then, I will slowly manipte the Source inside the crystal ball, and you, feel clearly the process of my connection with the Source, remember that feeling, and try to awaken the Source. You must believe that you can do it! Su Hao followed her instructions, cing his hands on the crystal ball, closing his eyes, and slowly extending his mental strength, trying to feel the Source inside the crystal ball. After his mental strength entered the crystal ball, he sensed a vast expanse of whitenessa turbulent world. A tremendous shock hit him. Chapter 514

Chapter 514

Su Hao had never imagined that the core source of the extraordinary power in this world would look like this. How to describe what the spiritual force perceives? Extreme suppression, extreme violence. Like the energy generated by nuclear fusion every moment, about to be released, but forcibly restrained by some powerful force, unable to vent, only able to maintain that moment of restraint. But this energy seems much stronger than the energy produced by nuclear fusion. This feeling is very strange. Su Hao mastered countlessnguages, but still couldnt express it intuitively. Its like flipping a coin, either heads or tails, but the feeling the source gives is precisely in the middle, neither positive nor negative; its like the number on a number line, its exactly that middle point zero. Critical point!The original appearance of this chapter can be found at N0v3l.B1n. Suddenly, the word critical point popped into Su Haos mind, and then he confirmed again, the source is indeed at the critical point of manifesting or not manifesting. Its like walking a fine line between heaven and hell, and I happen to be that line. Perhaps the name source given to it by this world is the most appropriate. Why does such a special thing exist? What if it explodes? With this thought, Su Hao immediately noticed the energy in the crystal ball responding to his mental power, bing restless. It seemed to want to respond to Su Haos call and explode. Stop! Su Hao shouted in his mind. If it really exploded, what then? The town might be in ruins, and its hard to say if he would immediately reincarnate. He suddenly withdrew his hand, opened his eyes, and jumped back, ready to resist the explosion. At this moment, the crystal ball was dazzling with white light, as if it would explode in the next moment. However, disappointingly, the dazzling white light gradually dimmed and soon returned to its original appearance, rich in brilliance yet gentle. Didnt explode! Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief and then saw Gu Yins astonished face. Su Hao walked back and sat down, exining, President Gu Yin, I thought it was going to explode just now, so I reacted a bit strongly. Lets continue! Gu Yins lips twitched, No need the state just now indicates that you have awakened as a Origin Master. Su Hao showed a look of surprise, Is this awakening? Gu Yin was momentarily at a loss for words. She had already prepared to slowly teach, if not awakened once, then twice or three times, until the other party found that sense of resonance. She had already thought of many words tofort the other party not to be discouraged The result? Just a touch, and he awakened, and she didnt do anything. Too fake! While recalling the scene just now, Su Hao said, I just sensed the violent and destructive power in the crystal ball, and let go out of worry. Maybe its not an awakening. President Gu Yin, do you want to guide me again? No other meaning, just want to be more cautious. Gu Yin smirked andughed, Dont I know whether its an awakening or not? Dont worry, this crystal ball is specially used to awaken the source ability and wont explode. The source inside has been processed by special means to limit the range of changes. Under perception guidance, it will only change a small distance in a certain direction and wontpletely change its nature by breaking through a critical point. Su Hao whispered, Is that so? Then what is the direction of my awakening? Gu Yin said, Energy maniption, Explosive Origin Master. Su Hao asked, Why? Just because I sensed that the source was about to explode? Gu Yin nodded, You could say that, but not entirely. She pointed in the air, Consider the source as a point. If this point is to move, it can have countless directions of movement. And the direction of movement seen by each person is different. Therefore, the awakened source abilities are also different. You see the source tends toward explosion, and the crystal ball also shows the source is trending toward explosion. So, what youve awakened is the Explosive Origin Master. Explosive Origin Master Actually, Su Hao would prefer to awaken as an Illusionist Origin Master. That way, he could explore what the Illusionist source really looks like. Gu Yin chuckled, Why do you seem so dissatisfied with the direction of your awakening? Honestly, among all Origin Masters, being an Energy Maniptor Explosive Origin Master is the most powerful in terms of destructive force. In a sense, its even more unstoppable than the Illusionist Origin Master. Indeed, if theres any trouble, just blow it up. If its still not good, blow it up again. With that, Su Hao asked himself inwardly, Can this explosive force shatter a giant asteroid? The answer is no! Destroying a city might be simple, but shattering an asteroid is not very realistic. Su Hao sighed deeply and shook his head, Not dissatisfied, just curious about what an Illusionist Origin Master would be like. Gu Yin suddenly burst intoughter, Thats the most interesting part. Anyone who is extremely rational and likes to get to the bottom of things cannot awaken as an Illusionist. Those who can awaken as Illusionists are all those single-minded, ridiculously stubborn weirdos. Cant exin it specifically! Anyway, its impossible for you, Ziyang, to be an Illusionist Origin Master, so give up! This is also a kind of unattainable desire. Su Hao smiled and said, You never know, maybe Ill awaken as an Illusionist master in the future? Gu Yin thought Su Hao was joking, just chuckled a few times, then got up and said, Alright, since you have awakened as an Explosive Origin Master, lets go register it! From now on, youll be a powerful Origin Master of Huai Shui Town. Congrattions! Su Hao was puzzled, Wait a minute, President Gu Yin! Isnt this too hasty? I dont know anything besides awakening now, such as how to cast spells, how to buildbat power? I dont seem to have a source right now, shouldnt you teach me how to cultivate the source? Gu Yin said, Our bodies cant produce source. If you want to obtain it, you need to hunt Origin Beasts yourself, or go out to find disasters and anomalies. Of course, if you have money, you can also buy it! As for the method of using the source, after you register, join a team! Your teammates will teach you. To thoroughly master the use of the source, it takes a long time of practice, and it cant be exined in a short time. After a moment of thought, Gu Yin reached out and flicked a delicate switch on the armor on her chest, and a small door popped out, revealing a small storagepartment. She took out a pearl-sized milky white bead from inside and handed it to Su Hao, This is the source bead, consider it as your startup fund! But before someone guides you on how to use it, never attempt to activate the energy inside. Su Hao reached out and took the pearl emitting soft white light, sincerely saying, Thank you, President Gu Yin. Gu Yin grinned, No need to thank me. If you get rich in the future, remember to repay me. Su Haos eyelids twitched. Was this an investment! Gu Yin bluntly said, Giving you the source bead is mainly because I like you, kid. I like powerful men. Hehehe! Keep it up, young man! Su Hao nced at Gu Yins sturdy figure from the corner of his eye. Indeed, she likes powerful men, she wouldnt fancy a weakling. He smiled nonchntly, When I get rich in the future, Ill move boxes of source beads to your house. Gu Yin patted Su Haos shoulder, Just having you say that is enough. Lets go! Ill take you to register. Being an Explosive Origin Master, Im sure many teams will be eager to have you. The twoter arrived at the hall. The registrar stared with round eyes, staring nkly as the two approached. As they approached, the registrar seemed to wake up from a dream, suddenly standing up and greeting, Auntie oh no! President, why are you here, hehe! Gu Yin red at the registrar fiercely, seemingly displeased with her mix-up of titles, Register this kid, he has awakened as a Origin Master. The registrar looked surprised, looked Su Hao up and down, then stuttered, Y-you youre that that who? You look quite familiar. Su Hao remained expressionless, Ziyang. The registrar immediately pped her thigh and eximed, Right, right, Ziyang! So amazing, actually awakening as a Origin Master, so envious Then she introduced herself, Im Gng. Nice to meet you. Hahaha! Gu Yin coughed heavily. Gng choked, awkwardly chuckling, First meeting is a bit too excited, dont mind me. Then she handed Su Hao a form, saying, Here, fill in the basic information first. Leave it nk if you dont know, Ill register it for you. Writing? Su Hao had learned it long ago, and his handwriting wasnt bad. Chapter 515

Chapter 515

After sessfully registering, Gng handed a small booklet to Su Hao, saying, This is the Code of Conduct for Origin Masters and the most basic mental training method. Take it back and have a look. If you dont understand, its okay. The team leader will teach you. Su Hao took it and casually flipped through it. After quickly recording the contents into his mental space, he closed it and put it away. Then, he made his request, President Gu Yin, Im only thirteen years old now, too young and powerless. I want to continue training for another half year before joining a team and learning from the team leader. Is that okay? Following this process, Su Hao keenly observed that the Origin Master Association of this world encourages Origin Masters to form intimatebat teams with each other. Most of the knowledge about Origin Masters is taught by teammates, with the aim of establishing a master-disciple rtionship for each Origin Master, thus creating a very solidwork of Origin Master rtionships. Its worth noting that, excluding blood ties, the master-disciple rtionship is the most reliable type, always has been. In other words, if Su Hao wants to master the use of source, he needs to join a team, where teammates or the team leader will guide him, thus establishing a good master-disciple rtionship, making it less likely for him to defect However, Su Hao knew he couldnt be too hasty. The more impatient he was about some things, the further away they became. He was more eager than anyone to learn the essence of this world and desperately wanted to find a way to blow up a. But without sufficient power to protect himself, acting rashly might result in getting nothing in the end. Confirming his own talent as a Origin Master and obtaining some information about Origin Masters was enough. Joining a team would inevitably involvepleting various tasks, dying his time to transform his blood energy. Right now, he just wanted to quietly cultivate and restore his strength as soon as possible. He didnt dare to say he would restore his peak state, but at least he wanted to gain the abilities of perception and teleportation, and evolve his seventh level [Life Source] to gain supetive survival abilities. Half a year would be just enough. Gng agreed very much with Su Haos words, but Gu Yin, having witnessed Su Haos feat of chopping a steel pipe with a kitchen knife, couldnt agree with Su Haos im of being too young and powerless. However, after some thought, she didnt rush to deny it and agreed, Since you dont want to join a team so soon, thats fine. You can adapt first, and well talk about it after half a year! Back home, Su Hao quickly prepared dinner. After enjoying his meal, he halfy on the chair, looking at the dishes and chopsticks, indicating that he didnt want to wash them! If Yashan and Feng Cheng were here, why bother with this trouble? They would have already lived a life where clothes and food were served to them. Looking at the big dog lying next to him, it didnt even know how to wash dishes. He couldnt bear it anymore! Su Hao thought to himself, I need to find a chance to wake up Yashan and Feng Cheng. Finding the corresponding bodies was easy, either two doomed people or two damned people would do. He believed that in every world, there would be no shortage of such people. He had a premonition that the source of this world was very important to him, and to decipher the secrets of the source within a hundred years, he would need Yashan and Feng Chengs help. Su Hao closed his eyes, entered his mental space, and took out the booklet he had just recorded. The first half was the Code of Conduct for Origin Masters, and the second half was Resonance of Spirit and Source. Su Hao briefly looked at the Code of Conduct for Origin Masters, which outlined the standards of behavior for Origin Masters, simr tows, with the core being the control of powerful forces. For Su Hao, the booklet was optional; it couldnt really constrain him. As for the Resonance of Spirit and Source, it described how to stably use mental power to guide the power of the source, along with a simple mental training method attached. This training method was slightly different from the one Su Hao had recorded before, so he decided to give it a try. Perhaps it could even provide a small increase in his mental power. In summary, this booklet wasnt of much use to him. With a wave of his hand, the booklet disappeared. He exited the mental space, stood up from the chair, and sat cross-legged on the bed, refining his blood energy. As for the dishes and chopsticks on the table he would deal with themter when he remembered. One monthter, Su Haopleted the second stage of Bone Demons evolution and replenished all the depleted blood energy. Next up: drawing the core runes and advancing to a master. The core runes remained the same: perception, hardness, space module generation, and space module positioning. It took him three days to draw the core runes this time, and he seeded thoroughly. The ability to perceive everything was back. However, Su Hao wasnt very satisfied with it. Compared to the previous range of 180,000 meters of perception, it was now less than a thousand meters, which was still far from enough. But Su Haos most important ability had returned!This chapter was first shared on the N0v3l-B1n tform. Su Hao smiled faintly as his mental tendrils extended. Blink! In the next moment, Su Hao disappeared from his original position and appeared next to the big dog, cheerfully patting its head. The big dog was frightened, its four legs trembling, and its fur falling off as it whimpered. In the following time, he refined blood energy, evolved to [Child of Fate], and converted spiritual power, all simultaneously. Another four months passed. Su Hao sessfully evolved to a seventh level [Child of Fate]. Now, with his blood energy replenished, his radar perception range once again exceeded ten thousand meters, which could be considered a peculiar peak. In addition, the conversion of spiritual power went smoothly. Now, he was a glorious foundation building cultivator. However, it was too low-level to mention! Now, the only thingcking was the conversion of spiritual power. However, the conversion rate of spiritual power was extremely slow, requiring years of time. Being anxious wouldnt help. Currently, Su Haos focus was on awakening Yashan and Feng Cheng as soon as possible, and then obediently having them refine pills for him. Without highly concentrated spiritual power medicines, cultivating immortality was simply a painstaking process. Now, he had enough self-protection ability, and the time was ripe. Su Hao spread out his perception to its fullest and chose a location thousands of meters away from any human presence. Blink! Su Hao disappeared from his room and appeared in the wilderness. The big dog widened its eyes, stunned in ce, looking around for its owner. It was extremely scared. In the wilderness, Su Hao transformed into a three-meter-tall mini [Child of Fate] and activated the invisibility formation. With a hand gesture, he initiated the flying spell Wind Escape! Blinking to appear several kilometers high in the sky, he quickly flew in a random direction. After flying for an hour, Su Hao used the far-sight rune to discover arge town to his left. Immediately, he changed direction and flew toward it. Thisrge town must have many inhabitants, which meant there were likely people Su Hao was looking for! He first circled high above the town for a while, observing. Then, he blinked into the woods, returned to his human form, and followed the townsfolk along the path, slowly entering the city. This city was quite unique, with a strong industrial feel reminiscent of the 18th century. Horse-drawn carriages and automated cars moved along the city streets without any sense of discordance. The houses and shops on both sides of the streets were neatly arranged, with uniform gas pipes entering each household, and exquisite ss decorations everywhere. A girl in a colorful robe pushed a tricycle full of flowers, followed by a group of dirty children ying behind the cart. A formally dressed postal worker, wearing a scarf, rode a bicycle, skillfully weaving through the crowd, shouting warnings to watch out for the cart. There was also a young gentleman in splendid attire, riding a tall horse and strolling through the streets. Any identally dropped horse manure was quickly collected by specialized personnel. Was this the steam era? Su Hao denied it immediately after taking a look around. It just looked like it; in reality, it wasnt. The prevalent energy source here wasnt steam, oil, or electricity; it was source! Buildings, pipes, lights, vehicles, and more all appeared to be products of the industrial era, but in reality, they were all applications of source energy. Moreover, based on the appearance of this city, Su Hao could deduce that this kind of societal environment had been maintained for at least two hundred years. However, reaching this level of development indicated that the people in this world had quite an in-depth understanding of the source. Su Hao wondered where the research findings rted to this were stored. If given the chance, he wouldnt mind taking a look. After spending three days in this city named Huchang, Su Hao identified two targets. One was a wealthy young master and his book boy, both around fourteen or fifteen years old. The other was a young girl who seemed to have been drugged from somewhere. She was being skillfully dragged into a small house, presumably for malicious purposes, but Su Hao caught sight of it. Su Hao revealed a dangerous smile. Since weve met, it must be fate. Chapter 516

Chapter 516

Hey! What are you guys doing? A crisp voice sounded behind the two teenagers. The two teenagers, filled with excitement, froze with excitement on their faces, suddenly turned around, only to see a teenager dressed simply and cheaply, smiling and greeting them. They couldnt help but rx a bit. The other person was shorter than them, not a big problem. At worst, this girl would share the same fate as them. But before they could speak, the person in front of them suddenly disappeared. Did I see things? A thought popped into the minds of the two, then they felt something lightly tap their heads. A strong dizziness hit them, consciousness stalled, and their bodies copsed softly to the ground. Job done! Su Hao lifted the two unconscious teenagers, one in each hand, nced at the disheveled girl, saw that she was breathing steadily, no problem, and then pushed open the door. Finding an uninhabited ce, he transformed into [Child of Fate], used Diamond Armor to wrap the two inside, set up a stealth formation, leaped into the night sky, randomly chose a direction, and flew away from the city. After going far enough, he turned towards Huai Shui Town. An hourter, he stopped at a rocky mountain ten thousand meters outside of Huai Shui Town. Lets set the first temporary base here! Su Hao put down the two, then found a concealed spot and performed the small-scale base technique. These two couldnt be brought directly back to Huai Shui Town. He nned to awaken Yashan and Feng Cheng here first, to quickly restore some strength. One monthter, he would join the team and go out on missions with them. Then he would find an opportunity to identally encounter, rescue, and be recognized as a big brother. After the base was built, Su Hao brought the two teenagers inside, blood rushed into their brains, recording their consciousness information. Without taking another look, he directly erased it, leaving only two empty shells. Su Hao reached out and pressed his hand on the head of the young master, closed his eyes slightly, used his own body as a pinball space and the springboard of this body, and imported Yashans consciousness information into it. After an unknown amount of time, Su Hao let go, opened his eyes, and muttered, Sess! Adapt for a while, and youll wake up. He followed the same procedure to transfer Feng Chengs consciousness into the other teenagers brain, then quietly waited. About twenty minutester, the young master suddenly opened his eyes, was confused for about ten seconds, and then fully woke up. He calmly looked around at the surroundings, saw Su Hao standing beside him, didnt say anything, but summoned the universal assistant and immediately sent a message to Su Hao: Boss Wei, calling Boss Wei! Im Yashan, Ive woken up, Im in a cave, very simr to the previous base. It seems like Im lying on an operating table now, bing someone elses experimental subject, theres a young man with ill intentions staring at me, I dont know if I can beat him, its very dangerous What should I do, urgent! Su Hao directly spoke up: Yashan, do I look like I have ill intentions? Yashan was stunned, scrambled up, excitedly said, Are you Boss Wei? Saved! Hehe! Boss Wei, was I scared just now, saying the wrong thing? It should have been staring at me with concern.This chapter made its debut appearance via N0v3lB1n. At this moment, Yashan jumped up, looked at his own body curiously, waved his arms and legs, and said strangely, Boss Wei, why does this body feel so empty. Su Hao said, Seems like youre a virgin, cant be that impressive. Yashan: I Im a virgin! He then pointed to the other teenager lying beside him and asked, Who is this? Su Hao replied, Feng Cheng, he should be waking up soon. Yashan widened his eyes in disbelief, Feng Cheng? He also came along? Su Hao nodded, Yeah, he wanted toe along, so I brought him with us. Yashan was stunned for a moment, then pped his hands together, Thats great! Feng Cheng is also great at washing clothes and cooking. Boss Wei, when Feng Cheng wakes up, let me tease him a bit, hehehe! Su Haos mouth twitched, surprised that Yashan liked this kind of banter, but he let it be. As long as Feng Cheng was under his guidance and happy, it was fine. Soon, Feng Cheng woke up, sat up abruptly, observed the surroundings, moved his body, and muttered, Im not dead? So, the asteroid finally deviated from its orbit But how could I not be dead? And, where is Senior Brother? At this moment, Yashan put on a gloomy face, spoke in a deep voice, Ah~ youre already dead! This is hell! Yashan sessfully caught Feng Chengs attention, subtly showing a wicked smile and spreading his hands in a more sinister and terrifying manner, Due to your many evils in your lifetime, youve been cast into this hell, to suffer for eternity! Hahaha! Tremble in fear~ Yashan used to be a horror streamer, he was very skilled at this, and his performance was quite convincing. A hint of fear shed subtly on Feng Chengs face, but he quickly regained hisposure and carefully observed the surroundings. Yashan continued tough sinisterly, I am the messenger of fear, hahaha, scared, arent you? Hehehe! Then Feng Cheng did something unexpected, he sat up abruptly and ran away! Yashan: Huh? Feng Cheng was familiar with theyout of the base, he just nced at it and immediately determined the escape route. Encountering such a situation, wouldnt it be foolish not to run? Yashan was dumbfounded, immediately chased after Feng Cheng and grabbed him, Dont run, dont run! Then the two began to struggle and wrestle amidst shouting. Su Hao: He couldnt watch anymore, and directly intervened, saying, Yashan, Feng Cheng, stop it now. If anyone dies again, I wont y with you guys anymore! Both stopped at the same time, and Feng Cheng turned his head abruptly, unbelievably saying, Senior Brother? There wasnt much exnation about reincarnation, just that the three had arrived on another, and they would explore and survive in this world, aiming to collect and research various knowledge here. Feng Cheng pondered over this news for a long time, then stopped thinking about it. After all, both senior brothers were there, what else mattered? After the two fully recovered, Su Hao said, You guys will stay here for at least two months. After two months, Ill find an opportunity to bring you back to the town where I am. During this time, you guys first refine your blood energy, regain a bit of self-defense power, and at the same time, quickly learn thenguage of this world. Ill import thenguage system into the universal assistant, you guys take care of yourselves. Yashans face turned bitter. Learningnguages was always the thing he feared the most. Feng Cheng, curious, asked, Blood energy? Universal assistant? Su Hao exined, You can ask Yashan for details! Oh, by the way, my name in this world is Ziyang, dont get it wrong. You two will still be called Feng Cheng and Yashan. After finishing, Su Hao had Little Light load thetest version of the universal assistant for Feng Cheng too. The sky was gradually brightening. After recording the gic information of the two, Su Hao teleported back to the room in the town. Big Dog stared straight at Su Hao, whimpering. Yashan and Feng Cheng stayed in the base, looking around at the emptiness. Feng Cheng spoke first, Senior Yue Ying Yashan, are you hungry? Yashan said, Dont call me senior brother anymore, from now on, call me boss. Understand? For Feng Wei, you have to call him Boss Ziyang, and Im Boss Yashan. Feng Cheng nodded, Okay, Boss Yashan, what are we going to eat? Yashan, having some experience in wilderness survival, got up to stretch and said, Come on, Ill take you to get some game to grill. Feng Cheng asked, Boss Yashan, can you start a fire? Yashan replied, Nonsense, is there anything I cant do? If worstes to worst, ask Boss Ziyang to send over a lighter! Fancy, how do I do that? Universal assistant! Boss Wei should have installed a universal assistant for you. Try silently thinking about the universal assistant. Feng Cheng followed the instruction, and the next moment, a deep blue light screen popped out from his eyes, unfolding about a meter in front of him. He was familiar with thisputer interface, but imnting aputer into the brain was something only cultivators above the Nascent Soul stage could do, right? Yashan said, See that! Its like the Global Communicator of Nascent Soul cultivators, but with much stronger functions than the Global Communicator. Feng Cheng tried opening the contacts, clicked on Su Haos conversation box, and sent a message to Su Hao: Senior Brother, we need a lighter. Su Hao quickly replied, Wait a moment. Soon, Su Hao suddenly appeared in the base, not only bringing a lighter but also various knives and kitchen utensils Chapter 517

Chapter 517

A month passed quickly. Excluding spiritual power factors, at this moment, Su Haos various abilities had reached their peak. Although the world was vast, he coulde and go as he pleased. The most crucial thing was that he found a material in the misceneous shop in the small town that could be used to make positioning stones. The discovery of this material also meant that Su Hao could set up his own storage space. Everything went smoother than he had imagined. So, the next step was to formally join a Origin Master team and receive guidance from teammates. On this day, he once again came to the hall of the Origin Master Hall in Huai Shui Town and found Gng, who was idle and dozing off, to exin his intentions. Gng smiled and said, Ive been waiting for you toe. Im very familiar with the teams in the town. Ill definitely introduce you to the best team! This slightly dark-skinned youth in front of her was personally greeted by her own aunt. How could she not pay attention? Gng took out a booklet and said while flipping through the pages, Origin Master teams generally consist of three people, at most five. So, Ill give you priority to choose from the two-member teams that are short of members. How about that? Su Hao said indifferently, Either is fine. He happened to prefer smaller groups of people. Gng flipped through the pages and, after finding the corresponding page number, handed it to Su Hao. Currently, we have three two-member teams in our town: the Star Gazing Team, the Swallow Searching Team, and the Ink Orchid Team. I rmend you join the Star Gazing Team. Firstly, the captain is a mid-level quality-based Origin Master, very reliable. The other team member is also a mid-level quality-based Origin Master. And you are an explosive-based Origin Master,plementing them perfectly, forming a veryprehensive team. How about it? Su Hao nodded and said, Then its this team! Gng was astonished. How much trust did he have in her judgment to believe her like this! An indescribable feeling of gratitude surged in her heart. Thank you, Ziyang, for trusting me so much. Su Hao was puzzled, Trust you? Then he smiled and said, Just consider it as such! When can I meet my teammates? Gng cheerfully said, Just wait, Ill talk to their captain. After saying that, she ran to a device resembling andline telephone on the side, entered the number, and connected after a moment. Whos this? came azy male voice from the receiver, seemingly awakened by the call. Gng said, Ah Xing, I found a new teammate for you! Really? Where is he? Ille over right away. By the way, is it a boy or a girl? Gng nced at Su Hao and squeezed out from between her teeth, Its a boy. What? Why is it a boy? I wanted a cute girl! Gng said in a low voice, Do you want it or not? If not, Ill introduce him to someone else. I want, I want! Where is he? Even if there are cute girlster, you can introduce them to me the same way. Gng snorted, Hall lobby, five minutes, dont bete. After speaking, she hung up directly, sneakily nced at Su Hao, and thought to herself, Ziyang shouldnt have heard that, right? Su Hao cleared his throat and directly exposed, Is he expressing dissatisfaction with me not being a girl? He could hear that! Were his ears so sensitive? Gng just awkwardly smiled. Not long after, two men around twenty years old entered the hall. Both were tall and well-proportioned, with handsome faces. One had brown hair with bangs, and the other had a small ponytail about ten centimeters long tied at the back of his head. They were neatly dressed, looking impable and fashionable. In summary, very decent, very stylish. As soon as they entered, they saw Su Hao and Gng in the hall. While the one with bangs flirted with Gng, he secretly sized up Su Hao and whispered, This kid has a good expression, his features are regr. Joining our Star Gazing Team, he barely passes. The other man with the ponytail also whispered, Just a bit dark-skinned, but with some grooming, hell also be a well-known handsome guy in Huai Shui Town in the future. Gng gestured frantically with her index fingers at her lips, indicating to the two men not to speak, but they ignored her and whispered to each other, Thats right. Under our grooming, our fame will quickly spread to surrounding towns, attracting countless beautiful girls toe and watch. Its time to bring out our familys inherited whitening technique. Su Hao was speechless. Although their voices were extremely low, how sharp was his hearing? Every word they said entered his ears clearly. He thought to himself, These two dont seem very normal! Gng had given up struggling. She had tried her best to rmend them, and she felt that she had fulfilled the bribery fee for these two. If they scared Su Hao away on their own, she wouldnt refund the money.The primary upload of this chapter happened on N0v3l--B1n. Gng led Su Hao forward and introduced, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, let me introduce you. This is Ziyang, your new teammate in the Star Gazing Team. Please take good care of him in the future. Then she turned to Su Hao and pointed to the man with bangs, Ziyang, this is Ah Xing, the captain, a mid-level quality-based Origin Master. Then she pointed to the man with the ponytail, And this is Ah Wang, a mid-level wonder-based Origin Master. Su Hao took the lead and said, Hello, please take care of me in the future. Captain Ah Xing smiled gently, No problem at all. Joining our team, were now brothers, helping each other. Haha! As he spoke, heughed with his hands on his hips. Ah Wang adjusted the white scarf around his neck, coughed lightly, and elegantly said, From now on, were teammates who share life and death. Rest assured, Ill cover for you in the future. Ill give you our familys whitening creamter, the effect is fantastic! He shrugged and chuckled. They had officially met each other, and Su Hao formally joined the team. Ah Xing said to Gng, Miss n, from now on, our Star Gazing Team will be renamed! Well change it to Yang Wang Star Gazing Team! Su Hao and Gng were speechless. Ah Xing said to Su Hao, How about we call you Ah Yang from now on? Alright. Su Hao nodded indifferently, it was just a code name. Ah Xing eximed, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, Ah Yang! Excellent! To celebrate Ah Yang joining our team, lets head to the Huai En Tavern! Gng hurriedly said, Dont go overboard, hes underage! Ah Xing waved his hand dismissively and walked out first, Ah Lan, you dont understand. Hes a man! Although they said they were going to drink, they actually took Su Hao to the tavern to check out the girls. They ate snacks while introducing to him which girls in the town had excellent looks and figures,menting about the married women who were still stunning, and feeling regretful about their own unfortunate circumstances ording to Ah Xing, how could the great captains of their team not know about the pretty girls in the town? To this, Su Hao could only say, he was not even fourteen yet! As the first team gathering wasing to an end, Su Hao saw an opportune moment and asked directly, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, when will you teach me how to use Source? Ah Xing and Ah Wang nced at each other and burst intoughter. Ah Xing said, I told you Ah Yang was patient enough. See, hes only asking now. Ah Wang, you lost, youre paying the bill today. Ah Wang waved his hand, sighed, and got up to settle the bill. Ah Xingughed, This matter cant be rushed. To master Source steadily, its not something that can be done in a short time. It requires strong control. Hows your mental training with the exercise the Origin Master Association sent down? Su Hao replied, Its okay. My mental control over Source should be sufficient. Ah Xingughed heartily, ording to Gng, youve only been practicing for half a year! How could you progress so quickly? Alright,ter well go outside the town and find a ce to test it out, let you experience the power of Source. Youll also get to know your teammates better and gain more confidence. Then a strong sense of confidence emerged, We are very powerful. Su Hao smiled, Ill wait and see. As Ah Wang returned, Ah Xing stood up, Lets go! Lets go outside to test how powerful our Yang Wang Star Gazing Team is. Ah Wang shrugged and chuckled, Haha! Can we show off the power of the handsome guys again? I cant wait! Ah Xing shook his head and sighed, Unfortunately, there are no sweet and cute girls watching. Ah Wang said, Being single seems tost forever! When will we meet cute girls? At that moment, Su Hao had a sudden impulse to turn these two into cute girls Chapter 518

Chapter 518

Su Hao followed the two people to the deste valley. Ah Xing and Ah Wang stood on a rock, letting the cold wind blow their hair freely. Ah Xing turned his head to look at Su Hao, surprised, and said, Ah Yang,e up here! Its not that Su Hao didnt want to go up, but the posture of these two people was too ridiculous, not matching his temperament. But Su Hao didnt make a fuss either. With a leap, he stood beside the two and said, It is said that I awakened as a Mage of the Elemental Explosion, but I have not tried casting spells. Ah Xing chuckled and said, With mine and Ah Wangs abilities, its a perfectplement. Casting spells is not difficult, but its not simple either; its all about practice. Ah Yang, do you have a source? Su Hao took out the ancient pearl given to him by Gu Yin and said, Is this what you mean by source? Ah Xing eximed, Indeed, and this source pearl has a very high purity. However, this source pearl is not suitable for beginners. Ill give you er! He took out a dimmer source pearl and said, Casting spells is actually about guiding the source within the source pearl and releasing it in a special way. Each Mage has their own unique view of the source, so casting methods are generally different. However, there is a simr step, which is to guide the source out of the source pearl. Just like this With that, the source pearl in Ah Xings hand glowed faintly, and a misty source was guided out, winding around his palm, gradually fading and disappearing. Ah Xing waved his hand vigorously towards the distance. An invisible ripple spread out silently. The next moment, arge rock in the distance made a crack sound and slowly slid to the side. Arge rock, separated by a hundred meters, was actually split in half by Ah Xings wave. Su Hao sincerely praised, Impressive! Ah Xingughed heartily with his hands on his hips, then said, Its not just that. Watch this. Another strand of source was drawn out, wrapped around his hand, and then disappeared. Ah Xing reached out and grabbed the rock that had been chopped off to the side, which visibly expanded and then burst into a pile of fragments. Before Su Hao could even praise him, Ah Xingughed and said, How about that, arent we powerful Elemental Mages? Invisible and unstoppable. Then he asked, Ah Yang, did you notice anything from my two spells? Su Hao shook his head appreciatively. Ah Xing continued, The first step is guiding, the second step is transformation, and the third step is casting. Guiding is the hardest to practice, transformation is the most dangerous, and casting is the most strenuous. Su Hao asked, What should I do? Ah Xing smiled and said, The source contained in your source pearl is too much for practice; its not suitable. Keep it aside. Use this low-level source pearl of mine! With that, he handed his source pearl to Su Hao. Every awakened Mage, as if by instinct, has mastered the method of transforming the source. What I want to teach you is the coordination of guiding, transforming, and casting Ah Xing exined the precautions and process of casting spells to Su Hao. Su Hao quickly grasped the key point of releasing spells, which is the semi-transformation state! The transformation of the source is notpleted instantaneously but goes through a process. The crucial point is to control the spiritual power to brake before theplete transformation of the source, then merge a part of the spiritual power and release it. Spiritual power can control the outbreak of the source at any time to achieve the effect of the spell. In essence, casting a spell consumes a part of spiritual power each time, and if the spiritual power is insufficient, it cannot continue. The strength of a Origin Mage fundamentally depends on the strength of their spiritual power. And the level of a Origin Mage also depends on the intensity of their spiritual power. Su Hao thought to himself, I wonder what level my spiritual power is among Origin Mages. Ah Xing smiled and said, So,pleting the casting of a spell is not easy, let alone using it in battle. It requires a lot of time for practice. Su Hao nodded understandingly and then asked, Can I try it now? Ah Xing smiled and said, Of course. Ah Yang, remember, you can only draw out a tiny bit of source, not more, and you must follow the sequence step by step, otherwise, its very dangerous. You see, every year, many people mess around without following the steps and end up wasting themselves. I dont want you to be one of them, understand? Su Hao nodded and said, Dont worry, Ah Xing, I cherish this life more than anyone else. In fact, Su Hao didnt need Ah Xings reminder; he understood the ferocity and danger of the source himself. With just one slight mistake, the fragile body could be torn into pieces. What made him curious was that it seemed the source appeared differently in everyones perception. Su Hao sensed the ferocious explosive force, Gu Yin sensed the stable aggregation of matter, Ah Xing sensed the elusive gas, Ah Wang sensed the malleable mud It was a strange feeling that couldnt be described. Su Hao looked at the source pearl in his hand, gathered his mind, followed Ah Xings method, and infiltrated the spiritual power into it, drawing out a thread-like misty source, gathering it on his fingertips. Next was merging a bit of spiritual power and transforming it into a semi-explosive state. This smooth operation left Ah Xing and Ah Wang stunned. This isnt right! Is this the operation of a novice? Why does it seem more skilled than us old birds? They simultaneously raised their vignce, prepared to act immediately to save Su Hao if there were any signs of loss of control. Su Hao opened his eyes and looked curiously at the small white light ball floating on his fingertip, thinking to himself, It looks like Wind st, doesnt it? It seems simr, but the difference in essence is huge; one is energy derived from spiritual power conversion, and the other is energy derived from source conversion. As for what the source really is, Su Hao still wasnt clear. So, next is to release it, lock onto the target, and throw out this energy ball! In the previous world, Su Hao was most proficient in the Wind st technique. The principle of projecting the energy ball should be simr. After a moment of contemtion, he used his spiritual power to guide the slight structural changes in the energy ball at his fingertips, then extended his hand towards the distant half-cut rock. Shoo A whiteser shot out from Su Haos fingertips, connecting with the giant rock. At the same time, Su Hao merged the spiritual power of the source, guiding theplete transformation of the source, releasing the violent energy inside. Boom A violent shock transmitted through the stone to the feet of the three, a spherical white light shed for an instant, then expanded and burst, a shockwave hit them head-on, making the three instinctively shield their eyes with their hands. Then arge number of rocks sshed, hitting them and catching the three off guard. As the waves subsided, they slowly lowered their hands and immediately looked at the previous location of the rock. Where was the original stone? There was only arge pit with a diameter of two to three meters left. Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked at each other, unable to say a word at this moment. Who has ever seeded in casting spells for the first time? Perhaps a super genius could, but casting so smoothly and naturally, it was a bit too much! The most crucial thing was that although Su Hao was called a Mage of the Explosion Source, the power of this explosion was a bit outrageous. They could see clearly how much source Su Hao had guided out from the source pearl. It was just that tiny bit, not even noticeable without careful observation. But who could tell them how such a tiny bit of source could erupt with such tremendous power? Even Su Hao appeared very surprised by this power. Although he knew that the energy contained in the source was very high, much higher than spiritual power, he did not expect that just this tiny bit could erupt with such powerful force. Su Hao asked, Is this considered a sess? Ah Xing forced out a smile and said, Of course! Su Hao asked again, Whats next? Ah Xing smoothed his windblown hair and said, Ah Yang, you need to practice repeatedly first. When you can cast spells proficiently, then well teach you how to fight. Casting spells and fighting are two different things! Ah Wang also nodded and said, Thats right. Your attack power is indeed strong, but if you cant hit the target, its useless. On the contrary, others attack power may not be strong, but if you get hit once, it could cost you your life. Su Hao nodded and said, Okay. Chapter 519

Chapter 519

Next, Su Hao practiced casting spells with the source beads given to him by Ah Xing. A spell that shoots out an energy ball from between his fingers, Su Hao casually named it Little Cannon. In Su Haos view, its power is average. The power of his casual punch, condensed with blood energy, is no less than this. What he values is the potential of the source, and he pays more attention to controlling this type of energy. So, the original tranquility of this valley waspletely shattered. Boom Boom Boom Apanied by one explosion after another, the earth trembled and rocks were thrown into the air. The explosion became stronger with each urrence. Ah Xing and Ah Wang, who had been avoiding from afar, had already let Su Hao y by himself. At this level, as long as he doesnt seek death recklessly, there shouldnt be any major problems. Ah Wang looked at Su Haos figure in the distance and eximed, How many spells has Ah Yang cast? Forty or fifty! Ah Xing said, More than that. Look how fast hes casting spells now His mental strength is unexpectedly strong. He doesnt look like a beginner at all. I even suspect he practiced secretly before. Ah Wang shook his head and said, Doesnt seem like it! Beforeing here, he knew nothing. You taught him yourself, dont you know? Maybe hes just a genius! Ah Xing snorted, Who would believe in such a genius? Anyway, I dont. Ah Wang said, Are we going to teach him how to fightter? We havent taught him Source Body yet. Ah Xing said, No worries, lets just y around. Ah Wang shrugged, Are you going to go first or me? Ah Xing said, Lets go together! Ah Wang was surprised, Isnt that a bit unfair? Its kind of bullying. Ah Xingughed, You dont understand this! Ah Yangs spell power is very strong. Hes probably feeling quite proud right now. If we dont suppress his limelight properly, he might develop a reckless attitude. That could cause trouble in the future. Ah Wang nodded, Makes sense, youre indeed the team leader. Ah Xing chuckled, Haha, of course. Boom After another loud noise, Su Hao stopped practicing. Instead, he quickly approached Ah Xing and Ah Wang, saying, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, Ive practiced enough. Now I can cast spells naturally without any hesitation. Then, he handed over the depleted source beads to Ah Xing, saying, Moreover, it seems that the energy on the source beads has been exhausted, leaving only a ss bead. I dont know if its still useful. Ah Xing took the source bead and put it away, then handed Su Hao a new one, saying, Empty shells can still fetch some pocket money. Heres another one for you. As for more source beads, Ill see if there are any suitable hunting tasks in a few days. When the timees, take the mission to hunt and kill source beasts to obtain source beads. Su Hao epted without hesitation, intending to repay them when he bes prosperous. Ah Xing and Ah Wang nced at each other, and Ah Xing smiled, saying, Next, onto the next stage, which is Combat. Well teach you how to fight. Can your mental strength withstand it? Su Hao wanted to see how source masters fight each other and smiled, saying, Of course. How do we start? Ah Xingughed heartily, Learningbat naturally means realbat! Is there any faster way to learn than in realbat? Ah Wang couldnt help but chuckle and said, Its a one-on-onebat game. Within this canyon, Ah Yang, you do your best to knock both of us down, and well do our best to knock you down too. Ah Wang confirmed that Su Hao was indeed a super genius, already envisioning the scene of repeatedly knocking the genius down. It would surely be an extremely satisfying feeling. Su Hao thought for a moment and said, Okay! What he was thinking was how to guide out as much of Ah Xing and Ah Wangs abilities as possible without rushing to end the battle. Ah Xing reminded, Ah Yang, source masters dont just stand still and cast spells. You have to move around to avoid spells, understand? Su Hao nodded. Ah Xing and Ah Wang smiled at each other, then quickly ran towards the distance. After running out of a hundred-meter range, they spread out, shouting from afar, You can start now, Ah Yang. Try to knock us down! Su Hao held the source bead in his hand and casually pointed. Little Cannon! Swish Ah Xings hair stood on end. He stepped on the ground, agile like a cat, lightly jumping aside to dodge Su Haos attack. Boom Where he stood, arge pit appeared. As Ah Xingnded on both feet, he pushed his palm forward,unching a palm strike. High Pressure Ball! This was a balloonpressed from a massive amount of gas, invisible and extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it flew over a hundred meters and headed towards Su Hao. The power of this airball is not great. When it hits, it can at most lift a person off their feet. Su Hao was startled and quickly stepped away from the spot. Bang! The airball burst, blowing dust off the ground. Ah Xing was surprised; he didnt expect Su Hao to dodge his almost certain attack. In that case, Rapid Fire High Pressure Balls! He pushed out his palms continuously, sending high pressure balls towards Su Hao, but Su Hao agilely dodged all of them. In the meantime, Su Hao also counterattacked with a Little Cannon just to make a point. Ah Xing dodged the Little Cannon and muttered, Cant even hit, whats going on Ah Wang remarked from the side, Ah Xing, are you even capable? Ah Xings mouth twitched, thinking to himself, Looks like I need to get serious. Cant underestimate Ah Yang. Thinking so, he swiftly maneuvered, moving left and right until his figure disappeared into thin air. Su Hao was surprised, Source masters can also be invisible with air maniption. With radar-like perception, Su Hao still knew Ah Xings location, but since it was a practice battle, he pretended not to know. Ah Xing hid his figure, jumping around and quickly approaching Su Hao. Then, he reached out to grab him. Gel Body Restraint Technique! Su Hao immediately felt the air around him thickening, making it difficult to breathe, as if he were a bug trapped in amber, struggling to break free. Just as Su Hao was strategizing, Ah Xing raised his palm again, this time with a victorious smile on his face, Now, Ah Yang cant escape. Su Hao struggled to raise his finger and pointed to the side. Boom! An intense explosion urred on his side, breaking through Ah Xings Restraint Technique and pushing Su Hao to the side, narrowly avoiding the subsequent High Pressure Ball. Ah Xing couldnt help but curse, Damn it! How can this work! His mind raced, quickly finding a strategy. He refused to believe there was no way to deal with Su Hao this time. Once again, he waved his hand, and arge number of low-damage air bullets filled the area within ten meters of Su Hao. Su Hao had nowhere to hide. He raised his forearm to shield his face. Puff, puff, puff! Arge number of air bullets hit him, causing him to ache all over but not knocking him down. More air bulletsnded on the surrounding ground, raising a lot of dust, obscuring Su Haos vision. Su Hao thought to himself, Whats he up to? Ah Xing chuckled; this was his specialty. By blocking the opponents vision while still being able to sense their position, he could do whatever he wanted. Although using this against a novice seemed a bit unfair, he never felt pressured in this regard. He ran and jumped agilely, forming a high-pressure bullet in his hand and casually shooting it towards Su Hao. But Su Hao, with unusually keen perception, dodged it. Ah Xing couldnt believe how agile Su Hao was, considering he hadnt learned Source Body. He changed his position again and threw several high-pressure bullets, all of which Su Hao dodged. Meanwhile, Su Hao took advantage of the opportunity to escape the dust area, restoring his vision. He casually pointed his hand towards Ah Xings approximate direction and fired a Little Cannon. Boom! Ah Xing agilely jumped onto a tree branch, squatting and looking at Su Hao, thinking to himself, Is Ah Yang really this good? At this moment, Ah Wangs voice came from afar, Hey, Ah Xing, are you even capable? Ah Xing couldnt help but turn his head back and retort, If youre capable, thene and try! His voice exposed his position, and what greeted him was Su Haos Little Cannon. He agilely dodged it, but the tree suffered, being sted into pieces. Ah Wang chuckled, If Im capable, then Ill go! You better step aside first. Chapter 520

Chapter 520

Intermediate Origin Mage Ah Xing naturally wouldnt just have this ability, but it wasnt appropriate to use skills with super strong killing power against Su Hao, a beginner. For Ah Xing, this was just ying around. However, despite multiple attacks, he couldnt take down Su Hao, and his self-proimed handsome face felt a bit embarrassed. Just as he was about to unleash his big move, unexpectedly, Ah Wang stepped forward, so he took the opportunity to step back, intending to observe first before making ns. Ah Wangs running was exceptionally agile, swiftly approaching. It wasnt until now that Su Hao could clearly see the various small boxes hidden inside Ah Wangs clothes. These small boxes were the characteristic of the Origin Mages. It was said that various strange things could be obtained from the boxes. Su Hao happened to widen his horizons. With a casual flick of his hand, Su Hao shot out a little cannon as a deration of war. Ah Wangs footsteps shifted slightly, skillfully avoiding Su Haos explosive attack, continuing to approach. When the distance was reduced to thirty meters, he turned his wrist, pulling out a red bead the size of a chicken egg from one of the boxes, and with a swing of his hand, he shot it towards Su Haos feet. Chili smoke! Su Hao leaped aside, avoiding it from afar. Bang! As soon as the red beadnded, it immediately exploded, releasing a red mist spreading within a twenty-meter radius, enveloping Su Hao. A pungent, irritating sensation assaulted Su Haos senses, causing his facial features to distort involuntarily. He quickly closed his eyes and held his breath, cursing inwardly, Damn! Is this pepper spray! Su Hao ran a few steps quickly, escaping the range of the red mist, when a purple bead came flying towards him. Su Hao didnt dare to try his luck again and hurriedly ran further away. Bang! Arge amount of purple liquid sttered, some of itnding on Su Hao. He couldnt help but pinch it with his hand, speechless, Is this super glue Various beads came flying one after another, each with its own characteristics. sh grenade! Stink bomb! Daze smoke bomb! Hair follicle e bomb Although the lethality wasnt strong, it was nauseatingly effective. If he wished, throwing a pile of crap wouldnt be out of the question. Seeing that Su Hao couldnt be taken down for a long time, Ah Wang quickly took out ten colorful beads and threw them over. Little cannon! Su Hao pointed out, causing a fierce explosion about a dozen meters away, with arge amount of soil surging and flying, blocking the trajectory of the beads, causing them to fall to the side, bursting into various strange smokes and fluids. Su Hao thought to himself, I shouldnt watch anymore, lets end the battle quickly! He didnt n to show weakness either, as showing weakness would mean facing more constraints in the future, and many actions would be very inconvenient. He needed enough freedom. Then, lets knock them down as soon as possible! Doing this was a piece of cake, but he didnt n to use other abilities, relying on radar perception along with the little cannon was sufficient. After a brief consideration, he reached out and tapped below Ah Wangs feet. Boom! Boom! Boom! For a moment, the sound buzzed, dust filled the sky, and sight and hearing were hindered. At the same time, he charged towards Ah Wang, his figure disappearing into the smoke and dust. Ah Wang didnt stay still but swiftly ran, like an agile wildcat leaping through the valley. Just as he was about to break out of the smoke and dust range, a short figure darted out from the side, a big foot kicking towards him. Ah Wangs pupils contracted, and he quickly pulled out a pitch-ck bead, squeezing it forcefully. Swish! A huge shield appeared by his side, blocking the big foot! Bang! Such strong power! Ah Wang, shield and all, was kicked away. Before he could react, a white light shot out, hitting the shield and exploding violently. Boom! A powerful shockwave sent Ah Wang flying backward, but he regained bnce in midair andnded steadily. Just then, a finger appeared a meter in front of him, preparing to cast a spell. He immediately raised his hands and said, Stop! Ah Xing, who had been watching the whole process from afar, was greatly shocked: Ah Yangsbat awareness is unexpectedly strong Although the smoke and dust were pervasive, he could still sense the entire battle process. Especially thest move, using the explosive force to st Ah Wang back into the air without a foothold, the precision of calction made him feel uneasy. At this moment, Su Hao looked in Ah Xings direction. Ah Xing showed himself with augh, Ah Yang looks handsome in battle! No wonder hes a member of my Sun Wang Xing team. Ive decided, lets call it a day for todays practice. Everyone go back and rest well. Ah Yang, well meet here early tomorrow morning, and Ill teach you the third abilitySource Body! Su Hao asked, Not fighting anymore? Ah Xingughed, Ah Yangsbat awareness is unexpectedly strong. Hes temporarily qualified. After I teach you Source Body tomorrow, Ill teach you closebat skills. Su Hao said, Alright. At this time, Ah Wang looked surprised, Ah Yang, you havent learned Source Body, why are you so strong? You actually kicked me away with one foot! Su Hao said naturally, I usually pay attention to exercising! Im very strong. Both of them looked unbelieving. Could exercising really achieve this level? Back in town, Su Hao bid farewell to his two teammates and went home. Ah Xing and Ah Yang disappeared around the corner. Ah Wang withdrew his gaze, Ah Xing, what do you think Ah Xing shook his head, I dont understand! Although neither of us used our true strength, Ah Yangs level of achievement is definitely not that of a novice. Perhaps, as he said, he has been training hisbat awareness since childhood. This was also possible. Which child from a big family didnt start learningbat early? They both started training from a young age, but not as exaggeratedly as Su Hao. Ah Wang asked, Are we fighting tomorrow? Ah Xing said, Yes! Why not? After teaching him Source Body, well engage in closebat. We must suppress Ah Yangs momentum fiercely. Ah Wang nodded, Indeed, if its closebat, we can go all out. Dealing with Ah Yang shouldnt be a problem. Hehehe! The two exchanged smiles. Back home, Su Hao took out the low-level source bead, and blood qi surged into it, attempting to record the information of the source in the pinball space. But once again, he failed. When the blood qi surged in, it was torn apart and disintegrated by the violent energy inside. Indeed, its not working! What exactly is this source And the way this world used sources was beyond his expectations. He thought it was about extracting the source, then using a special method to integrate it into the body for control! Who would have thought it was used directly in hand, whats the difference between that and holding a battery? Su Hao also thought of another question: Can the power of the source be taken away? If it cant be taken away, its basically meaningless for him. No rush! Lets first figure out what the source really is. The next day. The three members of the Yang Wang Star Gazing Team gathered again in the deserted valley. Ah Xing said, Today, Ill teach you Source Body! Su Hao asked, Is this why you guys are so agile? Exactly, mastering Source Body not only makes you agile and strong, but most importantly, it greatly enhances your resistance to attacks, making it difficult to die easily. This is one of the essential abilities that all source masters must master. As for how effective Source Body can be, it depends on how individuals use it. Su Hao asked, So what should I do? Ah Xing smiled, Actually, its very simple. Just let the source enter your body and be a part of it. He raised his palm, I can still use spells even without the power of the source bead, because my body is filled with arge amount of source. With that, he waved his hand, and almost simultaneously, a thick tree in the distance snapped. However, its not just about letting the source from the source bead enter your body, thats no different from suicide. Remember, dont try to tame the source, no one can tame it. What you need to do is guide the source to undergo changes, keep trying until the source can naturally merge with your body, then let the source enter your body and maintain it at all times until the source stabilizes naturally. In summary, everyones source is different, you have to explore and find the state that suits you. Su Hao immediately understood what to do, the state of the source was the key. Having someone guide you waspletely different from figuring it out yourself. Many things are notplicated in themselves, they can be exined in one or two sentences. After Ah Xing demonstrated it twice to Su Hao, it was Su Haos turn to try. Ah Xing and Ah Wang were a bit nervous: Could it be that he will master it after just one try If thats the case, where is the justice in this world? After a moment, Su Hao opened his eyes and said, It seems to have worked. After I guided the source to change its state, it naturally merged into my body, residing in it Its like, my body has be a source bead. Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked at each other in silence for a long time: Then they looked up at the sky and sighed, Where is the justice in this world? Chapter 521

Chapter 521

After Su Hao absorbed the source energy from the source bead in his hand, Ah Xing eagerly asked, Ah Yang, how is it? Su Hao clenched his fist and smiled, Very good. Ah Yang, take a few steps. Su Hao moved his feet, shing from the spot to over ten meters away, then immediately changing direction and jumping to the other side, very agile, as if his entire body had been equipped with powerful springs. After moving around a bit, Su Hao jumped back in front of Ah Xing and said, Very smooth, my whole body feels like its filled with high-pressure gas, very stic. Ah Xingughed and stood up, Not bad, not bad. Ah Yang is indeed a genius. So, lets teach you how to fight! Ah Wang also chuckled and said, Thats right, closebat is also an important lesson for source masters. Su Hao smiled, Just to make it clear, Ive always been exercising my body, so my closebat ability is decent. You dont have to go easy on me. Ah Xing and Ah Yang nced at each other and smiled knowingly. Joking aside, could they, two twenty-year-old men, not handle a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy in closebat? They could easily pin him to the ground. Ah Xing beckoned to Su Hao, Come on! Iming! Su Hao gave a warning, exploded from his feet, and appeared in front of Ah Xing, lifting his foot to kick. So fast! Ah Xings heart tightened, he stepped back half a step and raised his hand to block. But Su Haos foot didnt kick out, instead, itnded on the ground. Gliding Shadow Step! Su Haos figure shifted away from Ah Xing, his knee raised, pressing against Ah Xings lower back. Oh no! Careless. Ah Xings scalp tingled, wanting to turn around to block, but it was toote. Bang! With a muffled sound, Ah Xing was kicked by Su Haos knee and flew into the air, finding bnce in mid-air, then slid backward for two meters afternding. His handsome face twisted together, unable to help but rub his sore waist, stubbornly saying, Ah Yang is pretty good! Indeed powerful! I was careless just now, lets try again! With that, he adjusted his posture and actively charged towards Su Hao. Gliding Shadow Step! Bang! Ah~ Ah Xing screamed again, kicked by Su Hao. This time he realized something was wrong, this new teammate wasnt a character they could just easily handle. He turned to Ah Wang and signaled with his eyes, Ah Wang, lets go together. Ah Wang was somewhat reluctant, Ah Xing, isnt it too much to bully him like this? Su Hao shrugged, Its fine,e at me together, just y around. This statement sounded a bit off to Ah Xing and Ah Wang. Shouldnt they be the ones saying this to Su Hao? Ten minutester, Ah Xing and Ah Wang were gasping for air, clutching their sore waists. Looking at Su Hao now, their gazes were like those directed at a humanoid monster. The confidence they had built up over the years was nowpletely shattered. The two narcissistic handsome guys couldnt believe it. This seemingly short young boy actually possessed such formidable closebat skills. Even together, they, two intermediate-level source masters, were no match for him. Perhaps, in terms of closebat, they didnt even qualify as opponents. The entire fight waspletely one-sided, with them being crushed and toyed with. This also meant that Ah Xings n to take advantage of Su Haos spotlight had failed. Ah Wang muttered quietly, Ah Xing, you wont have a chance to steal Ah Yangs spotlight. Ah Xing immediately red, What do you mean I wont have a chance to steal his spotlight? When did I try to steal Ah Yangs spotlight? This is just teaching him how to fight! And, Ah Wang, youre shameless, actually exposing yourself like that. Ah Wang chuckled, It seems like we cant beat him, what should we do? Ah Xing sneakily nced at Su Hao, who was exploring on his own, and whispered, Ah Yang is a genius in every aspect, but hes still young after all, definitelycking in various mission experiences. Lets take him on some higher difficulty tasks to make him realize thatpleting missions well is not easy. Ah Wang immediately agreed, Thats right, in the end, its all about absolutebat power. Its settled then! After whispering to each other for a while, they stood up, dusted themselves off, and approached Su Hao, saying, Ah Yang, these next few days, get used to your source body. In a few days, our team will officially go on an external mission to earn source beads for you. Source beads are usually obtained from within source beasts, natural disasters, or strange disasters. Of course, they can also be found while walking, but the probability is much lower than winning a million-dor lottery. Three dayster, Ah Xing and Ah Wang chose their first mission: the Molten Lava of Horizontal Connection Mountain. Curious, Su Hao checked the mission briefing and couldnt help but ask, Is this what is usually referred to as a natural disaster? Ah Xing nodded, Thats right. In various parts of the world,rge-scale natural disaster events ur almost every day, much more frequent than source beast disasters. And the mostmon missions we receive on a daily basis belong to this category. The location of the Molten Lava of Horizontal Connection Mountain task is not far from our town of Qing Shui. After nearby vigers discovered it, they reported the event here, and it was arranged for handling by source masters from our town of Qing Shui. ording to the time indicated above, it happened five days ago. I wonder what the situation is like now. Hopefully, the surrounding farmers havent suffered too much loss. Su Hao asked, Five days ago? Why didnt the source master team take the mission immediately? Ah Xing chuckled, Haha, this type of mission is the type thats thankless and demanding, and the harvest of source beads is probably not much. So, very few source teams take on such missions. This time, we only epted this mission to familiarize Ah Yang with the mission process. Ah, I see. Ah Wang exined on the side, Ah Yang, dont think that source teams only care about source beads and ignore the life and death of other farmers. Its just that there are too many various disaster events happening every day, and source teams are simply overwhelmed. Events like this natural disaster urring in the wilderness are actually considered trivial. Most of them are pushed to the bottom of the list, and sometimes no source teams even bother to handle them. After about a month when the sources are depleted, they naturally disappear. Ah Xing also chuckled, Normally, this Molten Lava of Horizontal Connection Mountain incident wouldnt be handled by any source team. It would just extinguish on its own. But luckily, it was chosen as the first mission for our Yang Wang Xing team. Su Hao nodded in understanding. Ah Xing said, Lets go, well talk as we walk. The speed of the teams progress depended on the slowest member, which was unexpectedly Ah Xing and Ah Wangs pace. Originally, they had nned to intentionally slow down and wait for Su Hao to catch up, but embarrassingly, it was themselves whogged behind. Ah dayter, Su Hao and the others arrived not far from Horizontal Connection Mountain. As they approached, they felt a wave of heat hitting them, with the unique smell of burnt mountains filling their nostrils. In the distance, billowing smoke rose, apanied by scattered ash, making the sky seem dark and gloomy, while the mes andva reflected a fiery red. Su Hao had originally thought that this natural disaster, which no one cared about, was just a small area whereva emerged or some parts got burnt. He didnt expect the extent of its impact to be so wide. Without even seeing the specific situation, the three of them could feel the power of this natural disaster from afar. Ah Xing said, Haha, Ah Yang must have never seen such a natural disaster before! When I saw it for the first time, I was also greatly shocked, but after getting used to it, its just like that. Later, I realized that humans are too insignificant and powerless to change anything. Ah Wang chuckled, Thats right, its better to enjoy life in time. The good times should be spent with beautiful girls, hehehe~ Ah Xing added, Ah Yang, how about we take you to the next town for a good time with the money we earn from this mission? We guarantee youll have a great time! Su Hao: What are these two thinking? They even know about going to the next town! Su Hao pointed ahead and asked, Whats next? Are we going to extinguish the fire? Ah Xing replied, Impossible! With just the three of us, we cant extinguish the fire. What we need to do is find the core of the disaster and destroy it. Su Hao was puzzled, The core of the disaster? Chapter 522

Chapter 522

The mes stretched across several mountains, affecting at least a range of ten thousand meters. The yellow-red mes burned fiercely, destroying everythingbustible around, billowing thick smoke rising into the sky, obscuring the sun from this world. From above, the earth was marked with charred traces everywhere, and there were alsorge amounts of dark red fluid slowly spreading, gathering in low areas to form dark redkes. With just one nce, one could feel the astonishing heat contained within. This was magma that hadnt cooled yet, and it didnt seem like it would cool down in a short time. Following the flow of magma to find its source, eventually, a mountain peak was found. This mountain peak was flowing withva, emitting a faint red light, reflecting the surroundings in a reddish hue. At this point, this mountain couldnt be called a peak anymore. Its top appeared as a hemisphere, more like a mound. It resembled the appearance of an ice cream cone melting in the summer. It seemed that this massive amount of magma was all formed from the melted mountain body. At this moment, three people were floating slowly in mid-air, overlooking thisnd of magma and mes. The reason they could fly was due to the ability of Ah Xing, the Origin Mage of the air, called floating flight. Now, everyone was wrapped in a thickyer of air shield outside their bodies, not only allowing them to float but also isting them from the external high temperatures. ording to Ah Xing himself, being a Origin Mage of the air element was, to some extent, unsolvable. As long as ones imagination was broad enough, one could y out more tricks, even more than mages of other elements. When seeing this scene ofva and me disaster, Su Haos mind was flooded with many questions. How isva produced? Is it the same principle as volcanic eruption? But obviously, its different from volcanic eruption. Whats the rtionship between this disaster and the source? Can solving the disaster yield the source? What would happen if this mountain were blown up? Su Hao never kept questions he didnt understand to himself, he asked his two teammates directly. Unexpectedly, Ah Xing and Ah Wang shook their heads, indicating they didnt know either. Many powerful Origin Mages would try to analyze what the source really is, how its produced, but none have given a definitive conclusion. Theres one theory that has gained the most eptance: the source is the origin of all things. However, this theorycks very reliable theoretical support. Ah Xing said, We dont know how the source is produced, but we do know that if you blow up this mountain, it might trigger even more disasters. Su Hao asked, Why? Is it because this mountain is damaging the surrounding environment? Ah Xing shook his head, No, disasters spread like a contagion, simr to a gue, spreading to other ces, causing greater disasters. Its like a me, if its just a small me, it will extinguish after burning surrounding objects, but if you scatter the small me around, its likely to ignite new things around it, causing a bigger fire. Disasters are iprehensible like that, inexplicably appearing and disappearing, but undoubtedly, all of this is rted to the source. Su Hao found it truly difficult to understand. To him, everything happening here seemed to exude the word abnormal in every aspect. With his knowledge of physics and chemistry, he couldnt exin such urrences. It was like a world imagined by a giants mind, full of wonders and strangeness, yet utterly illogical. Deciding not to dwell on what he couldntprehend, Su Hao asked directly, So, how do we solve thisva situation? Ah Xing replied, The most direct method is to destroy the core causing the disaster. However, most Origin Mages wouldnt choose to do so because once the core is destroyed, they wont be able to obtain the source. The core? Yes, any disaster will have a core, which is also the key to triggering the disaster. This core is not fixed; its like the Creator casually pointing at an object and saying, From now on, you are the core of disaster, and then it bes the core. It could be a rock, a tree, a dead branch, or even a spoon in someones house. Su Haos brow furrowed deeper and deeper as he muttered, So, its like inserting something into an object, making that thing the core? Ah Xings eyes brightened, immediately praising, Ah Yang, you described it well. Thats exactly it. Its like the Creator inserting a special something into various objects, and that thing bes the core of the disaster. As for what is inserted, only the old man upstairs knows. Su Hao then asked, Where does the sourcee from? Ah Xing answered, The sourcees from the transformation of the core.'' Su Hao didnt understand. Ah Xing casually took out a source bead, extracted a bit of source from it, transformed it into a spell, and waved his hand, sending a arc of light towards the sky. See, Ah Yang? I extracted source from the source bead, then cast a spell. In this process, the source bead and I formed a core that creates disasters! The one role used to guide the release of source is called Trigger. And a disaster core isposed of Source and Trigger together. Su Haos mind brightened, immediately enlightened, I see. So, in other words, every Origin Mage is a walking disaster, but this disaster is controble. And these natural disasters unconsciously release source, causing massive destruction to the surrounding environment. Ah Xing flicked his bangs and praised, Smart, you got it in one. So, when some object turns into a core, as long as you destroy the trigger, whats left is the source.'' Su Hao nodded in understanding. In reality, its like: a Origin Mage has the source, I want it, so I take out the Origin Mage, and the source is mine. It seemed very bandit-like, but this was the underlying logic of acquiring various resources. Ah Xing continued, To aplish this isnt easy. First, you have to distinguish which part is the source and which part is the trigger. If you make a mistake, the entire core will be destroyed, and the source will disappear without a trace. Its all for nothing! Su Hao asked, Is there a method to distinguish? Ah Xing grinned widely, Experience, haha! At this point, Ah Wang also chuckled, Its hard to exin how to distinguish; its just a feeling. You have to actually see the core before you can judge. Its like, if a girl doesnt turn back, how do I know if Ill like her? Hehehe! Although Su Hao understood instantly, what kind of metaphor was this Ah Xing waved his hand and said, Lets go, lets find out what thisva core really is. At times like this, Su Hao was ustomed to observing how his seniors handled situations, finding the logical points for future reference. As for showing off or acting recklessly, it was impossible and highly inefficient. Su Hao followed his two teammates, floating above the still-melting mound ofva, waiting for a demonstration from his teammates. Ah Xing rubbed his chin, turned to Ah Wang, and said, Ah Wang, probe the interior of this mountain. Confidently, Ah Wang took out a small square box from his coat pocket, opened the lid, and poured out a plethora of white spherical objects, like pouring out a basket of ping pong balls. Arge number of white balls rolled out of the small box, filling the entire air bubble with a rustling sound. This scene stunned Su Hao. Just from this small box, so many balls could be poured out? Even though he considered himself well-traveled and knowledgeable, he had never seen such a technique before. Was it not simr to his storage space ring? Seeing Su Haos astonished expression, Ah Wang was extremely satisfied and kept pouring out the balls without stopping. It wasnt until Ah Xing reminded him, Thats enough, Ah Wang. Ah Xing spread his five fingers, and the small white balls flew out with a rustling sound, scattering around the mound. Then, with a forceful downward swipe of his palm, they transformed into bullets, shooting into theva of the mound, making a hissing sound. At this point, Su Hao asked, What are these small white balls? Ah Xing replied, These are Ah Wangs specialty, detection balls. Each one is his exclusive detector, you can think of it as an extension of Ah Wangs mental power. With my air shield protecting them, these detection balls can go anywhere, you know. Hahaha! Ah Wang opened his eyes and chuckled, Thats right. If Ah Yang fancies any girl, just let me know. I have a kind of shared perception shared ball, you can see anything you want, hehehe! Su Hao said, No need, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, Im still young. These two guys with strange ideas were beyond help. To think that they would develop such abilities as Origin Mages to do this kind of thing, they were truly talented! At this point, Ah Xing asked, Ah Wang, have you detected anything? Ah Wang immediately retracted his strange smile, embarrassedly saying, No, I just thought of some interesting scenes and got distracted. Let me check now to see where the core is. Chapter 523

Chapter 523

Before long, Ah Wang opened his eyes and pointed to a spot, saying, It seems to be over here. Ah Xing reached out, and with a whoosh, an invisible vortex pierced through the moltenva like a drill. The terrifyingly hot red magma was pushed aside by some force, revealing the scene beneath. However, there was nothing particrly noteworthy. Underneath the magma, it was still red and boiling. The high-temperature gases were disturbed, assaulting Su Hao and the others, but they were blocked by air bubbles. Ah Wang closed his eyes to sense and furrowed his brow, saying in a low voice, Isnt it? Then try another spot Ah Xings vortex immediately followed suit, another grab, clearing the magma, prating all the way to the hardened ground at the bottomyer, searching left and right, but finding nothing. So the two continued, one pointing, the other clearing, searching for the core of the disaster, but time passed quietly, yielding no results. Ah Xing nced at Su Hao, who was still observing curiously, unable to resist leaning close to Ah Wang and whispering, Ah Wang, can you really do this? How many times have we tried and found nothing, and Ah Yang is still watching. Ah Wang furrowed his brow, his voice low, Do you think its easy to find the core inside the magma? Be satisfied with a rough guess! Ah Xing said, If we keep dragging this on, both of us will lose face. Ah Wang retorted, Are you afraid of losing face? If you can do it, then go ahead! Ah Xing replied, Come on, if you cant do it, dont expect me to! After a while, the two were panting, seemingly exhausted. Ah Xing coughed and said, Ah Yang! The scope of the Henglian Mountain is too wide. Its not something we can find the core of the magma in a short time. Lets settle in the nearby viges for now ande back tomorrow to investigate. At the same time, we need to prepare for a long stay here for the task. I estimate it will take five or six days to find the core. Ah Wang agreed, Thats right. Such tasks are thankless. They consume time and energy, and the rewards are not great. Five or six days was a waste of time for Su Hao, but facing the source, his blood Qi radar was ineffective. If he had Divine Sense at this moment, it would be easy to search through this magma hell in minutes. The problem was he didnt have enough spiritual power now, and he was toozy to spend time refining it. He was just waiting for Yashan and Fengcheng to quickly produce the spiritual power amplification drugs. Su Hao thought for a moment and suddenly asked, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, based on your experience, does this kind of magma disaster spread outward from the core? If the magma spread from the core, he could easily determine the approximate starting point by the flow position, direction, and time of the magma. Ah Xing said, Im not sure about the specifics. Ive heard that disasters dont necessarily start from the core, but they will definitely be close to the core. Ah Wang joked, Ah Yang, do you have a way to determine the starting point of the magma? Instinctively, he knew this was impossible, and asking this question was more of a joke. Unexpectedly, Su Hao nodded directly, I dare not think of an exact position, but a rough estimate is possible. After saying that, he instructed Xiaoguang, Xiaoguang, collect data and reverse calcte the origin of the magma. He manipted the air cover to float higher and higher, then flew around the entire area filled with magma, collecting data. Soon, Xiaoguang gave three suspected positions. Su Hao returned to the two and informed them, ording to my calction, the approximate starting position of the magma is in these three ces. Ah Wang, do you still have the energy? Investigate these three positions and see if we can find anything. If not, well go to the nearby viges to rest, okay? They couldnt find the core after all that struggle, and yet they found it like this? They were skeptical, but they didnt want to dampen the enthusiasm of their new teammate. Moreover, it was a good opportunity to teach Ah Yang what it means for something to look easy but be difficult to aplish. It was time to impart the lesson that reality is moreplex than imagination. Ah Xing and Ah Yang nced at each other, seeing the amusement in each others eyes. Ah Wang said, If were just looking for three ces, thats manageable. Any more and its too much. He also feared that after Su Hao checked the three ces, he would still refuse to give up and continue to demand they investigate more, which would be annoying. Ah Xing agreed, Thats right, three ces are manageable. Well have to wait until tomorrow for more. Ah Wang, lets start with the first one! Ah Wang said, Alright! Watch me. After speaking, he took out a small box again, poured out a pile of small white balls, which Ah Xing shot into the corresponding positions. Then Ah Wang carefully investigated. After a moment, Ah Wang opened his eyes and pointed to a spot, saying, Theres some unusual activity here, Ah Xing, try opening a passage from here. Ah Xing grabbed, and an invisible air vortex plunged into the red-hotva, clearing a path to reveal the dark ground. Ah Wang eximed softly, took out a bead, shot it into the passage, and with a bang, it exploded, releasing arge amount of white light, illuminating the path cleared by the air. Ah Wang pointed in amazement to a corner below, Ah Xing, what do you see there? Ah Xing said, Let me retrieve it first. With that, Ah Xing waved his hand, and the entire ground swelled up as if filled with a lot of air, squeezing out arge, round ck object, exposed in front of the three of them. Seeing its appearance, it was indeed a ck ceramic jar. Ah Xing and Ah Wang nced at each other, at a loss. Upon seeing this ck ceramic jar, they immediately confirmed that it was the culprit of this disaster, the core! The unique fluctuations emanating from it were unmistakably characteristic of the disasters core. Su Hao looked at the ck ceramic jar inside the passage and clearly sensed that unique fluctuation, curious, he asked, Is this the core? The two looked at Su Hao again with an inexplicable expression. Ah, its truly sad! They ran all over the mountain, searched and explored in various ways, exhausted like anything, and yet found nothing. Unexpectedly, a newbie, floating around in the sky for a while, then told them he had roughly determined the position Looking at his curious expression, so pure, so innocent, it made the two seniors feel so helpless. Self-proimed as the two most handsome genius Origin Mages in Huai Shui Town, they were now deeply frustrated and had a hint of doubt about the path of Origin Mages: Am I really a qualified Origin Mage? Ah Wang looked at Su Haos somewhat dark face again and suddenly felt so handsome! The ancestral whitening cream couldnt be sold no matter what. Ah Xing swallowed hard, his expressionplicated, If Im not mistaken, this is indeed the core! A pitch-ck jar, appearing suddenly in the wilderness, who knows what its used to contain. Anything could potentially be the core of a disaster, and this seemingly insignificant ck ceramic jar was no exception. Once it bes the core of a disaster, it will continuously guide the special substances within it to release various disasters aimlessly. As long as the source in the core is not depleted, the disaster will not stop. Su Hao asked, So, what should we do now? Ah Xingposed himself and looked at the jar below, The first step, finding the core, ispleted. The next step is to distinguish between the source and the trigger, then destroy the trigger, wait for the source to sessfully condense, remove the source, and the disaster will be considered over. Theserge areas of magma around here can solidify and cool down in one or two days. The mes raging will gradually extinguish, and in a few years, this ce will recover, with a few heavy rains enough to turn the ash into the best fertilizer. Su Hao observed the ck ceramic jar, trying to distinguish which part was the source and which part was the trigger, then spected, I can sense that theres a constant special fluctuation emanating from the mouth of this ck jar He pointed to the mouth of the jar, Ive noticed that the magma churns more violently in the direction facing the mouth of the jar. So perhaps this mouth is the so-called trigger, and the body of the jar is the source. Of course, if theres something else inside the jar, it could be spected that the jar itself is the trigger, and whats inside the jar is the source.'' Then he turned to ask, Ah Xing, is it like this, or is there another way to identify? Ah Xing and Ah Wang nced at each other again, internally surprised: What? There are special fluctuations emanating from the mouth of the jar? Why didnt I sense that? Could there be something wrong with my perception? Chapter 524

Chapter 524

As for how to determine which part is the source and which part is the trigger, in fact, Ah Xing and Ah Wang have not summarized any special methods. If you insist on having some criteria, then the criterion is simply feeling. Of course, Ah Xing and Ah Wang often have opposite feelings, so they need to flip a coin to decide which one is the source and which one is the trigger. As for what to do if you guess wrong What else can you do? Just pretend the task was never done. Its not that they cant feel this kind of fluctuation of the source. They can feel it too, but its very vague. They know it exists in that area, but they cant perceive more. Its like a myopic person seeing a girl. They can tell theres a girl ten meters away, but whether shes tall or short, beautiful or ugly, they cant see clearly. However, based on the sixth sense of male instinct, guessing whether shes beautiful is probably urate. What surprises Ah Xing and Ah Wang now is that everyone seems to be myopic, but suddenly theres someone with excellent vision around them, telling them how beautiful the girl ten meters away is Ah Xing eximed, Ah Yang, how powerful is your spiritual power! At least you have the level of a high-level Origin Mage! Su Hao: Huh, dont you guys sense it? Ah Xing and Ah Wang: Look at what hes saying. Theyve heard a theory long ago: geniuses never know how abnormal they really are, theyre just surprised why others cant do such simple things. Now it seems to be true. This discovery makes Ah Xing and Ah Wang somewhat mncholic. At this moment, they can actually findfort in each other: fortunately, Ah Wang (Ah Xing) is just like me, both are normal people! Su Hao asked again, So how do you distinguish between source and trigger? Ah Xing shrugged, By feeling, I guess Su Hao didnt understand, Isnt that prone to errors? Ah Xing said, Sometimes we do make mistakes, but mistakes are rare. In most cases, we can guess correctly. So, its not a big problem! Su Hao asked speechlessly, If you guess wrong and mistake the source and trigger, what happens if you smash the source? Ah Xing smiled, Strictly speaking, its not a big deal. The most direct loss is that we wasted our efforts for nothing and gained nothing. Of course, the smashed source doesnt disappear. It will disperse and transfer to other locations, possibly causing new disasters. So, its best to distinguish urately and solve the problem in one go. Su Hao murmured, Is that so? The smashed source will disperse and cause new disasters Ah Xing said, Not entirely. The smashed source will only form a new disaster if it finds a suitable trigger as a carrier. This probability isnt very high, so theres no need to worry. Once youre sure, just smash it. Su Hao always felt that these two Origin Mages were somewhat unreliable, so he asked the most concerned question: In your feelings, which part of the trigger should be smashed? Ah Wang and Ah Xing said in unison, The jar! Before Su Hao could ask, Ah Xing immediately exined, The source and trigger generally wont be connected together, so the possibility of guessing the jar mouth as the trigger and the jar body as the source is not high. Instead, the entire jar is more likely to be the trigger. Therefore, we believe that the jar itself is the trigger, and the things inside it are the source. Su Hao understood and said, So, should we directly smash the jar? Ah Xing said, To avoid damaging the things inside the jar, its best not to smash it directly, but to split the jar separately. For example, like this As he spoke, Ah Xing raised his palm and slid it gently downward. A precise qi de cut along the outer side of the jar in a circle. Ka~ The ck jar split in half as if it had been sawed from the middle, with each half falling to the sides. The contents of the jar were now exposed. It was a faceless y doll. Who would put such a y doll into the jar and bury it here, the three of them had no intention of investigating. At this moment, all their eyes were tightly focused on this y doll, which was gradually emitting a faint light. The radiance on its body blossomed more and more, bing increasingly dazzling. After some time, it suddenly disintegrated into a small pile of white beads the size of fingertips! What else could these beads be if not source beads? Ah Xing and Ah Wang showed joy on their faces, This task ispleted! While Su Hao looked bewildered, ??? Whats going on? A y doll suddenly disintegrates into a small pile of regr white beads? This is a bit unusual! The source beads he had seen before were all in the form of regr small beads. He thought they were shapes specially processed by a factory for easy carrying. Unexpectedly, they turned out to be like the gold coins exploding in the game One Sword 999! In any case, this is somewhat difficult to understand. He thought to himself, Could it be that the stable form of the source is this bead shape? Ill have to research itter! With that in mind, he immediately made a note on the log board. Also, after the jar broke open and the y doll turned into source beads, the surrounding moltenva no longer churned violently, showing signs of calming down. Ah Xing grabbed the small pile of source beads, and they immediately flew up and stopped in front of the three of them. Roughly counting, there were twenty-three beads, slightly dim in color, indicating they were of low quality. Ah Xing smiled and said, Its almost the same as expected. Twenty-three beads, seven for each person, with two left over. Ah Wang and I will take them, considering it as the reward for bringing you along for the first time, Ah Yang, do you mind? Su Hao smiled, Of course not, thanks for the guidance, Ah Xing and Ah Wang. He understood that Ah Xing and Ah Wang were not coveting this source bead. For the two of them, it was not worth mentioning. They were conveying a sense of mutual cooperation and gratitude to Su Hao. At least, dont think that others efforts are taken for granted. Ah Wang and Ah Xing have seen many people who take everything others do for granted, but they dont like it very much, so they dont want their new teammate to develop this habit. Su Hao took seven source beads, ced them in front of his eyes, and carefully observed. He found that almost every bead was the same, emitting a bright white light, without any resemnce to a y doll. It can only be said to be magical. How did they achieve this? Ah Xing said, The mission is over, lets go back! After we return, Ill take you to the best tavern and see the most beautiful girls. My treat! Ah Wang looked excited, and heughed for some unknown reason. Although Su Hao was not very interested in this, he wouldnt dampen the mood at this moment. On the way back, Su Hao finally asked, Ah Xing, when are we going to do the next mission? Ah Xingughed, I didnt expect Ah Yangs enthusiasm for tasks to be quite good! I hope youll still be enthusiastic about doing tasks after experiencing the second and third tasks. Rest for five days, then after five days, well do the second task, a source beast disaster type, and then rest for another five days before doing the third task, the most terrifyingmysterious disaster type! Hahaha! Ah Wang shivered and looked at Ah Xing in shock, Are you serious, Ah Xing! Are you really nning to take Ah Yang to do a mysterious disaster task? Are you asking for trouble? Ah Xing burst intoughter, then turned to Su Hao and said, What do you say, Ah Yang! Do you want to experience a mysterious disaster? Su Hao also smiled and said, Of course, Im curious! Ah Wang shook his head helplessly and said, You two, one knowingly goes into danger, and the other wants to go even though he doesnt know how dangerous it is. Youre both crazy! Ah Xing said, Ah Wang, two against one, so its settled. After weplete the second source beast disaster task, Ill go find a mysterious task! Ah Wang shrugged and didnt say anything. He had the misfortune of experiencing a mysterious disaster twice, and both times he barely survived. He expressed that he didnt want to experience that feeling of helpless despair again. However, unfortunately, his captain liked to y these thrilling games, and his new teammate seemed to have a great interest in disasters named mysterious. It seems he is destined to experience countless mysterious disasters! Ah Xing looked at Ah Wang and Su Hao seriously and said, Ah Wang, Ah Yang! Rest assured, as the captain, I will definitely get you out of the mysterious disaster alive, not only that, but we will also solve the mysterious disaster. In the future, we will all be the greatest Origin Mages! Ah Wang thought to himself, My captain is really reliable. Ah Xing added, This is my dream! Su Hao nodded. When the atmosphere was lively, he suddenly said, Oh, Ah Xing, isnt your dream to find a cute girl as a teammate? Ah Xing: Ah Wang nodded in agreement, Indeed! Chapter 525

Chapter 525

After the three returned to the town to celebrate thepletion of the mission, they each went back home to rest well and prepare for the second mission. As soon as Su Hao opened the door, the big dog rushed up, wagging its tail frantically, only to be stopped by Su Haos foot on its forehead. But seeing the tail wagging like a fan, the big dog still enjoyed it, at least the owner interacted with him with his foot~ Sitting on a chair, Su Hao casually took out the seven source beads and carefully rubbed and observed them. Source beads, the most special thing in this world, can change in countless ways and seem omnipotent. Now that I can already master its basic usage, I still dont understand what it really is Whether it can be used and whether it can be understood are indeed too far apart. The current problem is, where should I start my research on source? Is the source of this world derived from the uniqueness of this, or from the uniqueness of this universe? Su Hao set a research time limit for himself of one hundred years. Once it exceeds one hundred years, the future risks will infinitely increase. If the mystery of the source is still not deciphered within this period, then there probably wont be another chance in the future. As he thought about it, Su Hao felt an urgent sense of determination. If he hadnte, it would have been fine, but since hes here, he must take away the knowledge of this world. Otherwise, how could he be content? Su Hao slowly rubbed the seven source beads, his mind in a whirl, and for a moment he felt somewhat at a loss as to where to start. He took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and organized his chaotic thoughts, analyzing them one by one: The first question, why do I find researching the source so difficult? The answer is that the information about the source cannot be recorded in the pinball space, and Ick the most powerful tool for researching the source. The source, unlike blood qi and spiritual power, cannot bepletely recorded in the pinball space. While blood qi and spiritual power can be fully recorded in the pinball space, allowing for direct simtion experiments, the source cannot. As soon as blood qi rushes into the source bead, it will be instantly overwhelmed by the violent suppression force within the source bead. Even if the source is absorbed into the body and cultivated into a source body, within the pinball space, no information about the source can be found, as if this thing does not exist at all. He suddenly realized that he had relied too much on the pinball space along the way. If hecked the recording function of the pinball space, it seemed that he couldnt aplish anything. Su Hao then felt fortunate: Its fortunate that there is a recording function, otherwise how could I havee this far? I must continue to develop more functions of the pinball space in the future. As for thinking about getting rid of the pinball space and relying on his own strength? He wouldnt be so foolish; he knew that without the pinball space, he couldnt do anything. How could he still think about getting rid of it? Having identified the problem, Su Hao also found the solution:cking a tool for researching the source, then lets make this tool for researching the source first! This tool is thought! The spiritual power of origin mages, the thoughts of cultivators, the consciousness of martial artists, and the mental tentacles of summoners can all be broadly ssified as spiritual power, but there are significant differences among them, and their functions are also different. The spiritual power of source mages is more used for guiding the transformation of the source, thus utilizing the power of the source. It can be said that it naturallyplements the source, creating the unique profession of source mages. However, using this spiritual power to research the source has too many limitations. This is also why, after such a long time, the people of this world still have no reliable research results on the source. But Su Haos divine thought is different. Thebination of spiritual power waves and mental power forms divine thought, which may easily perceive various changes of the source from a micro-level perspective, thus unraveling the mystery of the source. So, I need to quickly cultivate to the Divine Transformation Realm and gain the perceptual power of divine thought.'' After some thought, Su Hao immediately assigned the first task to Yashan and Feng Cheng: to quickly resume the mass production of spiritual medicine. Soon, Yashan and Feng Chengs message arrived: Received, Boss Wei. Yashan then added, Boss Wei, we dont have the raw materials needed for synthesizing spiritual pills here. We need you to spend some time cultivating a few gically modified spiritual grasses, and then leave it to me! Itll take at most two years to produce the pills for you. Su Hao replied, Thats simple, you guys go ahead and select the corresponding carrier for the gically modified spiritual grasses! After resolving the tool for researching the source, he then turned to ponder the second question: why does this world have such a special thing as the source, while it has never been seen in other worlds? Is it because of this, or because of this universe? To solve this problem, it requiresprehensive research on this beneath his feet, as well as flying through space,nding on others to observe whether simr phenomena exist there. If he sessfully cultivates to the Divine Transformation Realm, it wouldnt be difficult to shuttle through this small star system. After all, he mastered the coordinate positioning teleportation technique and could manufacture auxiliary machines given some time. If others also have simr disasters, it indicates a problem with this universes spatial domain. If there are no traces of the source on others, it indicates a problem with this itself. So, regardless of the reason for the generation of the source, as long as I master this reason, I canpletely control this thing called source. But thats all talk forter! To start researching, he needs to at least wait until he cultivates to the Divine Transformation Realm. Based on the current situation, even if Yashan seeds in mass-producing spiritual pills two yearster, it will still take at least ten years to cultivate to the Divine Transformation Realm. Su Hao silently calcted in his heart: Ten years is eptable. Its also a good opportunity to thoroughly understand the surface of the world and collect the knowledge umted by the civilization of this world during these ten years. After thoroughly straightening out his train of thought, Su Hao then entered the pinball space, sat at the desk, and began to list the next n with pen and paper: First, follow the team on missions, encounter various disasters, and collect arge amount of disaster data; In other words, the next step is to go crazy on missions and try to find the rules of disaster generation. Second, be a powerful source mage; The goal is to obtain arge amount of research knowledge about source umted in this world. ording to my understanding, this world only has simple popr science education, and the knowledge about source is most likely controlled by the upper echelons of the world. To obtain that knowledge, one must demonstrate sufficient strength. Of course, if things dont go smoothly, one can only rely on spatial abilities. Third, find a way to join the core organization of this world; Its best to secure a position with certain authority and use the power of civilization as an aid to research. Of course, sharing the results might help control ubiquitous disasters. The ideal way is to cooperate and win-win with the people of this world. We can exchange some technologies, like extending lifespan by two hundred years? This temptation should be enticing enough. If the upper echelons of this world ignore various temptations, refuse his joining, and provide too much resistance, then he can join forces with Yashan and Feng Cheng, rece the upper echelons, and reorganize a new upper echelon. Yashan has experience in this matter. Fourth, cultivate to the Divine Transformation Realm and obtain the research tool divine thought; Fifth, fly through outer space,nd on others, and analyze the cause of source generation; Xth, decipher the mystery of the source within fifty years; X+1th, find a way to blow up the; Anyway, thats the n, with the ultimate goal aimed directly at the essence of the source. Once the n is set, all obstacles along the way will be crushed by Su Hao one by one. His heart for shatterings is unstoppable. Su Hao thought to himself, The source, such a miraculous thing, perhaps I can find a way to shatters through it. He exited the pinball space and opened his eyes to see the big dog squatting in front of him. Suddenly, he realized he hadnt fed it for a long time and it must be starving. Su Hao sent a message to Feng Cheng: By the way, Feng Cheng, I have a big dog here. Prepare some extra dog food from now on. After that, he sent a photo of the big dog. Feng Cheng replied, Received, Boss Wei. I didnt expect Boss Wei to like raising dogs. nning for hotpot in the future? Su Hao replied, There are so many delicacies in the mountains, dont even think about it. This big dog is thepanion of the original body, so treat it well! After sending the message, Su Hao got up to stretch and nned to take a shower. He instructed the big dog, Go on, collect my clothes, and take them to the bathroom door. Once done, youll get some dog food. The big dog happily turned around and ran upstairs to collect the clothes. Chapter 526

Chapter 526

Su Hao spent a day integrating all seven source beads into his body and then teleported to the temporary base where Yashan and Feng Cheng were waiting. Yashan, are you still nning to choose the [Shell People] sequence among the eight mutant sequences? Yashans eyes lit up, excitedly saying, Of course, whats cooler than the Shell People? Ill choose the Shell People. Su Hao nodded and then turned to Feng Cheng, asking, Feng Cheng, do you want to evolve into a mutant too? There are eight sequences to choose from. Feng Cheng looked confused, What mutant? Su Hao didnt say much and directly sent over eight pictures, along with notes on their respective abilities. Feng Cheng looked bewildered, These are the abilities of mutants? I thought Senior Brothers crystal armor was a magical weapon Yashan immediately interjected, Hey, Feng Cheng, you dont understand. Can magical weapons be that cool? How about it, do you want to choose the Shell People sequence too? Ill design a set of armor for you, guaranteed to be to your liking. Feng Cheng looked at Su Hao and said, Ill listen to Senior Brother Boss Wei. He had seen the crystal armor of Su Hao and Yashan before, and had coveted it for a long time in the previous world, wishing he could refine a set of crystal armor just like theirs. And he had also researched the refining of armor magical weapons himself, but no matter what he did, he couldnt get armor like [Child of Fate]. Now that he had the opportunity to get a set, he had already decided on the same style as Su Haos, but subconsciously he still hoped to hear Senior Brothers opinion. Su Hao immediately saw Feng Chengs anxiety and smiled, Alright then! Lets all evolve into [Child of Fate], it increases survivability, able to deal with most situations, although the other sequences of level seven mutants are also powerful, their vitality is ultimatelycking. Feng Cheng immediately jumped up excitedly, Great, thank you, Boss Wei! Yashan immediately approached, Feng Cheng, how about I design a set of armor for you? Feng Cheng shook his head like a rattle, Thank you, Boss Yashan, I already have a desired armor design in mind. Yashan was surprised, So fast? Feng Cheng was so excited that he trembled a bit, Ive already had a desired armor design for over a hundred years. After confirming the direction of the evolution for the two, Su Hao turned to ask, Yashan, have you found the receptor for the corresponding spirit grass? Yashan immediately brought out several low-growing nts, saying, Ive preliminarily selected six short-cycle fruiting dwarf nts, cant determine which one is more suitable, need to try them all to find the optimal variety. Su Hao checked and found that these nts were indeed very suitable for synthesizing the corresponding spiritual protein, so he said, Okay. For the next three days, Su Hao stayed at the base, designing evolution genes for Yashan and Feng Cheng, while cultivating the corresponding spirit grass. Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and he returned to Huai Shui Town, just as two teammates came looking for him. Ah Xing was curious, Ah Yang, where have you been these days? Ivee to look for you twice but couldnt find you. Su Hao said, Just went out for a stroll. Ah Wang guessed, Did you go out to practice spells? Quite diligent. Ah Xing said, Ive already epted the new mission. Well officially depart tomorrow. Ah Yang, you need to be prepared for long-term mission execution. Killing the source beast is simple, but finding it isnt. Then he handed the corresponding data to Su Hao and said, This mission is the source beast disaster Thunder in Xn Vige. ording to the mission description, its spected to be a thunder-elemental source beast. We need to be fully prepared and handle it with caution. Su Hao quickly flipped through the data and soon understood the ins and outs of the incident. Not far from here, Xn Vige was attacked by a source beast yesterday. A source team stationed in the vige waspletely wiped out, and many vigers were eaten. Most of them escaped and requested the dispatch of a source team to kill the source beast to Huai Shui Town. It is said that the source beast has now taken Xn Vige as its new hunting ground. However, these lucky vigers couldnt describe the specific shape of the source beast, only hearing the sound of thunderous roaring. It is estimated that everyone who saw the source beast has already died. Seeing that Su Hao had finished reading, Ah Xing said, I was just worried that there wouldnt be a suitable source beast disaster mission. This thunder in Xn Vige came just in time. ording to my spection, this elemental source beast shouldnt be too strong. With our team, taking it down should be more than enough, not very dangerous, so theres no need to worry too much. The reason why the previous team was wiped out was mainly due tock of corresponding preparation, hastily engaging in battle, caught off guard. Now that were prepared, that source beast is just loot. What do you think, Ah Yang? Although it seemed like asking for Su Haos opinion, it was actually asking about Su Haos feelings about facing danger. But for Su Hao, these were not big problems. Whatever beast it was, if worsees to worst, he could just sh over and cut off its head. He didnt believe that with his strength, there would be any source beast that could defeat him. Su Hao casually said, No problem, Im ready anytime, ready to depart anytime. Ah Xing was satisfied, Then its decided. Well gather at the east gate of the town early tomorrow morning. The next day, the three of them gathered on time and set off. ording to the pace of the three, it was estimated that it would take nine hours to reach the mission site. As they walked, Su Hao suddenly said, Are we just going to walk like this? Its too slow. Dont we have any means of transportation? Like horses or carts? Ah Xing shrugged, Those things are too expensive, the ythings of the rich in the city, we cant afford them now. Ah Wang also said, Even if we could afford them, we wouldnt be able to use them. Those carts, running for a day would require swallowing a source bead, which wouldnt be enough. And look at this bumpy road, those precious things wouldnt be able to run on it. Theyd probably fall apart after one trip. Su Hao said to Ah Xing, Ah Xing, arent you a master of the elemental source of air? You can fly, why dont the three of us just fly over and be done with it? Ah Xing widened his eyes and exaggerated, Thats something high-level air elemental source masters can do, but not me! Flying over would just exhaust me to death, how would I deal with the source beast then? And I fly slowly, drifting over, its better to walk. Su Hao speechlessly said, Such a useful ability, but you can only barely float with it, its really a waste. Ah Xing instinctively retorted, If you can, then you fly! Su Hao said, Flying for me is easy! After speaking, he looked at Ah Wang and asked, Ah Wang, can your box open anything? How long can itst? Ah Wang confidently said, Of course! Four or five hours is no problem. Su Hao smiled and said, How about the three of us join forces to create a flying device on the spot? Ah Xing and Ah Wang couldnt help but look at Su Hao in astonishment and said, You can still make flying devices? Thats cutting-edge technology that cant even be bought, let alone made. Su Hao replied, I know a lot of things, including what you call cutting-edge technology. Do you want to give it a try? If it works, our team will have a means of transportation in the future. Ah Xing smiled and said, Alright, lets give it a try. How do we do it? Although Ah Xing and Ah Wang hadnt known Su Hao for long, they had already harvested many novel things from him, often overturning their previous knowledge, which made them curious about Su Hao: What else does Ah Yang know? Fueled by this curiosity, they didnt mind cooperating with Su Hao to try something new. Ah Xing and Ah Wangs cooperation exceeded Su Haos expectations. He thought he would have to exin to them for a long time before they agreed to cooperate, but it turned out to be a matter of just one sentence. Indeed, young people are like this. As long as they gain approval, many things dont need much exnation. Just a simple lets do it is enough to get them to climb out of bed in the middle of the night. Su Haos n was simple: Ah Wang would use his box to open two simple wings ording to the specifications provided by Su Hao, with three seats on the wings Then Ah Xing would lift the wings with the three people into the air, and Su Hao would use his little cannon as propulsion. Wouldnt it fly then? Before long, Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked at the object with an extremely simple structure in front of them: two wings spread out three meters, with three small benches on top, tapered at the front, and a thin rod protruding from the back with a basin-like hood at the end, resembling a swallow. Ah Xing couldnt help but ask, Ah Yang, are you sure this thing can fly? Ah Wang added, Can it carry the three of us? Su Hao smiled and said, Dont worry! Would I lie to you? As long as the propulsion speed is fast enough, it can carry five people. Sit down and give it a try. Ah Xing and Ah Wang exchanged nces, seeing the doubt in each others eyes, but still sat down on the front two stools as instructed. Su Hao sat in the back and said, Ah Xing, make it float! Ah Xing waved his hand, and the airflow surged. The rudimentary flying device carrying the three of them swayed and floated up, reaching an altitude of about twenty meters. Su Hao said, Ah Xing, maintain the bnce for now. Sit tight, Im going to start. Ah Xing and Ah Wang were amazed, wondering how Su Hao would start it. Su Hao ced one hand on the body of the device and manipted the source inside him to flow into the hood at the end of the rod. Activate! Boom! The three of them felt a slight jolt under their seats as the flying device was pushed forward by the reaction force, gaining an initial velocity. Boom! Another jolt, and it began to move forward. Boom, boom, boom! One after another, the speed of the flying device increased, until Su Haos voice came, Ah Xing, you can dispel your ability now. Just maintain the bnce left and right. Ah Xing and Ah Wang had already widened their eyes, unable to believe it, This rudimentary thing can actually fly! The next moment, they were hit by a strong wind, their meticulouslybed hair disheveled in an instant. Chapter 527

Chapter 527

It turns out that theres still a big difference between walking and flying. Originally nned to take eight or nine hours of walking, including the time to build the aircraft, it ended up taking less than two hours altogether. After a smoothnding, Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked at each other admiringly, saying, Is this what those wealthy people call cutting-edge technology? Its not even as useful as what Ah Yang came up with. Now weve truly broadened our horizons. Su Hao chuckled, Thats nothing. Lets go and quickly track down and kill that Source Beast. Ah Xing unfolded a map and said, The area of West Lanzhuang is vast. Its not easy to pinpoint the exact location of the Source Beast. So our first step is to visit the surrounding viges, gather information, narrow down the range, and then conduct the search. Su Hao agreed with this. Although he had a radar perception range of ten thousand meters,pared to the area of West Lanzhuang, it was just a small circle. It wasnt realistic to rely on this small circle for a carpet-style search to find the Source Beast. However, if he had the divine sense with a range of 180,000 meters now, that would be another story. The next day, the three of them visited various viges around West Lanzhuang, inquiring about the situation and enjoying two meals along the way, finally determining the approximate location of the Source Beast. It was deep in the mountains to the northwest of West Lanzhuang. ording to the vigers, they often heard thunder and lightninging from that direction, as if it was going to rain. But when they went out and collected their clothes, after waiting for half a day, the sun was still high in the sky. Because the news in the vige was rtively closed-off, these vigers had not received the news of the Source Beasts attack. Otherwise, they would definitely not be so calm about collecting their clothes, but would rather hide in the cer for three days and nights before doing anything. Before entering the mountains, Ah Wang took out two small balls and handed them to Su Hao and Ah Xing, saying, These are insting protective suits, things that even Thunder Source Mages cant do anything about. Lets put them on first before going in. Su Hao said, Insting protective suits? In that case, arent you the nemesis of Thunder Source Mages? Ah Wang looked proud, and Ah Xing directly pierced the bubble, saying, Its only to some extent, restraining them. The way Thunder Source Mages fight is different from constantly summoning lightning as imagined. Although Thunder Source Mages are called Elemental Source Mages, they are more like berserk warriors of Metal Source Mages, wielding giant swords and overwhelming their opponents. So, dont think that having instion means you can ignore Thunder Source Mages. Su Hao pinched the small ball in his hand, and after it was pinched open, a soft stic jumpsuit popped out. He didnt care much and just put it on. In no time, the three of them put on their protective suits. Su Hao moved around a bit and found it just right, giving Ah Wang a thumbs-up. Lets go! While walking, Ah Wang poured out arge number of detection balls from a box, and then handed them to Ah Xing, who shot them out in various directions as a means of reconnaissance. Surprisingly, this trick worked really well, with a throwing distance of up to three thousand meters, meaning thebined detection radius of Ah Xing and Ah Wang was three thousand meters. However, it was useless in front of Su Hao. After walking for a while, a ratherrge blood qi entered his radar perception, which belonged to the unique feeling of the Source Beast. While Ah Xing and Ah Wang were happily throwing detection balls, Su Hao pointed ahead and said, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, I sense a Source Beast reaction ten thousand meters away in that direction. I wonder if its the Elemental Source Beast mentioned in our mission. Shall we go and take a look? Ah Xing and Ah Wangs movements froze, and they looked at Su Hao nkly, ??? Whats going on Ten thousand meters away, Source Beast reaction! Is Ah Yang serious? Su Hao casually exined, My perception ability is okay. Im quite sensitive to Source Beasts, so sensing them is normal. Ah Xing and Ah Wang felt powerless toment, gradually bing numb. They didnt know how to evaluate this new teammate, feeling that their new teammate was abnormal, very abnormal. Su Hao led the way, and the speed increased significantly. When they got closer, he led the two of them to a higher ce on the side and looked down from above. They saw a bare, huge rock halfway up the mountain, with a pile of hay spread out on it, looking like an unfinished birds nest. It was about ten meters in diameter. Ah colorful giant bird was lying prone on the pile of hay, its head inserted into its wings, seemingly asleep. Ah booming sound could be heard with each breath. Including the long feathers behind it, it was about seven meters long, with a sleek body, resembling a vigorous rooster. Between its colorful feathers, dazzling electric lights asionally shed, apanied by crisp thunder, making it exceptionally handsome. At this moment, a ck wild boar foraged for food, walking straight ahead. When it entered the two hundred meters range of the giant bird, the wild boar stiffened all over, fell to the ground without a sound, and twitched for a while before lying still. The giant bird immediately pulled out its head, stared at the position of the wild boar for a moment, found nothing unusual, and continued to tuck its head into its wings to sleep. The three of them had excellent vision and all saw the scene of the wild boar falling to the ground, secretly surprised. Upon closer inspection, they immediately discovered that not only the wild boar had fallen, but also many small animals lying around the giant bird, motionless. The three looked at each other, quietly retreated, and hid. Ah Xing muttered in a low voice, This Thunder Source Beast doesnt look easy to deal with. No matter how much we calcte, we didnt anticipate it would be a flying bird. Ah Wang said, If we miss the first strike, its afraid it will fly into the sky, which will be difficult. Two hundred meters should be the alert range of this Source Beast. Ah Xing, do you have the confidence to sneak attack and cut off its head? Ah Xing shook his head, Birds react very quickly. Two hundred meters is too far, enough for it to react. Ah Wang said, Then what do you n to do? Ah Xing said, We are in the dark, while its in the light. As long as I send colorless and odorless poison gas near its head for it to inhale, as long as it continues for four hours, it will die of poisoning, no matter how alert it is. But First, we must ensure that this giant bird doesnt leave the spot within four hours. Because its too big, if the time is insufficient and it doesnt inhale enough poison gas, it may not work. Second, its head is inserted into its wings, and its uncertain whether the wings have the function of filtering poison gas. Third, Im not sure if my poison gas will work on this Source Beast. Ah Xing concluded, So, ying dirty is not very reliable. Lets try a sneak attack first and see if we can kill it directly. If not, its best to injure it to ensure it cant fly. Ah Wang nodded, Good! While you attack, Ah Xing, Ill use strong glue to stick its wings together. Then well float up into the sky and slowly wear it down. Su Hao listened for a while and suddenly spoke up, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, cant we just instantly break its head? Ah Xing nodded, Of course. But this bird reacts extremely fast. The spells we shoot at it are highly likely to be avoided, so sneak attacking isnt very effective. Su Hao said, Theres no need to go through all that trouble. Ive developed a spell these days called Targeted Detonation. It can quietly deliver the spell to its neck without it noticing. Before it reacts, we can blow its head off. Ah Xing and Ah Wang eximed, Really? Su Hao nodded, then casually pointed. The spatial module was deployed, and the little cannon instantly crossed space, precisely arriving at the birds neck. Boom With a loud bang, a huge bird head soared high into the air, then fell heavily to the ground. The colossal bird struggled, then soon tumbled down the mountain, crashing into rocks, and soon there was no movement. Ah Xing and Ah Wang: They hadnt reacted yet, staring nkly at the headless body of the bird. Countless strategies to deal with this giant bird in their minds disappeared in an instant, leaving thempletely nk. This thunderous Source Beast, is it resolved just like that? Ah casual finger point, and the birds neck burst open without any warning It felt somewhat unreal. This spell doesnt even have a trajectory! Is he really a Mage of the Explosion Source? Why does it look more and more like a Mage of the Illusion Source! The more they thought about it, the more terrifying it seemed. Ah Xing and Ah Wangs hair stood on end. Who could withstand the ability of Targeted Detonation used for assassination? Even the reputedly strongest defense of the Metal Source Mages couldnt, right! Seeing the two of them in a daze, Su Hao couldnt help but speak up, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, this Source Beast should be dead. Lets go down and take a look. With that, he walked out from their hiding ce and jumped down. The two came back to their senses, looking at Su Hao as if he were a super Source Beast disaster. There was no hiding the astonishment in their eyes as they followed Su Hao down. Unable to resist, Ah Xing asked, Ah Yang, is your Targeted Detonation urate? Chapter 528

Chapter 528

After the Source/Origin Beast diespletely, it will form Source Stones inside its body. The specific locations are uncertain, but they can be found by perception, without missing any. This time, there were fifty-two Source Stones harvested, twice as many as those obtained from theva disaster. Seventeen stones per person, with Su Hao taking the remaining one ording to the old rule, but as usual, he would treat them to a meal when they returned. On the way back aboard the aircraft, Ah Xing couldnt help but exim, Ah Yang, your precise detonation is simply invincible! Whoever you target dies without hesitation. From now on, youre the ace fighter of our Yang Wang Star Gazing team. Su Hao, unable to stand their surprised expressions, calmly said, Its just some small tricks. If you guys develop your abilities properly, youll be much more powerful than this. Ah Xing helplessly said, Its not that easy! Su Hao, not being a Origin Mage of the Elemental Law, didnt understand, so he couldnt provide the corresponding guidance; he could only contemte on his own. Ah Wang also asked, Ah Yang, can you really sense Source Beasts ten thousand meters away? Su Hao replied, I should be able to! You have to try it to know for sure. Then Ah Wang curiously asked, If its closer, can you sense beautiful girls? Su Hao nearly kicked Ah Wang off the aircraft. He was really speechless about these two teammates who were obsessed with beautiful girls, but then again, wasnt it normal? Who wasnt like this when they were young? Two young bachelors in their early twenties, if their minds didnt think about cute girls, then that would be abnormal! Unfortunately, Su Hao had long passed the stage of uncontrolled admiration for beautiful girls. Now, his joy came from exploring the unknown mysteries of the universe! Isnt witnessing a corner of the cosmic miracle a wonderful thing? Just like now, being reincarnated into this world and witnessing the existence of Source, the sense of novelty gained from it was irreceable by anything else. Of course, for him, witnessing was just one aspect; the real excitement came from the harvest. After returning to Huai Shui Town, Su Hao treated the two to a good meal at the old ce. As they were about to disperse, Ah Xing said seriously, Ah Wang, Ah Yang, you need to be mentally prepared for the next mission, a strange disaster! The specific time is unknown. Once we receive the mission, we will depart immediately. Ah Wang nodded solemnly. Su Hao smiled and said, Im getting more and more curious. This mission unexpectedly came quickly. After a brief rest, Su Hao was teleported to the temporary experimental base the next day to continue the unfinished gic design and cultivation work. One dayter, the first phase of gic modification fluid for Shell People was sessfully cultivated for Yashan and Feng Cheng. Of course, this gic modification fluid not only allowed the two to evolve into Shell People but also changed their appearances,monly known as stic surgery, ensuring that no one would recognize them in the future. After one injection each, four to five hourster, the two woke up. Yashan had always been indifferent to Shell People, calmly epting his own changes. It was Feng Cheng, who was covered in scales for the first time, excitedly shouting and smashing himself with his fists after transforming into Rampager. He shouted in excitement. Seeing the sessfulpletion of their evolution, not only did they not feel weak due to the consumption of arge amount of blood and energy, but they were also full of energy. Su Hao lightly rubbed his chin, thinking to himself, Perhaps, I can try skipping some stages of evolution, such as evolving directly from a first-level esper to a third-level esper, then from a third-level esper directly to a fifth-level esper, and then to a seventh level This way, it can save a lot of time. Previously, Su Hao had experimented with skipping levels of evolution, but the mortality rate was terrifyingly high, almost like facing certain death. The reason for this was that the bodys energy was insufficient to support the consumption, causing the evolution to stop halfway and leading to gic copse and death. Now the situation was different. Yashan and Feng Cheng had already begun to refine their blood and energy, umting arge amount of energy in their bodies, enough to support the evolution directly from the first level to the third level. In other words, the sess rate of evolution should be extremely high. Most importantly, if they failed and died, would it matter? No, it wouldnt. They could just find two other destined individuals to awaken. Thinking of this, he couldnt help but smile. No longer paying attention to the two who were fooling around and fighting each other, he turned to study the Spirit Grass! The cultivation of Spirit Grass was also a top priority, involving whether he could cultivate to the Divine Transformation Realm as soon as possible, thereby obtaining the Divine Sense as a tool to analyze the Source. Three dayster, Su Hao summoned Yashan. Yashan, the gic modification of these six nts has beenpleted. The rest is up to you. Yashan patted his chest and said, Leave it to me! After some thought, Su Hao teleported back home. As soon as he appeared, he saw the big dog staring at him with eyes the size of copper bells. He couldnt help but smile and said, Big Dog,e, Ill take you to a good ce today. The big dog immediately bounced up happily and ran downstairs with a whoosh. After waiting for a while and not seeing his ownering down, he ran up the stairs again and poked his head out from the stairway, looking around at Su Hao. When he saw Su Haoing over, he got excited again and ran downstairs. This repeated several times. When Su Hao reached the first floor, he found that the big dog had already opened the door and was wagging its tail outside, looking at Su Hao. Su Hao had been reincarnated into this world for a year and a half, and this was the first time he had taken the big dog out. Obviously, this big dog had been holding it in for a long time. Upon learning that his owner was going to take him out for a walk, the big dog got so excited that all the hair on its body stood up. But what it didnt know was that its owner was going to leave it with someone else. This dogs energy was exceptionally vigorous. Even when taken out of Huai Shui Town to the temporary base ten thousand meters away, it ran happily all the way without panting. After bringing the big dog into the base, Su Hao said to Yashan, For the next period of time, I may be going out for a long-term mission. You just need to take care of this big dog, dont let it go hungry, and dont worry about anything else. The big dog froze, wondering if its young master was going to sell it to a dog meat vendor? Su Hao said, Big dog, just stay here and wait for me toe back during this time. The big dog whimpered sadly. Yashan asked, Boss Wei, when are you going on an external mission? When can Feng Cheng and I go out on missions with you? He was extremely curious about the outside world and really wanted to go on missions with his boss Wei to solve various disasters. However, he was always rejected by boss Wei, the reason being that he hadnt learned themonnguage of this world yet. To this, Yashan could only say, Its so hard! Learning anguage was like an invisible cage, trapping him within this small base, not knowing when he would be free. Even harder than Yashan was Feng Cheng. That guy was even more miserable when it came to learningnguages. He would forget the words he learned, then forget them again, and the cycle would repeat endlessly, causing him unbearable pain. Su Haoughed and said, Lets talk about it when you guys can fluentlymunicate in themonnguage of this world! Sure enough, Yashan sighed with frustration. This brain of his was not useful at all! The only constion was that Feng Chengs brain seemed to be even worse than his. Su Hao stayed in the base for another two days, conducting various experiments with Source Stones and observing the characteristics of the Source. However, he didnt make any special discoveries; he just became more skilled in using the Source. Two dayster, Su Hao teleported back home and found a note in the door crack. He opened it and read. It said: The third mission has been epted. See you at the usual ce tomorrow morning. Ah strange disaster? Sinceing to this world, he had heard rumors about strange disasters many times, but he had never truly witnessed the power of a strange disaster. He was extremely curious, and now he finally had the opportunity to experience it. He couldnt help but feel a bit excited. Although strange disasters were very dangerous, who was he? Would he be afraid of such trivial dangers? To be honest, even if he stood still and let someone stab him with a knife, there werent many who could actually harm him. The next morning, Su Hao arrived at the east gate of the town and found his two teammates already waiting there. The two stood tall beside the gate, leaning against the door frame, each carrying a bulging travel bag. They repeatedly tidied their hair, hoping to show their best side to any passing girls. Su Hao couldnt help but say, Did I arrivete? Sorry for keeping you waiting! Ah Xing shook his head and said, No, its not that. Its just that the two of us didnt sleep wellst night, so we woke up early today. Ah Yang, are you really prepared? Facing a strange disaster, its not enough to rely solely on hot blood. If youre unlucky, no matter how much I assure you, you might still die inside. Maybe you think youre powerful enough to defeat any enemy, but dealing with strange disasters requires not only strength but also insight and luck. In a strange disaster, strength may not necessarily be useful. Even if you can crush mountains with a punch and overturn seas with your hand, it will be useless under certain mechanisms. Its unreasonable and unpredictable. Ah Xing paused for a moment and continued, So, Ah Yang, you can still change your mind now. Its better to umte more experience and goter. With such a serious tone, it was both to prepare Su Hao for the possibility of not returning and to express their own reluctance as they approached departure. Ah Xing and Ah Wang were actually afraid too. They didnt know what they would face this time, nor did they know if they would have a chance to return to this town after leaving. Su Hao smiled and said confidently, Of course, Im prepared. We can leave at any time. Ah Xing, Ah Wang, you guys can rest assured. Nothing will happen no matter what. In a way, Im scarier than the disaster itself. If it sees me, it better run away. Seeing Su Haos confident expression, Ah Xing burst intoughter, Alright, lets go! Only those who are confident and fearless can ovee strange disasters. Ah Wang, on the other hand, sighed silently, looking back at Huai Shui Town and silently said to himself, I hope I cane back and see my beloved girl again. As long as I cane back alive, I will definitely confess to you! Definitely! Lets go, well talk as we walk! Ah Xing turned around and led the way out of the town, reaching into his backpack and pulling out a piece of paper. After unfolding it, he said, The strange disaster were facing this time is called the Mysterious Event of Weeping Willow Mountain! Chapter 529

Chapter 529

The Weeping Willow Mountain is not actually a mountain, but a vast willow garden, far from Huai Shui Town. It takes the three of them to cross three states and towns to reach the location of the Weeping Willow Mountain. At their previous traveling speed, it would take at least five days. Ah Xing wasnt worried at all that by the time they struggled to get there, the bizarre disaster would have already been resolved. Because if it were that easy to solve, it wouldnt be called a bizarre disaster. You mean, theres more than just our team to deal with the bizarre disaster? This was surprising to Su Hao. Generally, a task would only be assigned to one location. After being epted by the Source Mage Team, it would be marked until the task waspleted or failed. Ah Xing said, For natural disasters and Source Beast disasters, usually one Source Mage Team can handle it independently. Events that require multiple teams to work together are very tricky. But bizarre disasters are different. Sometimes no matter how many teams are sent in, its not enough. And the most crucial thing is that bizarre disasters dont disappear easily; instead, they spread outward and grow stronger. So, after a bizarre disaster is discovered, the local branch of the Origin Mage Association will report it to the headquarters, and then the headquarters will issue tasks to various towns under its jurisdiction to solve the disaster as soon as possible. Teams interested in this will rush to the disaster area to try to solve it. ording to past situations, at least twenty teams are involved, and if it cant be solved for a long time, even more Source Mage Teams will be deployed. When we get to the Weeping Willow Mountain, youll see all sorts of Origin Mage teams, and you might even meet various legendary figures. Su Hao puzzled, So, whether our team participates or not, it doesnt matter much to this bizarre disaster, right? After all, so many teams are involved in this event. Ah Xing chuckled, You cant say that. Solving a bizarre event doesnt just rely on strength; luck is even more important. Whoever solves the bizarre event is the protagonist. Maybe itll be us three who solve it? Su Hao quickly understood the official approach to solving bizarre disasters: relying on luck, investing arge number of teams into the bizarre disaster. As long as one team is lucky enough to sessfully resolve it, the event will end. Its like even if the probability of one team solving the bizarre event is only one percent, as long as a hundred teams are deployed, the probability of sessfully solving the bizarre event will greatly increase. But Su Hao had another question, If bizarre disasters are so dangerous, why are there still so many teams willing to enter them? Before Ah Xing could respond, Ah Wang interjected helplessly, There are always people who enjoy excitement and use this method to prove their strength, and Ah Xing is one of them. Ah Xing immediately retorted, Ah Wang, youre too one-sided. Enjoying excitement is just one aspect of it. Moreover, isnt it the responsibility of an Origin Mage to handle all kinds of disasters? How can one retreat in the face of disasters? Ah Wang sighed, But you also need to consider your own strength. Arent there still plenty of teams who died because their strength couldnt match the excitement they sought? Ah Xing smiled, But Ah Wang, how can you be stronger without going out to experience more disasters? The strength I understand might be different from what you understand. What I aspire to is the kind of strength that can find solutions to any problem and is extremely reliable, the feeling of being able to hold up the sky, not just the usual destructive power. My father told me that to be a strong man, simply hiding in a safe house is not the way to achieve it. Ah Wang fell silent. He knew that Ah Xings father was a powerful Origin Mage who unfortunately died in a bizarre disaster several years ago. And Ah Xing has always wanted to conquer all sorts of bizarre disasters, which might be rted to this. He couldnt understand Ah Xings obsession. His father also died in a bizarre disaster, but he avoided them, hoping to never encounter one and just live peacefully. But oh! Who made Ah Xing his good brother? Since Ah Xing wants to go, he can only apany him, even if it means dying like this. Ah Xing didnt know what Ah Wang was thinking and continued to exin to Su Hao, Of course, besides that, the rewards for solving bizarre disasters are unimaginable. After each bizarre disaster is solved, a special Source Artifact will be generated. This Source Artifact will eventually be taken by the association, but the team that solves the disaster will receive a reward of one thousand high-quality Source Stones. Whats the concept of one thousand high-quality Source Stones? Its a fortune! You wont need to worry about money for a long time and can enjoy life. The car you dreamt of before can be bought and driven casually Of course, money is secondary. The most crucial thing is that the team that sessfully solves the bizarre disaster will gain immense prestige. Everyone who sees us will have to respect us a little. Su Hao smiled. No matter where you go, no one can escape the cage of money, fame, and emotions. For an ordinary person, these three are indeed enough to pursue for a lifetime. After leaving the town, without Su Haos prompting, Ah Xing and Ah Wang conscientiously assembled a crude flying machine on the spot, exactly like thest one, and then eagerly sat on the small stools, waiting for Su Hao to join them. Who would want to walk when they could fly? Ah Xing said, If we make money from solving this bizarre event, lets get a fixed flying machine. In less than a day of high-speed flight, Su Hao and hispanions arrived at the nearest town to the Weeping Willow Mountain, the town of Drooping Willow. The scale of Drooping Willow Town was muchrger than that of Huai Shui Town, with the poption alone being tens of timesrger. At this moment, Drooping Willow Town was extremely lively, with peopleing and going on the streets, tea houses filled with all kinds of people, talking loudly or quietly, all discussing this bizarre disaster. There were those who had always lived in Drooping Willow Town, as well as those who hade from elsewhere to join in the excitement, and of course, there were no shortage of Origin Mages here to solve the bizarre disaster. I noticed something wrong with that willow forest early on, but I didnt expect something to happen! Exactly! Thinking back now, every time its night, that forest always feels strange. Over the years, there have been rumors of hundreds of people dying in there. Tsk tsk, its terrifying! I wont dare to go there again! Its been five days already, and theres still no movement. I dont know when the Origin Mages will be able to solve it. It feels so stifling in my heart. If it spreads for a few more days, we might have to move. Dont worry, small teams have been entering one after another these days. Maybe it will be solved soon. And I heard that the association has officially named this bizarre event Nowhere to Hide. We ordinary people just need to wait for news. Nowhere to Hidehiss I dont know why, but just hearing that gives me goosebumps all over. I hope the Origin Mages who enter ite back safely. Isnt that true? If I could awaken as an Origin Mage, I would rush in and solve the disaster! Oh,e on! As Su Hao walked along, various pieces of information entered his ears, and soon, Little Light organized them neatly and systematically. He wondered, Nowhere to Hide? Could it be a type of bizarre hide-and-seek like in ghost stories? Ah Xing also seemed to be carefully discerning various pieces of information and shook his head after a moment, saying, Theres no useful information. Lets just go directly to the association hall and ask! The association hall in Drooping Willow Town wasrger and wider than in Huai Shui Town, with more people, and Origin Mages wearing various weapons and strange attire could be seen everywhere. Su Hao and hispanions entered among them, appearing like ordinary people on the street. This was rted to the configuration of the Yang Wang Star Gazing Team. If they had a Gold Source Mage in their team, then probably all the members could be equipped with gorgeous metal armor, but unfortunately, they didnt have one. Just as they were about to go to the counter to inquire, Ah Wangs eyes suddenly widened, and he blurted out, Xiao Tang? What is she doing here? Su Hao and Ah Xing followed Ah Wangs gaze and saw a girl blending in the crowd, looking up at thetest announcement. Su Hao was surprised. Wasnt this the armored girl he had encountered when he first reincarnated? Ah Xing leaned close to Su Hao and whispered, Ah Yang, this is the girl Ah Wang has been thinking about, his secret crush, but he hasnt dared to confess. Su Hao looked amazed, The face of this Xiao Tang isnt fair! Why would he like her? Could it be that he wants to sell their familys ancestral whitening cream to this girl? Ah Xing whispered, Who knows? Maybe he just likes her. Ah Wang, listening to the nonsense of the two, turned ck in the face. What he wanted to say was, when you like someone, do you care whether shes fair-skinned or not? As long as shes cute and lovely, thats enough! Ah Xing pushed him and said, What are you staring at! Go over and say hi! Ah Wang, who usually seemed quite flirtatious, like an old hand in the romantic field, was now trembling a bit. Pushed all the way by Ah Xing, when Xiao Tang turned to see him, he put on a smiley face and stuttered, Xiao Tang, uh what a coincidence, hehe! Su Hao: Is that all? Chapter 530

Chapter 530

The meeting of the Origin Mages from Huai Shui Town here could also be likened to encountering an old friend in a foreignnd. When Xiao Tang saw Ah Xing and Ah Wang, her eyes lit up, excitedly saying, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, you guys are here too. Did youe for this disaster? Ah Xing pointed to the message board, saying, Of course! After that, he nudged Ah Wang, urging him to speak up and show some manliness, but Ah Wang couldnt even let out a fart. Xiao Tang eximed, Then our two teams can team up and enter the strange disaster together! Ah Xing chuckled, I think thats feasible, right, Ah Wang? Ah Wang immediately nodded, Thats right, lets team up together, hehe! Ah Xing then pulled Su Hao over and introduced, Xiao Tang, let me introduce you, this is our teams new member, Ah Yang. Xiao Tang, upon seeing Su Hao, immediately recognized him and frowned, saying, You coward, is it really you? You still remember each other? Xiao Tang retorted, Ah Xing, how could you let such a coward join the team? Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked at each other, puzzled. Ah Xing said, Is there some misunderstanding? Xiao Tang snorted, Its not a misunderstanding! Over a year ago, during the attack of the Illusionary Beast on Huai Shui Town, he, as a Origin Mage, shamefully ran away. I dont want to team up with you guys! Ah Xing was surprised, Over a year and a half ago? Ah Yang has only be a Origin Mage for less than a month! Xiao Tang immediately said, Impossible, over a year and a half ago, I saw him kill the Illusion Beast with a fork with my own eyes. Dont be deceived by him. At this point, Su Hao exined, Ive been exercising since I was young, so Im rtively strong. This was exined on behalf of Ah Wangs crush; otherwise, he wouldnt bother exining. He didnt care much about how others saw him. Lies After much persuasion from Ah Xing and Ah Wang, things were finally rified. Xiao Tang was half-believing, half-doubting, Really? He was really just an ordinary person before? Ah Xing said, Theres no need to deceive you. When you go back, you can have your captain check the records, and youll know. Xiao Tang hesitated for a moment, then looked at Su Hao, Sorry, I misunderstood you Su Hao waved his hand with a smile. Many people had misunderstood him, so whats one more? At this moment, Ah Wang, with an expectant look, said, Xiao Tang, are we still teaming up? Ah Xing thought to himself, Ah Wang is so spineless! Xiao Tang was unsure how to respond when her two teammates approached. Also, two young men in their early twenties, one tall and burly, wearing a metal headband with his hair flying wildly, emanating a fierce aura, while the other appeared slightly slender, with thin cheeks and a charming smile even better than a girls. Oh, isnt this the Star Gazing Team? Howe youre joining in on the fun too? Your strength isnt that great, but your courage seems quite impressive! The slender young man saw Ah Xing and the others and walked over with a smile, subtly positioning himself in front of Xiao Tang, provokingly staring at Ah Xing and Ah Wang. The burly young man, Bichi, stood with his hands on his hips, wearing a smile, waiting to see what would unfold. Ah Xing nced at Ah Wang, ignoring the teasing, and casually said, Just like your Thunderstorm Team. Then he turned to Bichi and said, Bichi, how about teaming up for this mission? Rewards split fifty-fifty! As the captain, Bichi hadnt spoken yet when the slender young man immediately said, Does our Thunderstorm Team need to team up with you? Dont drag us down. Bichi chuckled, Since Jiang Ji isnt interested in teaming up, lets forget about it. Well cooperate next time if theres a chance. Both Ah Xing and Bichi knew that their two teams could never cooperate seamlessly. Both teams had members who liked Xiao Tang, causing jealousy and hindrances. Teaming up not only wouldntplement each other but would also trip each other up. It would be considered a sess just toplete a normal mission, let alone in such a bizarre disaster. It was very likely that both teams would fail because of this. Ah Xing shrugged helplessly, In that case, lets forget about it. But can we share some information? Bichi agreed, Sure. As Bichi and Ah Xing exchanged information, Ah Wang and Jiang Ji were at odds with each other, while Xiao Tang covertly nced at Ah Xing from time to time, very discreetly. However, Su Hao, who was exceptionally sensitive to his surroundings, noticed this and thought to himself, Ah Wang, it seems difficult! These melodramatic situations could happen anywhere. He liked her, but she liked someone else, and that person didnt like her Its reallyplicated! However, which man doesnt experience such setbacks to grow? Overall, it had little to do with Su Hao, and he couldnt help much. Could he just loudly expose everything in front of everyone? Ah Wang, give up, Xiao Tang likes Ah Xing! The two teams dispersed, and after Ah Xing understood the specifics at the counter, he took the two and found a hotel to stay. At night, Ah Wang put away various documents, then called Su Hao and Ah Xing over, and the three of them sat in a circle. Ah Wang, Ah Yang, based on the information Ive collected, this bizarre disaster is rated as intermediate level! Ah Wang widened his eyes, Intermediate? Disaster levels were categorized as primary, intermediate, advanced, and top-tier disasters, with primary disasters being the mostmon. Generally, teams with intermediate-level Origin Mages could independently resolve them after adequate preparation. The two missions Su Hao participated in could be ssified as rtively simple primary disasters. The attack of the Illusionary Beast on Huai Shui Town over a year and a half ago could be considered an intermediate-level disaster. In just that one disaster, over twenty Origin Mages from Huai Shui Town died, showing the terror of intermediate-level disasters, which cannot bepleted by a single team alone. Now, Ah Xing actually ssified this event as an intermediate-level disaster, which greatly shocked Ah Wang. Most importantly, this is the most troublesome and unsolvable bizarre disaster, called Nowhere to Hide. Intermediate-level bizarre disasters, when converted to source beast disasters or natural disasters, can be ssified as advanced disasters. Ah Xing nodded and continued, Thats right. ording to the information Ive collected, this bizarre disaster originally didnt reach the intermediate level, but unfortunately, it was discovered toote and has not been resolved. Now, the affected radius has reached thirty thousand meters and is expanding every day. If it cant be resolved soon, it might even escte into an advanced disaster. By then, this area will only be a dead zone. Su Hao asked, Will this kind of bizarre disaster continue to spread indefinitely if not stopped in time? Ah Xing shook his head, I dont know, at least I havent seen it. What Ive heard is that every bizarre disaster has eventually been resolved. Ah Wang frowned, Ah Xing, is it very dangerous? Shouldnt we just forget about it? Ah Xing replied, Of course its very dangerous. Its said that up to today, more than twenty source teams have entered Willow Mountain, but so far, none have sessfullye out. And the two source Origin Mages who managed to escape kept saying after they came out, I escaped, but theres nowhere to escape to, and shortly after, they died. Su Hao asked, How did they die? Ah Xing took a deep breath and said, The organs in their chests and abdomens disappeared. The key is There were no wounds on their bodies! Its as if the organs disappeared on their own Ah Wang took a sharp intake of breath, his hair standing on end. Just thinking about it was terrifying enough. Su Hao raised an eyebrow,pletely unfazed internally. Actually, even if all his organs mysteriously disappeared, they would regenerate in less than a minute, right? But such a thing on a normal person would be extremely terrifying. So Su Hao chimed in, expressing fear of this bizarre disaster, Wow, thats terrifying! Ah Xing and Ah Wang: Why couldnt they detect any fear in Su Haos tone? Was the bizarre disaster not strong enough, or did he not express himself clearly? Ah Xing looked at Su Hao in amazement and asked, Ah Yang, arent you afraid? Su Hao replied, Of course Im afraid! How could I not be? Im extremely scared! Ah Xing tentatively asked, I originally thought it was probably a primary-level bizarre disaster, but I didnt expect it to be advanced. The disaster level this time has exceeded my expectations. Perhaps entering it is an unwise choice, so, lets vote again to decide whether to participate in this bizarre disaster. The minority will obey the majority. After he made his decision, he firmly stated, I choose to participate. Next, it depended on Su Hao and Ah Wang. If both of them chose not to go, then Ah Xing would just take the team around the area and return to Huai Shui Town after the situation cleared up. Su Haos choice was obvious, he smiled and said, I choose to participate. Ah Wang: What kind of teammates did he end up with? Ah Xing showed a smile andughed heartily, Great! Tomorrow, after reporting, well enter Willow Mountain and resolve the bizarre disaster. Chapter 531

Chapter 531

Relying solely on Ah Xing and Ah Wang, two intermediate Origin Mages, daring to rush into the midst of intermediate bizarre disasters, vainly attempting to solve the bizarre disasters with their own strength, is absolutely a ridiculous move in the eyes of any normal person. As the saying goes, its ack of self-awareness and overestimating ones abilities. Not only do others see it this way, even Ah Wang in the team feels that their team is simply seeking death. He has already mentally prepared himself to face various terrifying situations. Unfortunately, his two teammates appear very abnormal. After Ah Xing made a decision, his entire demeanor changed, rarely showing a smile on his face, only seriousness. At this moment, Ah Xings usual carefree state seems to have disappeared. He is under immense pressure. As the team leader, since he led his teammates into the bizarre disaster, he has a responsibility to lead the team to solve the disaster and ensure that each teammate survives and escapes unharmed. Since his father died in a bizarre disaster, he has spent a lot of time studying such disasters. Until now, he dares to say that he understands bizarre disasters better than many veteran Origin Mages. And he has great confidence that he can solve them. The reason he dared to take Su Hao to witness the bizarre disaster on the third mission was precisely because of his confidence. At least he wouldnt think of leading his teammates to their deaths. When he heard about the bizarre disaster urring here a few days ago, he was somewhat excited and brought the team here without much thought. However, this disaster event far exceeded his imagination. Its not elementary, but intermediate! Now he hesitates should he continue? He wants to continue in his heart, but he has to consider his two teammates. Then he made a decision, that if Ah Yang shows any sign of hesitation, he will immediately stop this action and wait for the next elementary bizarre disaster to participate. To his surprise, Ah Yang seems to be even bolder than him and more proactive in facing the bizarre disaster? It seems hes a neer whos not afraid of death! Strangely, Ah Xing even sensed from Su Hao a feeling of being in control of everything. No, its not a feeling, the confidence emanating from his soul is undeniable. Its as if he can see through everything in this world, nothing can defeat him. Isnt this reliable feeling exactly what he has always sought? He never expected to see it in a rookie Origin Mage, which astonished him. Since no one besides Ah Wang is afraid, there is no reason to retreat. Isnt it just an intermediate bizarre disaster? In the future, he will have to deal with advanced bizarre disasters, top-level bizarre disasters, and be the most powerful bizarre disaster exterminator in the world! This is the meaning of his life! Ah Xing said solemnly, Ah Wang, Ah Yang, rest assured! I will definitely lead you to solve the bizarre disaster and bring you out intact. I promise! Sure enough, no matter how determined Ah Xing is, when he went to report to participate in the Nowhere to Escape bizarre disaster, he was despised by the girl at the counter while handling the procedures. A girl with golden-rimmed sses and red lips spoke extremely fast, spraying spit as she talked: Are you guys from the Yangwangxing team serious? Just a beginner-level source team! Are you sure youre not just seeking death? Look at theposition of your team, two intermediate Origin Mages, and one, oh my goodness, a rookie Origin Mage without even a rating! With a team of rookies like you, why bother joining in the excitement? Youre still young and in your prime, go find girls to flirt with! Do you rookies know how many advanced source teams entered the Weeping Willow Mountain and still havente out, their fate unknown? Twenty-three! There are ten teams equipped with all advanced Origin Mages! Listen to big sisters advice, go back where you came from. Ah! If you dont have a ce to stay tonight, you cane to my ce for the night Ah Xing: Ah Xing faced various strong and unwavering words with a scalp that could hardly withstand it. The girl who called herself sister was helpless with him too, and finally had to process the procedures for Ah Xing. Afterwards, the way she looked at him was like looking at a fool. These days, you cant stop people from seeking death! What a waste of three handsome guys. Su Hao recently gave himself a dose of handsome andpelling injection. His face is getting more and more attractive, and now he can be considered a handsome young man. After all, he has always known that a handsome face can reduce the difficulty of many things to the minimum. Afterpleting the procedures, the three of them arrived outside the Weeping Willow Mountain. Now the sun is shining brightly, and there is no fog around the Weeping Willow Mountain, but it looks dark. The sunlight cannot prate the Weeping Willow Mountain, shining on it, from a distance, you can only see a dim willow forest, the willow branches hanging down seem to be swaying in the wind, swaying left and right, but on closer inspection, you cant see anything clearly, its all hazy and very bizarre. Just getting closer can make peoples hearts feel creepy, as if its full of all kinds of dirty things inside. But the three of them didnt retreat, they walked forward slowly. As they walked, Ah Xing exined, Ah Wang, Ah Yang, bizarre disasters, as the name suggests, are extremely bizarre, and cannot be judged bymon sense, because all the bizarre things defymon sense. But the most miraculous thing is that, from the perspective of reality, bizarre things defymon sense, but from a subjective perspective, they make sense Do you understand what I mean? Both Su Hao and Ah Wang shook their heads, indicating they didnt understand what he was talking about. Ah Xing sighed, Forget it, youll understand after experiencing it. But once were inside, listen to me, dont move randomly, otherwise its very easy to trigger a deadly effect. Once the deadly effect is triggered, its game over, no one can save you. Su Hao asked, How to avoid triggering the deadly effect? Ah Xing said, As long as we find the conditions that trigger the bizarre disaster and avoid them, then the bizarre disaster bes harmless. Thats right, it seems so simple! The reason why bizarre disasters are terrifying and unsolvable is because we dont know their operating conditions. And once you grasp the operating conditions, avoid triggering the deadly effect, you can ignore the entire bizarre disaster. So many source teams entered the disaster zone, and the task is to find the trigger condition of Nowhere to Escape, and then find the nucleus and destroy the on it. However, its not easy to find the trigger condition of a bizarre disaster. One wrong move could lead to death. In other words, it requires trial and error until you get lucky and find the trigger condition. For those unlucky well, they can only me their luck. Dont worry too much. The environment around the bizarre disaster often holds the answer to this mysterious puzzle. As long as we observe carefully, find the slightest clue, and then connect all the clues, we can find the answer. Ah Xing said as he stepped into the bizarre area. Hurry up and keep up, dont get separated. Su Hao and Ah Wang followed closely behind. The three of them felt their eyes blur, as if traveling through time and space, arriving in another world. A world made up of countless willow branches. Looking back, the path they came from had disappeared, and all they could see were dense willow branches. Ah Xing carefully took two steps back and found that he hadnt left this environment. He took a deep breath and calmly said, Weve already entered. Even retreating wont take us out of the bizarre area because what we see now may not be real, and the directions we perceive may all be the opposite. In other words, we need to understand this ce next and then find its trigger condition and destroy the core. Su Hao kept his radar perception on throughout. After entering, he immediately noticed that the scenes perceived by the radar suddenly changed. It was as if he had been teleported to another ce. He thought to himself, Did we just enter another space after stepping into the bizarre area? But he clearly didnt perceive any fluctuations in space transfer, indicating that in reality, the three of them were still standing in ce and hadnt been transported to another location. The only exnation is that his mental perception was interfered with by some kind of force field, causing his radar perception to fail. Half of Su Haos consciousness entered the pinball space, retrieving his body data, and found no abnormalities. He then retrieved the most core consciousness information data, and there was nothing abnormal in the information data perceived by his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he immediately ordered Little Light, Little Light,pare the differences in consciousness information before and after entering the Weeping Willow Mountain. Please wait. His consciousness information was too vast, and it would take a while topare it. He exited the pinball space and scanned the surrounding environment. After contemting for a moment, Ah Xing said slowly, Ah Wang, you create three dummy balloons, inte them, and use them to explore the path ahead. We will conceal our figures and follow behind the dummy figures. Also, these willow branches are very bizarre, try not to touch them. Soon, the figures of the three disappeared, leaving only a faint outline that was hardly noticeable if not looked at carefully. Three dummy balloons were also inted and walked ahead flexibly. After following the dummy figures for a while, they heard faint singinging from a distance, getting closer and closer. Sometimes it sounded like silver bellsughing, sometimes it sounded sad and mournful, sometimes it sounded like wailing and crying, and there was also an indescribable fear So scared, so scared! I want to run away~ Dont be afraid, dont be afraid! Cant escape~ Run, run! Hide well~ Chapter 532

Chapter 532

This faint sound came from afar, like the joyful voices of children ying in the willow forest, but why did it send shivers down ones spine? And those voices were getting closer, obviously heading towards the three of them. Ah Xing and Ah Wangs hair stood on end, their bodies tensed, standing still, carefully controlling the balloon dolls to move forward. While Su Hao waited with interest for the so-called strangeness to appear. Before long, the things emitting the singing voices bounced and appeared beside the three fake people! Ah Xing and Ah Wangs hearts pounded wildly. Even Su Hao was stunned. He had thought of many possibilities, but never expected that these things would bounce over. What did they see? Hearts, livers, kidneys various organs, either human or animal, with short, cute limbs growing out of them, running around on the ground, just like children ying and frolicking, with clear voices ringing out: So scared! I want to escape~ As they ran, the ground was stained with dripping blood, causing panic. These cuties curiously jumped around the three balloon dolls, leaving bloodstains behind. After seemingly having enough fun, they bounced away. The three of them didnt move, barely daring to breathe, until all these things disappeared, then they breathed a sigh of relief. Ah Wang muttered, What is this? Ah Xing shook his head indicating he didnt know. Su Hao said, Wasnt it said before that the organs of the two escaped Origin Mages disappeared? Maybe they turned into those things. Just the thought of his organs possibly running around happily in the woods made Ah Xing panic. Its very possible! He thought for a moment, uncertainly saying, This strange disaster is likely rted to these things. The deadly effect triggered may be to dig out the organs from the abdomen Just as Ah Xing finished speaking, a pigs brain stepped forward with its uncles stride, walking past the three of them, seemingly pondering its existence. Ah Xing and Ah Wang: Ah Xing immediately added, Brains can run by themselves too! It wasnt until now that Su Hao understood why people in this world referred to such disasters as bizarre. Wasnt this scene exactly strange and abnormal? Who has ever seen these messy things growing legs and running on the ground by themselves? Su Hao pondered, if his own brain ran away, would there still be a way for the [Child of Fate]to grow back It should not be possible! If the brain is gone, its gone. Death couldnt be any deader. Even if the [Child of Fate] grew back by itself, it had nothing to do with him! In other words. Danger!!! All along, that calmness of having everything under control disappeared! If were not careful, we could easily capsize! If Su Hao had known how terrifying the strange disaster was, he might not have entered so cheerfully. His mental tentacles reached out, immediately connecting to the position stone of the temporary base, discovering that they could teleport away at any time, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. Its fortunate that we can teleport away at any time, so its quite stable! But Ah Xing and Ah Wang are still here, so unless its absolutely necessary, we shouldnt run! Su Hao hadnt encountered anything threatening his life for a long time. He didnt expect to encounter one so soon after reincarnation. As Ah Xing said, solving the strange disaster wasnt just about strength; intelligence and luck were the key to solving the problem. Su Hao took a deep breath and thought to himself, I cant act with an entertainment mindset anymore, otherwise, I wont even know how I died. Serious now! He turned his head and asked, Ah Xing, have you found anything? Ah Xing shook his head, No! But the spection is, if we identally trigger the bizarre disaster, then our organs will jump out by themselves, maybe one, maybe all, but no matter the situation, its a death sentence. So, we must absolutely avoid triggering the bizarre! This was simr to Su Haos spection. He then asked, Ah Xing, will the bizarre only affect living things? If its inanimate objects, will it have an effect? It depends on the category; some dont distinguish between living and non-living things. Su Hao looked at the willow forest, lost in thought. Ah Wang whispered, What should we do next? Ah Xing thought for a moment and said, Lets go in and take a look around first, find the advanced team that came in first. Only by obtaining more information can we make the corresponding judgments. The three of them had just entered and didnt know much about this willow forest. To find the key, they had to venture in. Be careful, maintain the rhythm from earlier! Next, the three of them resumed their actions, slowly walking towards the depths of the willow forest. Just as Su Hao was contemting, Little Lights analysis andparison werepleted. He distractedly entered the pinball space and checked theparison results. He quickly discovered, What I perceive doesnt match reality! Then, after carefulparison, he found that most of the scenes werent what his eyes saw, but what his brain imagined. So, he vaguely spected, In fact, when we approached Willow Mountain, our brains were already disturbed by the strange disaster. The closer we got, the stronger the interference. Everything we see and hear is far from the actual situation. This deception method is very clever. It doesnt directly imnt aplete scene into a persons brain but instead, through a special reality structure and mental interference, lets people imagine scenes themselves. The principle behind it is simr to the brains color correction mechanism. Its just moreplex than that. He could find subtle differences byparing the consciousness information inside the pinball space, thus deciphering this kind of hallucinogenic effect, but he didnt know if the people in this world knew why it was like this. Su Hao asked softly, Ah Xing, will every strange disaster be like a maze? Ah Xing replied, No, only some strange disasters can trap people. Those that can trap people are very tricky. Su Hao immediately made a judgment. Perhaps this visual deception was just a field effect apanying the strange disaster, equivalent to random generation. If even an apanying effect was so powerful, then one could imagine how powerful the real strange disasters were! Cannot be underestimated! Fortunately, Su Hao had teleportation! At this moment, Su Hao suddenly said, Ah Xing, it seems like theres someone on the right. Shall we go and see? Ah Xing and Ah Wang involuntarily looked towards Su Haos position. Ah Yangs perception was still so sharp, how powerful! The balloon people cleared the way, and the three of them slowly walked over there. After about two hours of walking, they faintly heard screams. They didnt hurry; they slowed down even more. Before long, several organs bounced and ran past, making loud cries: Quick, run! Shes going to catch up! A long, snake-like creature followed, running desperately behind: Wait for me! Dont leave me behind! Just as they watched these cuties leave, a figure stumbled and appeared, chasing after those organs. It was a short-haired man, wearing simple armor, his hair and clothes looked very messy, tightly holding a short thorn in his hand, tears streaming down his face, crying in despair, Dont run away! Come back quickly! I beg you, if you donte back, were all doomed! Doomed together Crying, he stumbled and fell to the ground, but he didnt seem to give up. Instead, he struggled to get up, trying to find those organs that had run far away. He looked around and soon saw three balloons standing aside, as if grasping at a lifeline, he crawled towards the balloons. While crawling, he said, Brother, save me. Im a Origin Mage from the Honggao Squad. Save my life, and Ill give you lots of Source Stones. How about it? The three people hiding on the side remained silent for a moment. Ah Xing spoke first, What happened? How can we help? The short-haired man immediately looked over and recognized the three of them as fake. He immediately crawled towards them, his eyes filled with joy, Help me retrieve my liver, kidneys, and stomach! As long as I retrieve them and put them back, I can live! Im getting weaker and weaker now, and I cant catch up Just as he finished speaking, his mouth suddenly opened wide. A scream came out of his mouth: So scared, so scared, dont hit me! Then a red shadow shot out from his mouth, screaming as it ran into the distance: Run, run! Everyone looked closely and saw that it was a heart with limbs. The short-haired man reached out, despairingly watching his organs run away, Help me, help me, please! Before he finished, his right arm suddenly wriggled violently, and a bloody muscle screamed as it ran out of his mouth. Now he couldnt even lift his right hand. The three of them were shocked. They didnt expect muscles to be able to run too. Su Hao thought for a moment and reached out to a distant point. The panicked heart disappeared in the blink of an eye and appeared next to the short-haired man, hitting him and bouncing back. Su Hao quickly reminded, Hey, thats your heart, grab it quickly, or itll run away again! The short-haired man realized what was happening and reached out with his left hand, grabbing the heart tightly. He got back his own heart, and he became excited! And that heart, held tightly by the short-haired man, struggled desperately and screamed, So scared, so scared! Help me~ Chapter 533

Chapter 533

The short-haired man finally got his heart back as he wished, but then things became awkward. He found he didnt know how to put his heart back in. He looked to the three translucent flickering shadows for help, but received no response. One of the shadows even urged him, Hurry up and try putting it back in! Seeing his body growing weaker, he didnt care anymore. He opened his mouth wide and stuffed his heart back in. The small, powerless heart kicked wildly and screamed desperately. The power unleashed by a dying man was terrifying. Gurgle~ Then he covered his mouth to prevent it froming out again! He seeded! A smile appeared on his face. But gradually losing consciousness, he slowly died. After the hand covering his mouth weakly fell away, the heart screamed and ran out again, fleeing into the distance: Too scary! Su Hao thought for a moment and flicked his finger. Bang! The heart burst into pieces and disappeared. Su Hao waited quietly for a while, but nothing special happened. He couldnt help but think, It seems unrted to these things running out. The events of these short minutes left Su Hao and the others bewildered. All they could say was its unscientific! But if its already considered weird, how could it possibly be scientific Su Hao frowned, repeatedly pondering the process from the appearance to the death of the man, analyzing the causes of the bizarre disaster. Ah Xing and Ah Wang were sweating profusely, the scene had a great impact on them. Ah Wang whispered, Ive heard of the Honggao Teams reputation, its an advanced team, and even the weakest are intermediate Origin Mages. I just dont know how the rest of the team is doing now, and why he ended up alone. Ah Xing said, Lets leave here first and find other teams as soon as possible to exchange information. The situation was unclear now, and they dared not move the body randomly. They could only wait until the disaster was solved beforeing back to collect the body. The three of them stepped away cautiously once again, not daring to be the slightest bit careless. Soon, a light bulb lit up in Su Haos mind, and he said as he exited the pinball space, I understand the triggering conditions for the organs running out of the body! Huh?? Ah Xing and Ah Wang abruptly stopped and turned to look at Su Hao. Su Hao pointed to the densely hanging willow branches around them and said, Its these willow branches! As long as these branches whip someone, the corresponding organs in the body will run out. I dont know if you noticed just now, but the Origin Mage of the Honggao Team was whipped by branches twice while chasing his own organs. The first time on the left hand, and the second time on the right hand. So I specte that if one is hit by these hanging willow branches, it will trigger a bizarre disaster, causing the organs in the body toe alive and run out. Of course, there may be other conditions that we need to observeter. Whether it is or not, well know once we try. Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked at these elegantly swaying willow branches with lingering fear. If they had ignorantly touched these branches when they came in, they would probably have died a miserable death by now. How do we try? Su Hao said, Ah Wang, you insert something into the dummy, then let it actively approach the swinging branches and see what happens. Ah Wang nodded and did as instructed. Ah Xing controlled the dummy to approach the hanging willow branches, and the branches swayed, lightly patting the dummys body. However, the expected scene of something running out from the dummys body did not ur. Ah Xing frowned, Could it be not? Su Hao said, Dont rush! Perhaps its ineffective on inanimate objects. Lets catch some small animals to try. In this ghostly ce, where are we going to find small animals? Su Hao smiled, There are some, I can sense that there are many rats underground! Both of them widened their eyes in amazement. He could even sense rats hiding underground? Itpletely subverted their understanding of the word sensing. Unable to resist, Ah Wang asked, Su Hao, is there anything you cant sense? Su Hao just smiled and didnt say anything, focusing on catching the rats. Catching rats was simple enough. Su Hao pointed his finger. Boom! After the explosion, a fat yellow rat flew high into the air with soil, then fell heavily in front of Su Hao. Kicking its short limbs, it spun around as if drunk on the spot, obviously stunned by the st. Su Haoughed, Here ites, isnt it? Then he kicked the rat, sending it flying into the swaying willow branches. After falling to the ground, it became a bit more awake, and its four short legs quickly moved as it ran away into the distance, with Su Hao and the others carefully following behind. Before long, the yellow rat stopped, opened its mouth wide, and spat out various organs. Just like before, those organs moved their small legs and screamed as they ran away. The rat, bewildered, stood still for a moment, then stopped running altogether. Seeing this, the three of them felt relieved: Just as expected! In other words, as long as one is not hit by these willow branches, there wont be any problems. Su Hao said, Theres also a matter of sequence. These organs that run out have a sequence. The first is the stomach and thest is the heart. After all the organs have run out, its the muscles, then the brain But no matter what, once youre hit, after the stomach runs out, youre basically doomed. Ah Xing and Ah Wang didnt know how Su Hao could speak so calmly about something so terrifying. After listening, their whole bodies felt numb, and it took them a while to warm up again. After summarizing the previous clues, Su Hao concluded, So, these branches are one of the triggering conditions for this bizarre disaster. As long as we dont get hit by them, well be fine. Moreover, all long objects, vines, weeds, etc., could also be triggering objects for the disaster. Be careful not to get hit by these things. Only now did Ah Xing breathe a long sigh of relief and nodded, Finally figured out one of the triggering conditions! Lets go, continue forward. The three of them continued forward, heading deeper into the willow forest. Night fell quietly, the light grew dimmer, and only the swaying willow branches cast shadows. The night wind blew from an unknown direction, and the entire willow forest seemed toe alive. Su Hao frowned, The wind seems to be gradually increasing, perhaps the real danger is at night. At this point, Ah Xing and Ah Wang also felt the danger and couldnt help but be more vignt. The willow branches hanging down were very dense, and if one wasnt careful, they could be hit. If they swung randomly, there would be almost no room to dodge. During this time, he conducted many experiments, such as putting a rat in Ah Xings air barrier and throwing it onto the branches. He found that as long as the branches hit the rat, the air barrier was ineffective, and all sorts of chaotic things came to life and ran away. Simrly, he wrapped a rat in a thick clump of mud, leaving only its head exposed, and threw it out, with the same result. Ah Xings Gel Forbidding Technique could briefly restrict the swinging of the branches, but it was quickly broken by the special power on the branches. The only effective method was Su Haos Opposing Space Barrier. With the space barrier on, the branches couldnt hit the body, naturally negating their effect. This discovery gradually emboldened Su Hao. After trying various methods, he found that he was still invincible. Su Hao thought for a moment, Ah Xing, lets conduct some other experiments to quickly understand the characteristics of this willow forest. After some consideration, Ah Xing also felt that just observing wouldnt be useful, so it was better to try. As long as they were careful, there shouldnt be any problems. So he asked, How do we try? Su Hao casually pointed and said, Destroy this willow forest and see. Ah Xing frowned, Based on my understanding of the bizarre disaster, forcing it usually elerates the outbreak of the disaster, resulting in more unknown dangers. Su Hao smiled, Its okay, Im confident. Ah Wang, release some oil pills and throw them at the nearby willow trees to see if we can burn them down. The two of them looked at each other, feeling extremely nervous. Ah Wang took out a box from his pocket and poured out a pile of mmable oil balls. Su Hao grabbed a handful and threw them onto the distant willow branches. Bang! The oil balls burst open, sshing arge amount of oil onto the surrounding branches. These are fireballs. Ah Wang timely handed over a red-colored small ball, and Su Hao casually tossed it. Bang! Arge number of mes sshed, quickly igniting the sttered oil, and a raging fire burned. The smell of burning fresh grass leaves quickly wafted over. After patiently waiting for a while, they found that the mes were actually shaking off from the branches, like peeling a banana peel, very smoothly. After burning off some dried leaves and weeds on the ground, the mes gradually extinguished. It seems that fire doesnt work. Lets try cutting down all these trees directly! Su Hao extended a finger, pointed in a direction, and a ring white light shot out. Mini Dawn Sword! Using his spiritual power disguised as source energy, he had no psychological pressure. Dont ask, if you ask, its the bursting Origin Mage. He lightly flicked his finger in front of him. Puff puff puff! The densely packed sturdy willow trees in front of Su Hao were no different from tofu under his sword, all cut off at the waist, branches flying everywhere, and falling down with a crack crack crack. Whoosh! With Su Hao as the center, an entire fan-shaped area in front of them, one tree after another, squeezed into a bunch, and the view in front of the three suddenly cleared, with a faint light appearing in the dimness. Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked dumbfounded, opening their mouths, unable to say a word. Su Hao chuckled lightly, This is my skill Precise Detonation, of course, it can also be called Dawn Sword. Normal. Chapter 534

Chapter 534

Su Haos sword aura reached a range of thousands of meters, which was also the limit of this small-scale technique. After clearing the area in front of him, Su Hao swept out two more swords of dawn, cutting down every willow tree in a 360-degree radius. Since he was experimenting, he decided to do it thoroughly. Otherwise, how could he collect data? In the blink of an eye, all the willow trees within a radius of one kilometer were cut down. Ah Xing murmured, This intensity is at least that of a high-level Origin Mage! Ah Wang said, But its been less than a month since Ah Yang became an official Origin Mage. He hasnt even been certified as a junior Origin Mage. Can a genius really achieve this? Could Ah Yang be a mysterious Origin Mage? Dont rule it out. I think its very possible. Hiss Su Hao ignored how his two teammates were shocked and just stared at the felled willow trees, waiting for further changes and preparing for any sudden situations. Soon, the felled willow trees underwent changes. The drooping willow branches lifted upwards, pointing to the sky and swaying from side to side like roadside weeds swaying in the wind. Su Hao casually threw a yellow mouse, which collided with the upright willow branches, triggering a disaster and dying empty-bellied shortly after. Su Hao thought to himself, It seems that the willow trees are just carriers of the disaster, not the only ones. Without the willow trees, the disaster can still form through other means. In other words, whether there is this willow forest or not is irrelevant. To solve the disaster, the core must be destroyed. Ah Xing looked at the chaotic scene in front of him and showed a grim smile. Are you still going to try? Of course, Ill try again. I n to clear out these fallen willow trees and see what the result will be. Ah Xing, youll blow away the willow branches flying towards uster. Upon hearing this, both of them looked at Su Hao with fear and curiosity, not knowing what he nned to do next. Su Hao gathered a bit of strength and then pointed into the distance. Cannon! A thick beam of white light shot out from his fingertip and sted into the distance. Boom The white light shed like the sun descending, illuminating everything around as if it were daylight. The ground shook under their feet, and a deafening roar echoed. Countless branches and soil shot out, blown away by Ah Xings ability. When everything settled down, Ah Wang took out an illuminating pellet, which Ah Xing sent into the air to survey the surroundings. The appearance of the explosion site hadpletely changed. The fallen willow trees were nowhere to be seen. In the center, there was a 200-meter-wide crater, and all the willow trees around it had been cleared away by the powerful shockwave. Ah Xing and Ah Wang were left with gaping mouths, unable to close them for a long time. The shock in their hearts couldnt be expressed no matter what! If such destructive power were wielded by a high-level explosion Origin Mage, they might have taken it for granted. But it appeared at the fingertips of a fourteen-year-old boy, which seemed unbelievable. Both of them couldnt help but wonder, How did Ah Yang cultivate, and what level of achievement can he reach? Leaving aside what the two of them were thinking, their attention had always been on Su Hao at the edge of the crater. Gradually, they furrowed their brows: More willow trees are growing. Inside and outside the crater, the soil surged, and tender sprouts broke through the earth, swaying and growing. In no time, they grew into towering willow trees, countless branches hanging down, swaying in the increasingly fierce night wind. At this moment, Ah Xing couldnt help but ask, Are you still going to try, Ah Yang? Su Hao shook his head and said, No need to try anymore. I probably understand the principle of the strange disaster. In Su Haos view, the strange disaster was like a source of noise, constantly emitting sound waves to the surroundings. The range of sound wave propagation was the range of the strange disaster. Within this special noise range, when certain conditions were met, corresponding mechanisms would be triggered. For example, hearing the noise would make people restless or even go crazy. If one knew the mechanism of the noise generation, they could avoid being disturbed by the noise, such as by blocking their ears! However, to truly solve this noise problem, it was useless to destroy wildly within the noise range. The source of the noise had to be destroyed. This strange event named Nowhere to Escape probably had a mechanism where something hidden would be activated after being hit by willow branches, causing it to flee in fear. The hidden things here included but were not limited to things wrapped inside the skin. If you couldnt see them from the outside, then they were hidden, right? If you regarded the willow branches as whips, the things hiding in the dark would be scared and flee from the whipping. Thinking about it this way, it made sense. Su Hao said, Lets go! Lets find the core of the disaster as soon as possible. Ah Wang said, This willow forest is toorge. It wont be easy to find. Su Hao smiled and said, Since we know the general structure of the disaster, its not difficult to find the approximate location of the core. Ah Xing also nodded and said, Thats right. The closer we are to the core, the higher the intensity of the disaster. We just need to walk in the direction where the intensity increases. Ah Wang looked around and said helplessly, Why cant I see where the disaster intensity is higher? Ah Xing said confidently, When the willow trees around the crater created by Ah Yangs explosion were growing, I noticed that the trees in one direction grew the fastest, while those in the opposite direction grew the slowest. Therefore, the direction where the core is located is obvious! Ah Wang looked at Ah Xing in amazement and said, Youre really worthy of being the captain. You didnt just rush in blindly. It seems you have some confidence. Ah Xingughed, Of course. In the future, I will be the nemesis of strange disasters. After saying that, he took the lead and walked towards the designated direction. The night wind grew stronger and blew the willow branches wildly in all directions. Those within it had nowhere to hide. The entire willow forest seemed toe alive, turning into giant tentacles, bing extremely violent. Branches rubbed against each other, and everywhere was the sound of whooshing, with strong branches randomlyshing out. Ah Xing waved his palm, and all the branches around were cut off by the air de and then blown away. Ah Wang said, Ah Xing, why dont we fly up into the sky? It would be disastrous if we identally got hit. Ah Xing shook his head without hesitation, No, maybe as soon as we fly up, all your internal organs will be shaken out. Then youll be shouting So high, so high! Im falling~ one by one, and I wont be able to help you put them back in. Ah Wangs hair stood on end, and he didnt mention it again, following closely behind the two. Suddenly, Su Hao pointed to the side and said, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, your Xiao Tang seem to be over there! Do you want to go check it out? Lets go! Without much thought, the two walked in the direction Su Hao pointed. After walking for about half an hour, the three faintly heard cries ahead and couldnt help but quicken their pace. So scared! I want to escape~ A few blood-soaked little guys ran past the three of them in panic not far away, startling Ah Xing and Ah Wang. They exchanged nces, and a sense of unease arose! Xiao Tang! Ah Wang shouted in panic, about to run forward, but was quickly grabbed by the quick-handed Ah Xing. Ah Xing angrily said, Ah Wang, are you crazy? Calm down. Ah Wang turned around, his eyes red, and said, Ah Xing, lets go over there quickly, I beg you. At this moment, Su Haos light voice came, Your Xiao Tang seem to be fine, but her two teammates dont look too good. After speaking, he pointed his finger. Small-scale Sword of Dawn! With a slight turn of his finger, all the willow trees in front of them fell down one after another, followed by another finger pointing out. Small Cannon! Boom, boom, boom! The explosions rang out one after another, and the cut-off willow trees flew to both sides. In the blink of an eye, a spacious road was opened up. Ah Xing also cooperated with Su Hao to blow away all the remaining branches and leaves, then took the lead and ran forward, saying, Lets go, lets go see! Soon, Ah Wang saw his long-awaited Xiao Tang, as well as her two teammates, Captain Bigman Bichi, and team member Jiang Ji. Bichi waved his two-handed giant sword, electric lights shing all over his body as he swiftly maneuvered through the willow grove. Sizzle, sizzle! The azure sword light shed, and the surrounding willow trees slowly tilted over. In the blink of an eye, a spacious area was cleared. Jiang Jiy on the ground, trying to struggle to get up, but couldnt manage it. He just held Xiao Tang hand and said, Xiao Tang, I beg you, go help me retrieve what belongs to me! I dont want to die! Xiao Tang eyes were filled with tears, and she bit her lip tightly without saying a word. Jiang Ji said, Why wont you help me? Arent you my teammate? Youve changed I used to treat you so well! As he spoke, he began to curse loudly, his words bing more and more unpleasant, and the despair in his eyes grew stronger. Bichi walked back, bent down, and pped Jiang Jis face, Shut up! If youre going to die, just die. Dont embarrass yourself! But looking at Bichis pale face and purple lips, it was obvious that he was also barely holding on. At that moment, Su Hao and the others appeared nearby. Xiao Tang! Bichi suddenly turned around, blocking Xiao Tang and Jiang Ji behind him. When he saw that it was Su Hao and the others, he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, expressionless, Do you want to see us joke around? Ah Xing looked at the threes appearance and shook his head, We must not be hit by these willow branches, otherwise, it will trigger the strange phenomenon. Bichi tightly held therge sword in his hand, unwillingly saying, I know, but its toote. The atmosphere fell into a stagnation. Seeing Jiang Jis half-dead appearance, Su Hao immediately understood what had happened and asked, And you? Bichi was silent for a moment, then said, My heart and lungs are still intact. Chapter 535

Chapter 535

Everyone could hear the helplessness and unwillingness in Bichis tone. The meaning of having a heartbeat left is that everything else is gone, even he himself doesnt know how long he can survive relying on the source body. Their entry position was different from that of Su Hao and the others, and muchter. They were cautious at first, nothing happened, but as they became more daring, their pace quickened. Until night fell, strong winds blew, willows raged, they, who hadnt paid much attention, were hit. First, Jiang Ji was hit, after a few breaths, his organs jumped and ran away, and Bichi was hit when his attention was on Jiang Ji. It wasnt until his own organs ran away that he realized. However, it was toote. Only Xiao Tang followed behind them, luckily. When Jiang Ji saw Ah Xing and the others appear, it was like seeing a savior, he begged Ah Wang for help, Ah Wang, save me! Ah Wang immediately took out two healing pills from his arms and threw them to Bichi and Jiang Ji. After Jiang Ji took them, it was like grabbing a lifeline and swallowed them but his stomach had long gone! Bichi took the healing pills, yed with them in his hand for a while, and threw them back to Ah Wang, saying, Not needed! The miracle Jiang Ji anticipated did not happen. Tears streamed down his face as he pleaded, Ah Wang, please help me retrieve my things! I dont want to die! As long as as long as you help me get them back, I wontpete with you for Xiao Tang, trust me Ah Wangs face changed, he scolded, Jiang Ji, what nonsense are you talking about! Xiao Tangs face was full of disappointment as she looked aside, lost in thought. The scene fell silent again. Jiang Jis pleading voice grew weaker and weaker until it disappearedpletely. Electricity flickered on Bichis body as he plunged his greatsword into the ground and sat down, leaning against it. He nced at Xiao Tang and said slowly, I cant hold on much longer! Ah Xing, help me take Xiao Tang out! From now on, there will be no Storm Raiders anymore. Also apologize to Mei Lan for me! Ah Xing just nodded, but Bichi shook his head again, Forget it, no need to say it. Everyone knows in their hearts. There will always be such a day, sooner orter! The Yang Wang Star Gazing team set out again, now with Xiao Tang added. Ah Xing informed Xiao Tang of the details, but Xiao Tang just nodded silently without speaking. Bizarre disasters are indeed very dangerous. Without knowing the triggering conditions, the probability of being hit is high. Maybe even a sneeze could trigger the strange event. Take this Nowhere to Hide for example, can a normal person walk into a willow forest, look at the clusters of willows, and resist the urge to reach out and touch a leaf? Once the itch starts, who can resist it? Obsessivepulsive disorder is difficult to treat, nine out of ten people will be hit! Whether they are ordinary people or source mages. Of course, those who have undergone special training are excluded. The sky waspletely dark, two illuminating pills illuminated the surroundings, the wind howled, willows swayed violently, branches thrashed, and the world was filled with a sense of violence. However, no matter how the willow branches thrashed, Su Hao and the others were helpless. Su Hao pointed casually, and a sword of dawn could cut down arge swath of willow trees ahead. Then Xiao Tang sted open a wide passage, coupled with Ah Xing controlling the air to blow, they could iste all dangers outside. Just then, faintly in the distance came the sound of a folk song. Its raining, its raining! Its going to rain~ Run, run! Hurry up and hide! Su Hao heard the content clearly and was startled. He immediately spoke up, Ah Xing, it might rain soon, and the rain may also have strange effects. Can you blow away all the rainwater? Ah Xing didnt hesitate at all and immediately opened a huge triangr air shield above everyones heads. Five secondster, a torrential rain poured down. Pitter-patter ~ Whoosh! The rain beat down on the triangr air shield, making crisp sounds. The four of them hid underneath, looking at each other. If it werent for Su Haos quick reminder, this wave of rain could have wiped them all out. Su Hao flipped his hand, flicking a yellow rat into the rain, subjecting it to the baptism of rainwater. Soon, whatever was beneath the skin of the rat ran out separately. Watching this, everyone felt lingering fear. Unexpectedly, the willow branches were just appetizers, and the real killer move turned out to be the rainwater pouring from the sky! The problem is, who could anticipate the rain before it fell? By the time one realized it was raining, they would already be soaked through, and it would be toote to seek shelter from the rain. And this is the truly terrifying aspect. If it werent for Su Haos quick reaction to the sound Just as everyone was still contemting the danger, Ah Xings face changed drastically. Oh no, the strange effects of the rainwater are affecting my shield, its breaking down. I cant hold on much longer. Ah Wang hurriedly reached into a box and took out four umbres from inside Su Hao looked at the umbres in his hand. These source creations probably couldntst long either, so he said, Come closer to me! The others didnt know what Su Hao was up to, but they followed his instructions, opened their umbres, and moved closer to Su Hao. With a thought, Su Hao began to generate a counter-directional spatial shield around them, enclosing everyone inside. Whoosh! Ah Xings shield copsed, and rainwater immediately hit the umbres, making a pitter-patter sound. Soon, Ah Wangs umbre also copsed. Ah Xing erected another shield, and Ah Wang took the opportunity to pull out more umbres, but said helplessly, Cant hold on much longer Xiao Tang pounded the ground with her fist. Boom~ The earth rose, and a stone pir rose, then spread out on both sides, forming a huge stone umbre, like a pavilion in the park. However, the stone umbre could only support for two or three seconds before its internal structure was destroyed, and it copsed one after another. Its over! A chill ran down everyones spine, a sense of impending doom crept over them. Xiao Tang let out a long sigh of relief, as if she had untied a knot in her heart, ready to embrace the end. At this moment, Su Hao said, Its okay, no need for umbres anymore, the rain cant get in! With that, he threw away the umbre in his hand. Ah Xing widened his eyes and eximed, Ah Yang! The others were also startled and were about to move their umbres closer when they noticed something unusual on Su Haos head. All the rainwater mysteriously disappeared when it approached Su Hao. Yes, it vanished into thin air. When rainwater normally hit the air shield, it would ssh some water droplets, but the rainwater on Su Haos head seemed to evaporate directly. Not only did the rainwater on Su Haos head disappear, but they also found that the rainwater on their own heads would vanish after approaching a certain distance. Su Hao exined, Within this range, the rainwater cant get in temporarily. This is my source ability, dont be surprised, its quite normal! Ah Xing looked at Su Hao in astonishment and then slowly put down the umbre. It was a very strange experience. He couldnt help but ask, Ah Yang, how much ability do you still have? Su Hao replied, I should have quite a bit! Im not sure about the specifics. With such heavy rain, there was no way to continue forward. So they stayed where they were, sheltering from the rain, while clearing the overgrown willow trees around them and waiting for the rain to stop. They waited for an hour, but there was still no sign of the rain stopping. Ah Xing and the others felt extremely heavy-hearted, not knowing the situation of the other teams that entered this disaster. If this rain covered the entire disaster area, then the oue was unimaginable. Who could escape from such a heavy rain? Even the strongest source mage of the Golden Source couldnt, right? With the strange effects apanying this rain, called Nowhere to Hide, it ignored defensive effects and directly caused destruction from within. No matter how powerful the source mage was, they would probably be helpless. Of course, lets not talk about Ah Yangs exception So, the only solution was to destroy the core of the strange disaster as soon as possible to solve the problem! Ah Xing made up his mind that as soon as the rain stopped, he would immediately find the core. Its raining! Why arent you hiding? Just then, a childish voice came from behind the curtain of rain. Su Hao was startled, abruptly turned his head to look for the source of the voice. He couldnt believe someone could sneak up on him from such a close distance! Ah Xing and the others also showed signs of alertness. Soon, a ragged child walked out from the rain curtain, staring with hollow eyes, looking at Su Hao and the others with confusion. Chapter 536

Chapter 536

This child is only about five or six years old, with unfocused eyes, sparse hair wet and sticking to the head from the rain, a dirty face, no matter how the rain washes, it cannot be cleaned. Exposed arms, neck, belly, calves, and feet are all covered in long and fresh red scars, as if whipped, swollen and crisscrossed! Its a bit eerie. Amidst the bizarre disaster, a child suddenly appears, curiously asking why they dont hide from the rain. They also want to ask why this child is running here alone! But after holding back for a long time, they couldnt ask. Because everyone sensed that something was wrong, everywhere was filled with a sense of unease! Everyone avoids the willow branches and rainwater like the gue, sshing on the child, but there is no screaming from his mouth. Su Hao is even more puzzled. In his radar perception, he cant sense any blood reaction from this child. Like a corpse. The four looked at each other, signaling not to act rashly. Ah Xing and Ah Wang both prepared their means of attack, ready to strike immediately if the situation turned bad. The child seemed to not receive a response, bing very impatient and anxious, saying, Its raining, hurry and escape! The whip hitting the body is so scary, you better hide quickly! Su Hao, with courage, tried to respond, We are not afraid of rain, nor are we afraid of the whip! But the child seemed not to hear, and continued, Hurry and hide, otherwise you wont be able to escape! Crack! A crisp sound. The shadow of a whip shed by, fiercely hitting the child, clothes torn, another wound opened on the back. The child cried out in pain, rolling on the ground, curling up in the end. The sight made the few peoples eyelids twitch. At this moment, a humanoid figure taller than a willow tree staggered out in the rain, revealing sharp teeth,ughing loudly: Cant escape, hahaha! As the figure became clearer in the rain, the four also saw its appearance. Standing over seven meters tall, with two horns on its head, eyes crimson, mouth full of fangs, hands full of sharp ws holding a long whip, it looked terrifying! But seeing the monster in this appearance, the four were all stunned. Just because this monster was actually wearing an apron, with a high chest and a round belly, a proper image of a kitchen auntie. What a strangebination? The seven-meter-tall auntieughed loudly, I told you to run! Are you still daring to run? Still running? Crack! Crack! Crack! With each sentence, the whip in the aunties handshes out, leaving the child bloodied. The child curls up on the ground, murmuring, So scary! Run, run! Hide, hide~ This was Su Haos first experience with such a situation. Instead of acting recklessly, he chose to consult a professional, Ah Xing, based on your understanding, whats going on here? Ah Xings eyes lit up with excitement, Perhaps, this is the core! The origin of the bizarre disaster! The core? Everyone looked at the huge monster and the child in astonishment. Ah Xing stared firmly at the auntie monster, his tone very certain, Exactly! We all know that the core of a disaster can manifest in various forms, with no fixed shape, any possibility exists. That means the core can take on a humanoid form. As far as I know, there are quite a few humanoid cores! All of them are transformed from humans. The most peculiar aspect of these bizarre disasters is that they inherit some characteristics of the original object and manifest them in an extremely bizarre way. This is also the first time Ive personally encountered a humanoid core of a bizarre disaster, but this is the core, there shouldnt be any mistake! As long as we find and destroy the inducer, we can resolve this bizarre disaster! Ah Wang uncertainly asked, Which part is the origin, and which part is the inducer? Ah Xing subconsciously looked at Su Hao. Su Hao focused on three targets: the auntie monster, the child, and the whip. After careful perception, he found that all the fluctuations of the origin came from the child. Su Hao voiced his judgment, I sense fluctuations of the sourceing from the child. Ah Xing immediately said, Then lets take down this monster first! Just then, the auntie monster turned its head with a sinister smile towards Su Hao and the others, Oh~ arent you running away? With that, it flicked its long whip, making a loud crack in the rain curtain. Crack! Countless raindrops were struck, bursting into fragments. Ah Xings heart trembled, shouting loudly, Be careful, the whip ising! Now they were in a very awkward situation! They could only hide within the counter-space barrier provided by Su Hao, not daring to charge into the rain curtain. Because once soaked by the rain, it would be futile, their bodies would be emptied in the blink of an eye. If they didnt hide and stayed in ce, wouldnt they be targets for the auntie monsters whip? Ah Xing took the lead, a qi de shot out, piercing through the spatial barrier from inside to outside, and in the blink of an eye, it cut the auntie monsters neck. Splurt! The head of the auntie monster was actually cut off by the air de, rolling onto the ground. Unexpectedly, the head, rolling on the ground, stillughed heartily, You cant escape! With that said, the headless body swung its whip. Whoosh! Ah Xing gritted his teeth and moved to a different position, positioning his body in front of everyone. He was covered in a highly durable qi shield and believed he could withstand the whips strikes, so he didnt hesitate to charge forward. The only uncertainty was whether his stomach would run away if hit by the whip. But as the team leader, if he had to take a blow, let it be him! How could he retreat at a critical moment? Crack! A crisp sound of the whip cutting through the air. The whip passed in front of Ah Xing as if it were rain, disappearing without a trace. It didnt hit me! Ah Xing was shocked. He couldnt understand how Su Haos shield managed to achieve this. He concluded that Su Hao was not only an origin mage but also the most inscrutable and inexplicable mage of the bizarre source! He couldnt help but nce at Su Hao beside him. At this moment, Su Hao pointed his finger, and a beam extended from his fingertip to the auntie monster. Little cannon! Boom! A violent explosion, the entire auntie monster shattered into pieces, scattered around. But the head stillughed manically, holding the whip and waving it, striking the positions of the four individuals one after another. The inducer is the whip! Su Hao instantly made a judgment. The true inducer should be this whip! He reached out his hand. Little cannon! Boom! The whip was sted aside but remained intact! Su Hao thought to himself, What material is this made of, so tough? The fragments of the scattered auntie monster flew back and quickly reassembled into its original form,ughing hysterically and wildly whipping around. But without exception, all the strikes missed, which relieved everyone. Su Hao carefully observed the entire whip and noticed slight differences between the handle and the body. So, he gathered a bit more power and fired a stronger little cannon, hitting directly on the handle of the whip. Boom A violent explosion tore the auntie monsters body into pieces once again, and the handle of the whip was the first to bear the brunt, instantly pulverized by the explosion. The long andrge whip body seemed to lose control, dropping straight to the ground,nding right next to the crouching child. If the child sensed something, he opened his eyes, looked at the damaged whip, then carefully lifted his head to look behind him. The rain stopped, the wind ceased. The wildly swaying willow branches calmed down, and specks of starlight appeared in the sky. The monster that had been weighing on his heart all this time disappeared! A smile appeared on his heavily scarred face, and he eximed joyfully, No need to run! No need to hide! Then, his body began to emit a strong light, illuminating the surroundings as bright as day. *Swoosh!* The light dissipated, leaving behind a pile of dazzling source pearls. The oncerge whip that fell to the side also shrank drastically, reducing to about a meter, resembling a casual willow twig picked up from the roadside. The twig also emitted a faint light, then gradually faded away, returning to its ordinary appearance. Ah Xing watched all of this unfold and muttered, Is it over? Have we sessfully resolved the bizarre disaster Chapter 537

Chapter 537

Its really over! The rain has stopped! The surroundings have changed drastically, as if they have suddenly entered another world. Its no longer the dense willow forest it used to be, but rather a few willow trees sparsely scattered around. Under the starry sky, shining upon this small willow forest, its clear and refreshing! The eerie feeling that weighed on everyones hearts before has disappeared without a trace, even the air they breathe feels fresh. Looking around, the ground is wet, and the willow trees are covered with droplets of water, dripping down to the ground. Its a scene after the rain, but at most it was just a light rain. Where are the traces of the heavy rain just now? Moreover, the sky is clear with no clouds for miles, it must be an effect apanying the strange disaster. However, it ended just like that, yet Ah Xing still feels a hint of unreality in his heart. He approached the pile of Source Stones, collected them, and then turned to look at the willow branch next to it, which is the whip in the hands of the Aunty Monster. This should be the legendary Source Instrument! The power it contains should be consistent with the effect of the willow branch. As long as its whipped, the organs in the body will flee in fear! Su Hao and Ah Wang curiously approached to take a look, Ah Xing quickly said, Dont touch it randomly! Triggering something strange identally would be disastrous! Moreover, the association stiptes that the Source Instruments of strange disasters must be recovered. Lets wait for the association to send someone to handle it! Although Su Hao was curious, he wouldnt act recklessly. Just as Ah Xing said, it would be ridiculous if they identally killed themselves by being careless. Moreover, even if he got the Source Instrument now, he didnt have the corresponding research tools and couldnt study the principle of the Source Instrument. At his current level, he didnt even know where to start researching the Source. Furthermore, bizarre disasters are not umon, and there will be plenty of opportunities to obtain Source Instruments in the future! This experience of bizarre disasters has indeed broadened his horizons. Sure enough, in the vast universe, there are all kinds of wonders. Beforeing here, he wouldnt have believed it even if he were beaten to death, that such strange things could happen. The Source is even more amazing than I imagined. At this moment, there was a soft sobbing from the side. Ah Xing and Ah Wang turned their heads to see Xiao Tang kneeling on the ground silently crying. Ah Xing pushed Ah Wang and gestured, Go over there. Ah Wang nervously walked over and sat down beside Xiao Tang, also remaining silent. The three of them hadnt waited long in ce when people from the Origin Mage Association found them. In fact, the moment the disaster was resolved, those who were constantly monitoring strange disasters knew about it and immediately arranged for personnel toe in for rescue. Shua! Shua! Several figures shed out and stopped in front of Su Hao and the others. Among them, a burly man with a full beard spoke first, Sir, I am Tingzuo, a senior Origin Mage of Weeping Willow Town Source Mage Association, and also the vice president. I am responsible for this strange incident. Ah Xing immediately paid his respects, saying, President Tingzuo, we belong to the Huai Shui Town Origin Mage Association, Yangwangxing Team. I am Ah Xing! These three are my teammates, Ah Wang, Ah Yang, and Xiao Tang. We are at your service. Tingzuo nodded, nced around, and eximed, Are there no others? Ah Xing shook his head and said, I dont know. After we resolved the strange disaster, weve been waiting here and dared not wander around casually. Tingzuo was surprised and asked, Was it your team that resolved this strange disaster? Ah Xing nodded calmly, Yes. Just then, someone appeared beside them and approached, saying, President Tingzuo, there are no other living people within the area. We found a total of seventy-six bodies scattered around, along with various organs, all belonging to the teams that entered the disaster. Tingzuos pupils contracted upon hearing this. Based on the data, he immediately realized that these four people in front of him were likely the only survivors of this strange incident. His expression became exceptionally serious as he said, Master Ah Xing, please briefly exin the events that urred. Ah Xing then recounted the events that happened to them after entering the disaster, emphasizing the terror of the heavy rain and how they were extremely lucky to encounter the core and sessfully shatter the trigger, thus ending the disaster. He deliberately avoided mentioning Su Haos ability to counter spatial barriers, both to minimize trouble and to conceal this extraordinary ability from his teammates. Solving strange disasters was just a matter of luck, right? It would be safe to attribute everything to luck. After listening, Tingzuo didnt find any major loopholes and didnt doubt him. Instead, he pointed to the small willow branch on the ground and asked, Is this the Source Instrument of this strange disaster? Ah Xing nodded, Yes! Tingzuo waved his hand, and immediately someone came forward to inspect. Holding a stick-like object in his hand, the person swept it over the willow branch. With a drip, a green light shed at the tip of the object. The person turned to Tingzuo and nodded, Its indeed the Source Instrument. Tingzuo let out a long sigh of relief, patted Ah Xing on the shoulder, and said, Youve done a great service. Tonight, we will host a banquet in Weeping Willow Town to celebrate for you! Ah Xing didnt hesitate, as they deserved it. He simply smiled faintly and said, Thank you, President Tingzuo, for your hospitality. Meanwhile, Su Hao was more interested in how the association personnel would handle the Source Instrument, that is, the willow branch. He observed as a bald Origin Mage carried a huge box, which he opened and ced beside the Source Instrument. The box was made ofyered stones and filled with thick sand. Another person used a special mp to gently pick up the willow branch and ced it on the sand, covering it with anotheryer of sand before closing and locking the box. Su Hao watched the entire process with great curiosity. The bald Origin Mage stood up and said, President Tingzuo, its done! Tingzuo nodded and said, Collect the bodies of the mages who died in the disaster. They are all heroes. Lets go! Su Hao wasnt particrly interested in such banquets, but he didnt want to dampen Ah Xing and Ah Wangs spirits. Symbolically participating and enjoying the praises from others, he quietly slipped away to indulge in the buffet. During the event, various girls, young women, evendies, and young men invited him to dance, but he politely declined all of them. For no particr reason, he just felt out of ce in such a lively atmosphere. He was lonely by nature, and what did the hustle and bustle of the world have to do with him? Gentlemen enjoyed their own pleasures, young women enjoyed their own happiness, Ah Xing and Ah Wang enjoyed the attention and praise as heroes, while Xiao Tang immersed herself in the sorrow of losing her teammates Everyone found their ce amidst joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness, and then enjoyed the emotions that belonged solely to them, which was fine. Now, Su Hao was just like this, a passerby in this world, quietly observing the customs and scenery unique to this world, participating in their ideals, their beliefs, acting together with them, gaining knowledge, leaving behind traces of his presence When one day in the distant future, after experiencing countless wonders of the universe, he could recall the experiences as a passerby, reminisce Its good! He thought of Yashan and Feng Cheng again, but he didnt know if they could follow him to the end of this long journey. The banquet came to an end. Ah Xing approached Su Hao and whispered, Ah Yang, do you think Xiao Tang will be with Ah Wang? Su Hao chuckled, Youre asking the wrong person. You should ask Xiao Tang. Ah Xing nodded, Thats true. Taking a sip of wine from his cup, he gestured, Want some? Su Hao raised the juice he had on hand and said, I prefer this. Ah Xing remarked, Thats a pity Ah Yang, why do I feel like youre deeply troubled tonight? Su Hao said, Youre quite perceptive. Its not that Im deeply troubled, its just that I, as a person, am least ustomed to lively scenes. The more lively it is, the more ufortable I feel. I feel most rxed when Im alone. Ah Xing shook his head, I dont understand! You dont seem like the type who would be lonely and withdrawn. Youll get used to it in the future. Su Hao smiled lightly, Ive already gotten used to it. Thats just how it is! Theres nothing wrong with it, sometimes its a kind of enjoyment. He had experienced who knows how much, and actually knew the root of this loneliness long ago. After all, the teenager he was now was different from the teenager he used to be. After a moment of silence, Ah Xing drank up the wine in his cup in one gulp and sighed deeply, Ah Yang! Im truly sorry! Su Hao was puzzled, Why are you sorry? Ah Xing said, If it werent for you this time, Ah Wang and I might have died. It was me who put you both in danger. Su Hao said, Without me, you and Ah Wang wouldnt have participated. Ah Xing shook his head, Not necessarily. If theres another strange disaster next time, Ill still go. Ah Yang, do you think I, as the team leader, am too willful and arrogant? Su Hao said, Youre a bit reckless like a young man. But Ah Xing, being willful is the greatest freedom! Being able to be willful is actually quite good. Chapter 538

Chapter 538

The same disaster, the same goal, few ask about the dead, those who survive be heroes. Almost everyone tacitly understands this point. As long as heroes are elevated to a high enough position, there will always be people who ignore danger and climb upwards one after another. It seems, it can only be like this. Almost every day, arge number of disasters erode this world. Every moment, brave Origin Mages who solve disasters die, and more new generations awaken to be new Origin Mages, joining the team, embarking on heroic epic careers, until they die in some disaster. Too many! So much so that the entire group gradually bes numb. Everyone only remembers the victors, those who died arememorated with wreaths, and then life goes on. Even Ah Xing, at the center of the spotlight, didnt feel anything wrong. The victories he earned with his life should be enjoyed as his own glory. With such glory, he ovees strange disasters time and time again until he earns the title of Bizarre Disaster yer, until he dies in some disaster. A night of joy. The next day, Su Hao and the others set off back to Huai Shui Town. Their one thousand high-quality source stones will be approved within a month after reporting and distributed by the Huai Shui Town Association. The direct gain this time was eighty-three high-quality source stones, twenty-five for each of the three, leaving eight. Six of these were given to Xiao Tang, and the final two, one each for Su Hao and Ah Xing, as a reward. Xiao Tang didnt want them initially, but Ah Xing said they were for her to give as constion money to the families of the deceased teammates, so Xiao Tang epted. Not much, but better than nothing. Before disbanding, Ah Xing announced that the team would have a month of rest, with no mandatory recruitment missions, and no missions outside for a month. The reason was to summarize this disaster, identify their shorings, and urgently seek improvement. After disbanding, Su Hao returned home to freshen up, then teleported to the temporary base outside the town. As soon as he appeared, a ck and yellow figure immediately pounced on him. It was Big Dog! But its sincere gesture was destined to receive no response, as Su Hao kicked it a meter away. Yashan and Feng Cheng were trying to make a crude apparatus for synthesizing spiritual medicine. When they saw Su Hao appear, they stopped their work and ran over curiously, asking, Boss Wei, youre back so soon? Did you figure out what the bizarre disaster was? In fact, this mission only took a few days from start to finish. For cultivators like Yashan and Feng Cheng, who almost measure time in years as the smallest unit, it was like he had just left for a moment and returned. Su Hao didnt say much, he directly sent them the video of solving the bizarre disaster for them to watch. After watching it, Yashan and Feng Cheng looked at each other, feeling a chill down their spines. Yashan muttered, This is too damn scary, its like watching a horror movie. Feng Cheng couldnt believe it: This is clearly ghostly If we were to be whipped, even as cultivators, wouldnt we perish? I didnt expect bizarre disasters to be so dangerous. Yashan chuckled: Look at you, forgetting who you are? Youre a Shell Person! Later, you became a Child of Fate, its not easy to die. Feng Cheng was shocked: I saw brains running around, and Child of Fate can still replenish brains? Yashan: I havent tried that yet Su Hao said: Now it seems that this world is too strange and dangerous. Those who possess this strange power are not only bizarre disasters but also many strange Origin Mages. If you are careless, you might inexplicably fall victim to it. Without understanding the principles behind it, once affected, even with transcendent power, theres no solution. To be honest, I wouldnt be surprised if one day I sneeze and inexplicably die while going out. Yashan and Feng Cheng, who had watched the video, deeply agreed. Su Hao continued: So, before we restore our peak strength, its better to keep a low profile. Yashan, teach Feng Cheng the teleportation technique! Things that can save your life should be prioritized. Next month, Ill help you both evolve into Prophetic Persons to improve your brains! Yashan said: Okay, Boss Wei. Prophetic Persons? Feng Cheng heard another new term and didnt understand, but immediately opened the omnipotent assistant to search for it. He had learned to ask the assistant when he didnt understand things now Su Hao said: Yashan, how is the progress with your spiritual medicine? Thats the most crucial. Yashan scratched his head: We are currently designing a synthesis assembly line machine, using spiritual rune structures, but currently, we are still in the stage of refining blood qi. Without strong power, its too difficult to make many instruments by hand! The key is, we dont have corresponding material reserves Su Hao thought for a moment, and then said: In that case, Yashan, you break down some of the machine design drawings into parts, and Ill pay someone to make them. The source energy industry in this world seems to be doing well. As long as we have enough money, it shouldnt be difficult to produce these things. Feng Cheng eximed: This will cost a lot, Boss Wei, do you have money? Yashan couldnt help but pat Feng Chengs head and said: Your brain is even worse than mine. I already told you back in school, money isnt such a superficial thing. As long as there is sufficient productivity and surplus value in society, then when Boss Wei goes out for a stroll, wont he have it? How much do weck? Although this reasoning made sense, Su Hao still said: Yashan, do you think of me as a robber? Am I that kind of person? As he spoke, he casually took out two source stones and gestured: I can earn these myself, I dont need to rob. Yashan and Feng Cheng leaned in: Are these source stones money? Source stones arent money, but they are valuable. They can be exchanged for a lot in the association. If I exchange all the source stones on me, it should be enough Whether it was enough or not, Su Hao wasnt sure himself. He didnt know much about the mechanical production capabilities of this world. Yashan asked curiously: Boss Wei, can I take a look? Su Hao put away the source stones with a backhand: Not for now. These things are very dangerous. If someone who doesnt know how to use them touches them, they might identally kill themselves. To obtain the source safely, you still need to awaken at the Mage Association. Just like when Su Hao awakened, if he had directly awakened with a source stone, he might have caused a huge explosion that would have ttened the entire town. Seeing Su Hao say this, Yashan could only temporarily suppress his curiosity. After Su Hao gave some more instructions, he turned around and said, Lets go, Big Dog, were going back to the town. Big Dog immediately dashed out with a whoosh. This Big Dog could also be kept at the base, but after all, 25 Baisha Lane in Huai Shui Town was its true home! Since its master was gone, at least the home should be kept for it. After returning to the town, Su Hao went straight to the hall of the association. There werent many Origin Mages in the town, so the scene was usually quite deserted. The receptionist, Gng, was dozing off as usual. When Su Hao walked in, Gng immediately woke up, her expression bing very excited: Ziyang, I heard that your Yang Wang Star Gazing team solved a strange disaster in Weeping Willow Town and became mage heroes! Thats amazing! Now your deeds are spreading everywhere, youve be famous! And I heard that someone has already turned your experiences into a story called Rescuing Children in Desperate Situations, and they even want to write it into a book! Im so envious, if only I were as skilled as you. Su Hao ignored her directly, putting a small bag of source stones on the counter: Gng, can you help me see how much money these source stones can be exchanged for? Gng was stunned: What? You want to exchange so many source stones for money? Is that not allowed? Its allowed, but its a big loss. Usually, you only exchange a few, most of them are used by yourself. Origin Mages are in great need of these things, and whatever amount you have is never enough! Oh right! I almost forgot, youre the heroic team that solved the strange disaster. Youve already made a fortune! Its normal to exchange some money Im so envious! Su Hao said: Can you help me exchange them now? How much can I get? Hurry up and do it, I might give you a tip. Gngs eyes lit up, and she immediately said, Ill exchange them for you right away, just wait a moment. Chapter 539

Chapter 539

Actually, Su Hao had only met Gng a few times, but for some reason, he had the impression that Gng was the type of person who was easily swayed by money. She exuded an air of no money, no energy and with money, Im the boss from head to toe. To be honest, Su Hao had long stopped caring about money. In no time, Gng helped Su Hao sort things out: Twenty high-quality Source Beads, each priced at ten thousand yuan, totaling two hundred thousand yuan; twenty low-quality Source Beads, each priced at one hundred yuan, totaling two thousand yuan. So, you can exchange for two hundred and two thousand yuan in total. The Association charges a five percent handling fee, which is ten thousand one hundred yuan, leaving you with one hundred and ny-one thousand nine hundred yuan Ziyang, youre getting rich! Su Hao chuckled, Give me one hundred and ny-one thousand one hundred yuan, and nine hundred is your tip. Gng got excited, Really really? Thats great! With this, I can afford Awangs family heirloom whitening cream! But Ziyang, do you want a voucher or cash? The voucher can be issuedter, but cash might take a few days. Su Hao asked curiously, Whats a voucher? Gng exined, Its a special note used by the Origin Mage Association. With the voucher, you can exchange for cash at any Origin Mage Association hall, very convenient. Su Hao decided, Then give me the voucher! He wasnt afraid of being cheated. If someone dared to cheat him, he had ways to get his money back, maybe even more. After Su Hao took the special note, he asked directly, What about your aunt? Actually, he knew that Gu Yin was upstairs, but out of politeness, he gave a heads-up. Gng coughed and said seriously, You mean President Gu Yin! Just wait, let me ask for you. Grateful for the tip, she was very enthusiastic. Then she picked up a phone-like gadget and dialed. In no time, Gng hung up and said, President Gu Yins office is on the fifth floor. She said you can go straight up if youre looking for her! After thanking Gng, Su Hao climbed the stairs to the fifth floor and knocked on the door. Seeing Su Hao, Gu Yin inexplicably smiled and said, I didnt expect our talented Master Ziyang to be so bold and fearless. Its only been half a year since you awakened as a Origin Mage, and you dare to participate in such strange tasks. How should I evaluate you? Su Hao smiled, President Gu Yin misunderstood. Im actually quite timid and wouldnt seek death on my own. Its just luck! Gu Yin nodded, Indeed, youre lucky. Youve probably used up all your luck in this lifetime. Next time, you wont be so fortunate. Listen to me, dont participate in strange disasters until youre certified as an intermediate mage. You can find natural disasters and source beast disasters to deal with instead. Su Hao said, It depends on the situation. Gu Yin said, In this strange disaster, only your team and the Thunderstorm Team from Huai Shui Town participated. Youre all fearless young people! Other teams avoid strange disasters, but you insist on joining. If everyone does the same, after a couple of years, all the mages in Huai Shui Town will be dead, and then we can remove the title of Huai Shui. Gu Yin was very troubled by these young and arrogant guys. As the president of Huai Shui Town, she was also in a dilemma. On one hand, she hoped that her mages would activelyplete tasks and clear various disasters in the vicinity. On the other hand, she didnt want her subordinates to participate in too dangerous tasks. If everyone died, she would be left as a useless single president. More than a year ago, during the illusion-type source beast incident, twenty mages died in Huai Shui Town. Over the past year, three more had been lost in various tasks, and just the other day, two more died, all of them promising young men The rate of loss far exceeded the rate of awakening replenishment! How could this continue? Experienced mages didnt need to worry too much; those old birds knew what mattered and valued their lives above all else. It was these inexperienced young people who worried her. Each one of them was a good seedling, but they acted recklessly without considering the consequences. Gu Yin sighed deeply, Alright, tell me, what did youe to me for? Did you encounter any problems in your cultivation? Let me hear it. There arent any major problems with my cultivation. Its just that I participated in this strange disaster and encountered some confusion. I wanted to ask President Gu Yin for advice and also borrow some books about disasters from President Gu Yin. Gu Yinughed heartily, Haha, there arent many people who can read these days! Thats fine, you can borrow whatever you want to read. However, I myself dont like reading much, so I dont have many books. If you like, I can call my friend in Xinji City to send you a few. Xinji City was thergest united trading city in this world, extremely prosperous, to the point where many believed that all goods in the world could be bought in Xinji City. With the facilitation of the Origin Mage Association, the once-independent eighteen powerful empires held a roundtable conference in Xinji City, establishing a unified economic union called the Eighteen Empire Federation, achieving a certain degree of great unification, thus maintaining peace for nearly a thousand years. The Eighteen Empires were now called the Eighteen Districts, and Huai Shui Town, where Su Hao was located, was within the Hengxuan District. It happened to be not too far from the worlds top metropolis, Xinji City, just a phone call away. Su Hao said, Although Im very grateful to President Gu Yin, I have to say, just sending a few books may not be enough. It would be almost enough to bring the entire library of Xinji City over. Hahaha! Gu Yin burst intoughter, apparently amused by Su Haos ambitious joke. At the same time, she marveled at the energy and vigor of the young people, though they didnt know their limits, their enthusiasm made her envy them. What she didnt know was that Su Hao wasnt joking with her; he really wanted to empty the entire library of Xinji City. Next, Su Hao asked Gu Yin about some of his doubts, and Gu Yin had no intention of keeping any secrets. She patiently answered Su Haos questions in detail, and finally took Su Hao to her study, where she opened up her limited collection of books to Su Hao, saying, There arent many books here, but youre wee to borrow them if you like. After saying that, she smiled widely, revealing her white teeth, and her muscles trembled uncontrobly. She could see that Su Hao was genuinely curious about everything around him, and this schrly pursuit of knowledge made her unable to refuse him. After several interactions, she had an inexplicable feeling about Su Hao: this young man would be an extraordinary Origin Mage. Su Hao truly felt the favoritism from President Gu Yin towards him, treating him like her own disciple, a feeling he was quite familiar with. After all the books were cataloged, Su Hao expressed heartfelt gratitude and promised not to dy if there was anything he could assist with in the future. Before bidding farewell, Su Hao pondered and asked, President Gu Yin, Ive designed a specialrge-scale mechanical device, requiring higher precision, to manufacture some medicinal pills. However, I only have the blueprints andck the corresponding manufacturing technology. Do you know where I can get it customized? Curious, Gu Yin asked, Arge-scale mechanical device for synthesizing medicinal pills? How big is it? Su Hao gestured, When fully assembled, it can fit into a factory about ten by ten meters. Gu Yin had a look of disbelief, as if saying, Youre saying this so seriously, I almost believed it. Anyway, she couldnt understand what these young people had in their minds. When she was young, it wasnt like this! Gu Yin swiftly wrote a letter on paper, stamped it with the association seal, and handed it to Su Hao, saying, I dont know what youre up to, but reputable factories usually dont take on such private tasks, even if you have money. With this letter stamped by the association seal, it should save you a lot of trouble. Go to the address written on it! Oh, by the way, do you have money? Su Hao replied, I just exchanged twenty thousand with Source Beads. I dont know if its enough. Gu Yinughed heartily, What can you do with twenty thousand? Save up first! Oh, almost forgot, your team still has some high-quality Source Beads that havent been distributed, a thousand Source Beads, which is ten million. Our Huai Shui Town Association takes a cut of three million. After deducting the handling fee, your team should receive over six million. Counting yours, you should have at least two million! Tsk tsk, bing a millionaire at such a young age. But unfortunately, to customizerge-scale machinery, this amount is far from enough. Su Haos mouth twitched, The association takes thirty percent? Thats outrageous! After experiencing so many worlds, such hefty deductions were rare. Gu Yin shrugged, unconcerned, Hey! Its a customary practice of the association! How else do you expect to support such arge association? You can say this kind of thing to me without worries, but dont go spreading it outside, itll cause trouble. Chapter 540

Chapter 540

Originally thought that exchanging all the Source Beads on hand for money would be almost enough, but the fact proved otherwise. The money earned from working, wanting to customize arge-scale machinery Just thinking about it is enough. So, to truly get rich, not worrying about money and relying on working wont cut it. Even engaging in high-risk, high-paying upations like Origin Mage. It seems like Ill have to think of some other ways to make money! It seems that doing legitimate business in this world is not easy, theres no quick way to get things done, but directly robbing in this world seems a bit dangerous, with various strange abilities emerging endlessly, its hard to guard against Thinking about how to make money, Su Hao returned home, entered the pinball space, and checked the recorded books. Five dayster, Yashan sent a message: Boss Wei, the mechanical design drawings are ready. They are divided into several sections: Spiritualization Station, Processing, ssification, Synthesis, Packaging. Ive minimized the volume as much as possible. Take a look first. After receiving the files, Su Hao replied with a nod, then carefully examined them. After confirming that the design was correct, he began to trante and annotate in thenguage of this world, and then set off. Whether he could afford it or not, he still had to let the manufacturer set a price first. With a goal in mind, it would be easier to make money. He first bought a stack of thick paper, then drew variousponent drawings on the paper withposite runes, sorted them out with numbers, and then set off with the design drawings to the address given by President Gu Yin. If he walked, it would take about two days, but fortunately Su Hao could fly, without even needing to transform into a Child of Fate, he could just cast a Wind Escape Technique directly. There were plenty of Origin Mages who could fly, so he didnt have to worry about standing out too much. The factory introduced by Gu Yin was called Huchang Evergreen Factory, located just outside the eastern suburbs of Huchang City. Su Hao had been to Huchang City before. When he was looking for destined individuals with Yashan and Feng Cheng Carrier, he came to this city. More than an hourter, Su Haonded outside a factory in the eastern suburbs, circled around, and found the main entrance sign, which read Hengxuan District Huchang City Evergreen Advanced Giant Machinery Research Group. Very imposing, it seemed that it shouldnt be a problem to help Su Hao build the machinery. As he approached, someone immediately came forward to stop him: Kid, what are you doing here, hurry up and leave! Su Hao directly took out the introduction letter and stated his purpose, saying, Im here to have a batch of machinery customized at the machinery factory. Could you please help me pass it on to the person in charge? Without the introduction letter, Su Hao would probably have to break in with force, but with the introduction letter, bearing the associations seal, it was different. After reading the introduction letter, the person didnt stop him anymore, but instead pointed in a direction and said, Go in from this side, youll see a negotiation room, someone will receive you. A middle-aged man with a big belly, who called himself Old Hu, warmly weed Su Hao after reading his introduction letter. Tea and other necessities were all prepared, and there was no neglect because Su Hao was young. Su Hao didnt waste too much time either, directly handed over his design drawings and said, These are the design drawings for the machinery I want to customize. If its convenient, please give me a rough estimate of the price, so I have an idea. The machinery on these drawings, Yashan has already removed the critical parts, and the rest are justmon mechanicalponents for ssification and synthesis, so Su Hao doesnt need to worry about the drawings leaking out or anything. The value of these drawings lies in the intricacy of the design structure; its clearly the work of a master, but theres nothing particrly special about them. Even if the other party takes them, it doesnt matter. Old Hu took a look at the booklet and was secretly surprised. He originally thought it was some young master wanting to make some toys and would casually quote a price to get through it, but he didnt expect it to be serious. The design drawings are clear and neat, yet extremely clever. The various parameters on them are very detailed, and the various mechanical structures are unprecedented. With his experience, although hes not a professional, he still has an eye for these things. He said, Please wait a moment, Ill ask a professional mechanical design engineer to take a look. Then he took Su Haos drawings and left. Before long, an old man whose hair was almost gone rushed in with Su Haos drawings and said eagerly to Su Hao, Are you the one who wants to make these machines? Who designed these drawings? They are definitely the work of a top designer! Its unimaginable what kind of genius coulde up with such ingenious designs; his mind must be filled with the cosmos! Please make sure to introduce me to that genius designer. I need to exchange technical knowledge with him and get some new inspiration. Its been so many years, there hasnt been any groundbreaking innovation in mechanical design; its all the same old stuff from before, and Im tired of it When I saw this booklet of design drawings just now, you may not know, but my brain felt like it was opening up, and all sorts of ingenious design ideas surged out, almost making my old bones burn up Su Hao and Old Hu: Old Hu awkwardly said to Su Hao, Hes our factorys chief designer, Old Ying, hes always like this, Subo, dont mind. Old Yings face turned stern as he scolded the middle-aged man, What do you know? Do you know the value of this design drawing? If you dont know, then dont speak. The middle-aged man: Su Hao directly asked, Director Old Ying, may I ask, how much money would it cost to build this set of equipment? Old Ying waved his hand grandly, Money? As long as its done in our factory, its free! The middle-aged man was shocked, Hey hey hey! Uh Director Old Ying, please stay calm! How can something like this be free? You wave your hand, and tens of millions are gone! Can you still wave your hand like this? How can our factory workers get paid? Even if we dont count the wages, materials, energy, these are all money! He immediately squeezed out a smile and said to Su Hao, Subo, dont be offended, Old Ying doesnt understand anything, lets continue the discussion, Ill talk to you. Old Ying immediately retorted, Nonsense! Do you understand anything? Can the structure and ideas on this design drawing be measured with money? Do you know that this design concept couldpletely trigger a wave of mechanical revolution? Tens of millions? Are you stupid? Can tens of millions buy this design drawing? After absorbing this set of mechanical structural innovations, it can increase Evergreen Factorys revenue by at least several billion! Old Hu was almost about to spew out a mouthful of old blood from being scolded, hastily saying, Yes, yes, everything you said is correct, but, can we discuss thister? Let me set a price for this, and then we can talk after its confirmed Old Ying: Are you an idiot? Set what price This old man Old Ying was just fixated on his own reasoning, and he scolded Old Hu again, leaving him somewhat doubting life. Old Ying used to be quite normal when they interacted before, so why did his temperament suddenly change so drastically today, like hes gone mad? Moreover, while the value of the design drawings is indeed high, couldnt he have waited until after the guest left to talk slowly? The principle of making a fortune in silence, at his age, he still doesnt understand, its truly frustrating! Su Hao couldnt help but feel a bit toothache at the mention of tens of millions. To think that it would cost tens of millions to make this set of equipment? This kind of money is like dirt! Thinking back to when he found out he had earned over two million yuan before, he was secretly delighted: finally earned big money through his hard work. It seems he was thinking too much! He cant even afford a single machine! Can one make big money by working? Finally, Su Haopletely extinguished the idea of relying on being a Origin Mage to make big money by clearing disasters. If he wants to make money, he still has to openly earn it by forming a team! Just like the Magician Association taking a thirty percent bonus! Thats how you make big money. Su Hao made a decisive decision: Alright then! Ill provide the materials for making the machinery, and then Ill have these machines made in your factory, how about that? Old Ying immediately said, Deal, thats how it will be! The condition is that you introduce me to this designer. Middle-aged Old Hu, who already had little hair left, sighed, Hey hey hey~ Dont be hasty, lets talk things out Su Hao ignored Old Hu and said, As for the designer, its simple, his name is Jia Yashan, not very talkative, Ill introduce you to himter. But I only have two million, is that enough? Introducing them to each other could save a lot of effort, why not do it? Old Ying waved his hand and said, Its enough! You dont need two million, one million is enough! Su Hao smiled, Okay, deal! Old Hu sighed helplessly, Old Ying, how how do I exin this to the factory manager? Old Ying: You go away, Ill exin. Su Hao walked out of Evergreen Factory with a satisfied heart, not expecting this operation to go so smoothly. Yashans cultivation of spirit grass on his side had already begun to show results. Now, as long as the machinery was sessfully made, they would be able to mass-produce spiritual medicines soon. By then, the time to cultivate to the Nascent Soul Realm would be greatly shortened! He casually opened Yashans contact list: Yashan, Ive introduced you to a temporary job. You can supervise the assembly line production here. Then he took a picture of the factory. Yashan: What? Temporary job? Why does he feel like hes about to go into the factory to work? Chapter 541

Chapter 541

A monthter, Su Hao sessively evolved Yashan and Feng Cheng into Prophet Humans, greatly enhancing their intellectual capabilities. The two were so excited that they cried tears of joy, almost embracing each other if they werent of the same sex. During this period, their sluggish thinking, coupled with bizarrenguage, tortured them to the brink of despair. Now, having evolved into Prophet Humans, they finally broke free from the shackles imprisoning their thoughts. Their consciousness finally gained freedom. Yashan and Feng Cheng: Boss Wei, its truly terrifying to have an insufficiently sharp mind. I never want to be dull again! The despair of memorizing vocabry words is only understood by those who have memorized, forgotten, memorized again, and forgotten again! You ask me why I didnt study well? I also want to ask my brain why it doesnt remember! Next, Feng Cheng is responsible for taking care of the base and various spiritual herbs, while Yashan was brought by Su Hao to Changqing Factory to be introduced to Old Ying! Old Ying took a look, who the hell is trying to fool! Just finding a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy who stammers in his speech and calling him a master of mechanical design? If this little boy is a master of mechanical design, did he live on a pig at this age? As for the follow-up exnation, Su Hao didnt care. After bringing Yashan here, he left on his own, believing that Yashan could handle such trivial matters. Yashan faced a middle-aged man, Old Hu, and Old Ying, but couldnt say a word for a long time. Finally, he stammered out a self-introduction: You you hello! I Old Ying was furious That Sun Yang, hes so bad, he actually found a fool to deal with them. Half a yearter, the assembly line machinery was finallypleted, with Yashan and Fengcl Cheng, the two Child of Fates, personally carrying them back to the base one by one. And Yashan also proved his worth by not only being not a fool but also a peerless genius in various senses. In just half a year, he tidied up all the technicians in Changqing Factory, who willingly called him Brother Mountain! In the eyes of those technicians, being technically proficient was respectable, so whats wrong with calling him Brother? Even the factory director, who was said to have a good rtionship, called Yashan Brother when facing him along with others in the factory! There was no other reason; in this half-year, their Changqing Factory became famous. Not only did they be famous, but they also made a huge amount of money and their performance increased by countless times. Solving the various problems that other mechanical factories couldnt solve was secondary. The most crucial point was that a small car independently designed and developed by their factory was selling like hotcakes in major cities! Due to limited production capacity, orders are now scheduled three years in advance Everyone looked at Yashan as if they were looking at their own brother, and in the end, Su Hao didnt even ask for the promised one million material money. Joking, asking for money, now its about giving money. The factory director waved his hand and bestowed upon Yashan the permanent title of Honor Super Research Specialist at Changqing Factory, even if he did nothing, he would still receive an annual sry of five million. This was simply unimaginable to everyone, but the directors move indeed broadened the scope. Following that, Changqing Factory invested arge sum of money to expand and increase production capacity! All of this was just a small matter for Yashan, no big deal, lets all make money together! In the future, there would be more things he needed to produce, with the strong support of Qingshan Factory, things couldnt be better. When the assembly line customized by Yashan waspleted and sessfully tested, Yashan expressed that he would temporarily leave. At the farewell, the factory director held Yashans hand and even squeezed out two drops of reluctant tears. He really was reluctant, was he sending off just a technician? No! He was bidding farewell to money! Since the factorys performance improved, his position could be said to be rising by the day. Even the mayor of Huchang City personally hosted a banquet to request a specially made Changqing brand car. What was this? Face! It was simply a lifelong pursuit! Fortunately, Brother Mountain promised to help solve any problems. Of course, Yashan didnt have any special interest in being the big brother of Changqing Factory. In his opinion, these things in Changqing Factory were still too low-level. He now had a strong interest in Source, and was only waiting for Brother Wei to assign him specific research tasks. Now that the assembly line was ready, it immediately started operation, attempting to produce the first batch of spirit medicines. After some debugging, it was sessful! For the unlimited elixir tailored for the three of them, it finally returned! Mass consumption of pills for cultivation was the shortcut to sess. At this point, they entered a phase of rapid development of absolute strength. Another half a yearter, all three of them had reached the Golden Core realm, and the next step, the Yuan Ying realm, was not far away! On this day, Su Hao received a note from Ah Xings doorstep, and the second strange disaster mission had arrived! Without much ado, the three of them set off for the mission location. After two days of travel, they arrived at a ce called Huoling Town. What felt eerie was that the entire town was deserted, with no sign of any townspeople, only some people who came here to participate in the mission. The three of them were puzzled, but their expressions were solemn as they headed straight to the hall of the association. They quickly gathered information about this strange disaster. So, this strange disaster is called Infectious Disease? Su Hao looked at the mission details in his hand and found it somewhat different from what he had imagined. Ah Xing frowned, Its not your usual strange disaster. Strictly speaking, it should be considered a fantasy-type source beast disaster. However, this source beast is a very special strange source beast, with effects simr to a strange disaster. ording to the intelligence description, this source beast resembles a boar. From the outside, apart from being slightlyrger in size, there is nothing special about it. But everyone within a three-thousand-meter radius of this boar has gone mad! And those who went mad behaved like pigs, lying on the ground using their mouths to dig up the soil, searching for food The most crucial point is that these mad people have an added strange effect. Anyone within a one-thousand-meter radius of these people also goes mad. Its like an infectious disease! Ah Xing said, Indeed, its true. However, its even harder to ept that they behave like pigs, lying on the ground digging up soil, its more difficult to ept than death. And, up to now, no one whos been infected has recovered. Perhaps only by killing that fantasy-type source beast can those whove gone mad recover. Maybe, they will never recover! This kind of strange disaster is even more terrifying than imagined. If this kind of strangeness spreads among humans, Su Haos mind recalled the zombie movies he had seen a long time ago! Isnt this simr to a zombie virus? And it spreads even farther and faster. It is said that you dont even have to approach the boar. Once you enter the one-thousand-meter radius of the second-generation infected human, you go mad in just a moment. Everyone wants to kill that boar, but they cant even get close, how can they kill it? Moreover, that boar seems to be quite powerful. Ah Xing sighed deeply, Now that this strange infectious disease has spread, no one knows where that boar is. The entire south of Huoling Town has be a restricted area, and the extent of its impact is unknown. After learning the news, everyone around evacuated! Su Hao frowned, Cant we search from the sky using aircraft? Ah Xing replied, It should have been tried, but the entire area of Huoling Town is covered with dense forests. Once the boar burrows in, its impossible to find out where it is. Even the most powerful perception-type source mage probably cant sense anything beyond three thousand meters! And they dare not approach Even if they find it, three thousand meters is too far away, theres simply no way to kill it. Su Hao really wanted to ask if there were trajectory missiles in this world Most likely, there arent. After thinking for a while, Ah Xing shrugged, To be honest, Im also clueless! Ah Wang interjected, Isnt Ah Yang able to sense source beasts up to ten thousand meters away? Ah Xings eyes lit up, Right! Ah Yang, can you sense where that source beast is? Su Hao smiled, I should be able to! And my targeted detonation can also hit targets several kilometers away, so killing it, for me, is not a difficult task. Ah Xing immediately eximed, Then what are we waiting for? Lets do it! Su Hao shook his head, Not in a hurry, let me make some preparations, I want to conduct some experiments! Ah Xing and Ah Wang eximed in unison, Here we go again! Chapter 542

Chapter 542

Thats right, in the past year of teaming up, when the team was on a mission, the phrase Ah Yang said most to the two of them was I want to do some experiments! No matter how easy or dangerous the task was, Ah Yang would make them wait, and then pull out a bunch of cute little animals from nowhere, conducting all sorts of inexplicable experiments that they couldnt even understand. Definitely an experiment maniac! This is definitely some remarkablepulsion. Suo Hao circled around, and behind him, there was a bag full of various little animals, quietly staying in the bag, without screaming or struggling. Ah Xing and Ah Wang were willing to call him Father of Little Animals! Suo Hao smiled and said, Lets go! With that, he suddenly burst open under his feet and shot up into the sky. Ah Xing sighed, activated his ability for himself and Ah Wang, and floated up slowly, chasing after him. Since half a year ago, Ah Yang developed a spell called Explosive Flight, he no longer needed his levitation spell to fly around recklessly, flying much faster than him, and whats more infuriating was, even more stable than his! Suo Hao swiftly flew through the air, his radar perception fully activated, with a perception range of over 40,000 meters, allowing him to easily perceive various blood reactions below, and even vaguely perceive the approximate shape of corresponding creatures. Found it! In less than ten minutes, Suo Hao locked onto the source beast that looked like a wild boar. Then Suo Hao turned back and quickly flew to Ah Xing and Ah Wangs side, saying, Ive found that wild boar, follow me this way! Ah Xing and Ah Wang nced at each other, as if this mission had nothing to do with them A momentter, Suo Hao pointed below and said, That wild boar is in that dense forest. Both of them: ??? Why didnt they see anything or perceive anything? Ah Wang made two telescopes and handed one to Ah Xing. The two of them looked through the telescopes vigorously, but they didnt find anything. Where is it? Suo Hao said, If you cant see it, forget it, well deal with itter! He reached back and opened the bag behind him, took out half and said, Ah Xing, use levitation to send these little things over there. At the words, Ah Xing applied levitation to the little animals, and then threw them towards the direction of the wild boar. These little animals, Suo Hao had recorded their consciousness information early on, throwing them down was to see if these mice would go crazy after entering the weird range of the wild boar, and thus observe the reason for their madness. These little animalsnded steadily, Suo Hao half of his consciousness entered the pinball space, keeping an eye on the changes of these little mice at any time. A few minutester, all these little animals went crazy, just like a pig, digging and searching for food on the ground. However, Suo Hao quickly noticed something different. The consciousness information of these small animals underwent a tremendous change in a very short time, turning into the thinking pattern of a pig! For example, a originally foolish and faintly conscious little piglet suddenly had its consciousness information expand rapidly, growing into the consciousness information of a pig, and its way of thinking probably also changed into that of a pig! In Suo Haos view, this waspletely impossible. How could the consciousness information of a piglet turn into the consciousness information of a pig in a very short time, and be able to think like a pig? This contradicted his understanding of consciousness information all along! Thinking back to those crazed people, a bright light suddenly shed in Suo Haos mind, as if he had figured out something! These people didnt actually go crazy, but their consciousness information was infected and transformed into the consciousness information of a pig. In other words, those who went crazy under the strange influence of the wild boar were like having the consciousness of a pig stuffed into their brains In the previous world, he had conducted simr experiments, but without exception, they all failed because the consciousness information of humans and pigs did not match. However, the scene before him immediately overturned most of Suo Haos conclusions about consciousness information from the previous world! The consciousness of a pig could indeed be stuffed into a humans brain. Not only could it be stuffed into a humans brain, but it could also be stuffed into the brains of other animals! Suo Hao assessed himself and realized that if he were to be irradiated by the ability of this wild boar, he might be a pig from then on! And he would bepletely dead! Even with the reincarnation ability of the pinball space, it would be in vain! Thinking of this, a great fear enveloped Suo Hao! This world is extremely dangerous! Suo Hao was terrified for a moment, but immediately dispelled the fear in his heart, calmed down, and regained his rationality. At least hes still alive now, isnt he? Theres nothing to be afraid of! He thought of one key point: And its not certain! With that in mind, he pointed his finger into the air. Puff! A small mouse whose consciousness had turned into that of a pig suddenly burst open under the dense forest. He immediately entered the pinball space and observed the change in consciousness information of the mouse after its death. After a moment, Suo Hao suddenly breathed a sigh of relief: The consciousness information of the little mouse turned into that of a pig, but after the body died, the consciousness information immediately returned! In other words, even if Im affected, as long as my physical body dies, Im still Suo Hao! However, there are side effects This kind of consciousness transformation, like a projection, is temporary. He admitted that he had been a little scared just now, and he raised the level of danger of the strange disaster to the highest level. To be able to rewrite consciousness information is simply unimaginable. Ah Xing asked curiously, Whats unimaginable? Suo Hao quickly adjusted his mindset and said, I mean, I seem to understand why those people went crazy. Why? They didnt actually go crazy. They just turned into pigs, eating, sleeping, and excreting like pigs. All their behaviors are exactly the same as those of pigs, the only difference is their bodies Ah Xing and Ah Wang: Huh? Turned into pigs? Thats right, the name of this strange disaster this time is called infectious disease, which is actually very urate. Because who knows, maybe a pigs brain is a kind of disease? What do you mean? It means that the strange ability of that wild boar is to infect its own pig brain to nearby people or animals. If a pigs brain is considered a disease, then it can indeed be called an infectious disease. It lowers the opponents intelligence to the same level as its own, and then defeats them with rich experience, hahaha! Its really interesting. Humans have an extremely intelligent brain. When pulled to the same level as this wild boar, its really bad. They might even lose basic consciousness! But for those animals with low intelligence, being able to turn into a pigs brain is simply a gift from heaven. To be able to think like a pig, its a great blessing! If a super genius were to master this strange ability, it might be a disease that everyone would vie to be infected with! Suo Hao sighed, What a pity! Its a pig! Ah Xing and Ah Wang: ??? They were increasingly unable to understand this teammate! Suo Hao said, Since weve found this wild boar, lets take it out! With that, he pointed his hand from afar. Little Cannon! Without evenunching a trajectory, he directly transmitted the spell effect of Little Cannon to the neck of the wild boar. A huge spherical white light shed on the ground, and then suddenly expanded and burst open. Apanied by a strong shockwave, a deafening roar came. Boom The most badass wild boar in history, done! Ah Xing curiously looked down with his telescope and clearly saw a pig leg flying high, then he couldnt help but ask after calming down, Is the strange disaster caused by the wild boar resolved? Lets test it out! Suo Hao took out a small mouse, and Ah Xing understood and sent it down below. Suo Hao waited for a long time and found that the consciousness information of the little mouse did not turn into a pig brain. Even after throwing in a few more, there was no response. Suo Hao said, It should be fine now, but just to be safe, lets wait a few hours before we check again! Two hourster, Ah Wang suddenly said, Look, there are people! Everyone looked over and saw that those who had turned into pigs before had recovered. They were covered in dirt, their mouths had been damaged from digging, blood was flowing, and they were covered in mud from rolling on the ground. Those young source mages were crying loudly, presumably having suffered a lot of grievances. It seems they retained the memories of turning into pigs. Truly a miraculous experience. Chapter 543

Chapter 543

Suo Hao and others observed in the air for a while, truly confirming that the bizarre cmity caused by the illusionary source beast had beenpletely eliminated, and Ah Xing intended to go down and take a look. Suo Hao shook his head timidly, saying, I wont go for now, you guys go ahead! Im not very interested in whates next. To be honest, he felt a bit scared of this kind of bizarre cmity targeting consciousness. He would try to avoid it as much as possible until he had the ability to analyze it. However, he also understood that merely hiding wouldnt work. To thoroughly ensure his own safety, he must thoroughly analyze the nature of the source and control these bizarre dangers. He had made up his mind to temporarily put aside other matters, do his best to break through the realm of godhood, and obtain divine consciousness as soon as possible to rely on divine consciousness to analyze the source! No one could stop him from cultivating immortality. Trying to stop him from cultivating immortality would be ssified directly as wanting to kill him, and wanting to kill him meant being an enemy, and enemies should be directly eliminated! Thats how it should be. Before long, there was some chaos below, as if Ah Xing, Ah Wang, and another team were in conflict, facing off. Whats going on? Suo Hao thought for a moment, decided not to go down personally, but controlled the small animals that had returned to normal to run around and observe the surroundings. Hahaha! A muscr man with exposed muscles all over his body, wielding arge hammer,ughed wildly: What a joke, its clear that the bizarre source beasts were killed by our Hairy Team. We went through hardships to eliminate the bizarre source beasts and resolve this huge epidemic crisis! You bunch of kids with hair, look at yourselves, dare toe out and try to take credit for our achievements, its simply shameful to the extreme. Get out of here quickly, or dont me me for not being merciful with my hammer. The two teammates behind the burly man also looked indignant, seemingly greatly aggrieved. They took the source stones of the bizarre source beasts first, and now they blocked the huge pig head behind them, obviously treating it as their spoils of war. However, judging from their muddy appearance and the bloodstains on their mouths, it seemed that they had also turned into pigs before. Gradually, people came over to watch the excitement with interested looks on their faces. After the disaster was resolved, it was not umon for there to be disputes over iming credit. In cases of controversy, whoever had the bigger fist would likely win. Now, on one side were three muscle-bound men who seemed difficult to deal with, and on the other side were two young men. The oue was obvious. Regardless of who actually resolved the cmity caused by the bizarre source beasts, it should ultimately be attributed to those three big men. Moreover, although the name Hairy Team didnt sound pleasant, their strength was top-notch. In the entire Heng Xuan region, many people could recognize this name. Because this burly man who looked fierce was an extremely powerful magician of the bizarre source, known as the cksmith! It is said that with hisrge hammer, he could turn anything into weapons such as swords, spears, and axes, including humans. Can you imagine what it would be like to be pounded into a great sword by that hammer? Being hit by thatrge hammer would turn you into a weapon, and this weapon would even have eyes, ears, and could speak! Ah Xings face twisted with ferocity, clutching his fist tightly: Damn it! Its obvious that our team took down this bizarre source beast. If it werent for us, you would still be like pigs, ridiculously digging in the dirt. Now, we helped you get rid of it, and you dont even thank us. Instead, you turn against us, iming we stole your credit? Are you still human? Its an insult to the profession of origin mage! The burly cksmith furiously retorted, What did you say, you hairy kid? Who are you calling a pig? Whos ridiculing whos digging in the dirt? This hit a nerve for him. It would have been okay if the memories of turning into a pig were gone, but the things he did after turning into a pig were vividly remembered, even asking teammates for mating after being full Such disgrace! Ah Xing not only touched a sore spot for the Hairy Team but also made the faces of those around who were watching turn unfriendly. Everyone had turned into pigs, so why were you two still clean and tidy? You deserved a beating! Ah Wang frowned and said, Ah Xing, lets leave while we still can. Ah Xing knew his strength, and under the Hairy Teams hands, he would definitely not fare well. But there was a burning anger in his chest. This mission could be said to have beenpletely solved by Ah Yang alone. He and Ah Wang hardly contributed anything! If they hadnt helped, then so be it. He didnt care about that. Everyone had their own strengths, and that was the point of teaming up. But if he, as the team leader, couldnt even secure the loot, how could he face his teammates? He just couldnt ept it, he couldnt back down like this. At the very least, he had to fight it out to know! Ah Xing gritted his teeth and said, Ah Wang, I cant just leave like this! Ah Wang nodded silently. The cksmith snorted coldly, No tears without seeing the coffin, since you shamelessly want to take away my spoils of war, then please, go die! With that, he exploded beneath his feet and rushed towards Ah Xing with a hammer blow. Ah Xing dodged to the side and countered with a burst of Qi. Bang! The hammer struck the ground, causing the surroundingnd to tremble. Sword shadows suddenly leaped from the ground, like arge number of carp leaping out of the water, quite spectacr. ng ng ng! These iron swords that leaped out of the ground just happened to block Ah Xings Qi. The onlookers, seeing the fight break out, quickly backed away to avoid being affected. Die! The cksmithughed sinisterly, swinging his hammer, and countless iron swords shot towards Ah Xing like a rain of swords. Ah Wang tossed out two pills onto the ground. Boom boom! Two explosions sounded, one pill exploded into a thick wall of earth, blocking in front of the two, while the other exploded into thick smoke, obscuring the surrounding vision. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Arge number of iron swords pierced the earth wall, causing it to copse in no time. But Ah Xing and Ah Wangs figures had already disappeared without a trace. Hahaha! Theyre hiding, but can they really hide? Watch this, the forest of weapons. With that, he grasped the handle of the hammer with both hands, lifted it high, and roared as he viciously smashed it into the ground. Boom! Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Within a radius of two hundred meters, arge number of spears suddenly shot out from underground, thrusting upwards, each five meters long, densely packed and terrifyingly cold. At this moment, Ah Xing and Ah Wang were each grabbed by Suo Hao and swiftly flown into the sky. But the two of them were sweating profusely, staring at the forest of spears below. They had almost been skewered and turned into kebabs. Suo Hao grabbed one person in each hand and, after flying up into the sky, let go, saying, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, why didnt you call me when you were fighting? Ah Xing helplessly said, We killed the bizarre source beast, but this shameless guy tantly snatched it away. Were really furious Suo Hao said, If youre furious, just take them down. Theres no need to argue with them. Ah Xing sighed, Im furious, but I cant beat them Suo Hao was speechless, Who told you that fighting means using knives to kill? You could have just followed them, let Ah Wang help you create more poison gas, quietly poison them all! Colorless and odorless, if they dont die in a day, then poison them for two or three days. Turn the area within a radius of five meters into poison gas, and I bet they wont survive Ah Xing, wake up, youre invincible! Ah Xing was stunned after listening. He had used this tactic to deal with source beasts, but could it also work against people? A door to a new world had just opened. He wasnt sure, Should I give it a try? Originally, Suo Hao had wanted to simply finish them off with a few clicks, but if Ah Xing wanted to try, then let him try! Suo Hao suggested, The poison gas you guys made is too low-grade. I have a lot of fast-acting poison gas forms here, guaranteed to be effective. Take them and try it out. Then he wrote down several poison gas forms and handed them to Ah Wang, saying, Can your box open? Try them all out. Mixing them might yield better results. The two looked at each other, both seeing the surprise in each others eyes. Could it be that Ah Yang was a top student? Why hadnt they seen these forms before? Ah Wang nodded, As long as theres an urate structure, it should be able to open. Wait a moment, Ill make the corresponding box first. Meanwhile, the three members of the Hairy Team underground looked up at the sky and sneered, Ran away with their tails between their legs! Hahaha! This bizarre source beast was killed by our Hairy Team! The cksmith swung his hammer and struck the huge pigs head. Boom! After a dull sound, the pigs head suddenly bounced up and turned into arge sword, with various meat-colored patterns clearly visible on it, gleaming with the metallic luster under the sunlight. Extremely strange. The cksmith casually tossed therge sword to his teammate behind him andughed, Lets go! Lets go back and submit the mission, and enjoy the wine and women that belong to us, hahaha! Chapter 544

Chapter 544

Inspired by Su Hao, Ah Xing discovered that hisbination with Ah Wang was indeed invincible. Theres simply no need to confront people face to face! As long as the poison equation provided by Su Hao is effective, then he is not just a sinister origin mage, butparable to one! Unless someone doesnt need to breathe air, he has a way to take down the opponent! One day, two days, three days If necessary, use poison gas to suffocate them for a year! As long as hes careful enough not to be discovered, hiding in the shadows and causing mischief from afar! With everything prepared, the three found their positions and disappeared into the woods. Through Ah Wangs shared perception ability, Ah Xing urately locked onto the position of the Hairy Team, then silently controlled a huge gas cloud to block their path. Initiating an attack would easily be detected by the other party, but if they walked into it themselves, there would be no such worries. On the other side, the three members of the Hairy Team were chatting andughing, discussing how to have fun tonight, as if the unpleasant experience of being turned into pigs had disappeared. As they walked, cksmith frowned and said, Why does it always feel wrong? One of his teammates also frowned and said, Indeed, could it be some kind of plot? Dnzi, have you noticed anything wrong? Dnzi, the mage responsible for sensing alerts in the Hairy Team, carefully sensed for a while and said, Its those ignorant guys who were following us just now. They might be up to something. Hey, two mage rookies, it doesnt matter! I always feel somethings not right. Shouldnt we go over and take care of them? Its better to get rid of troublemakers. They can fly, we cant. Its difficult to get rid of them unless we strike when they least expect it. Even the captains sudden attack earlier was avoided by them. No need to rush, as long as they donte over, its fine. Ive remembered their aura. We can striketer tonight! Could they have poisoned us? The gas mages love ying dirty tricks. Hahaha! Dont worry! I, the poison nemesis of gas mages, have universal antidotes in my treasure chest that can handle any poison! At this moment, the captain, cksmith, said, Dnzi, quickly, take out the antidote. Dont mess up. This is definitely the feeling of a gas mage using poison. No mistake! These bastards, I spared them once, and they dare toe back and cause trouble. Hmph, theyll regret it tonight! Dnzi nonchntly poured out three round, green pills from an iron box, and each of them swallowed one confidently, saying, Captain, rest assured! Weve been wandering around for so many years, and weve seen everything. Just those two kids, huh! After taking the pills, the three felt relieved, and their smiles returned to their faces. After walking for a while, Dnzi suddenly changed his expression, grabbing onto a nearby tree trunk and said, Ugh, I seem to have been poisoned! ??? Wasnt the antidote supposed to be effective? Before they could ask, cksmith and the other team members faces changed suddenly, feeling dizzy and nauseous, with dry and itchy throats, making it difficult to swallow. cksmith immediately said, Dont stay, lets leave this ce first and start running! Dnzi, quickly, bring out the antidote, were really poisoned! Those two brats are dead meat! The three immediately exerted their strength and started running rapidly, instantly escaping from Ah Xings poisonous range, then swallowing the antidote made by Dnzi. As they ran, one by one, the three fell to the ground. cksmith, with a hoarse voice, cursed loudly, Dnzi, damn it, do these damn pills work or not? Stop bluffing and quickly detoxify us! Dnzi panicked too, pulling out various chests, pouring out all sorts of pills regardless of whether they were effective or not, and swallowing them all. But even after eating their fill, the toxicity didnt diminish. Instead, the three felt even weaker. Finally, Dnzi, who couldnt swallow anymore, said in despair, Captain, Ive never encountered this kind of poison before. Maybe I cant detoxify it cksmith, struggling to get up with his hammer, said, What about them? Lets go and smash them! Dnzi pointed in a direction, Over there! Then cksmith, carrying his hammer, his legs trembling, but still steadily walked in that direction, roaring hoarsely, What are you lying down for? Get up, you useless bunch! Su Hao eximed, Theyre not dead yet? Such strong physique, it must be the effect of the mage body. Ah Wang asked, Theyreing over, what should we do? Attack them? Ah Xing also nced at Su Hao, seeking his opinion. Su Hao said, Attack? Just keep poisoning them! That makes sense! Ah Xing and Ah Wang exchanged nces and continued controlling the poison to envelop the Hairy Team. Whenever they got close, they backed off, and when they tried to flee, they chased after them. It was very prudent. But doing so was indeed a bit hical, infuriating the Hairy Team to no end. Now with weak legs, unable to catch up or escape, and with an unknown poison constantly haunting them, they couldnt stop. Whats despair? They were probably experiencing it now! cksmith, helpless, could only roar in frustration, swinging his hammer around, turning the surroundings into a world of various weapons, but still couldnt change the fact that their bodies were gradually weakening and decaying. Feeling weak and powerless, Dnzi suggested, Captain, lets y dead! Maybe itll lure them over and give us a chance. After exchanging nces, the threey down stiffly, motionless, conveying the message inside and out: Im dead,e and collect the corpse! Not long after, Ah Wang said, Looks like theyre dead! Su Hao knew they werent dead and shook his head directly, Even if they were dead, we cant be careless. Continue poisoning them for a few more hours to be absolutely sure. That makes sense! So Ah Xing continued enveloping the Hairy Team with poison, even going as far as helping it enter their nostrils. Waiting left and right, no one appeared. Unable to lie still, the Hairy Team tried to get up, only to find that their bodies were numb and unresponsive, unable to climb up! Its over! The three felt a chill in their hearts. They never imagined that the famed Hairy Team would fall in such a ce, ending in such a humiliating way. They didnt even have the sentiment to say, In this life, I have no regrets. Until nightfall, the three of them never got up again, until theirst breath couldnt be swallowed, nor could it be expelled. Ah Wang said, They should bepletely dead now After saying that, he gave Ah Xing a thumbs up and said, Ah Xing, youre really skilled, amazing! Youre already invincible! Su Hao chuckled and said, Indeed impressive! If Ah Xing, you can develop a poison gas cloud with an automatic locking and following effect, then no one can escape the poison gas range, that would be even more invincible! Ah Xing and Ah Wang gasped in astonishment. Su Hao, this guy, was truly ruthless! Su Hao said, Lets go, its almost done, lets go take a look. When they got closer, for safety reasons, Ah Xing used a qi de to cut off all three heads before he could finally rx. Looking at the three corpses, he could hardly believe that this was his handiwork! You know, these three were all high-level origin mages! Ah Xing walked over and picked up the pig head that had reverted to its original form, took a deep breath and said, Bury them, then lets go back and report the mission! Ah Xing had a strange premonition that he had changed after today. He thought to himself, Perhaps, being an invisible assassin suits me better! Then he self-mockingly added, I never expected that in the end, the one who enjoyed the glory the most would only turn around to reveal his back. When the three returned to Huoling Town, they found that there were already quite a few people there. Judging by the dirty appearance of these people, they were probably the unfortunate ones infected by the pig brains. However, the news of Hairy Team sessfully resolving the bizarre disaster had already spreadpletely! Suddenly, Ah Xing burst intoughter. Ah Wang curiously asked, Ah Xing, why are youughing? Laughing at this ridiculous world! Its a strange, indescribable feeling! I used to not feel much, but now I just want tough out loud. Ah Wang also chuckled. Ah Xing asked, Then why are youughing? Ah Wang shrugged and said, I dont know, I justughed because you did, otherwise Im afraid youd feel embarrassed. Then both of them looked at Su Hao, Why arent youughing, Ah Yang? Su Hao: These two are abnormal, they should be stuffed with a pigs head! Chapter 545

Chapter 545

What is showing off? When everyone thought that the Hairy Team was the one to solve the strange disaster, their Yang Wang Star Gazing team appeared, showing up in the hall of the Huoling Town Association with their loot. All the mages waiting in the hall to see the style of the Hairy Team looked quietly as the three walked into the hall and handed over the task. After the association confirmed that the pigs head was indeed the head of the strange source beast, they quietly watched the three leave. Then the entire hall erupted with noise. Is this the Hairy Team? Why dont they have much fur, just three kids with barely any hair! Nonsense! How could three barely grown kids be the Hairy Team! Damn! Why isnt the one receiving the task from the Hairy Team? Who are these guys popping out of nowhere? They seem pretty powerful. I heard there was a team that shed with the Hairy Team over loot before, could it be them? Hissthinking about it like that, its quite terrifying! The Hairy Team couldnt possibly be No way! The Hairy Team is said to have mages with mysterious origins. I asked, the team that handed in the task is called the Yang Wang Star Gazing team, seems like Ive heard of them somewhere. Huh, sounds like the team that solved the Nowhere to Escape disaster a year ago! Hiss The Hairy Team has stirred up big trouble! After Ah Xing came out, heughed heartily, Great! So damn great! Much better than seeing cute girls in town. Ah Wang chuckled, But I still think seeing cute girls is better! It just shows that you, Ah Wang, havent grown up yet! Tch! Ah Yang, what do you think, is doing tasks cool or seeing girls cool? Su Hao: Reading books is cooler, isnt it? Ah Xing and Ah Wang: ??? Ah Yang is weird! Just then, Yashan suddenly sent a message: Boss Wei, the base has been destroyed, Feng Cheng and I almost died! Im taking Feng Cheng away first Looking through his perspective, Su Hao saw Yashan and Feng Cheng both transformed into Child of Fates, with blood stains everywhere, the entire base was in chaos, as if it had experienced a world-shaking battle. Without time for further questions, Su Hao immediately said to Ah Xing and Ah Wang, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, I have urgent matters to attend to, you guys head back to Huai Shui Town by yourselves, dont wait for me! With that said, he swiftly dodged behind a wall, transformed into a Child of Fate, and then teleported to Yashans side. Instantly, he set up a Counter-Space Barrier! At the moment of appearance, a radar sweep revealed no obvious enemies. ncing around, he saw only chaos and heard faint mechanical sounds. Yashan and Feng Cheng both had their limbs severed andy on the ground, their Diamond Armor rapidly repairing their bodies. Not understanding what had happened, but now wasnt the time to ask questions, Su Hao said directly, Yashan, Ill take Feng Cheng away, you should teleport away by yourself first! Well talk about the other matterster. Reaching out to grab Feng Cheng, intending to teleport away with him, but as soon as his hand extended, the extremely hard Diamond Armor on his arm showed numerous scars, countless pieces of Diamond Armor shattered, and blood sprayed out. His hand was injured! Su Haos heart trembled, How could this happen! The Counter-Space Barrier failed! Who Not only had the Counter-Space Barrier failed, but the Fragile Defense attached to his armor had also been ineffective. This was the second time he had been breached since gaining so much defense! He instinctively pulled back his hand, but in the moment of withdrawal. Pluff! His entire arm was suddenly severed and fell to the ground. Ah sh of realization crossed Su Haos mind, immediately judging the current situation: Bizarre disaster! The base has encountered a bizarre disaster! Unbelievable! He had long anticipated that something strange would happen, but he never expected it toe so suddenly, and most frustratingly, it happened directly at the base. When he originally chose the location for the base, he didnt have any particr thoughts, just thinking that this ce was rtively concealed and suitable for Yashan and Feng Cheng to stay temporarily, so he chose it, never expecting that a strange disaster would ur here! At this moment, Yashan reacted and eximed, Boss Wei, dont move for now! Feng Cheng also anxiously said, Any movement or gesture will cause inexplicable attacks on the corresponding body parts. The Diamond Armor cant defend against it, and the more intense the movement, the stronger the attack. Yashan added, After a while, even staying still will attract attacks. After the base was inexplicably attacked, Yashan and Feng Chengs first reaction was to find the enemy who dared to destroy the base. However, when they took a few steps forward, their feet were inexplicably severed, raising their hands caused their hands to be severed as well, frightening them into not daring to move. Sure enough, after stopping, their bodies were no longer injured. At this point, Yashan was thinking about how to take Feng Cheng away. ording to Boss Weis instructions, when encountering unknown situations, teleporting to escape was the right move. When he thought that as long as he didnt move, everything would be fine, in less than ten seconds, he was attacked all over, his body inplete disarray. If it werent for the strong vitality of the Child of Fate, this wave could have taken him away. Lets leave first. Su Hao didnt have time to think much, nor did he try to reach out anymore. Instead, he used a short-range sh to appear next to Feng Cheng, stood beside him, and then teleported away with him. At this very moment, Yashan had also finished preparing for teleportation and disappeared on the spot. In an instant, the chaotic base became deserted. A few secondster, the walls and floors of the base suddenly copsed, as if they had been cut and pierced by countless invisible long swords, quickly filling with smoke and dust. After a while, themotion subsided, and it became quiet once again, with only debris littering the ground and pockmarked walls. The assembly line machinery that had just been installed in the base not long ago was already in disarray,pletely scrapped. The painstakingly manufactured spirit pill assembly line was gone just like that. Su Hao and hispanions floated in the sky several kilometers high, overlooking the position of the base with a far-seeing rune. Yashan eximed, So this is a bizarre disaster truly bizarre, and impossible to guard against! Feng Cheng chuckled, When I first heard about bizarre disasters, it seemed quite novel. But when it actually happened to me, I realized how terrifying it was! When my hands and feet were cut off and fell to the ground just now, I was stunned. Su Hao said, Before the outbreak of a bizarre disaster, theres simply no way to guess how it will manifest. Its truly unpredictable and impossible to guard against. When youre unlucky, you dont even know what hit you. This time, the range of the strange disaster was only five hundred meters, much smaller than what I encountered before, but its intensity was extremely high, causing extremely strong destruction within its range! Yashan asked, Boss Wei, what should we do now, leave it alone or deal with it? Su Hao replied, Deal with it! After the bizarre disaster is eliminated, it will leave behind a source artifact, which can be used for experimentation. Excitement appeared on Feng Chengs face, Should we enter and deal with it inside, or just level the base directly? If we throw ten thousand explosives down, the strange disaster should be gone, right? Su Haoughed, If only it were that simple. Its said that destroying the core of the entire strange disaster will likely cause the strange disaster here to transfer to another location and regenerate. Of course, it could also spread out. Therefore, the correct way to deal with the disaster is to follow the methods of this world. They have experienced countless years of strange disasters, so they are definitely more adept at handling them than we are. Feng Cheng asked, Then how do we find the core? Boss Wei, should I give it a try? I think I can do it! Su Haoughed heartily, Ive seen many people who think they can solve strange disasters, but after entering them, they nevere out again! Of course, they were all like you, thinking they were the special one. Feng Cheng said awkwardly, I really thought I was the special one! Su Hao said, Rushing in recklessly is dangerous and unnecessary. Moreover, although strange disasters seem dangerous, once you know their triggering mechanism, the danger is greatly reduced. So, the correct way to solve a strange disaster is to gather intelligence and understand the triggering mechanism. Both of them asked curiously, How do we gather intelligence? Su Hao nced at Yashan, revealing a mysterious smile, Yashan, dont you remember that I used to be a powerful summoner? Yashans eyes lit up, Boss Wei, are you nning to cultivate arge number of specialized small animals for detecting strange disasters? Su Hao nodded, Exactly! So, Yashan, Feng Cheng, Im assigning you a task. Go catch some snakes, mice, rabbits, and other small animals for me now. Let them figure out the mechanism of the strange disaster for us, and then well go deal with it. Chapter 546

Chapter 546

After Su Hao entered the bizarre disaster for the first time, he conceived the idea of raising some summoned beasts to rece it and explore the triggering conditions and effects of various bizarre disasters. As long as the consciousness information of various summoned beasts is recorded into the pinball space and monitored at any time with the Little ck Room to record information, then each summoned beast will be Su Haos real-time detector of sound and light. It is very useful. Everything that happens to the summoned beast can be reproduced through the Little ck Room. Things that others dare not think about or cannot do, are easily done by him with the pinball space. In this way, there is no need to personally take risks. As for choosing what summoned beasts, Su Hao also had pre-selected targets. What better choice is there than mice? They can get in everywhere, have strong reproductive abilities, and strong survival abilities. Before long, Yashan and Feng Cheng brought back a bag of snake-rat-rabbits. Su Hao reached out, his blood surged, and in the blink of an eye, he recorded the consciousness information of all the small animals, and then sent them into the bizarre disaster in batches. Regarding the bizarre disasters that urred at the base, Su Hao already had some guesses through the descriptions of Yashan and Feng Cheng and his own personal experience, and he was just waiting for these small animals to go in and verify. ording to Yashan, all the items in the base have been destroyed, and he didnt see anything intact. But when Su Hao was transported back to the base, his keen hearing caught the sound of machinery running from another workshop. The problem lies here. If all the machinery is destroyed, how is it possible to still hear the sound of machinery running? In other words, either some machinery has been preserved, or there is something special that can produce the same sound as machinery running. But regardless, he believed that this strange core must be rted to it. So this time, when the small animals were sent into the disaster, the goal was very clear, to go to the mechanical workshop and see what was going on. But how to go about it requires setting up corresponding ns in advance to detect the triggering conditions of the disaster. Reviewing what happened before, it is not difficult to find that the triggering conditions for the strange phenomenon are rted to movement. Therefore, the first batch of eight small animals will be sent in. After entering, four mice will remain stationary, and the other four will remain in motion. If it is really rted to movement, then the four animals in motion will undoubtedly die, while the stationary four will survive. If all eight die, then the condition of movement can be ruled out As Su Hao spoke about his next detection n, he sent corresponding action instructions to the eight small animals. As soon as they entered the strange range, four animals immediately stopped, while the other four continued to move. However, to Su Haos surprise, blood sttered from the bodies of the four stationary animals, and they were soon cut to pieces and died, while the four animals in motion did not suffer any harm. Hmm? The stationary animals are the ones getting hurt Su Hao didnt rush to draw conclusions, instead carefully observing the situation below. After a moment, two of them gradually stopped. Hiss! The two stopped animals soon ceased all movement. There were still two continuing forward, without any issues. After a while, Su Hao controlled one of them to slowly stop, and this stationary animal quickly fell apart. Only one remained, still moving forward. Just as Su Hao hesitated whether to let it stop gradually, the animal suddenly had its limbs severed, its body uncontrobly rolling on the ground, and then it too was cut to pieces. At this point, all eight innocent small animals sent in had perished. Su Hao grinned, waved his hand, and sent another eight small animals into the bizarre disaster, but this time he didnt rush to control their movements. Instead, he let them stay still. As expected, all eight small animals stayed still and survived. Just as I expected! The triggering conditions for the bizarre disaster are, one, movement, and the other, stillness, alternating repeatedly! They are called Active Disaster and Still Disaster. In the Active Disaster, if one moves randomly, they will be attacked, but as long as they remain still, they will be unharmed. The reverse is also true. When Su Hao was just teleported into the base, it was during the Active Disaster. Standing still posed no problem, but when he tried to reach out to Feng Cheng, his moving arm was injured, prompting him to instinctively retract it, causing his entire arm to be cut off. From this, it can also be deduced that in the Active Disaster, the faster one moves, the stronger the damage received. After understanding the principle, Su Hao gave this disaster a code name on the spot, calling it Enemies Do Not Move, I Do Not Move! Now the problem is how to determine when to move and when to stay still. If a mistake is made, it would be disastrous. So this crucial task falls on these small animals. In this way, batch after batch of unfortunate small animals were sent into the bizarre disaster by Su Hao, and the small animals behaved admirably, never causing any trouble with Su Hao throughout the process. After only four small animals remained, Su Hao finally figured out the alternating pattern between the Active Disaster and the Still Disaster. Its rted to the only intact processing machine in the workshop. It has nothing to do with the imagined time, and there is no fixed interval for the transition between the two disasters. When the machine is running, its the Active Disaster, and whoever moves gets hurt; when the machine stops, its the Still Disaster, and whoever stays still gets hurt, sparing not even the walls and ground. To understand this, there were no shortage of sacrifices and bloodshed. However, everything was worth it. Su Hao smiled as he shared the exploration results with Yashan and Feng Cheng, then said, It should be that processing machine that turned into the core of the bizarre disaster, treating everything within its range as raw materials for processing. The cutting injuries we saw might be the effect of the processing des. Haha, the three of us just got processed by the machine, experiencing the treatment those spirit grasses received. Yashan forced out a smile, saying, Its quite absurd, making those spirit grasses suffer so much, as if they turned into evil spirits and came back for revenge! Feng Cheng added, It doesnt make sense to turn into evil spirits! Werent the spirit grasses used to make enhancing medicine? If thats the case, I wont dare to eat meat in the future. Su Hao chuckled, Dont be rmed. Its probably just a coincidence. In a few years, when we thoroughly study the mechanism of the Source, all our doubts will be cleared up. Lets go, take a closer look, and identify which part is the Source and which part is the Trigger. With that, he shed to the edge of the disaster and looked inside. Yashan smirked, hesitated for a few seconds, then disappeared from his spot and appeared next to Su Hao. Feng Cheng looked envious, but unfortunately, he hadnt learned the blink yet, and he was far from mastering teleportation, so he could only fly down slowly. Su Hao pointed to tten the entire hill, and with a wave of his hand, the strong wind blew away all the debris, revealing the huge processing machine inside the mountain cavity. The machine was operating with a nk nk sound. Various sharp des inside the machine were spinning rapidly. One could imagine what the result would be if a piece of raw material was thrown into it. These gleaming des looked particrly terrifying in the eyes of the three, especially since not long ago, they had all been processed by this strange machine. After observing for a moment, Su Hao, with little experience and his perception of the Source, judged which part was the Source and which part was the Trigger. The flywheel in the machine should be the Source, and the rest is the Trigger. Those cutting de shafts should be the Source Device, so Without hesitation, he pointed his finger. Little Cannon! Boom! With a loud noise, the entire machine instantly copsed, and various parts scattered everywhere. The objects judged by Su Hao as Source and Source Device fell intact to the side. After a moment, the flywheel shimmered with white light, disintegrating into source beads the size of fingertips, scattered around. The axle full of des lost its radiance, shrinking into the size of a thermos, but the des hovering above it looked extremely sharp. Even at this moment, Su Hao remained vignt. First, he sent the few remaining small animals into the area of the bizarre disaster. After they danced around without finding any abnormalities, he brought Yashan and Feng Cheng to the side of the Source Device Processing de. After collecting nearly a hundred source beads, he turned to the cylindrical Processing de and said, Feng Cheng, go find some sand and wrap it around the de to take it away. Yashan, collect the debris of the spirit grass and use it to cultivate new spirit grass. Then bury the entire base. Feng Cheng and Yashan quickly handled everything. Lets go! Su Hao called out, leading the way as he flew into the distance. Chapter 547

Chapter 547

Su Hao couldnt remember how many bases he had built or destroyed. He had grown ustomed to moving bases. Everything in sight now was external to the body. As long as it lookedfortable and far from human habitation, he felt it could be a new foothold. Yashan and Feng Cheng felt the same way, not seeing anything wrong with wandering everywhere. As for the concept of home that was usually mentioned They hadnt had any home for a long time. Its just a pity for those machines that were so hard to build. Our enhancing medicine will be cut off for a while again, Feng Cheng sighed repeatedly. Yashan smiled, I have some connections over at the Evergreen Factory. Getting another set of equipment shouldnt be a problem, but it will take some time. Theres no other way. When faced with this kind of situation, all we can do is wait. Thinking about it, Yashan handed a positioning stone to Su Hao, saying, Boss Wei, Ill go ce an order at the Evergreen Factory now. When the location is confirmed, Ill teleport back. This way, we can save some time. Su Hao took the positioning stone, Alright! Yashan turned to Feng Cheng and instructed, Feng Cheng, do you still remember the Large-Scale Base Construction Technique I taught you before? This time, the opportunity to build a new base falls on you. Do well. Feng Cheng excitedly replied, Alright, Yashan boss, you can rest assured. Ill even make your bed higher and wider! Yashan chuckled and flew away. Su Hao and Feng Cheng flew non-stop in another direction. Curious, Feng Cheng asked, Boss Wei, where are we going to build the new base? Su Hao replied, Lets find an ind overseas! Compared to other ces, inds seemed quieter. No matter what experiments they conducted, there would be no worries. The key was that he could freely teleport back and forth. In terms of distance, it wouldnt be a problem anywhere. Feng Chengs eyes lit up, Ind, I like it. Three dayster, Su Hao and Feng Cheng found a small unmanned ind overseas with a maximum diameter of thirty kilometers. They decided to make this ce their new experimental base and casually named it Huludao, because it looked like a gourd. Feng Cheng rolled up his sleeves, proudly disyed his Large-Scale Base Construction Technique in front of Su Hao, and after receiving Boss Weis satisfied approval, happily flew to the nearby coastal city to purchase supplies. Nowadays, in addition to taking care of Boss Wei and Yashans daily lives, Feng Cheng also has to take care of the cultivation and maintenance of various spiritual herbs, making his days very busy yet fulfilling, finding joy in it all. With everything arranged properly, Su Hao took out thetest acquired source device, the Processing de, and ced it on the experimental tform, carefully examining it for a moment. The source device looked no different from ordinary objects, but the feeling it emitted was vastly different from ordinary objects, as if it radiated a wave, seemingly wanting to influence the surrounding things. This source device was very dangerous, but the level of danger was still within Su Haos tolerance range, so he nned to take advantage of this time to study what exactly this source device could do. It was said that the source device would inherit some abilities from mysterious disasters. As for the direction of the research, he already had a n in mind. Ka ka ka! In the blink of an eye, Su Haos figure soared, a sleek and domineering armor enveloping him, his feet surging with golden armor, quickly spreading outwards, turning the surrounding kilometer into crystal. The conversion armor beside Su Hao surged and quickly transformed into a humanoid shape, the crystal humanoid arm raised and stretched out, fingers molding as if real human palms. He looked satisfactorily at his masterpiece, smiling as he disappeared on the spot, then teleporting five hundred meters away, still within the range of the conversion armor. Next, he would control the dummy to operate the source device Processing de for experimentation. Within his domain of golden armor, any experiment could be conducted. Most importantly, with the source device now five hundred meters away, his safety was greatly assured. Step one: Manipte the dummy to pick up the source device and casually manipte it to see if it can trigger any functions. Soon, Su Hao came to a conclusion: No! Step two: Input a small amount of source into it and attempt to activate the source device. Source input sessful, the Processing de lit up, seemingly activated, but nothing happened. Step three: Create more dummies around the source device, then let them run around to see if they can activate the source device. Conclusion: No! Step four: Control the dummy to rotate the source device in its hand, simting a processing scene. Then the dummies running around were attacked, shattering on the ground. The arm rotating the Processing de, because it was in motion, also suffered a certain degree of attack. Conclusion: Indiscriminate! At this point, a slight smile crept onto Su Haos lips. After conducting a series of experiments, Su Hao finally gained basic control over the use of this source device: Its done! However,pared to mysterious disasters, this source devicecks the static disaster and only retains the effect of dynamic disaster. Not only has its attack power weakened significantly, but its range has also been reduced to fifty meters. However, Su Hao was not attached to the power it brought; no matter how strong the destructive power was, it would never surpass his own. What he cared about was that by mastering the source device, he to some extent mastered the source! The reason was simple: the source couldnt be recorded into the ball space, but the source device could, meaning that even the smallest structure of the source device could be magnified and restored by him. Studying the source device could also be considered as preliminary knowledge of studying the source. However, lets not rush to record the source device for now. Let me continue with some other experiments, such as whether my vitality can activate the source device? With this in mind, Su Hao eagerly injected his vitality into the source device. After a moment, Su Hao felt somewhat disappointed: It doesnt work, after all? Actually, this was within Su Haos expectations. Not working would be normal, right? If vitality could activate the source device, the amount of information contained within would be unimaginable! Su Hao chuckled: It seems I was expecting too much At this moment, Su Haos expression slightly froze. No! Theres a reaction! Without hesitation, he appeared directly next to the source device, staring wide-eyed at the Processing de firmly held in the dummys hand. The de shimmered with an extremely faint light, almost imperceptible without careful observation. As Su Hao continued to input his vitality, the faint light showed a trend of bing stronger. Excitement filled Su Haos eyes: My vitality can actually activate the source device Why? He immediately entered the ball space, retrieved the information of the vitality he had just inputted, and examined what changes had urred to the vitality when it was inputted into the source device. After a moment, Su Hao exited the ball space and muttered to himself, The vast majority of vitality had no reaction, but a very small number of vitality directly disintegrated and disappeared. In other words, the reaction of the source device is rted to this part of disintegrated vitality. Su Hao pondered for a moment, then suddenly increased the input of vitality, saturating the source device with vitality and continuously recording the information of the source device into the ball space. After a full minute, Su Hao disconnected the input of vitality and entered the ball space to check the information. After a long time, Su Hao came out and murmured, It seems that the source device continuously emits a special force field, irradiating my vitality for a long time, causing a very small amount of vitality to undergo some kind of change, disappearing without a trace, not even able to capture what it turned into. What did it turn into? He vaguely had a guess: turned into the source! It could bepletely understood in this way: under the special radiation, a small probability of vitality transformed into source, this extremely special thing, and then these small amounts of source activated the source device. That is, what Su Hao saw, a faint light appearing on the source device after inputting vitality for a period of time. If Su Haos guess was correct, then he woulde to a conclusion that even shocked himself: vitality could be transformed into the source! Could this be possible? He wasnt sure if this was possible. All the vitality in his body was refined bit by bit by himself,pletely under his conscious control. He knew exactly what his vitality looked like. How could it possibly turn into this inexplicably strange thing like source? But, what if his vitality really could turn into the source? The amount of information contained in this was unimaginable! Chapter 548

Chapter 548

For a moment, Su Hao pondered many things. If blood essence could truly be transformed into source, then what about spiritual power? This led to another question: In this world, people iste source devices using sand. But why sand? Based on the spection from the blood essence experiment, if a source device could emit a special kind of wave that affects surrounding objects and transforms them into source, then could sand iste this wave and be immune to it? Shifting perspectives, if blood essence can be source, can source be transformed into blood essence? If they could interchange Could it be that in the future, simply plucking a twig from a nearby tree could turn it into source, then into blood essence or spiritual power? Various questions fiercely assaulted Su Haos brain, leaving him in a state of semi-awareness, as if he had pondered many questions yet arrived at no conclusions. His entire brain was in a mild state of confusion. After some time, he gradually calmed down, recording all the previously considered questions on his task board for future resolution. And now, the most important thing was: to conduct experiments. Starting from the simplest to the most difficult, gradually collecting arge amount of data. Lets try if spiritual power could also activate the source device! Suppressing his excitement, Su Hao carefully inputted arge amount of spiritual power into the source device. At first, there was no change. After some time, the source device emitted a faint light, indicating its activation. After checking in the pinball space, he found that spiritual power, like blood essence, also experienced rare instances of dissipation. Not only blood essence, but spiritual energy as well! He further spected that it wasnt just blood essence and spiritual energy, but other things too. I probably understand why the source devices are stored with sand. Storing them with other things might cause the source device to assimte into something resembling a source, then activate, causing a new bizarre disaster. Sand, on the other hand, is stable, cheap, and not easily assimted by source devices, yet its readily avable Whether this was true or not, he could confirm it through some experiments. In the time that followed, Su Hao stored the source device Processing de with water, wood, metal, cotton, meat, and other items, then quietly observed the changes that urred. Such experiments are most important to confirm whether these substances, under the special radiation of the source device, truly transform into source. If thats the case, then this source is very interesting. Substances can be source, and in turn, source can also transform into other things. For example, a capacity-based Origin Mage can turn source into energy in an explosive state, or a quality-based Origin Mage can turn source into something resembling unstable matter, or an illusion-based Origin Mage can turn source into various strange functions Its like the pearl in the hands of the creator that can evolve everything. However, such a valuable pearl is everywhere on this, exceptionally cheap. Perhaps the people of this world understand the value of the source, but after so many years, peoples understanding of the source remains at a simple level of application, unable to decipher the deepest mysteries of the source. It shows how difficult it is to unravel the secrets of the source. However, whoever first unravels the secret of the source could be a creator, perhaps! Su Haos emotions once again became excited. If it were true, the help from the source would be unimaginable for him. As long as there is matter, it can be transformed into source, and then used to transform into anything he wants, including blood essence, spiritual power, or other things. In this life, after death, in the distant future of reincarnation, there would be no need to endure painstaking cultivation of spiritual power with spirit-enhancing pills slowly! From the moment he opened his eyes, within one or two months, he would immediately be in a strongbat form! Instantly dominating the heavens, earth, and even the air! Every second counts! This is the ideal state of reincarnation he desires! Otherwise, within the first one or two years after reincarnation, he would have to experience that feeling of weakness and helplessness, how painful it was. Especially umting arge amount of spiritual power to break through the divine realm, it was even more mentally exhausting. And also! Maybe he could find a way to achieve eternal life in the source? Maybe he could obtain the power to shatters in the source? Both are possible! The source has shown him too many possibilities. Things that seemed unscientific before, now seem perfectly natural in the presence of the source. In the future, as long as there is enough source, he might even be able to create a life-bearing in the cosmic domain with a wave of his hand Just as Su Hao was endlessly envisioning a bright future, a message came from Yashan. Wei, boss, the machinery customized by Evergreen Factory has encountered some obstacles. The original factory director has been transferred, and Old Ying and Old Hu have also been transferred. Others are familiar with me, but they dare not take the initiative to help us customize the machinery. Whats going on? Now we cant find the director and Old Ying. Its said that Evergreen Factorys profits are too high, which attracted jealousy. After other technicians mastered the key technologies, they relied on the rtionship with the Origin Mage Association to directly transfer the higher-ups and brought in a batch of people, taking over Evergreen Factory for themselves. Now, its difficult for them to provide us with another free assembly line, and in terms of cost, with our current economic conditions, we cant afford it Wei, boss, what should we do? Su Hao sneered, What should we do? I cant wait to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm. At this time, daring to hinder my cultivation and research, theyre truly seeking death! Yashan: Take action against them? Su Haoughed, Call Feng Cheng, lets go deal with them together! Although the words sounded domineering, the method of dealing with it still required some subtlety. If there was nothing threatening their power, he would directly rush in, subdue everyone, and make them obediently work. The crucial problem was, in this world, there are exceptionally bizarre illusion-based Crafters of the Eerie Source, and not only that, the Origin Mage Association also holds various source devices. Its uncertain what chaos could ensue. So, recklessness wasnt an option. Su Hao, apanied by Feng Cheng, teleported to Yashans side. Then, all three transformed into [Puppets], concealing their tall crystalline armored figures and floating in the sky, overlooking Evergreen Factory below. Now that Evergreen Factory has expanded, all around are newly constructed workshops, bustling with non-stop operations. Yashan suggested, Boss Wei, should we first go to Huchang City and level the Origin Mage Associations building? In any case, were inexorably linked to them. Indeed, there was a considerable connection with the Origin Mage Association. After all, in this world, all the good business has been monopolized by the Origin Mage Association, which has bemon knowledge, and no one can say anything about it, nor dare to. After Evergreen Factory scales up, it will be taken over by the Origin Mage Associations people, which was already anticipated by the former director and Old Ying. No one thought there was anything wrong with it. Except Yashan. He went back and forth between Evergreen Factory and the Origin Mage Association for several days. In the end, apart from feeling frustrated, there was no progress at all. The key was, after trying to reach people in the Origin Mage Association several times, as soon as they saw he wasnt a Origin Mage, they didnt even let him finish speaking before kicking him out, saying he was not allowed near as amoner. This made him furious! In the beginning, for the sake of convenience in the future, he had provided a lot of advanced private goods to Evergreen Factory. Now, after the change in management, they actually didnt recognize him as a Honorary Supreme Research Expert. Not to mention whether the people in the Origin Mage Association are mentally ill, just the fact that the technology he invested in Evergreen Factory was now going down the drain like this? For Yashan, this was simply intolerable. He had never suffered such a big loss while working for Boss Wei, and he didnt intend to take this loss lying down. He held a grudge and was determined to find an opportunity to get back at them. He decided that if Boss Wei didnt explicitly object, he would level that building. As for the half year of effort he put in before, he would just consider it feeding the dogs. Su Hao didnt care about Yashans petty grudges. After thinking for a moment, his eyes slowly lit up as he came up with a brilliant idea, Whether you level it or not, as long as youre happy. Ivee up with a great solution that can solve the problem once and for all, without worrying about provoking people from the Origin Mage Association. Yashan asked curiously, What solution? Su Hao pointed at the various production workshops and factories below, Lets just move the entire Evergreen Factory away! With these richthe machines, itll be easy to make whatever machinery we want. As the saying goes, its better to rely on oneself than on others! Yashan and Feng Chengs eyes widened in astonishment. Could this really work? Chapter 549

Chapter 549

Its feasible indeed, after all, Su Hao and Yashan have experience in moving whole asteroids out of thin air, so this small factory building is naturally not a problem. Su Hao continued, Moreover, if we directly move the factory building away, others will definitely think that some kind of special bizarre disaster has urred here. They wont associate it with us, nor will they cause trouble for Huai Shui Town. Its a win-win situation. As for the issue ofcking workers, arent Yashan and Feng Cheng the best workers? They dont need to mass-produce machinery, so they dont need that many workers. If necessary, we can also hire some at a high price. Yashan immediately agreed with both hands, I think its feasible! Feng Cheng muttered, Worthy of being the eldest of the Wei family and Yashan, impressive! Su Hao said, Yashan,ter on, well use Transformation Steel to turn the area of the factory into Diamond Armor, creating the illusion of a bizarre disaster. Scare away everyone first, then work together to move the entire factory to Huludao. Yashan pped his fists together, Alright, Boss Wei! Feng Cheng pointed to himself, Boss Wei, Yashan, what about me? Yashan smirked, Feng Cheng, you go and blow up the headquarters of the Source Mage Association in Huchang City. Whoever dares to mess with us needs a little punishment, while also attracting the attention of those powerful source mages. Dont let them focus on the side of Evergreen Factory. Feng Cheng said, Then, Boss Yashan, should I leave a note or something? After all, only a small part of those upying Evergreen Factory might be involved. Yashanughed, Just blow it up, why bother distinguishing between good and bad? After bing invincibleter on, we cane back and settle scores slowly! After years of following the eldest of the Wei family, he had long understood one thing: if there isnt absolute power, many things wont develop as expected. Feng Cheng said, I understand! Yashan scolded with a smile, Understand my ass! Dont keep those three words on your lips, its annoying to hear. Just get it done. After Feng Cheng left for a moment, Su Hao and Yashan sneaked into the factory, each responsible for one side. The Diamond Armor under their feet quickly surged outward. In the blink of an eye, the entire factory area beneath their feet turned into a crystal-like substance, undting up and down, like standing on surging river water, terrifyingly simr to the legendary bizarre disaster! Its said that bizarre disasters are extremely terrifying, causing mass casualties! Oh damn! Bizarre disaster, everyone run! Theres a bizarre disaster in the factory! Quick, call the mages, where are the mages? Arent there a few mages in the factory? Come out and protect us! Protect what? I saw them run first! Were doomed, encountering a bizarre disaster, its over, its over! Ah~ Ah~ Shouting like crazy, my ears are deaf! Help~ Help~ Almost in an instant, the entire Evergreen Factory erupted into chaos. Everyone panicked and ran out, pulling each other and some even stumbled and fell to the ground, seeking help from those around them. But in the face of the bizarre disaster, everyone only thought about escaping as quickly as possible, without caring about anything else. This included several stationed source mages inside Evergreen Factory, and they were the fastest to run. Many helpless factory girlsy on the ground, watching as theborers who professed love for them ran away in a panic, leaving behind a tear of deception in their eyes. They no longer believed in love! They knew they had to rely on themselves for water and bread! Wiping away their tears, they quickly got up and ran out on their own. From then on, many girls who loved fantasies awakened and became independent and strong! After confirming that everyone had escaped, Su Hao said, Yashan, start the teleportation! Just like before when teleporting asteroids, he began by opening up a space channel, Yashan then stabilized it, Su Hao widened it further, and Yashan stabilized it again, until the entire factory area was included. With previous experience, the two cooperated seamlessly and effortlessly opened up a sufficientlyrge channel. Their mental powers suddenly pulled. Teleportation! Phew~ The vast Evergreen Factory, suddenly disappeared from the outskirts, leaving behind only fresh damp brown soil. Many people who were watching outside the range of the transformed Diamond Armor, seeing this scene, were so shocked that their eyeballs almost popped out. Whats going on, wheres our factory? Nonsense, wake up, when was it ever your factory? Just because you work there, its your factory? Such arge factory, gone like that? Oh my god, the bizarre disaster is so terrifying! If I hadnt run fast just now, I might not have survived. The first time in my life seeing such a bizarre disaster, its worth it, worth it. Really! Haha, of course, its worth it, but the boss is the one whos really lost. Just as everyone was chattering non-stop, there was a loud roar from within Huchang City. Boom Soon, thick smoke began to spread in the distant sky. The peoples eyes immediately showed astonishment, and after recognizing the direction, they even showed a bit of excitement. Somethings happened! Indeed, something had happened, but what was with the slight excitement in the eyes of these people? Many subconsciously ran towards it: Lets go see! More people shouted, Go see? Are you out of your mind? But their feet were very honest and followed suit. The consecutive events seemed quite interesting. They could foresee that after this incident, they would have the best topics to talk about, and they no longer needed to worry about not having anything interesting to discuss at the dinner table. Su Hao and Yashan followed the entire factory area back to Huludao through teleportation. Just as they were about to rx their spirits and recover a bit, they received a distress message from Feng Cheng: Boss Wei, Boss Yashan, help! I encountered a bizarre source mage, and I cant escape! Su Hao and Yashan were astonished. Feng Cheng was at least a Golden Core Realm cultivator, and he even had the protection of a Fate Talisman, yet he couldnt even manage to escape. Su Hao immediately checked the information Feng Cheng sent back and found that his life was temporarily not in danger, but his vision was severely distorted, causing confusion. Sure enough, without teleportation, it was extremely difficult to move in this world. Without much thought, he disappeared in a sh and appeared by Feng Chengs side, grabbing his arm. Teleportation! With a swish, they disappeared together on the spot and returned to the Huludao base. Su Hao let go of Feng Chengs arm and said, Feng Cheng, you need to practice teleportation techniques more in the future! Feng Cheng staggered a few steps before gradually stabilizing. He shook his head, still in a daze, and said, I thought that although the Golden Core Realm isnt invincible, it shouldnt be impossible to escape It seems I was overestimating myself. Su Hao asked curiously, What happened just now? Feng Cheng gradually recovered and said helplessly, There was a bald guy, probably a bizarre source mage. When he approached me, I found that my sense of direction disappearedpletely. I clearly wanted to run outwards, but inexplicably ran backwards. I tried to fly up high, but inexplicably fell to the ground. Everything was in chaos, and I waspletely confused The disyed ability was simr to his Three Days Bewilderment Array, but the principle should be different. Given the nature of bizarre abilities, it was highly likely that the real directions were directly reversed, with up, down, left, right, and front all inverted. A normal person encountering such a problem would definitely be confused, even if they realized the characteristics of the bizarre disaster, their body and brain simply couldnt react in time. Su Hao nodded and said, In that case, the bizarre source mage you encountered is indeed powerful. Even if I were to face him, I would probably have to teleport away and find an opportunity to retaliate. The three of them still knew too little about bizarre source mages. If not for this, the three of them would have long stood at the highest point of the most prosperous city in this world, announcing to the people of this world that the era ruled by them had arrived After some thought, Su Hao immediately made arrangements, Restore the assembly line within two months, then focus on breaking through the Divine Transformation Realm and strive to have the ability to research sources in two years. As for the matter of you two awakening as source mages, well discuss it after breaking through the Divine Transformation Realm. As for me, Ive made some interesting discoveries regarding the source devices. Next, I will allocate some energy to collect source devices worldwide and take a trip to Xinji City to see what great items are avable in the worldsrgest city Chapter 550

Chapter 550

In the hall of the Origin Mage Association in Huchang City. The originally exquisite and majestic building of the Origin Mage Association hall had now turned into ruins. Arge crowd of onlookers stood far away, pretending to pass by. A tall middle-aged man with a gray ponytail stood in front of the ruins, his face dark as he demanded, Can someone tell me what exactly happened here? This person was the president of the Origin Mage Association in Huchang City, whose status was higher than that of the mayor, and he had absolute authority in the entire city. Feeling the unusually oppressive mood from their president, the people behind him couldnt help but feel a chill, exchanging nces with each other. A young man wearing sses spoke nervously, President, the situation happened very suddenly, and we are still investigating. We will have results soon. Fortunately, the losses are not significant The middle-aged president burst out angrily, Nonsense! Which of your eyes saw that the losses were not significant? The entire hall building has copsed, and you still tell me the losses are not significant! Then what would be considered significant losses? Do you all have to die inside for it to be considered significant? The people behind him fell silent. The president continued to vent, Moreover, can this event be defined by just two words, significant losses? The face of our Huchang City Master Association has beenpletely lost! Even my old face has been lost! Damn it, how can I hold my head up at next years Conference of City Associations? Damn it! Under Feng Chengs explicit instructions, the bomb dropped on Yashan was extremely powerful, not only blowing up the entire hall building into ruins but also affecting nearby buildings, causing varying degrees of damage. Almost immediately after the explosion, everyone in the city received the news, and there was no way to block it. It could only be said that Yashan had a very narrow mind when it came to tasks assigned by Boss Wei. Anyone or anything hindering him frompleting Boss Weis tasks would make him furious and jump into a rage, just like when he founded the Temple Forest Society. He would lift people up at the slightest provocation, pping them before saying a word. After following Boss Wei, there was a period of mild temperament for him, which was the aftermath of his crazy reading, believing in nonsense like being kind to others, solving problems with wisdom, the influence of love, encounters are fate, please treat each other kindly, and so on. Now, after being repeatedly defeated for several days, he had seen through the arrogant nature of these people, and his cruelty had returned. Boss Wei was right; many people are impossible tomunicate with, so theres no need tomunicate with those who cannot bemunicated with. The president calmed down a bit and said fiercely, Where is the criminal who bombed our association? Everyone looked at each other in silence. No one dared to answer. The young man with sses remained silent, ignoring the gestures of his colleagues as if he hadnt seen them. Finally, the bald Origin Mage who had the ability of no distinction between top and bottom muttered, Escaped! The presidents eyes widened in anger, Escaped??? You let them escape? The bald Origin Mage remained rtively calm, saying, Yes, they escaped. They were rescued by a sudden appearance of a mysterious Origin Mage. They disappeared from the scene as if they were instantly transferred. Oh, and not only did the criminals escape, but also the Evergreen Factory that you entrusted to your nephew some time ago, has also disappeared! I suspect it was the work of the same group of people. The president: ??? Then he and his men went to the site of the former Evergreen Factory outside the city. The once bustling factory, where the machinery roared and the fires burned, was no longer there? It was empty, filled only with exposed fresh soil. The president cursed loudly, calling them useless and good-for-nothings, and after cursing enough, he waved his hand and said, Put out a bounty for them. Ill make sure they cant find a ce to hide anywhere in the world! He no longer cared about the Evergreen Factory, whether it was a bizarre disaster or the work of the people who bombed the association hall, it was all attributed to the person who bombed the hall. At this moment, the bald Origin Mage hesitated for a moment before saying, I didnt see their faces clearly. They were covered by a huge suit of armor. The presidents anger red up again, not knowing how to vent it. After cursing randomly for a while, he said, Then put out a warrant for that armor! So, within a short period of time, the two sets of crystal armor were listed on the wanted lists of all Origin Mage Association halls worldwide, hanging prominently on the walls of the association halls. Even the Mage Association halls in Huai Shui Town were not exempt, showing high efficiency. These two sets of armor quickly became famous, known as the Ground-Scraping Armor, believed to be the armored forms of two mysterious Origin Mages. When Su Hao and Ah Xing Ah Wang were gathering for their mission, they heard Ah Xing mention this matter. Su Haos mouth twitched as hemented, Why choose such a name? Ground-Scraping Armor Who came up with that name? I would call them the Master of Naming! Ah Xingughed, I guess those mages whose association halls were bombed were angry and just randomly came up with it, probably trying to annoy those two armored individuals! Haha, its quite amusing. Ah Wang also chuckled, Theres hardly a wanted criminal alias on the list that sounds good. Once they be criminals, how could they be kind enough to give themselves an imposing name? Basically, theyre all trying to bury themselves in the mud! But, this name sounds okay to me, Ground-Scraping Kai, hehe! Ah Xing said, If I had a nickname that could make the whole world know me, I wouldnt care if it sounded good or not. Su Hao said, Thats simple. Ill make a bomb for you, and you can use it to blow up the Origin Mage Association hall! No, Im not ready to die yet! On the way to their mission, the three of them chatted leisurely and happily, not like they were going to do a dangerous disaster task, but more like going out for a pic. And in fact, there was hardly any difference from going for a pic. Most of the disaster tasks in Huai Shui Town were not taken seriously by the three of them. After all, they were a team that had solved two bizarre disasters! They were famous for being powerful in the whole Huai Shui Town, and everyone gave them some face. Although their reputation was only in this small ce of Huai Shui Town for now, Ah Xing believed that in the future, the name of their Source Team would spread throughout the entire Heng Xuan area, and even the whole world. Moreover, their team was now considered a wealthy team, no longercking money. They selectively epted tasks, and the frequency was not high. On average, they only took one task per month, living a veryfortable life. And this was exactly what Su Hao wanted. He needed more time to do his own things. So far, the reason why he had not left the Yang Wang Star Gazing team was because he recognized Ah Xings ability to gather intelligence. As long as he stayed in the Yang Wang Star Gazing team, he could share various information collected by Ah Xing and understand some dynamics of this world. This was very important for Su Hao, who currently did not have a stable channel to obtain external information. Of course, he would eventually leave the team, it was just a matter of time, perhaps a year, perhaps two years! Su Hao gradually adapted to the rhythm of this world, moving forward ording to the established n at every moment. Doing tasks to collect data and understand knowledge about disasters; Taking time to travel around the world, leaving coordinates and collecting books; Researching the source devices obtained, analyzing the characteristics of source; Cultivating and breaking through the realm of Divine Transformation, acquiring Divine Sense; Spending two hours daily on uninterrupted mental strength training He never ckened in pursuit of his goals. Two yearster, Su Hao was seventeen years old. He opened his eyes from cultivation, his eyes shining brightly, with a hint of joy. Divine Transformation! This familiar and powerful feeling returned to him once again. The huge spiritual power surging within him gave him an iparable sense of security. This was the pinnacle he once reached! Most importantly, his perception of Divine Sense had returned, giving him the feeling of having everything under control. Of course, Su Hao was aware that this was an illusion, far from having everything under control. But what excited him was that through years of uninterrupted mental strength training, the range of his Divine Sense perception was nowrger than in the previous world, reaching a radius of two hundred kilometers. Within this range, whether it was mountains, rivers, vegetation, birds, beasts, insects, or fish, flying in the sky or lurking underground, none could escape his perception. What did a range of two hundred kilometers mean? It was almost like the perception of a deity walking the earth! Coupled with the Divine Sense that could make everything visible, he now had the confidence to face the most bizarre and powerful Source Masters in this world! Now, no one could stop him from studying the source recklessly! All those who stood in his way would be eliminated in advance. Su Hao stood up and stretched his limbs, the smile on his face growing wider: Let me see what the source really is! The wide range was not his main concern; what he cared about was the observational ability of Divine Sense towards matter! If he concentrated his attention on a certain point, then the observational ability of his Divine Sense was almost as strong as the magnification effect of Little Lights Space. In other words, he could now use Divine Sense to observe the source. Chapter 551

Chapter 551

In the past two years, Su Haos greatest achievement, besides breaking through the Divine Transformation Realm and obtaining the incredibly powerful Divine Sense, was also sessfully conducting experiments on the Source Device and gaining some understanding of the manifestations of the Source. This was extraordinarily significant for his future research on the Source. These manifestations can be summarized into three points: Firstly, the Source Device is an extremely unique object, so unique that there is nothing simr found in the Bullet Ball Space. This object constantly emits a special force field known as the Source Field,parable to the decay of radioactive elements emitting particles or the positive and negative maic fields of mas. Secondly, any substance within the Source Field, regardless of its type, has a very small probability of being influenced by the Source Field and transforming into something temporarily unobservable, resembling the Source. Thirdly, different substances have different conversion periods into the Source. The more active a substance is, the faster it transforms within the Source Field, with shorter periods. Conversely, less active substances, such as wood, soil, metal, rocks, etc., have very slow conversion rates with extremely long periods, especially sand, which is the slowest. Additionally, sand can effectively block the Source Field and is suitable for storing Source Devices. Through continuous analysis and experimentation during this period, Su Hao believed that the probability of substances transforming into something within the Source Field was very high. Because if these Source Devices could transform substances into the Source, then everything he saw in this world would make sense. Under the influence of some special force, an item undergoes a fundamental change, begins to emit a Source Field to the surroundings, and after a period of radiation, the surrounding objects are affected by the Source Field, bing unstable and showing a tendency to transform into the Source. Under certain special connections, theybine to form the nucleus of a disaster, which umtes to a certain degree and suddenly erupts So, there are two key points in this process. One is the power that allows items to change their nature and emit a Source Field, and the other is how the Source Field transforms substances into the Source. As long as he understands these two key points, Su Hao is not far from mastering the Source. Of course, the premise is that Su Haos spection is correct: substances transformed into something are the Source. But he is confident enough in his own spection. He approached the experimental table, cleared and arranged everything, and took out a low-quality Source Bead, holding it in his palm. With his eyes closed slightly and distractions eliminated, he quickly calmed down. His Divine Sense converged, no longer focusing on the surrounding objects, but instead directing all his attention to the Source Bead. Whoosh A sound as if prating some barrier, reached deep into his consciousness. In an instant, Su Hao seemed to traverse time and space, arriving in another pure white world. This was the interior of the Source Bead! The information that couldnt be recorded in the Bullet Ball Space, the Source, was now disyed without reservation in Su Haos Divine Sense. What is this? Perceiving the true form of the Source with Divine Sense waspletely different from perceiving the attributes and tendencies of the Source with spiritual power. A marvelous feeling that had never been experienced before surged into his heart, leaving Su Hao extremely astonished. Here, everything was filled with a kind of white, pure white, without light and shadow, without gaps, as if there was something real, yet also as if there was nothing at all. Like air, yet like water, omnipresent, filling this magical space. But its nothing like air or water. Air and water, no matter how tightly they may appear at ordinary times, still have gaps. The Source perceived by Su Haos Divine Sense has no gaps at all. The fact that there are absolutely no gaps surpasses Su Haos understanding. When all the Divine Sense is focused on an object, the scene observed must be a scene of the microcosm. He can even directly observe molecules, atomic structures, and the gaps between atoms. Using Divine Sense to observe the microcosm of an object is like entering a new universe. Before observing the Source, everything he observed with Divine Sense, without exception, all had gaps,rge or small. For a long time, this was Su Haos truth. Until today, after observing the Source, another truth was shattered! A discovery that astonished Su Hao: the Source has no gaps! No matter how much Su Hao erges the Source, before ergement, it appears pure white, and after ergement, it remains the same, without any change. But how is this possible? How could a real existing object have no gaps? Its as if the reverse side of space! What Su Hao perceived with his Divine Sense, without any gaps, is only space. No matter how much space is erged, there are continuously no gaps! Even his teleportation, uses the duality of space, rather than opening a gap in space and then entering it. Continuing to erge his perception, Su Hao decided to try if his Divine Sense was faulty: Try with other objects. He withdrew his Divine Sense from the Source Bead and casually grabbed a stone that was readily avable. Then he concentrated his Divine Sense perception on the stone, continuously erging the microcosm within the stone. He quickly saw another celestial universe, which confirmed that his Divine Sense perception was not faulty and could perceive the microcosm. Su Hao murmured, Does the Source really have no gaps? Then he once again focused all his perception on the Source Bead, just like before, a pure white expanse with no gaps. The perception is correct. Therefore, the Source is a special continuous object without gaps. Then, lets see the difference between high-quality Source Beads and low-quality Source Beads. The Source contained in high-quality Source Beads is many times higher than that in low-quality Source Beads, so he can clearly perceive the difference between the two. He reached out and grabbed a Source Bead with a brighter light appearing in his hand. His Divine Sense perception focused on sensing it, and in an instant, he arrived in a pure white world. How to describe this pure white sensation? Is a low-quality Source Bead white, and a high-quality Source Bead deep white? But does deep white exist as a color? He didnt know if deep white existed as a color, but in terms of Divine Sense perception, its this particr feeling. If one were to insist on analyzing it from a physical perspective, it could be expressed as, the density of high-quality Source Beads in a unit space is greater than the density of low-quality Source Beads! But now the problem is, Su Hao hasnt found that the Source has density, ah, without density, can it be said to have high density? Its really a strange thing. Without density, different quantities can still be evenly distributed within the same size of space. How is this achieved? Following this train of thought, can it be said that all sources can be infinitelypressed into the same Source Bead? He repeatedly examined two different quality Source Beads, feeling more and more intrigued as he looked. Having just begun his research on the Source, such a significant discovery has been made, which makes him even more excited for the uing research. Su Hao put away the two Source Beads and shed to the nearby sea around the small ind, using his techniques to float steadily in mid-air. Next, he wanted to try the process of the Sources transformation when a Origin Mage casts a spell. His spiritual power extended into the low-quality Source Bead. Boom As if an invisible roar fell onto his spiritual power, bringing an extremely strong sense of oppression. The Source felt within the Source Bead felt different when perceived by his spiritual power, suppressed and violent, as if containing the energy to tear apart the world. He fully used his Divine Sense to perceive and skillfully guided a strand of Source out, gradually transforming it into a semi-explosive state,pleting the preparation before casting the spell. Just then, excitement appeared on Su Haos face: Ive sensed it, the process of the Sources transformation its so amazing, so shocking! The guided Source, stimted by Su Haos spiritual power, tended towards an explosive state. This process seemed short, but in the microcosm observed by Divine Sense, it was extremely long. The transformation process wasntplex, exposedpletely under the observation of Divine Sense. In two words, it can be described as fission! This process can be simply described as: a strand of Source guided out is divided into equal parts at the micro level. After dposition, a certain amount of energy is released inward, making the two parts of the Source more unstable. At the moment of dpositionpletion, the two parts continue to split, bing four parts, releasing energy again, four bes eight, eight bes sixteen, sixteen bes thirty-two The exponential function with 2 as the base can represent the number of final splits. In this way, with each split, a certain amount of energy is released inward. In theory, unlimited splitting can release unlimited energy. When the energy reaches a certain level, it eruptspletely, forming a violent explosion. And this is the Explosive Origin Mage. Su Hao casually pointed, and the semi-explosive Source in his hand shot into the sea, exploding violently, causing the seawater to surge and ssh. Many fish turned belly up, floating slowly to the surface. The process of casting spells just now, I can understand it as turning the Source into pure energy! Indeed, the division of Origin Mages into Energy, Matter, and Illusion categories in this world has some reasoning behind it. Energy, matter, Source Su Hao gradually fell into contemtion. After an unknown amount of time passed, he exhaled deeply, looked down at the Source Bead emitting a faint glow in his hand, and murmured, I seem to understand what the Source is! This is extraordinary Chapter 552

Chapter 552

What can freely convert between matter and energy? Beforeing to this world, Su Hao didnt know, and thought that such a thing did not exist. ording to his understanding, matter and energy can convert to each other, and you can even use a mass-energy form to calcte the conversion of energy and matter mass. Never thought that in the process of mass-energy conversion, there is actually something in a critical state, which is called the source. Thats right! After some experiments and observations, Su Hao came up with a guess: the source is something between matter and energy. The word source, Su Hao could no longer be described with the word matter, using thing to represent it is more urate, because its very likely that the essence of the source is not matter, but something objectively existing like space and time. This thing is very unstable, invisible in most positions of the universe, either converted into stable matter, or converted into ubiquitous energy! Su Hao spected that perhaps there are extremely special environments in this world that can stabilize the critical point of mass-energy conversion. Just like the zero between positive and negative numbers. As for what this special environment is, whether it is the characteristics of this or the characteristics of this universe, he does not yet know. What can be confirmed is that this will be the main direction of his future research. If he can master the stable conversion of mass and energy, Su Hao can be said to be able to do anything with a rudimentary version! Regarding the fact that under certain circumstances, the source can be transformed into everything, the people of this world have long known about it, and many people even specte that the nature of the source is the creation thing, the origin of all things, so it is named source. In the past two years, Su Hao has collected many books from all over the world, many of which contain relevant spections and descriptions, and can provide various cases and facts to assist, almost reaching a consensus among the vast majority of people. Unfortunately, the people of this world do not have the tools to observe and study the source, and cannot observe the changes of the source in the micro world. The conclusions they have reached so far are just spections. Limited by the understanding of this world, the usage of the source they master only scratches the surface, unable to unleash the true power of the source and use it for themselves. The whole world is pursuing to be powerful Origin Mages? Now it seems ridiculous indeed. Having the wealth but not knowing how to use it, unable to use it, is also a great tragedy. And coincidentally, Su Hao came, even more coincidentally, he mastered the powerful observation tool called Divine Mind. Perhaps the secret of the source will be revealed. Until now, Su Hao felt fortunate. If he were to reincarnate into this source world first, and then into the world of cultivation, what would happen? The answer is probably that Su Hao would skillfully use the source, but he would not be able to turn the source into his own knowledge, take it away, miss it, and never know the secrets contained in the source in countless time afterwards After all, an environment so special that it can stabilize the critical state of conversion between matter and energy may only exist in the entire infinite universe. To miss it is to miss eternity! Su Hao clenched his fist, full of vigor: Cherish it, at all costs, I will decipher the mystery of the source! He conducted another experiment at sea, after wasting some sea fish, he shed back to the experimental base and summoned Yashan and Feng Cheng: Yashan, Feng Cheng, how is your progress in cultivation now? Yashan said, Boss Wei, I estimate that in about half a year, I will be able to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm. Feng Cheng added, It might take me a bit longer. Practicing the Teleportation technique has divided some of my focus, so my cultivation speed has slowed down a bit. But I should be able to make it within a year at thetest! Hows your teleportation practice going, Feng Cheng? Feng Cheng grinned and said, Not bad at all. Let me demonstrate for you! With that, he disappeared with a whoosh after holding his breath for more than ten seconds. ng ng~ Su Hao and Yashan looked over at the sound, only to see Feng Cheng falling to one side, entangled with a pile of things. He jumped up suddenly, feeling extremely embarrassed: Boss Wei, Boss Yashan, this was a mistake. It wasnt like this when I practiced before. Maybe I was too excited or nervous. Let me try again Su Hao smiled and said, To achieve this level in two years of practice is already very good! As long as you can teleport, theres no need for a demonstration. Also, I have already broken through to the Nascent Soul Realm today and gained the ability to study the source. Next, I will devote myself entirely to the study of the source, either by conducting experiments in theb or actively going out to search for various disasters. In other words, our research is officially underway. Both of you should be prepared. Tomorrow, I will send you to awaken as Origin Mages. You need to quickly familiarize yourselves with the characteristics of the source. After both of you break through to the Nascent Soul Realm,e back to assist me in my research. For the study of the source, its not enough to have just him, a Bursting Origin Mage. More Origin Mage data from all nine categories of the various systems would be ideal. Hopefully, Feng Cheng and Yashan awaken with source abilities that are different from his. Yashan and Feng Chengs eyes lit up, and they both responded, Understood, Boss Wei! The reason why Yashan and Feng Cheng are arranged to awaken as Origin Mages now is because Su Hao is eager to study the other ways of transformation of the source. The most curious thing is the Illusion Origin Mage. Once Yashan and Feng Cheng awaken as Origin Mages, they can immediately cooperate with him in his research. Su Hao entered hisboratory with a smile, took out the Source Device Processing Knife, and ced it on the experimental table. Finally, I need to personally confirm one thing: whether my blood and spiritual energy, under the radiation of the Source Device, can really be transformed into source. If so, the conclusion that the source is the critical state between matter and energy will be further confirmed! He slowly infused his blood and spiritual energy into the Source Device, concentrating all his divine minds attention inside the Source Device, waiting for the blood and spiritual energy to transform into unknown substances under the influence of the source field. As time passed by, the Source Device emitted a faint light, and the blood and spiritual energy were consumed just like before, leaving Su Haos control and disappearing into the records of the space of spheres. However, to Su Haos surprise, the expected source did not appear! Through the observation of his divine mind, the small portion of blood and spiritual energy that had escaped control did not disappear. It remained quietly in ce, only the space of spheres could no longer record its information. Su Hao was stunned: Whats going on It didnt transform into source, but remained in its original form? Then he had a thought and immediately remembered the process of the source beads generation. It seemed that after breaking the core of the nucleus, the source emitted a burst of white light before finally transforming into a source bead. Can it be said that actually, this part of his blood and energy has already turned into source, but itcks some necessary conditions to immediately transform into a source bead? He thought for a moment and thought to himself, Perhaps the quantity of my blood and energy transformed into source is not enough to aggregate into a source bead. So, I have to try again. There were two ns for the experiment: one was to continue maintaining the blood and energy in a full state until arge amount of blood and energy escaped control and transformed into source; the other was to directly find various disasters in the wilderness and take ready-made research. Su Hao leaned towards the second one because the efficiency of blood and energy transforming into source was not high. It would take several days to obtain a sufficient amount of source, so it was faster to directly find disasters. The next day, Su Hao took Yashan and Feng Cheng to Huaishui Town and went straight to the hall of the Huaishui Town Mage Association. Under the surprised gaze of the receptionist Gu Lan, they entered the office of the association president, Gu Yin. With a serious expression amidst Gu Yins puzzled look, Su Hao said, President Gu Yin, a year ago, I unintentionally rescued two homeless teenagers during a disaster mission. Unexpectedly, they saw me as powerful and handsome and insisted on following me. At that time, I didnt agree, but out of soft-heartedness, I casually mentioned that I am the Origin Mage of Huaishui Town. I didnt expect that a yearter, they would actuallye looking for me, calling me boss and I was at a loss. Then I thought, isnt our Huaishui Towncking Origin Mages? So, I brought them to find you, President Gu Yin, to awaken them as Origin Mages when you have the time. If they have talent, it will be introducing talent to our Huaishui Town. If they dont have talent, we can just drive them away. It wont take much time anyway. President Gu Yins eyelids twitched as he looked at Su Hao with an unbelieving expression, as if saying, Is this a story? Keep going! Su Hao continued, Of course, they also came with sincerity and brought gifts. With that, Yashan and Feng Cheng each opened a box filled with high-quality source beads and ced them in front of President Gu Yin. Gu Yins eyes lit up, but he restrained himself. Su Hao added, By the way, they are both like me, they have been training their bodies since they were young. Chopping steel bars with kitchen knives is a piece of cake for them. Come on, Yashan, Feng Cheng, show President Gu Yin a demonstration. Swoosh! The two of them each drew out a kitchen knife and a steel bar from somewhere, and the knives fell. Ding ding~ The two steel bars were instantly cut in half and fell to the ground. Gu Yin: Chapter 553

Chapter 553

After quite a bit of trouble, Gu Yin finally agreed to take Yashan and Feng Cheng to awaken. Of course, this was partly because of the money, but also because they had cross-checked the mission records from that year and Su Hao had earnestly guaranteed it. Otherwise, Gu Yin would never allow two people of unknown origin to awaken casually. ording to the associations regtions, the association can only recruit residents of its jurisdiction as Origin Mages. There are many reasons for this, and ease of management is just one of the trivial reasons. The most fundamental reason is to maintain the special structural status of the entire Origin Mage Association. While there are strict regtions, there is still plenty of room for maneuvering. As long as you dont tell and I dont tell, many things can be aplished. And Huai Shui Town, a small ce with only over a thousand people, is even more flexible, to the point where hardly anyone is in charge. In less than an hour, Gu Yin returned with Yashan and Feng Cheng, her face full of shock. Ziyang, where did you find these two geniuses? Theyre catching up to you! She was truly shocked. In her opinion, these two youths who popped out of nowhere were exceptionally talented, rarely seen. Even in a populous city, it would be rare to encounter such geniuses in ten years. What she couldnt understand the most was how this small Huai Shui Town could produce three exceptional Origin Mage geniuses at the same time! Moreover, all three young geniuses had been trained since childhood to be physically strong, incredibly strong, able to chop steel bars with kitchen knives There must be some hidden secrets behind this that she didnt know about, but she couldnt figure it out! She thought to herself, Who exactly is Ziyang? Let someone investigate their ancestorster to see if there are any extraordinary figures. But his sister, Ziyan, doesnt seem to have as high a talent Strange. Yashan and Feng Cheng had expressions of surprise,plexity, and even a hint of triumph on their faces, evidently having sessfully awakened as Origin Mages. Su Hao chuckled, Didnt I tell you? I saved them during a mission. Seeing them is like seeing long-lost brothers. How about it, smooth, right? What kind of magicians did they awaken as? Gu Yin clicked her tongue in amazement, This one called Yashan awakened as a Matter Element Origin Mage, and as for Feng Cheng an Illusionist, a Origin Mage of the Divine Element. Its the first time Ive personally awakened a Origin Mage of the Divine Element. Su Hao eximed in surprise, Huh, Feng Cheng is actually an Illusionist Origin Mage? What ability? Feng Cheng didnt have a source and couldnt demonstrate it, but he said based on feeling, Its hard to say, it seems like my thoughts can interfere with the external world, simr to my hands. Within the reach of my hand, I can do anything, and now within my perception range, I can do anything something like that. Yashan blurted out, Isnt that whatsmonly referred to as superpowers? Feng Cheng wondered, What superpowers? Without waiting for Yashans response, he searched for information about superpowers on his universal assistant and then nodded, saying, Its pretty much like superpowers. Yashan eximed in amazement, I didnt expect it, Feng Cheng, you actually awakened such a powerful ability, youre invincible. Its worth noting that after Su Hao branded Feng Cheng with core runes like perception andbined it with divine consciousness, his perception range was at least a radius of 150,000 meters. If it really is a superpower radius of 150,000 meters Feng Cheng grinned foolishly, If thats the case, then Ill be able to do household chores at the fastest speed in the future,undry, cooking, grilling, cleaning, and so on, all at the same time, very convenient. Yashans eyes also lit up, envy evident as he patted Feng Chengs shoulder, Your ability is even more amazing! Gu Yin secretlyined, A good Illusionist Origin Mage, and the first thing he thinks of is doingundry and cooking, truly talented, worthy of being an Illusionist Origin Mage Yashan, Feng Cheng, you two did well, hahaha! For Su Hao, this was simply perfect. Yashan as a Matter Element Origin Mage, Feng Cheng as an Illusionist Origin Mage, and himself as an Energy Element Origin Mage, with the three of them coborating on experiments, they could quickly figure out the mechanism of the three major transformations of the source. He was itching to get started, wishing he could pull the two of them into theboratory right now and start experimenting. However, there was no rush. The two of them were still too unfamiliar with the source at the moment and needed some time to practice and master their source abilities. After thanking President Gu Yin once again, he said, President Gu Yin, how about I let them join the Yang Wang Star Gazing Team Team? Let Ah Xing help train them for a while. Gu Yin frowned, Your Yang Wang Star Gazing Team Team already has three members. Adding more would be too many. I suggest they join other teams! Gu Yin didnt want Yashan and Feng Cheng, these two talented youths, to join the Yang Wang Star Gazing Team Team because, in her opinion, the team leader, Ah Xing, was too reckless, always thinking about rushing into strange disasters to die. That kind of spiritual obsession couldnt be saved anymore, and she didnt want Yashan and Feng Cheng to apany him to their deaths. It would be safer to leave them to other, more experienced team leaders. Indeed, in her view, the Yang Wang Star Gazing Team Team was beyond salvation, sooner orter Su Hao understood her concerns and said directly, Five is just right. This way, the configuration of the Yang Wang Star Gazing Team Team will be veryplete and safer. President Gu Yin, you can rest assured! Generally speaking, as long as the team is not fully staffed, it doesnt matter which team new awakened source magicians join. Its considered the freedom of source magicians. Gu Yin sighed, waved her hand, and said, Go ahead! Just pretend that she didnt help these three little guys awaken! The number of source magicians buried in the wilderness every year is countless, but there will always be a ce for these three What should one do if someone refuses to listen to advice and stubbornly seeks death? Just pretend youve never seen it. What else can you do? If you can survive, consider yourself lucky. If you die After Su Hao and the others left, Gu Yin sat destely behind her desk, staring nkly at a painting on the wall, lost in thought. Finally, she murmured, Ive missed out on the ideological sses over the years. Whether they can join the Yang Wang Star Gazing Team Team, Su Hao said it doesnt count; they need Ah Xings approval. After a phone call, Ah Xing and Ah Wang quickly appeared in the associations hall. When they saw Yashan and Feng Cheng, their faces both fell: Theyre not cute girls The two of them were eager to have a cute girl join the team, but reality was always so cruel. Those who were destined to be with their team were all proper, tea-sipping men. They had even invited Little Tang, who had no teammates, several times. In the end, after hesitating for a long time, it seemed like she was afraid of an awkward refusal, and she chose to join another team. They were disappointed for a long time. Now, if they epted Yashan and Feng Cheng, then their Yang Wang Star Gazing Team Team would be all men! Thinking of this, Ah Xing and Ah Wangs faces contorted in almost a twisted expression. Su Haoforted them, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, look at it positively. These two arent bad looking either. With them, our team will be the Five Handsome. When we be famous in the future, we can debut as a group. Well definitely be the dream boys of many young girls. Think about it, do you want one or two cute girls, or do you want all the beautiful girls in the world? Ah Xing and Ah Wangs eyes gradually lit up. That makes sense! Why even think about it? Definitely all the beautiful girls in the world! As proud men, they should have a broad mind. So, Yashan and Feng Cheng were given new names by Ah Xing: Ah Shan and Ah Feng. Then they went to the counter to register with Gu Lan. The team name henceforth became Fengshan Yang Wang Star Gazing Team Team. Gu Lanined, Your team name is the longest and hardest to remember. Why not choose a shorter one? Ah Xing grinned, Hahaha, Gu Lan, you dont understand. This is romance! Gu Lan rolled her eyes at Ah Xing. Ah Xing waved his hand, Lets go, to our usual ce to celebrate the addition of two new teammates to our team! And while were at it, Ill tell you about the girls in Huai Shui Town. Hahaha! As they walked, Ah Wang suddenly approached Yashan and Feng Cheng and said, Ah Shan, Ah Feng, why are your faces so fair? Youre even more handsome than me. Do you have some special whitening form? Lets exchange ideas Yashan took a closer look and said, Youre not dark either! A face as fair as yours is extremely rare. Feng Cheng also nodded, Indeed. This hit Ah Wangs weak spot, and he couldnt help but chuckle involuntarily, Ive been paying attention to whitening since I was a child. They say girls like fair-skinned boys. Looks like you two are also like-minded individuals, hehehe! Yashanughed, I have plenty of whitening forms, and theyre all exclusive secrets. After using them, your face will shine like a light bulb. Ah Wang was amazed, Impressive! Chapter 554

Chapter 554

After arranging Yashan and Feng Cheng to apany Ah Xing, Su Hao stopped caring about anything else and went straight back to the ind to continue researching the characteristics of the Source. Since mastering the Divine Sense, he had a premonition that the time to unveil the mystery of the Source was not far away. Most importantly, perhaps the Source could really help him solve the Heavenly Stone that woulde down in a hundred years. Of course, it could be something else. With the assistance of Divine Sense, in just a few days, Su Hao summarized some characteristics andws. First, the Source is something like space, with no gaps, can be divided into different parts, but there is no specific minimum unit. Each division will release a certain amount of energy; Second, if a Source Bead is set as a spatial unit, then theoretically there is no limit to the amount of Source that can be stored in one spatial unit. That is to say, theoretically, after all the material in the infinite universe is transformed into Source, it can be stuffed into the same Source Bead. Of course, this is only theoretical, whether it can be achieved is unknown. Perhaps the Source Bead is what astronomers call a poor version singrity; Third, the Source can be transformed into pure various forms of energy, as well as unstable various substances. The transformed substances have the same properties as real substances, but they are very unstable. Without the support of subsequent Source, they will copse in at most two hours. However, after the copse, the substances will randomly aggregate into some elements orpounds, transforming into real substances; Fourth, matter can be transformed into Source in turn, but only under specific conditions can uniform Source Beads be formed; Fifth, the Source Device is an object that can release a special Source field, which is rted to the frequency of particle movement inside the Source Device. It is spected that this frequency of movement is influenced by the special movements of the entires environment,monly known as resonance; Sixth After sorting out all the discoveries clearly, Su Hao transformed into a Life Child and randomly chose a positioning stone to teleport away. He had left many positioning stones all over the world, which conveniently allowed him to travel freely in this world. Now, what Su Hao had to do was to search the world for various disasters, solve them, and observe how the Induction turned into Source Beads after being destroyed. If he figured this out, he couldpletely rely on the Source Device to produce Source Beads autonomously. Judging from the poprity of Source energy technology in this world, perhaps there is already technology to produce Source using Source Devices. Only in this way can the energy used by major cities and factories have stable guarantees. With that in mind, Su Hao rose up with his teleportation ability and quietly infiltrated the pces of major cities to collect the knowledge they had umted into the bullet space. With his current strength at the God Transformation Realm, who could he be afraid of? He wasnt even afraid of the weirdness But just to be safe, he should research the Fragile Skin Defense against weirdness first! With an additional goal in mind, every cell in Su Haos body became excited. His flying posture became light and agile. His Divine Sense swept across two hundred thousand meters, epassing everything around him, then he casually chose a direction and flew off. Disasters were almost everywhere in the world, and solving one would lead to another popping up from an unexpected ce. With Su Haos sensing range of two hundred thousand meters, it could be said to be easy to find disasters. Just an hour after he flew, he sensed an anomaly in a mountain hollow. Thick fog pervaded the area, the silence within the mist was eerie. The nts and trees perceived within were all burnt and withered, while birds and beastsy on the ground gradually corroding into bones. The exposed rocks and soil had also be pitted, as if eroded by acid rain year-round. Su Hao carefully sensed it and his eyes lit up: It should be a natural disaster. The erosion range is notrge, so it should have formed recently and hasnt been discovered by anyone yet. Lets go take a look. He shed to the edge of the natural disaster and immediately smelled a pungent odor. Su Hao frowned and immediately stepped back: It smells like rotten eggs, isnt it the smell of hydrogen sulfide? He thought for a moment, then casually summoned a yellow rat that was being raised in the experimental base. After recording its consciousness information, he threw it into the fog. The yellow rat screamed sharply, its short limbs constantly stomping and gesturing in mid-air, then its body traced a perfect parab and entered the thick fog. Before it evennded, its consciousness was no longer under instinctive control, and its mind was filled with a single voice: Climb in! Climb in! Afternding, it ignored the burning sensation on its body, without hesitation, and crawled deeper into the fog. As it crawled, it gradually became unable to move, its eyes corroded and rotted, losing its vision, its ears followed suit, losing its hearing, its even breathing caused its lungs to corrode and rot, turning into something like charcoal. Its fur gradually ckened and carbonized, its limbs stiffened Finally, it lost all signs of life. And Su Hao got what he wanted. In general, every yellow rat under Su Haosmand could eventually show some value and wouldnt die in vain. Acid mist formed by various acidic liquids mixed together? Not only that, there were also some other misceneous things mixed in, forming the acid mist seen before him, which was highly corrosive. Even a yellow rat with strong vitality couldntst for more than three minutes inside. It was estimated that ordinary people inside would have the same fate. However, for Su Hao, these acid mists were no different from air; it didnt matter much. It just smelled a bit pungent, which could be easily solved by using a breath-holding technique. After activating the Fragile Skin Defense, he slowly walked into the acid mist, carefully searching for anything that could be the core while walking, and soon arrived at the center of the fog. After casually circling around, he saw a huge hollowed-out piece of wood lying on the ground, with one-third of it buried underground. Thick acid mist gushed out crazily from both ends of the hollow, spreading outwards. The amount of smoke emitted was even greater than what he had seen from a huge chimney on the roadside, billowing out like a rockets jet. Found it, this piece of wood should be the core! His Divine Sense focused on the wood, immediately sensing the scene inside the hollow wood: three huge bird eggs, each the size of a basin. But cracks covered the bird eggs, with one corner already broken, and the insides of the eggs werepletely rotten. All the acid mist seen around originated from these three bird eggs. It seemed that after the bird parents died while foraging, unable to hatch, they eventually rotted away. By a fortunate coincidence, they turned into the core of the disaster. Su Hao approached slowly, crouched down, and carefully sensed the hollowed-out dry wood and the three rotten bird eggs with his Divine Sense. Half an hourter, Su Hao finally thoroughly sensed the hollowed-out dry wood + three rotten bird eggsposition of the core, inside and out, and discovered the fluctuation of the Source, mainlying from the dry wood, while the three bird eggs emitted another special frequency. In other words, this piece of dry wood is the Source, and the bird eggs are the Induction. The rotten bird eggs were first infected by some kind of force, simr to a special substance like a Source Device, which is the Induction, and then emitted Source fields, transforming the surrounding dry wood into Source, jointly forming the core of the natural disaster, spewing out highly corrosive acid mist Now, as long as I destroy the bird eggs, I can resolve this natural disaster, and the dry wood will transform into Source Beads Su Hao thought for a moment, intending to take this opportunity to conduct some experiments. For example, what would happen if he blocked both ends of the wood and prevented the dense fog froming out? Or what would happen if he didnt destroy the hollow wood and just took out the bird eggs from inside? Or if one of the three bird eggs were destroyed first, what would happen Next, Su Hao executed all the y ns he could think of until the toy couldnt bear the burden anymore andpletely broke down. The core of this disaster, like a mischievous childs toy, couldnt hold on for long and waspletely scrapped. The hollowed-out piece of wood gradually emitted a dazzling light, growing brighter and brighter Su Hao closed his eyes, concentrating all his Divine Sense on the hollowed-out wood. Whoosh A white light shed, and the hollowed-out wood turned into a small pile of Source Beads, scattered on the ground. Su Hao opened his eyes, his gaze sharp as he stared at the pile of Source Beads, murmuring to himself, Is it like this? Chapter 555

Chapter 555

After observing the process of transforming Source into Source Beads at close range with his divine sense, Su Hao seemed to understand something, but he wasnt very sure. In his divine sense perception, after the attraction broke, the hollow piece of broken wood seemed to lose some kind of restraint, gradually transforming into a quasi-excited state, exceptionally active, reaching a certain critical state ofplete eruption, and then, under the action of a special force field, attracting and aggregating together. Like iron filings being drawn to a ma, it appeared chaotic but was actually orderly. Almost in an instant, all the quasi-excited state substances converged on a certain point in the center, aggregating together to form pure Source Aggregates. But in the process of intense collision and aggregation, a certain amount of energy was released, causing these pure sources to separate from each other, disintegrating into uniform Source Beads. Thats the process, but there are still many unresolved phenomena. For example, what exactly restrained the hollow piece of broken wood, preventing it from aggregating into Source Beads all along; For example, what kind of force caused the hollow piece of broken wood to aggregate together, forming pure Source To answer these questions, its not enough to rely solely on observing this natural disaster. Su Hao needs moreprehensive data. He collected the scattered Source Beads and casually ced them into his storage space. After observing the surroundings and finding nothing unusual, he soared into the sky and flew off in a random direction. Theres nothing more to say, just continue to search for various types of disasters, natural disasters, Source Beast disasters, strange disasters, any type is weed. After Su Hao had flown for about three hours, the acidic fog had not yet dispersed, and a rookie Source Team cautiously approached the acidic fog disaster, finally stopping outside the acidic fog disaster. A blond teenager of about fifteen years old, who seemed to be on a mission with the team for the first time, eximed nervously, SighIs this the natural disaster were dealing with this time? It looks terrifying at first sight. How do we go in and solve it? A morous woman of about thirty, with a smiling face, looked at the blond teenager with affection and said softly, This is the simplest natural disaster. Da Lan, dont worry, Sister Captain will protect you. Oh, hehe! The teammate, a man with a crooked nose, muttered in his heart when he saw this, Since when did Captain Nalin speak so gently? And why cant I be called Sister Captain, but this newly joined blond kid can call her sister non-stop? It doesnt make sense. After the three of them investigated the situation, they put on protective suits and gas masks and slowly entered the acidic fog. Captain Nalin smiled and approached the new team member, exining the value of being a sister captain herself, Da Lan,e closer to Sister, and Ill tell you how to find the core of the natural disaster. Finding the core, Sister is the best at it. Oh, hehe! Blond Da Lan followed Captain Nalins words and approached her slightly, making the teammate with the crooked nose feel sour in his heart, even more so than the acidic fog around him. This team, hes afraid, might just be one too many! Sigh~ The difference is just too big. Most importantly, he doesnt understand where he falls short. Next, the three-person team wandered around in the acidic fog, but they couldnt find where the core of the disaster was. The blond teenager Da Lan eximed, Doing missions is really not simple. I didnt expect the core of the easiest natural task to be so hard to find. Captain Nalin couldnt help but mutter in her heart, This shouldnt be happening! After a fewforting words, they continued their search, but they almost wandered through the entire range of acidic fog without finding where the source of the fog was. As the sun was about to set, the acidic fog gradually weakened and finally dissipated. Blond Da Lan looked puzzled, Captain Sister, why did the acidic fog disperse? Have we already solved the natural disaster? Both Captain Nalin and the teammate with the crooked nose were baffled. Captain Nalin awkwardly smiled and said, Right! Indeed, the disaster has been resolved! Blond Da Lan eximed, Captain Sister is really amazing! Unknowingly, she solved the natural disaster, just walking around like that, and the acidic fog just dissipated. I havent even figured it out yet. Nalin and the teammate exchanged a nce, both seeing the embarrassment in each others eyes. The teammate suddenly had a thought and leaned closer to Captain Nalin, whispering, Could it be that a mage passed by here and casually solved the strangeness? Nalin nodded, Seems like thats the case. The teammate sighed, Unlucky~ Nalin said, Lets forget about this ce. Weve epted two disaster tasks today. Lets go to the next task location! As the sky grew darker, the three-person team arrived at the location of the second strange task, this time a mountain fire disaster. Then, the three of them searched until midnight, but they didnt find the core of the disaster, and the mountain fire gradually died down, plunging the world intoplete darkness. Blond Da Lan waspletely shocked this time, Captain Sister, youre simply too amazing! You inexplicably solved another natural disaster! Nalin and the teammate: As Su Hao wandered around, solving one disaster after another, he collected enough data for Xiao Guang to identify various types of disasters. Coupled with the Disaster Identification function he wrote, almost nothing could escape within a range of 200,000 meters of radar scanning. Finding disasters became a very simple matter. As long as he flew high in the sky, even if he was flying like a tourist, lying half down while reading a book, he could easily identify various disasters. With increasing experience, he gradually summarized the approximate locations of the disaster cores, usually hitting the mark, and solving various disasters, excluding the time for experiments, in just about five minutes. One year passed in the blink of an eye. Its as if nothing has changed at all; people eat, drink, sleep, work, boast, and make babies Just like before, everything remains the same. Except for the Source Mages in some areas. In the past year, their lives have undergone some changes, bing more frugal, not daring to spend money asvishly as before. The reason is that in the past year, the Mage Association has been issuing fewer and fewer disaster tasks, directly affecting their ie. Some source teams havent received a task for several months, barely making a living on their previous savings. Now, everyone is waiting in the hall of the associations auditorium. As soon as a new task is announced, regardless of anything else, they rush to ept it Theres a rumor going around: Recently, simr situations have urred in severalrge regions nearby. Based on various clues, it can be inferred that a powerful source team is wandering among these regions, not even epting association tasks, but directly and frantically solving the disasters that appear everywhere The source teams who hear this rumor sneer at it. Such nonsense is only good for fooling children. No normal person would believe it! How could any team solve most of the disasters urring in severalrge regions within a year, making it difficult for other source teams to find tasks? Impossible! Some self-proimed smart individuals analyze with facts and reasoning: Drastic changes in the natural environment have led to a decrease in disasters Conclusion: Source mages might end up unemployed inrge numbers! This conclusion, spoken, makes many source mages panic: They originally thought being a source mage was a high-end profession, a secure job, but they didnt expect they might lose their jobs Regardless of the thoughts of these source mages, Su Hao is unaware. After sweeping disasters for a year, he finally collected enough data and decided to stop. On this day, he teleported back to the experimental base and took out the source devices he had collected over the past year, neatly arranging them on the test bench. Wooden sticks, cloth dolls, hoursses, wheels, spears, stones, bones Theye in all shapes and sizes. But the abilities these source devices possess are not as simple as their appearances. These abilities were named by Su Hao as: Perseverance, Life in All Things, Squeeze and Drop, Chasing Shadows, All Balloons, Flip Around, Each to Their Own, Ill Hit You Each one more bizarre than thest. For example, Perseverance allows one to alternate stepping on their left and right feet and quickly ascend to the sky, or lift themselves by their own neck when needed. For example, Ill Hit You causes anyone targeted by hostility to autonomously take off their pants, bend over, and wait for a spanking with a slipper. Chapter 556

Chapter 556

This year, Su Hao encountered many strange disasters. While solving these strange disasters, he also gained many source devices corresponding to his abilities. After a simple study, he gained a certain understanding of the triggering methods of these special abilities. First of all, he has confirmed one thing: Source is not matter, nor energy, but the critical thing for the transformation of matter and energy, while satisfying the mass-energy form. In other words, as long as you master the corresponding methods, you can obtain sufficient energy by depleting matter. Conversely, energy can also be transformed into corresponding matter. However, wanting to convert energy into matter will be moreplicated because energy itself is intangible, just a quantity of motion state that can be observed but cannot be held in hand. Moreover, this motion state also needs something as a carrier. So, the best approach is to use matter to transform into source, and then transform it into the specific matter you want, such as blood energy, spiritual power, special elements, etc. If necessary, after transforming matter into source, it can be transformed into pure energy and erupted. In other words, as long as there is matter, theoretically, anything can be achieved through the source, including the creation described in myths. The deeper Su Haos understanding of the source, the more excited he bes. If he can decipher the mystery of the source, he will once again achieve a qualitative leap,pletely breaking free from dependence on various environments and boldly entering the deep and distant starry sky. As long as there is matter, he will be omnipotent, and even obtain an extremely long life, never to sleep again! He slowly clenched his fist: I must crack it! But I cant do it alone. Although I have guessed the essence of the source, my understanding of it is still very shallow. I still need to do more experiments to grasp the characteristics of the source. I also need to understand the development history of this world, read the treasures left by the predecessors of this world, and enter space to understand the uniqueness of this universe And now, these source devices have be his best experimental subjects. He has a premonition that the secret of source transformation is hidden in these source devices. So, the question is, how do strange disasters ur and how are they realized? He spected that it was rted to the spirit of living beings, but he still needed to do some experiments to determine the specifics. At this point, the figure of Feng Cheng popped into Su Haos mind: Hey! Isnt Feng Cheng just a mage specializing in illusion source? Its time to call him back to do experiments with me. Huai Shui Town has only two main streets, and the rest are alleys. At this moment, it is as quiet as ever. Rows of sturdy small brick houses are scattered, showing a unique rural style. Even after experiencing many disasters and destructions, as long as people are still alive, they can always rebuild and restore their peaceful lives at the fastest speed. The big dog Anan quietlyy down in front of the window on the second floor, his godly eyes looking into the distance, as if he could see through the town, see through the mountains and rivers, and then see his owner far away. It longed to run outside with its little master and have fun, but its little master had said before that its task was to watch the house and wait for them toe back. It remembered this point! Suddenly, its eyes lit up, and its tail started slowly like a propeller, then spun wildly, its two supporting hind legs dancing a tap dance on the ground. It saw the figure of its little master! The big dog suddenly kicked its front legs back from the window and was about to run downstairs, but halfway through, it became uncertain, turned back, and stretched its head out of the window again, carefully peering. No mistake, the little master didnt run away! It ran downstairs at the fastest speed, opened the door, and rushed towards the little master with its tongue out. As it got closer, it suddenly braked, then showed its forehead, waiting for the little master to step on it with his little feet. Su Haoughed and didnt disappoint it, cing his foot on the big dogs forehead yfully. This big dog now had good food and drink provided by Feng Cheng every day, and it had gained some weight, full of vitality. Its only regret was theck of a pretty female dog to apany it, a major regret in its life. This big dog was good in every way, but it was too honest, unwilling to go out and flirt with female dogs. Otherwise, with its imposing appearance, it would definitely be able to produce many offspring. As for Su Haos daily life, he was busy when he had something to do, either running around the world or staying at the ind base for research. Whenever he felt drowsy and wanted to sleep, he would teleport back to the small building in Huai Shui Town to sleep. He had gotten used to it. Most importantly, this big dog slowly learned how to deal with some manageable chores, making Su Hao live rtivelyfortably. Today, he came back early, waiting for the Feng Shan Yang Wang Star Gazing Team to return from their mission, and Ah Xing to treat them to dinner. This was also to draw a conclusion to the years wandering and data collection, and also to inquire about the recent situation of the four of them. It was just the right time now, as the radar had already detected the trace of the team. Su Hao waved to the big dog and said, Lets go, lets mooch a meal together! In the Engrace Tavern, melodious music flowed gently, with few people around, all familiar customers gathered in small groups, secretly enjoying their leisure time. The five members of the team sat quietly in a corner, talking in low voices about the process of this mission, asionally bursting intoughter. Of course, the most pleased one was Ah Xing, who had been emphasizing how wise his leadership was, but as heughed, his entire face suddenly copsed, crying out, Brothers, I suddenly feel a bit lost, what should I do Su Hao was surprised, Isnt it good? Havent we been moving forward on the path of your dreams all along? Im sure it wont be long before you be the renowned Master of Strange Disasters worldwide. Even now, the reputation of our team has spread to various Origin Mage Associations, and many beautiful girls are trying to find out about your bed! Ah Xing nodded, still dejected, Thats true, it seems so perfect. But itspletely different from what I imagined. Then he pointed to Yashan and Feng Cheng, Originally, I thought that in this world, there might be only one genius like you, Aoyang, who could execute missions with such a genius. It was my honor. But whats the matter with Ah Shan and Ah Cheng? Yashan and Feng Cheng looked utterly baffled. Ah Xing continued, Aoyang, they are both as monstrous as you! Do you know how I and Ah Wang have spent this past year? Wevepletely be spectators, watching their performances and apuding on the sidelines. Our source abilities have been neglected for almost a year! No matter what kind of disaster we encounter, just when were about to show off our skills, Ah Shan would say, I can handle this disaster, I can solve it in ten seconds, let me make a positioning missile and send it into the sky. Sometimes Ah Cheng would also jump in, saying, This is very simple, I dont even need to lift a finger to handle it perfectly, give me ten seconds I used to hear you say, I sense the presence of a source beast ten thousand meters away, I can sense the aura of the source. But Ah Shan and Ah Cheng are even more extreme, they would directly say, Target detected, its just fifteen kilometers away What the hell, why cant I sense anything! In conclusion, he said, If there were only you, Aoyang, as a peerless genius, I could still ept it and maintain a certain optimism and confidence, but suddenly discovering that there are geniuses everywhere, who peak as soon as they appear, Ipletely lost my confidence. Come andfort me, or else I have no motivation to move forward! Ah Wang nodded in agreement, his face full of sorrow, obviously greatly affected in recent years. Su Hao created a group chat and sent a message in it: Yashan, Feng Cheng, you guys went too far! At least give them some opportunities to shine, look at what youve done, youve crushed them! Yashan immediately mentioned Feng Cheng: @Feng Cheng, look at the mess youve made. Ive been telling you not to show off your Mind Control all the time. Now look, youve hurt Ah Xing and Ah Wang. Feng Cheng lookedpletely bewildered and sent a shocked expression. It was clearly Yashan who started showing off first, but he couldnt resist joining in! But who made Yashan the boss? He admitted defeat! Then Feng Cheng sincerely said to Ah Xing and Ah Wang, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, Im sincerely sorry for my genius. Ah Xing and Ah Wang: Did they want apologies? They wantedfort! Why did they feel even more hurt after hearing that? Chapter 557

Chapter 557

What will happen when an ordinary team mixes with three big shots? Two words, carried away! At first, it was indeed enjoyable, so enjoyable that it felt explosive all over, but after a long time, it was found that it gradually became numb. The tension, excitement, and passion of doing tasks had worn off, and each outingcked anticipation. Apart from going out for a walk and watching the big shots show off their skills, what else could they do? What is their significance within the team? Apart from leading the way and then splitting the money, it was meaningless. Coincidentally, today Su Hao was also there, and Ah Xing made a difficult decisiongrouping! He and Ah Wang were one group, and three little geniuses five or six years younger than them were another group. Of course, they still belonged to the same team, but when carrying out tasks, they would stagger their actions and act separately. As Ah Xing put it, Although its very safe and reliable to follow the brothers, my goal is to be a strong and reliable person. I want to go through my own experiences and step by step, reach the peak that I can reach. After hearing Ah Xings words, Yashan and Feng Cheng were both shocked. They never expected that there would be such a foolish person in the world, who wouldnt even be content to mix with a group of big shots and insisted on going out to work on their own. You see, as long as you keep Boss Wei happy, maybe one day with just one needle, youll immediately achieve your life goals, which is much better than struggling on your own for a hundred years. The key is, even if they struggle for a hundred years, they might not be as effective as Boss Weis one needle! Su Hao could understand Ah Xings words and agreed with Ah Xings proposed grouping method. He still held the same attitude as before; what each person wanted to do was their own business, as long as it didnt affect what he wanted to do. He wouldnt subjectively think about how others should be and use imagination to interfere with others choices. Su Hao casually handed over a positioning stone and said, If you encounter any life-threatening danger, you can input a trace of half-activated source into this stone. There is a certain probability that it will save your life. After Ah Xing took it, they agreed on the next gathering time and then went their separate ways. As of today, the exploration of this world hase to an end. The next day, at the ind experimental base. Feng Cheng, the mage of the fantasy series, demonstrated his ability Minds Desire to Su Hao. All things within his perception range were manipted at will under his thoughts, making various anthropomorphic gestures, bouncing or jumping, turning into powder, forming various forms, and even the surrounding seawater, under his control, rose one after another, transforming into the appearance of giant dragons and dancing wildly in the sky. Yashan couldnt help but envy it; this ability was too cool! Inparison, his Treasure Box Creation as a Origin Mage seemed not as impressive. Su Hao approached Feng Cheng, closed his eyes, and carefully sensed the entire process of Feng Cheng using Minds Desire with his spiritual sense. From the extraction of the source, through the change in nature, to the integration into his mental power, giving his mental power a certain characteristic, disying powerful mental strength. Even the final point of force of that trace of source was presented under Su Haos spiritual sense observation. Feng Cheng deliberately slowed down, repeatedly demonstrating his Minds Desire. Before Su Hao called to stop, he wouldnt stop. When the source energy of a source bead was used up, he would take out another one and continue demonstrating. Feng Cheng has now broken through the realm of Deity Transformation and cultivated Divine Mind. How his own Minds Desire is transformed from source to source ability, he knows very well. However, due to his limited eloquence, he is unable to express clearly what he sees. He can only repeatedly demonstrate his ability for Su Hao to observe the entire process firsthand. After a long time, Su Hao opened his eyes, with a smile on his face, and said, Its quite interesting. The fantasy series source ability is indeed rted to mental power. The source itself is on a critical point, just like a small ball floating in space without being affected by any force. At this time, as long as it is subjected to a tiny bit of force, this ball will change from a stationary state and move in the same direction as the force. And mental power happens to be the tiny bit of force that can act on the source, changing the critical state of the source, transforming it into energy or matter, or even the bizarre fantasy series. Different people have mental powers with different characteristics, and different mental powers are like arrows pointing in random directions, giving the source different transformation directions, and ultimately showing different effects. Such effects can be mes, high temperatures, thunder and lightning, rays, light, explosions, kic energy, or various unstable states of quasi-substances, such as water, mud, stones, metals, air, and all sorts of strange little gadgets. It can also be effects that only exist in imagination, appearing extremely inconsistent with basic material theory, such as nowhere to hide, no distinction between up and down, infectious diseases, perseverance, and so on. Thoughts be reality! Just like countless manga and novels seen before, only existing in imagination, but just imagination, they also exist. Mental power will carry this imagination and permanently preserve it in this infinite universe. If the effects of mental power shared by countless people happen to be transmitted to a source deep in the universe, perhaps, in a corner of the universe, it could evolve into a world. Anything is possible! Feng Cheng curiously asked, If all fantasy series source abilities are rted to mental power, then what are those strange disasters suddenly urring in the wild? Su Haoughed and said, I also want to know about this, but there will definitely be a day when we figure it out! Perhaps all living beings have mental power! And speaking of which, what is mental power? Is it your thoughts, your will, or your desires? Weve been cultivating mental power for who knows how many years, and it seems that we havent really studied what mental power is! This is the core that makes us powerful, but it has been inexplicably ignored, and it is assumed that it should be so. The world is full of wonders, waiting for us to uncover one by one. He paused and spected, I guess the history of this world must be very interesting. Perhaps there werent many strange disasters in the distant past, but they increased after humans awakened. Yashan and Feng Cheng quickly understood what Su Hao meant and were amazed by it. If it were true, to some extent, it could be considered that the most harmful strange disasters to humans originated from theplex mental world of humans. All things in the world revolve, so miraculous. But this is just my guess. As for the specifics, I n to study the barriers against fantasy series abilities first, and then go to major cities to see the history they have hidden and research materials rted to the source. Many things will be clear at a nce. In the following time, Su Hao and his twopanions began to research how to guard against various strange fantasy series abilities. Feng Cheng transformed into a humanoid source and became a series of strange source artifacts for fantasy series ability attacks, to cooperate with experiments, while Su Hao and Yashan designed various defense ns and then tried them out one by one to exhaustively test all seemingly feasible solutions. It wasnt until three monthster that they found a specific defense n, which could be said to be sessful, but not entirely. Sess means that they have been able to resist the effects of fantasy series abilities on the body and mind, but not entirely sessful means that they can only resist the effects of fantasy series abilities on the body and mind. You should know that many strange abilities do not directly affect the body and mind, such as the no distinction between up and down that Feng Cheng encountered before, which belongs to the influence on the surrounding environment. The strange barrier researched by Su Hao can only iste all strange effects outside the body. However, it also barely achieved Su Haos goal. At least after putting on the strange barrier, they could go anywhere in the world. With this, his fragile defense has taken another step forward and patched up the loopholes of strange series ability. So, how to iste strange abilities? The effective delivery method of strange abilities is not simply relying on mental power delivery, which is beyond Su Haos cognitive range. After trying many defensive methods, none of them had any effect. In the end, Su Hao came up with a non-method methodprojection. Chapter 558

Chapter 558

The principle is very simple, using the characteristic of space twins, where one person simultaneously appears in two locations. Simr to Su Haos opposing space barrier, which exhibits the property of attacks passing through his body. However, the opposing space barrier is just a barrier, while the projection uses arge number of spatial modules stacked together to epass the entire person inside and out, simultaneously extending mental tentacles, maintaining a constant state of spatial connection. Su Haos main body can remain in this critical state between teleportation and non-teleportation for a long time. This is still inspired by the source of the quality and energy criticality brought to Su Hao. He named this state second-tier space. As long as Su Hao is in the state of second-tier space, his figure can be seen, but his position cannot be locked. If you dont even know the position, how can you execute an attack? Even the ability of the illusion system wont work. Unless there is a curse ability simr to the Nailhead Seven Arrows book? Su Hao is very satisfied with this new ability. This state is like walking in two worlds at the same time, with the left eye seeing the real world and the right eye seeing the inner world, a very miraculous experience. He moves around, letting Feng Cheng and various sources attack him, but they are helpless against him, enjoying it very much. Both Yashan and Feng Cheng are very envious. Unfortunately, with their current spatial technical attainments, they are still far from reaching this level. Not only can they not reach the level of second-tier space, but even Yashan, including them, hasnt mastered the opposing space barrier. This makes Su Hao feel that its not right. His Prophet didnt cut him any ck. However, although Su Hao taught Yashan and Feng Cheng about spatial technology, everyones understanding and perception of space are different. Yashan and Feng Chengs perception of space cannot be exactly the same as Su Haos. Perhaps it is this difference that leads to different effects when using the same skill. Its just like the same math book, the same form, and the same test paper, but different people get different scores. It can only be said that Yashan and Feng Chengs understanding of space is not thorough enough. They just learned ording to the methods Su Hao gave them without delving into the essence, or even if they understood the essence, they couldnt use it flexibly. From this perspective, Yashan and Feng Cheng still need more time to master the skill of second-tier space. However, for the Divine Transformation cultivators who have mastered teleportation, they are safe in most cases. A few dayster, on the rugged path leading to Huai Shui Town, a small convoy consisting of three vehicles was exceptionally bumpy as it headed towards Huai Shui Town. The insect chirping and bird singing in the mountain forests on both sides apanied by weak and powerless cursing andints formed a stark contrast. This convoy consists of tworge carriages and a new model car designed by the original Evergreen Factory. The exterior is gorgeously decorated with various fierce and majestic beasts carved on it, presenting a dark golden color everywhere, highlighting a noble temperament. However, at this moment, it is covered with dust and mud, as if repeatedly wading through marshes, noble and restrained, the inadvertent flow of golden color actually makes it more distinctive. What kind of ghost ce is this? Can people live here? And the Star Team lives in such a ce? The new model car emitted a helpless questioning. Through the rear window, you can see a man with multiple braids wearing a golden-white suit, following the ups and downs of the car, shaking his head, his face ugly, and muttering incessantly, as if this would make him feel morefortable. The driver, dressed in a suit simr to Western style, is not much better at driving, and asionally bounces up and hits the roof. The driver had repeatedly advised his own Lord Luo not to take this delicate little car to Huai Shui Town before departure. The best way was to ride a horse. But he was directly refused by Lord Luo, who said, Were going to recruit guards. If we dont drive the most fashionable and prestigious limited edition car, how can we impress those inexperienced mages? Since Lord Luo said so, as a servant, he had no qualifications to say anything else. Lord Luo was very concerned about his reputation and would rather endure some hardship than do anything that would damage his reputation. For example, riding a horse, letting other source mages carry him with their abilities, or taking a ne Of course, Lord Luo didnt want to take a ne because of his fear of heights, which he wouldnt mention. In short, he had to show off his newly acquired exclusive car, demonstrating the power from the prince. Now, listening to Lord Luo muttering, he had to endure his disdain and try to smile and agree, We should be here. They are all remote rural areas, and although the road is a bit bumpy, its already very good to let the car pass smoothly. Right, its called the Feng Shan Yang Wang Star Gazing Team, also known as the Lucky Star Team. Lord Luo, you must not forget it, otherwise, we cannot show our appreciation to them. Lord Luo cursed, Nonsense! I personally came to such a ghost ce to recruit them. Isnt that enough to show our appreciation? If they didnt have some strength, would Ie personally? The driver agreed, Indeed, being able to be personally recruited by Lord Luo is indeed a great honor. Im sure when the Lucky Star Team hears of your intentions, they will definitely join us without hesitation and be the noble guards of the royal family. Lord Luos expression eased slightly at these words. The driver continued, But you cant say this in front of them. The Lucky Star Team are young and proud. Although they may be very willing in their hearts, they may hesitate on the surface. So, you must remember to give them a way out. Lord Luo sneered, Do you think I need you to tell me that? Ill handle it. It wont take long for them to obey my orders. Theyre just some ignorantmoners! Besides awakening as powerful source mages by luck, what else can they do? Apart from their identity as source mages, they are just ignorant people. Ive recruited these mages before, and after revealing my noble status, they all came running like obedient dogs, unwilling to leave. Hahaha! The driver said, Im just afraid that these mages wont recognize your noble title, Lord Luo, the 49th generation member of the royal family! Lord Luo said, Youre right, Xiao Hezi. Ill make sure to reveal my identity clearly when the timees. The driver, Xiao Hezi, didnt say much more. He also believed that few people could resist the temptation of directly ascending to the wealthy ss like Lord Luo was offering. Source mages were also human beings; they also pursued wealth and glory! Having the opportunity to live a dream upper-ss life, very few people could refuse, even if it meant being subject to certain constraints. Besides, who in this world could live without constraints? After Lord Luo calmed down for a while, unable to endure the bumps, he began to curse again. He cursed weakly and then asked in a wilted tone, How much longer until we reach that town? Xiao Hezi said, At the current speed, it will probably take another day. A day???!!! Lord Luo cursed again. Ive never suffered like this. If the mages of that Star Team dont meet my expectations, they will see! Hehehe! Xiao Hezi shuddered behind his back. Lord Luo was not a good person. Those who made him unhappy turned into various kinds of toys, and he yed countless cruel games! Xiao Hezi hoped that the Lucky Star Team would still be lucky this time and not make an unwise choice. Otherwise, no one could save them. That day, when Su Hao returned home to rest, he saw a letter from Ah Xing, inviting him and Yashan Feng Cheng to meet at the entrance of the small town early the next day for an important discussion. Su Hao casually tossed the note, which turned into a flurry of ashes and disappeared. Big Dog sniffed it and couldnt help but sneeze loudly. The next day, Su Hao and the others arrived at the old ce, where Ah Xing and Ah Wang were waiting. Su Hao said, Ah Xing, whats the matter? It seems serious. Ah Xing nced around and gestured, Lets go, lets talk somewhere else. Chapter 559

Chapter 559

The five-member team arrived at a secluded ce outside the town. Ah Xing found a big rock to sit on and said directly, In these past few years, weve been active all over the Hengxuan District, dealing with variousplex disasters. Weve encountered some intermediate to advanced strange disasters, and our reputation has gradually grown. Now, our Feng Shan Yang Wang Star Gazing Team is well-known throughout the Hengxuan District. Any team with some knowledge has heard of our teams name. Weve even been dubbed the Five Commanders Team Ah Wang couldnt help but flick his middle-parted bangs, looking somewhat proud. But soon he regained hisposure and quietly reminded, Ah Xing, youre off topic. Its the Lucky Star Team. Ah Xing snapped out of it, cleared his throat, and still couldnt help butugh proudly. The feeling of being famous was so exhrating that it could make himugh himself awake at night, couldnt it? Just the thought of how many beautiful girls were asking about his news and preferences every day Ah Xing quickly perked up and regained hisposure, saying, Weve be famous in the Hengxuan District, gaining some reputation. Were known as one of the rising star teams in recent years, under the name Lucky Star Team. Although its not what I wanted, its still a title. Su Hao asked, I already know that bing famous is normal, then what? Ah Xingughed, So, the Prince Luo of the Hengxuan Royal Family personally led a team to our Huai Shui Town yesterday, inviting us to join the Luo Wang Pce in Mingchuan City of the Hengxuan District. Unexpected, right? The fame of our team has reached the ears of the royal family, and Prince Luo personally came to the town to invite us. This is a great honor, enough for us to boast about for a lifetime. Throughmunication with Ah Xing, Su Hao quickly understood the ins and outs of the matter. It was nothing more than coveting their abilities, wanting to recruit them to serve. Of course, it could also be a way for the royal family to show off externally. Perhaps this was the most interesting game that these idle royal families could think of. Gathering those famous source teams under theirmand and then showing off everywhere, just like kids showing off their newly bought limited edition yo-yos to each other. Moreover, with the huge economic power of the royal family, they could easily support many source mage teams, no worse than those teams constantly fighting various disasters in the wilderness. Many source mage teams strive to climb up so that one day they can be famous and have their teams name spread to the ears of various royal families. As long as they gain favor from one of the royal families, they can live a worry-free and prosperous life from then on, without having to face the dangers of various unknown disasters all the time. Unfortunately, the number of source mage teams that truly gained fame and were recruited by the royal family was small. Of course, not every team was eagerly seeking to join the royal family and live a carefree and decadent life. There were also many source mages sincerely dedicated to solving various disasters and protecting ordinary people. Its just that as more people saw through the worlds facade, the fewer people there were who harbored a sense of dedication. And those who saw through the worlds facade but still held deep love and cared for the world were truly worthy of admiration. Ah Xing and Ah Wang had never imagined that they would be noticed by the royal family and personally invited. When they learned this news from President Gu Yin, they were overwhelmed with immense surprise. They actually gained the attention of the master of this world? It was simply unbelievable. However, after much thought, Ah Xing and Ah Wang ultimately decided to reject the royal familys invitation. Although they longed for a high-ss aristocratic life, they hoped even more to be powerful source mages, solving various strange disasters around the world, and ultimately bing the renowned Strange Disaster Exterminators of the world. So today, they came to ask for Su Hao and the others opinions. If Su Hao was willing to join the royal family, they naturally wouldnt object. However, it was beyond Ah Xings expectation that Su Hao and the others had no interest in joining the royal family at all. Su Hao waved his hand and said, Ah, I see! Im not interested in joining, but cooperation is possible. By the way, I wanted to ask, the royal family should have a lot of top-secret information about the Source, right? Ah Xing was puzzled for a moment and asked, Top-secret information? What top-secret information? Su Hao replied, I mean confidential files, top-secret technologies, and so on, things that are not easily essible to the public. Ah Xingughed, Although I know Ah Yang likes to read books, I didnt expect that the books avable in the market wouldnt satisfy you anymore, and youd set your sights on those undisclosed secret files. Youre truly Ah Yang. As for those things, since theyre called secret information, naturally, theyre not something I can know about. I dont know if the Luo Wang Pce has them or not. But I guess probably not! After all, Prince Luo is just a minor prince. He might have some power in his own territory, but he probably doesnt have the qualifications to know about the real upper-level stuff. I dont know the specifics. But Ah Yang, you should give up! Those secret files you want to see, even if you be the president of the Market Mage Association, you might not have the qualifications to ess them. Maybe only the group of people who truly stand at the top of this world know about them? At this moment, Ah Wang suddenly spoke up, After all, the Luo Wang Pce is just a minor pce. In the entire Hengxuan District, its very inconspicuous. There might be some hidden information, but definitely not much. However, the Imperial Pce of the Hengxuan Imperial Family should have those top-secret files. Su Hao was puzzled, Imperial Pce? Ah Wang exined, Its located in the eastern part of Yixuan City, the main city of the Hengxuan District. Its said to be the residence of the Hengxuan Imperial Family and also the administrative center of the entire Hengxuan District. However, I dont know the details. Ive never been to Yixuan City. Su Haos eyes lit up, Imperial Family? Simr to feudal structures, the Imperial Family is the direct line of the contemporary Hengxuan King, while the Royal Family is a branch with blood ties to the Imperial Family. However, whether Imperial or Royal, theres no fundamental difference. They are both the ruling ss of the entire Hengxuan District, belonging to a different worldpared to ordinary people. The Imperial and Royal families are the representatives of the gods in this world, exercising divine rights in the name of protecting the world. Everyone believes this, its an unquestionable truth ingrained in everyones minds. Ah Xing and Ah Wang are no exception. As for the role the Market Mage Association ys in this world and its rtionship with the Imperial Family, Su Hao temporarily doesnt know. But he spectes that its a behemoth that even the entire Imperial Family is helpless against, a highly specialized organization studying the Source. Ah Xing widened his eyes in surprise and asked, Ah Wang, how do you know? What surprised Ah Xing was that Ah Wang knew something he didnt, which shouldnt be the case. Ah Wang chuckled, There are many secrets in this world. What we know is just a small part of it. More things are hidden. I was just curious and used to spend some time thinking about it, wanting to explore the secrets of this world, so I put some effort into it and learned some history about the Imperial Family and the Association. But its just some surface knowledge. These are things I did out of naive curiosity a long time ago. Lets not dwell on it. It seems that Ah Yang is just like me back then, having a great interest in the secrets of this world! Su Hao smiled, Of course, thats my current pursuit. Ah Wang shook his head, But unfortunately, maybe well never know. I have to say, its also a regret,parable to the regret of passing by your first crush without confessing.'' Su Haos lips curved into a smile, I cant help you with your crush problem, but as for the secrets of this world, its not necessarily impossible. As long as theres valuable knowledge, nothing can escape Su Haos grasp. Chapter 560

Chapter 560

Ah Xing and Ah Wang thought Su Hao was joking, so they just smiled and talked about the recruitment by Luo Wang. Ah Xing and Ah Wang wanted to go out on a mission, but Su Hao wasnt interested in this Luo Wang. The key point is that this Luo Wang is actually just a small and insignificant royal, only having some say in his Mingchuan City. Outside of Mingchuan City, hes nothing. But he did monopolize some assets and is really rich. So, in the end, the team unanimously decided: thank Luo Wang for his appreciation, but they dont want to leave Huai Shui Town, so they can only reluctantly refuse and hope Luo Wang can understand. Then they all walked towards the Mage Association Hall. President Gu Yin mediated in the middle, and the appointed meeting time for them was ready, so it was just right to go over. Originally, Su Hao didnt want to go. Couldnt they just send a representative? But Ah Xing believed that Luo Wang personallying to invite them to Huai Shui Town was a sign of respect, so the Fengshan Yangwangxing Team should also show corresponding etiquette and all participate in the meeting, giving the other party the respect they deserve. Since it wouldnt waste much time, Su Hao nodded in agreement. Thinking that if they had a good conversationter, they could directly ask that Luo Wang if he had any secret information, and they could borrow itter. But Yashans eyebrows raised, his expression bing very strange. He thought to himself, Let Veidahu, this true god, go to meet the prince? Ah Xing reallyes up with strange ideas. I hope that prince doesnt act too high-profile, otherwise, I can bury people again. He hadnt done something like this in a long time, and he was itching to do it. In the highest meeting hall of the Association Hall, a heavy and dignified stone table was filled with exquisite snacks. Luo Wang and Su Hao and others gathered here. Beside me, this person is the newly appointed 49th generation royal, Luo Wang Jianxuan of Mingchuan City, also the director of the Mingchuan City Supervision Bureau There were eight people in Luo Wangs entourage, each dressed meticulously, both shy and dignified, like eight noble roosters, looking down with a scrutinizing gaze at Su Hao and his team. They wanted to see what the team worth Luo Wang personallying over looked like and what they were capable of! Among these eight people, two were powerful senior source mages, with strengthparable to that of President Gu Yin, responsible for security work. Two were professional carriage drivers and caretakers from the royal mansion, responsible for taking care of casual horses. And there were two beautiful maids dedicated to taking care of Luo Wangs daily life. Adding Luo Wang and the driver Xiao Hezi, there were a total of eight people. Each of them exuded an extraordinary aura, both inside and out, revealing a noble air. After President Gu Yin introduced Luo Wang and the others one by one, he briefly introduced Su Hao and the others. At this moment, Luo Wang, wearing a top hat, slightly furrowed his noble brows, adjusted the position of his nostrils slightly downward, and then looked at Su Hao and the others with sharp eyes. Driver Xiao Hezis ability to observe and understand peoples expressions was top-notch. He immediately noticed the displeasure of his own king and quickly signaled to Ah Xing and the others, solemnly saying, Since youve seen Luo Wang in person, why havent you magese forward to pay your respects? Ah Xing and Ah Wang suddenly realized and immediately stepped forward, cing their hands over their chests in salute. Su Hao and the other two stood indifferently in the back. What a joke, who are these arrogant guys? Each one acting so proud, and they still expect Su Hao to show respect? Yashan had already asked in the group chat, Wei Lao, should we take the opportunity to get rid of them? How dare they look at you with such eyes! I dont like it. Feng Cheng immediately replied, adding fuel to the fire, I dont like it either. That kind of look is like how we look at the rats in theboratory. Su Hao smiled faintly and replied, Dont be so angry all the time, always thinking about fighting and killing. After so many years, havent you learned to be kind to others? At this moment, Luo Wang turned his gaze towards Su Hao and the others, his brows furrowing even deeper. Driver Xiao Hezi said, You three, why havent you paid your respects to Luo Wang? Su Hao said, Luo Wang? Heh, weve seen him, so why dont you just tell us why youre looking for us? Im usually busy, so lets quickly get to the point, solve the problem, and then everyone can go about their own business. Gu Yin and Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked at Su Hao in surprise. This kid, has he lost all sense of propriety? He dares to speak to a king like this. Xiao Hezi was taken aback and immediately jumped up, his expression angry. How dare you speak to Luo Wang like that? Dont you kneel down and apologize immediately? Su Hao furrowed his brows. Cant we have a civilized conversation? Except for Yashan and Feng Cheng, everyone present was inwardly screaming, Its clearly you who didnt speak properly first! Xiao Hezi pointed at Su Hao and shouted, You bold troublemaker! Now Ill pardon your ignorance. Apologize to Luo Wang immediately, or Ill charge you with contempt of the royal family and youll be imprisoned forever in the ck cell, never to see the light of day. Luo Wang looked at Su Hao with a cold gaze, a hint of a smile ying at the corner of his mouth. It seemed he was already contemting how to deal with Su Hao and the others. But he showed great demeanor, raised his hand to stop Xiao Hezi from continuing, smiled, seeming not to mind at all, and said, Hehe, its okay, its quite normal for young mages not to have heard of my name. I came here this time after hearing about the heroic deeds of you mages, and I sincerely invite you to join the Luo Wang Mansion of Mingchuan, to jointly resist all kinds of disasters and protect the people of one side. I can meet all the needs of you mages, and from now on, be heroes to the people, living an unimaginable life I wonder what you mages think? After Su Hao listened attentively to his words, he simply refused, What you said is not what I want, so I reject your invitation. Gu Yins face changed, calling out, Ziyang She wanted to say something, but nothing came out. If she had known that Su Hao was so straightforward and inflexible, she should have informed him in advance. Now, it was toote to say anything. Her brain quickly worked, thinking of a solution to break this stiff atmosphere. Luo Wang felt a strong sense of humiliation from Su Haos words, as if he looked down on everything he could offer, looked down on the Luo Wang Mansion, looked down on him As a Luo Wang who couldnt be smaller, what he hated most was others looking down on him. After all the grievances he had suffered along the way, he couldnt help but erupt at this moment. His voice became cold. You reject so decisively, do you know the consequences? Su Hao said, Oh? What consequences? Luo Wang revealed his sharp teeth. You dont want to know, believe me, its something a small source mage like you cant bear. So, your only choice is to join us. Ah Xing and Ah Wangs faces turned ugly upon hearing this. It seemed that they had been too optimistic before. Their team had no room to refuse at all. Once they were targeted, they could only go and serve as dogs for the nobles. Su Hao smiled and said to Luo Wang, Since youre not saying anything, then forget it. Theres nothing urgent right now, so Ill leave first! He turned to President Gu Yin and said, President Gu Yin, it seems your banquet has been ruined, but I dont like eating with these people, so Ill leave it at that! Ill invite you next time. With that, he turned and left. Yashan and Feng Cheng smiled at Luo Wang and the others, their eyes as cold as if they were looking at dead people. These people who dared to threaten Wei Lao were doomed! Su Hao then sent a message in the group: These people are beyond redemption. Lets bury them! Yashan: Okay, Wei Lao! Burying people is something Im good at. Feng Cheng: Hehe, Yashan Lao, Ill go with you. I want to learn more too. The direction and speed of the situations development exceeded the imagination of others. They never expected that a well-intentioned invitation would end up in such a disastrous and almost irreparable situation. Gu Yin had a question in her mind: What should we do? Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked at each other, gritted their teeth, apologized to President Gu Yin, and also left. Gu Yin nced at Luo Wang and the others, reluctantly forced a smile, and exined, Its all a misunderstanding! Ziyang grew up in these mountains and is used to the wild. Hecks a sense of propriety. Who would have thought that he would offend Your Excellency Luo today? I hope Your Excellency Luo wont be angry with this child. Luo Wang took a deep breath and then smiled, Of course not. Ah Xing and Ah Wang chased after them, mourning and saying, Ah Yang! Weve offended the royal family, its a disaster! Su Hao said, I didnt expect Ah Xing, whos not even afraid of mysterious disasters, to be afraid of this. Ah Xing shook his head and said, I only have one life, not worthmenting over, but Im worried about implicating the entire Huai Shui Town! Yashan grinned, What are you afraid of? Can they ughter the entire town? Ah Wang muttered, Provoking the nobles, they can really do anything. Yashan shrugged, Ah Wang, are you being naive? If you provoke them, you must strike first! How can you wait for others to make the first move? Ah Xing and Ah Wang were both stunned. You Yashan said, I didnt say anything. You two shouldnt specte recklessly. Chapter 561

Chapter 561

Originally, things wouldnt have escted to this extent, but when two people with opposite attributes collided, it was like gunpowder meeting a me, exploding without any room for maneuver. In fact, for Su Hao, as long as his attitude was correct, and hemunicated well, exchanging opinions, things wouldnt havee to this. But from the start, he looked down on him with a very high posture, making him very ufortable. For him, the solution to difort was simple; just stay away. He wouldnt fall for anyone, but unfortunately, Luo Wang and others actually threatened him. There was nothing more to say; just bury them directly. As for the subsequent troubles, he was never afraid of trouble. He could clean up everything in one go. He had done this kind of thing many times. The key was that he not only recovered all his strength from his previous life but also mastered an even more destructive force. He could be considered fearless. Of course, the most crucial thing was that he developed a skill specifically to counter strange abilitiessecond-level space. Based on current testing, second-level space allowed him to break free from the lock of strange abilities; the strangest abilities were all ineffective against him. In stark contrast to Su Haosck of concern, Luo Wang was confident in his power. He believed in his identity and power. No one dared to challenge the authority of their royal family. As long as he revealed the identity of the royal family, everyone had to give him face. It had always been like this. He didnt believe that these rural people would be an exception. Arrogance was inherent in their royal family. So, when he personally came to Huai Shui Town, he came with sincerity. And the Lucky Star Team also had to reciprocate his sincerity; they had no qualification to refuse. If it were more prominent mages in bigger towns who refused him, it would be understandable. But for such a small town with just over a thousand residents, a ce that could only be called a vige, what qualifications did the people there have to refuse a dignified royal? As a result, two incredibly confident forces collided, neither willing to yield to the other. It was like ying a game of Golden Flower; both sides had a good hand, inevitably leading to a life-and-death struggle until the cards were revealed. Shortly after Su Hao and the others left, Luo Wang led his team back to his reception room, gritting his teeth: Pack up, were going back to Ming Chuan. Xiao Hezi nodded immediately and acted ordingly. Two maids gently kneaded Luo Wangs shoulders from behind, but they couldnt dispel the anger in his heart. This anger began to umte in his chest as the carriage traveled on the bumpy road, reaching its peak, making him so frustrated that he felt like spitting blood. Two mage guards, one tall and one short, both wearing thick armor, looked puzzled. The tall mage guard said, Are we just going back like this? Shouldnt we teach that arrogant kid a lesson? Luo Wang nced at the tall mage guard and sneered, Do you think the name Lucky Star Team was just randomly chosen? Although theyre lucky, if you think theyve gained their current fame solely through luck, then youre gravely mistaken. With the people we have now, were not even worthy opponents. The mage guard was somewhat unconvinced. In his view, no matter how famous the Lucky Star Team was, they were just a newly rising team of neers, and they were all young people who hadnt fully grown up yet. He didnt believe that a seasoned senior mage like himself couldnt defeat them. But since the boss had spoken, he couldnt refute it. He just forced a smile and said, So what should we do? Just let that kid off like this? Luo Wang said coldly, Let him off? Hmph, theyre just ignorant kids from the countryside, characters who can be crushed at will. How dare he refuse me? If he can refuse me, will everyone else follow suit? The driver quickly packed up their belongings and couldnt help but ask, Whats the n, my lord? Luo Wang rarely showed a smile and said, Of course, well go back first, then send a few stronger teams to form a squadron and personallye here to capture all five members of their team, and then Ill deal with them properly and make them regret everything they did today. Luo Wang is wise! Luo Wang and his party quickly left Huai Shui Town and returned along the same road. The more they bumped along, the more resentful Luo Wang felt. If he had known earlier, he wouldnt have made this trip himself. But those source teams all liked it when he personally invited them, right? Giving them face, they were also willing to agree. But who would have thought that this Lucky Star Team would refuse so decisively! However, since the Lucky Star Team was unwilling to ept his invitation, then their luck ends here! Suddenly, two figures appeared on the road ahead. The driver immediately stepped on the brake and stopped. Luo Wang frowned. Whats wrong? The driver cautioned, My lord, someone is blocking the road. At this point, Luo Wangs two senior mage guards had already stood in front of the convoy, protecting Luo Wang from behind. One short and fat, a mage of the Gold Source, and one tall and strong, a mage of the Thunder Source, working together, no one could approach within a radius of two hundred meters. They looked closely and realized that these were members of the Lucky Star Team. They stood behind that arrogant kid all day today, looking at them with ill intentions the whole time, leaving a deep impression on them. The driver frowned. Lord Luo, it seems to be mages from the Lucky Star Team, one named Ah Shan and the other named Ah Feng. Luo Wang frowned. Go ask them what they want. Actually, there was no need to ask; they soon knew what Yashan and Feng Cheng, who were blocking the road, wanted to do. Feng Cheng turned his head and asked, Boss Yashan, how should we deal with them? Yashan smiled. Kill them first, then bury them underground with the Diamond Armor. Watch me. As he spoke, Yashans figure grew taller, and his thick Diamond Armor enveloped his entire body, transforming into a [Child of Fate] in the blink of an eye. As the Diamond Armor surged beneath his feet, countless flying swords rose into the air, at least fifty of them, all exquisite magical weapons emitting a dazzling golden light. The two guards nced at each other, seeing the seriousness in each others eyes. The tall and strong Thunder Origin Mage drew therge sword behind him and swung it twice as if wielding his arm, saying, Deal with them directly and protect me. After speaking, he held the sword in both hands and roared to the sky. Roar! Electricity shed all over his body, gradually connecting into a single mass, and electric snakes wriggled around him. His entire body grew taller, like a small giant. His hair flew upward, curly and straight, and his skin, visible to the naked eye, turned brown, reflecting a different hue under the blue-purple electric light. Like a raging berserker, therge sword in his hand could destroy everything, unstoppable. He swung the long sword in his hand, and his voice became extremely hoarse. Ill go first! After speaking, arge pit suddenly exploded under his feet, and he disappeared from the original ce at an extremely fast speed, rushing towards the crystal-armored figure in the distance. The short and fat Gold Origin Mage didnt say much either. He thrust the long spear in his hand into the ground. Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle~ The sound of metal rubbing against stone came from underground. Boom, boom, boom! Immediately, the ground suddenly bulged up, and countless metal spikes shot out from the ground, closely following behind the tall and strong Thunder Origin Mage. These metals were all the best conductors, and soon, this area became their territory. In this territory, they feared nothing. The tall and strong Thunder Origin Mage stabbed rapidly while revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth,ughing wildly. This was the feeling of power; his whole body was boiling. In two more seconds, therge sword in his hand could tear everything apart. Whether they are mages of the Energy Source or the Matter Source, as long as they get close, the omnipresent thunder can paralyze all opponents. Just give him a swing of the sword, and no matter how hard the metal is, it will be crushed like tofu! As a mage of the Thunder Source, he possessed the fastest speed, the strongest physique, the most violent thunder and lightning, and the unstoppable power! Unless its an illusionist mage, he is invincible. Luo Wang, sitting in the back of the carriage at this moment, was incredulous: What do these despicablemoners want to do? How dare they attack me? How dare they! I am a prince, a member of the worlds most prestigious royal family! Dont these despicablemoners know the consequences of attacking a prince? At this moment, Luo Wang felt a sense of unease: if the Lucky Star Team intercepted them here Its impossible. The two guards I brought are carefully selected senior mages. They will definitely keep me safe! A chill surged in Luo Wangs heart, gradually giving rise to a hint of fear, followed by endless anger: Damnmoners, they all deserve to die! They dare to ignore the dignity of the royal family and attack me. They are doomed! When I go back, Ill immediately gather people and kill everyone in this damn ce! They dare to attack me, unforgivable! Yasha looked at the movements of the two men in the distance and couldnt help but marvel, This Thunder Origin Mage seems quite vigorous, but his speed is still too slow. He can barely reach the level of a Golden Core cultivator, but I reckon he cant beat a Golden Core cultivator. Feng Cheng nodded. Indeed. He looks quite vigorous, but its useless. His thunder and lightning probably cant even break through the simplest Wind Spirit Shield. I wonder if these evaluations of the two men will anger the tall and strong Thunder Origin Mage. Ashan sped his fingers together and pointed casually, Go! Shoo, shoo, shoo~ Golden light shot out from all around him. When the golden light dispersed, everything was in chaos. The small carriage and two carts had beenpletely destroyed, scattered around. And Luo Wang and the others were all dead. Yashan said, Then, bury these traces a thousand meters underground, preferably until even we cant find them, and then restore the road to its original state. Done! Arge mass of Diamond Armor surged under Yashans feet, spreading outward, wrapping around various parts and slowly sinking into the ground. After a long time, the road was restored to its original appearance, and the Diamond Armor was retracted. The weather was clear and the breeze was refreshing, as if nothing had happened. Feng Cheng suddenly realized, So thats how it is. He had mastered another skill: burying people. Chapter 562

Chapter 562

After taking down Luo Wang, Su Hao and his group acted as if nothing had happened, going about their daily routines. Su Hao even found time to fulfill his promise and invited President Gu Yin out for a meal. But President Gu Yin was clearly in a bad mood, so who would feel like eating? Even Ah Xing and Ah Wang were on edge all day, worrying both that Su Hao and the others might quietly approach and take out the eight people of the Luo Wang, and that Su Hao and the others were just joking and would let the Luo Wang leave like that. The mood was indeed veryplicated. Until a investigation team arrived in Huai Shui Town. After Ah Xing learned the news, he eximed, What? Luo Wang and the others are missing? Ah Wang shrugged, suppressing hisughter, Thats right. Its said that after so long, Luo Wang and the others havent returned to Ming Chuan City,pletely lost contact. Now the investigation team is following the traces left by Luo Wang and the others as they left, but its impossible to find them. Ah Xing immediately recalled what Yashan had said and quickly judged what had happened. Indeed, it was impossible to find them. Judging by the methods of Yashan and Ah Feng, they would definitely not leave a trace. Its just that he didnt expect that Su Hao and the others werent joking and actually took action! Ah Xings mind was a bit dizzy, his heart beating faster and faster, and after a while he said, Ah Wang, lets go find President Gu Yin now. Ah Wang was shocked, Ah Xing, are you crazy? Are you going to betray us? Ah Xing reached out and hooked Ah Wangs neck, dragging him away, Am I that kind of person? If Luo Wang goes missing, it will definitely be pinned on our team in the end. We need to find President Gu Yin first to coordinate our story, deny any conflict with Luo Wang and the others, and even im we had a pleasant conversation. Otherwise, we wont be able to exin ourselvester. Lets go! Ah Wangs eyes lit up, giving Ah Xing a thumbs up. However, things went beyond Ah Xings imagination. Even if they had a pleasant conversation with Luo Wang and the others, they were still required by the investigation team to return to Ming Chuan City for further investigation as directly rted individuals. After Yashan and Feng Cheng learned about this, they casually buried the troublesome investigation team. The two of them were currently involved in an experiment project with Boss Wei, respectively focusing on feasible solutions for transforming specific substances and analysis of the products ofbining sources with different mental states. They didnt have time to y games with these investigation teams. If someone bothered them again, they might just directly go to Ming Chuan City and blow up that so-called royal mansion. But watching Yashan and Feng Cheng burying people throughout the processpletely stunned Ah Xing and Ah Wang. The progress of the situation had exceeded their imagination. Never did they think that their teammates would be so audacious. In the end, Ah Xing asked, What if the Luo Wangs mansion continues to send people? What should we do? Yashan chuckled, looking like a sincere and honest young man, There are plenty of ces around, just find a piece ofnd to bury them! If that doesnt work, well rebel against them and take over Yi Xuan City, bing the royal family of Heng Xuan District. Feng Cheng also said, This doesnt require much technical skill. I think I can handle it too. Ah Xing and Ah Wang: Seeing the serious look on the faces of these two teenagers who were not even eighteen years old, what could they say? There was nothing to say. Another month passed, and Su Hao sessfully developed the Tier 2 Space, confirming its ability to iste any known attacks. He decided to officially venture out and understand the true face of this world. Simply put: to collect the knowledge treasures of this world. Whether its historical literature, philosophical theories, source energy technology, or research achievements, he weed them all, collecting them all into his dimensional space. Even if he didnt read them now, who knows, maybe he would in the future? For someone who had seen various world views, having such a penchant for collecting was perfectly normal. That night, he flew high in the sky, heading straight for Ming Chuan City. He heard that the Luo Wangs mansion was there, so he decided to go and see if there were any good treasures to collect. His flying speed was extremely fast, and he arrived over Ming Chuan City in just a few hours, overlooking the not-so-small city. After some thought, he teleported directly onto the street, blending into the crowd, and quickly inquired about the location of the Luo Wangs mansion. Su Hao eagerly entered the Luo Wangs mansion and took a look around. What he saw was beyond his expectations. The entire mansion seemed noble and peaceful on the surface, but in the basement of the backyard, there was a kind of hell on earth. Various women were imprisoned here, with numb expressions, seemingly used for entertainment and venting, of course, it wasnt just that. There were no precious treasures, on the contrary, it was a ce hiding the utmost darkness of humanity. How to describe such a thing? It could be seen in every world. There would always be some people who, relying on their power, would recklessly release the darkness within their souls, depriving others of their right to live freely. Su Hao appeared on the spot, The Luo Wang is dead. I can take you all out. Those willing to leave, stand up. No one moved, instead, they all shrank back into a group, their eyes filled with fear as they looked at Su Hao. Su Hao sighed, disappeared again, quietly leaving the Luo Wangs mansion, and then sneaked into the hall of the Mage Association in Ming Chuan City, searching for valuable information. This time, he did gain something, obtaining some research reports on the source devices. But Su Hao didnt feel the slightest bit of joy in his heart, appearing unusually calm. After collecting the information, he flew into the night sky and headed towards another city. He thought that he should still be able to gain something from the Mage Associations in other cities, and at the same time, see if there were any extreme darkness hidden in other cities. Inrger cities, they were generally designated as fiefdoms of the royal family, with corresponding royal mansions, exercising the responsibility of oversight, while also enjoying the right to appoint some positions. In a city, a prince couldnt dominate everything, but their power was not small either, belonging to an existence that ordinary people looked up to. To some extent, they could indeed do as they pleased. Those who wanted to control couldnt, and those who could control were toozy to do so. Over time, a kind of tacit bnce was formed. It was this kind of tacit understanding that often unleashed the dark side of human nature. Soon, Su Hao arrived at the second city, sessively sneaking into the royal mansion and the hall of the Mage Association, taking away valuable information without stopping for a moment before rushing towards the third city. He didnt need to specifically investigate. With his careful search, the appearance of the entire city, including any hidden dirt, was clear to his mind. This peculiar world, the unique civilization of source energy, should have been magnificent and desirable, but unfortunately some ws have ruined this sense of beauty, Su Hao sighed inwardly. As Su Hao approached the third city, his divine sense sensed an anomaly in the third city, Huh, is there a battle? Generally speaking, when battles urred in cities, it was mostly due to disasters erupting, and source masters would intervene to handle the disasters. There are exceptions, such as the battle that urred in Chao Nan City, which was not a disaster but a battle between source masters. Battles between source masters are not umon. When fighting for source pearls in the wilderness, they dont hold back at all. However, direct battles erupting in cities are quite rare. Driven by curiosity, Su Haos mind moved, and he teleported to the sky above the battle, looking down. The battle took ce in a luxurious mansion. He was quite familiar with this type of architectural standard. Wasnt it a royal mansion? Using the word battle to describe it wasnt urate; it should be called a massacre! Yes, a team of about ten source masters were crazily massacring the people in the mansion. There were still a few guards desperately resisting in the mansion, protecting a fat man in pajamas in front of them. It seemed that the battle would end soon. On the rooftop of a loft in the mansion, three slender figures stood. A neatly dressed girl with a ponytail on the right turned her head to look at the man in the middle and asked softly, Zhipeng, the prince has been surrounded in the backyard. It wont be long before we can catch him. Are you going to kill him yourself? The man referred to as Zhipeng by the beautiful ponytailed girl looked like a messy schr. His face was thin and wrinkled, his beard was unkempt, as if it hadnt been groomed in a long time. His eyes were bloodshot, and under the dim light from afar, they appeared sharp and piercing. Zhipeng remained silent for a moment before shaking his head slowly, No, just kill him directly! The ponytailed girl didnt say more. In her eyes as she looked at Zhipeng, there was a hint of pity. Zhipeng was too pitiful. He had been living a happy secluded life with his beloved wife, but suddenly one day, his wife caught the eye of the prince and was secretly abducted by him. After being released two dayster, his wife couldnt bear the oppression in her heart andmitted suicide. The ponytailed girl couldnt imagine how Zhipeng could bear such a blow. His heart must be in great pain right now. The ponytailed girl secretly decided that she must help Zhipeng seek revenge and take care of him, helping him recover from his pain. This was her responsibility as a friend. At this moment, a long-haired man on Zhipengs left opened his eyes and said, Zhipeng, some mages from the Mage Association are heading this way. Theyre expected to arrive in two minutes. Just then, not far away, the battle was alsoing to an end. The defenses of the princes guards were broken through, and metal spikes carrying strong electric currents immediately pierced through the breaches, impaling several guards in mid-air. Then, several air des swiftly severed all the guards heads. Even the fat prince wasnt spared. Hisrge head rolled aside amidst the high spurting blood, his widened eyes filled with terror. Zhipeng said in a low voice, Lets go! He leaped off the rooftop, running outward, with the ponytailed girl and the long-haired man following closely behind. The source masters who had killed the prince showed a sense of ease on their faces. They swiftly leaped around the princes mansion and caught up with Zhipengs group, running together towards the outskirts of Chao Nan City. Tonights revenge mission was sessfullypleted. After shaking off the pursuing mages from the Association, they stopped at an abandoned loft outside the city. Bang! Zhipeng clenched his fists tightly, and one fist fiercely smashed into the wall. The great revenge had been avenged, but he couldnt feel any happiness. Even if he killed the prince, so what? His wife couldnte back. He just wanted to live a quiet and ordinary life. Couldnt he even achieve this small wish? Why did this world treat him like this? His anger couldnt find a vent at this moment. After a long time, Zhipeng rxed his clenched fists. He turned to the source masters who had helped him exterminate the entire princes mansion and said with gratitude, Thank you all! If it werent for you helping me, Im afraid I would never have had the chance for revenge. The ponytailed girl immediately said, What are you thanking us for? Were all your friends! The others also said one after another, Thats right, Zhipeng, were all your friends. Theres no need to thank us. Its only right. Zhipengs face showed a touch of emotion as he said, You are all my good friends. Fortunately, I have you. Hidden in the air, Su Hao was full of astonishment. This scene felt strange. Somethings wrong, somethings wrong! Chapter 563

Chapter 563

Zhipengs parents died early on, reportedly sacrificed in the cmity caused by the source beasts. Since childhood, he had been deeply self-conscious due to the loss of his parents, but he always firmly believed in justice and light in the world. Once, he saw a child falling from a height, mouth bleeding, without hesitation he rushed to carry the person and ran to the towns clinic, sessfully saving the childs life. However, when the childs parents arrived, they didnt hesitate to p him, swelling his face, using him of pushing their child from a height, demanding his life in return. A child without parents is so despicable, even though his parents died protecting others. He doesnt remember how he spent that long time. But he knows, even if he understands that saving people will be misunderstood, he will still rush to help without hesitation! However, over time, he became a person with a weak and solitary character. Although he deeply desired to have friends to y with, he was afraid of being looked down upon and rejected. Until one day, he suddenly awakened as a origin mage, an extremely rare illusionist origin mage. After the association evaluation, he was named Lets Be Friends. With no attack power, hisbat ability was not even as good as a novice origin mage. But he found that everyone, after learning about his abilities, looked at him with extreme fear. After the town leader reported his abilities, he was transferred to a higher-level city, where he was imprisoned for a full eight years. Until everyone in the entire prison estate became his friend, he escaped and gained the freedom he had longed for. During the dark days of imprisonment, a hint of darkness grew in his bright heart. This darkness urged him every day during his escape to kill all those who had bullied him, but was suppressed by his sense of justice. Later, he met that kind woman in Chaonan City and decided to marry her, to live an ordinary life like an ordinary person. The good times didntst long. His wife was abducted, he foolishly waited at home, searched everywhere, begged for help, but to no avail. Two dayster, his wife returned, told him everything that had happened, and thenmitted suicide. He was overwhelmed with grief, suddenly hating the world that his parents had sacrificed their lives to protect. Then he spent half a year wandering the world, making many powerful trusted friends. After hearing his story, these friends expressed their willingness to avenge him. Finally, he avenged himself, massacring the entire Chaowang Mansion. But his hatred did not diminish because of this; instead, with the death of Chaowang, it transferred to all the royal families. Now, in the abandoned tower in the wilderness, he thought a lot and made a crazy decision. Zhipeng said, Friends, we have killed the unforgivable evil like Chaowang, my revenge has been taken. But there are still many scum like Chaowang in the world. I cant imagine how many people are harmed by these scum every day. My own liberation is not enough; I still want to save those who are persecuted. So, I want to kill all the royal families in every city, let the sunlight shine on every piece ofnd. Will you help me? After hearing Zhipengs words, his friends were all stunned by this crazy idea. Kill all the royal families? This is simply impossible! The power umted by the royal families over the years is beyond imagination, only second to the origin mage Association. The various source devices collected by the royal families are not something they can contend with, let alone therge number of powerful origin mages recruited and supported by the royal families. Its easy to ughter the royal families in a small city, but dreaming of fighting the entire world, in their opinion, is impossible. The girl with a high ponytail didnt want Zhipeng to be sad and quickly said, Zhipeng, we will definitely help you, but to kill all the royal families, its simply not feasible with just us, and besides, the Mage Association wont let us act recklessly. Others also echoed, Yes! Although we are strong, we are also limited. The mutual restraint among mages is very serious, and if were not careful, we could lose our lives. Zhipeng firmly said, But if even we dont do this, no one else will. Then every day there will be more unfortunate people like me. From oneself to others, I dont want more people to endure my pain. I want to end all this. And you believe me, I can do it. In the future, there will be more people willing to join us, willing to work with us to rid the world of these scum Affected by Zhipengs determination, the people around came forward one after another, expressing their willingness to apany Zhipeng in clearing out the royal families. Although they still felt that this matter was still unattainable, isnt friendship about the word righteousness? Whether it seeds or not can be discussedter, but they couldnt disappoint their good friends now. Zhipeng took a deep breath and raised his fist, From today on, we shall be called the Radiance Society, let the light shine on the entirend, dispelling all darkness. The crowd was filled with passion, extending their fists and putting them together, chanting in unison, Let the light shine on the earth! Just as they were filled with passion for their righteous cause, a clear voice sounded from the side, The Radiance Society, perhaps I can offer you some help. Who??? This unfamiliar voice startled everyone, extinguishing the passion in their hearts like a bucket of cold water poured over them. They all turned to see a tall figure standing beside them, towering at three meters tall, d in dazzling armor, exuding an aura of majesty. Their first reaction was that people from the Mage Association had caught up to them. Subconsciously, they moved to shield Zhipeng in the middle, with the ponytailed girl leaning closest, protecting Zhipeng closely. Aerogel Immobilization Iron Coffin! A origin mage of air and a origin mage of metal coordinated, suddenly unleashing their abilities. The air around Su Hao almost instantly solidified, and then two huge iron coffins rose from the ground on both sides, closing in towards the middle, attempting to trap him and immobilize his movements. Boom! The two iron tes mmed together fiercely, emitting a deafening roar. Lightning sh! Sizzle~ A blue-purple electric light shot out from the hand of a lightning origin mage, striking the thick iron coffin. The metal origin mage reached out his hand. Puff puff puff! Arge number of spikes shot out from the ground, fiercely piercing into the iron coffin. If there were someone inside the coffin, they would probably be turned into a hedgehog at this moment. The ponytailed girl asked, Is it settled? The male origin mage of metal, a burly man,ughed heartily, Under normal circumstances, its settled. There arent many who can escape our joint ambush. This armored man is also formidable, able to appear beside us without a sound, and none of us noticed him. Its terrifying, truly terrifying. Zhipengs heart, which had been in his throat, finally fell back. At this moment, someone suddenly expressed doubt, Didnt he seem to say he would help us just now? Heh! Sneaking up on us like that, serves him right to be taken down. This armor looks somewhat familiar, like Ive seen it somewhere. Now that you mention it Could it be the Kai of Scraping Ground hanging in the Association Hall? While they were discussing vigorously, a voice rang out from the iron coffin, Dont be so angry, everyone! Stay calm. I heard you say you want to exterminate the royal families, and Im very interested in your proposal! Perhaps I can help. Then, to the astonishment of all, the Kai of Scraping Ground regarded the iron coffin as nothing, stepping out from it step by step, emitting an oppressive aura. Everyone was shocked, and the origin mage of air and the origin mage of metalunched another attack. Countless air des and steel needles shot out, but the Kai of Scraping Ground didnt dodge, all the attacks hitting him, but unable to cause him any harm. It was as if they were hitting air, passing through him effortlessly and piercing through the wall behind him. The origin mage of metals expression changed, This Kai of Scraping Ground is just like the legends, a spatial type of eerie origin mage. Ordinary attacks are ineffective. Xiaohui, Ming! The ponytailed girl Xiaohui covered her face with both hands, Inconsble Tears! The long-haired man Ming produced a small wooden hammer in his hand and fiercely struck his own forehead, Stars in Eyes! Chapter 565

Chapter 565

Su Hao said, I heard before that you guys n to establish the Radiance Society and then eliminate the royal family. I have some interest in this and can provide you with some help. To be honest, your strength is too weak. Just relying on you all wanting to eliminate the royal family, its difficult. Zhi Peng was surprised that Su Hao also had intentions to overthrow the royal family. Whether it was true or false, it greatly excited him. It at least proved that in this world, there were not few people with such thoughts. He nodded and admitted, I know its difficult, but I still want to do it. If I dont do it, no one else will. The hope in this world will diminish, and there will be more unfortunate people. If we continue to deteriorate like this, its unimaginable what the world will be. Maybe I wont seed, but I still have to step forward. Even if I can make the royal family restrain themselves a bit, it would be a good thing. Su Hao sighed, I have tried such things before, regretfully not knowing the final oue. Zhi Peng asked in surprise, You tried? It is said that you blew up the Huchang City Association Hall, and even destroyed the most advanced Evergreen factory in the Hengxuan District, is that true? Su Hao shook his head, No, that was a long time ago when I was still too weak and had no power to change anything. Zhi Peng clenched his fists, silent. His power was indeed too weak, unable to even protect his own wife, unable to change anything, unable to undo anything. If only he had a strong power, things wouldnt have reached this point. Su Hao said, Dont you guys want to clean up the royal family? Its quite a coincidence because I have the same intention. Work with me, and I can provide you with unimaginable help. Even pulling the royal family off their throne will be easy. Zhi Peng didnt believe, What do you want? Why do you want to cooperate with us? You are so powerful, you can do it on your own. Su Hao smiled slightly, As you said, I can indeed do it on my own. Given a few months, I can ughter all the royal families in the Hengxuan District. However, that is not my goal. The royal family is like mosquitoes buzzing around me, making me ufortable but not to the extent that I must kill them. It would be a waste of my time to spend months on them. Also, dont misunderstand. I dont necessarily have to cooperate with you. I found you all tonight purely by chance, and I coincidentally wanted to clear away some annoying trash. Working with you is just to reduce my troubles. You can understand yourself as my tool in cleaning up the royal family. Do you understand, my tool to reduce trouble? If you are not useful, unable to meet my requirements, I will not hesitate to kick you out and find others to cooperate with instead. Besides, I cant think of anything I want from you. Just with these mages that I can easily clear out? As you can see, even the most mysterious Illusory Origin Mage is ineffective against me. Please put away your suspicions. At Su Haos words, Zhi Peng was shocked and drenched in cold sweat. He spected on the identity of the person in front of him, the Kai of Scrape Leather, a wanted criminal all over the Hengxuan District, who called himself Jia Wei. Zhi Pengs mind was spinning, and after making up his mind, he asked, How do we cooperate? Su Hao liked straightforward people like him, The way of cooperation is simple. I can help you obtain stronger power and formte an organizational outline and action n to clear the royal family. You will be responsible for the execution. After sessful implementation, you will be the masters of Hengxuan District and even the world. You can let the people of this world live a bright life ording to your ideas. As for me, I only need various files and archives hidden in this world. Of course, this is just the most basic way of cooperation. There is more room for cooperation in the future. For example, when your Radiance Society matures, provide me with some research talents and various information and materials. I dont need much, nor do I have much interest in power. Zhi Peng did not ask the question of What if I choose not to cooperate. In his view, the choices in front of him were only two. One was to cooperate, and the other was to be tormented to half-death by the opponents dazzling ability before cooperating. So, he didnt think too much and nodded directly, Good. My name is Zhi Peng, and I will cooperate with you. After reaching a preliminary cooperation intention with Su Hao and others, Zhi Peng directly left to continue sweeping through various cities and gather useful information. For Su Hao, Zhi Peng and his group were just a passing interest, dealt with carelessly. Perhaps in many years, there might be some surprises to be harvested? Failure was not a big deal, right? The parrot he left behind was just an ordinary experimental subject kept in the research base, the only advantage being its ability to simte human voices clearly. Assigned to Little Light for control, it could facilitate long-distance real-timemunication, very convenient. Of course, number Seven also had a certain monitoring responsibility. As for Zhi Pengs source ability, Su Hao was very curious, but discussing this in front of his friends was not the right time. So, he finally arranged to meet Zhi Peng again tomorrow night. He was not worried about Zhi Pengs ability affecting him. Firstly, what Zhi Peng saw of Su Hao was just a projection; his real body was not there. Secondly, his spiritual sense was now very sensitive to the maniption of source, and once Zhi Peng activated his ability, he could instantly perceive it and act ordingly to dodge it. Without full assurance, Su Hao would not take any risks. The next night, using the parrot as a guide, Su Hao directly entered the Second Level Space and appeared in front of Zhi Peng. Zhi Peng made aplete change from his sloppy appearancest night, with his hair neatly groomed, his beard shaved clean, and a new set of clothes. He looked very spirited. A green parrot stood on his shoulder grooming its feathers. Since his wifes death, Zhi Peng had never taken such meticulous care of his appearance. He couldnt exin why he felt this way, but he just felt that Mr. Jia Wei was someone he couldnt reach. Meeting Mr. Jia Wei tonight, he had to tidy himself up, as it would be disrespectful otherwise. Having reached a cooperation agreement, it was essential to show respect to the cooperating party. This was basic etiquette. Zhi Peng didnt want others to think he was impolite. When Su Hao appeared, Zhi Peng immediately saluted, Good evening, Mr. Jia Wei. Su Hao responded, then pointed to Xiao Hui and Ah Ming standing behind him, Tonight, we will discuss many things rted to you. Do they need to leave for a while? Zhi Peng turned and said, Xiao Hui, Ah Ming, both of you go out and guard the door! Dont worry, Ill be fine. Mr. Jia Wei has no ill intentions towards me. Mentally adding, Even if he did, staying here would be of no use to him. Xiao Hui and Ah Ming looked worried but still went out. Su Hao waved his hand, setting up a soundproof barrier, and said directly, Your mysterious ability, is it called Lets Be Friends? Zhi Peng hesitated for a moment and then forced a smile, I cant hide anything from you, Mr. Jia Wei. Yes, my ability, as recorded by the Mage Association, is indeed named that. However, I dont like it very much. I prefer to be called Listen to My Story. The rumors are somewhat inurate, only those who are moved by me will be my friends. Friendship cannot be forced. Only by genuinely treating others will they treat you sincerely. Chapter 566

Chapter 566

This ability named Lets Be Friends, as Zhi Pengs secret, he didnt want to disclose it to outsiders. However, for some reason, he blurted it out to Su Hao during their conversation. He always felt that Mr. Jia Wei, wearing a crystal armor, had a special charm that made people instinctively trust him. Zhi Peng thought that it might be one of Mr. Jia Weis peculiar abilities! After listening to Zhi Pengs description of Lets Be Friends, Su Hao had a preliminary understanding of his ability. It was more potent and inexhaustible than he had imagined. Like the rumors, chatting for more than two hours in person would trigger Zhi Pengs ability. Whoever Zhi Peng considered a friend couldnt find a way to break free. The triggering condition was not limited to just chatting for two hours; it could happen in less time as long as they listened to Zhi Pengs stories and were moved by them to a certain extent, thus bing his friend. If one knew about the ability, they could take precautions. Otherwise, they could easily fall into the trap and be his friend. What can friends do? Theres a lot they can do. Sometimes, the term friends doesnt just meanpanions. Under Zhi Pengs ability, friendship is severely distorted. His friends could even go to the extent of blocking a knife for him. The key point is that after blocking the knife, they would consider it natural: blocking a knife is what a friend should do. Su Hao asked, Do your friends know that they are under the influence of your ability? Zhi Peng felt awkward about Su Haos question and shook his head, saying, On this matter, I am not certain. I cant understand their mental state. Outwardly, they seem no different from ordinary people, except that they consider me a friend, and the significance of friendship is ced above anything else in their hearts, right? Everyone values different things deep within themselves, but the priority of those values always differs. For instance, some may value freedom more than life, some may value love more than freedom, some may value money more than love But for those affected by Zhi Pengs ability, after an inexplicable exchange, the most valuable thing to them is reced by friendship, bing the foremost priority. They may even sacrifice their lives for it. Su Hao asked again, Is there a limit to the number of people affected by this ability? Zhi Peng shook his head and said, Im not sure. But so far, there hasnt been a feeling of reaching a limit. I can sense vaguely that there may not be a limit because there is no inherent connection between those affected by my ability and me. They are just ordinary friends, as if He frowned, searching for a metaphor but couldnte up with one. Perhaps this was why he hadnt studiednguage well before! Seeing him struggling, Su Hao couldnt help but assist, Its like your ability is an axe for chopping wood. Once its chopped, its chopped. No one dictates how many logs this axe can split. Zhi Pengs eyes widened in surprise, Yes, exactly that feeling! Su Hao continued, If thats the case, then there shouldnt be a limit logically. Have you ever thought about making everyone in the world your friend? Zhi Peng was astonished, Thatthats not realistic. Su Hao smiled, In fact, you dont need to turn everyone into your friend. Just a small group would suffice. You dont need many. In the first stage, we estimate about ten thousand people. Zhi Pengs mouth fell open, Ten thousand talking to one person for two hours, thats twenty thousand hours Su Hao chuckled, Who said you have to talk to each person one by one? Who told you that each person must talk for two hours? There are plenty of persuasive copywriting pieces that could earn you a batch of friends in just ten minutes. Dont you guys want to clear out all the royal family members through Illumination? With just your few numbers, its not possible. Youll need to spend more time building rtionships with people who have unique talents, forming a genuinelyrge and organized group to act systematically. Ten thousand people are just the number required for the first phase. Topletely eradicate and rece the royal family in Hengxuan district, youll need at least a hundred thousand capable individuals to assist you. By the way, are you thinking of just killing off the royal family members and ending it there? Zhi Peng felt embarrassed, Originally, that was the n, like an assassin, randomly targeting royal residences for ughter until all the royal members were gone. But Mr. Jia Wei, besides this, what else should I manage? Su Hao shook his head vigorously, You have too many things to handle, and I cant exin it to you in a short time. Theres no need to rush about clearing the royal family. Its not something that can be done in a year or two. Your first step is to make more friends. At this point, Su Hao smiled and said, As for how to make more friends, I need to understand more about your abilities before helping you design a making friends n. For the next period of time, you will need to cooperate with me on some simple experiments! With things developing to this point, Zhi Peng had no room to refuse. He simply nodded, What experiments do you want me to do, Mr. Jia Wei, just tell me. Su Hao casually asked, By the way, you have two entric origin mage friends, right. Would they be willing to cooperate with our experiments? Zhi Peng confidently replied, Of course they would. Su Hao smiled, Excellent. Under Su Haos request, Zhi Peng temporarily stopped the random selection of lucky royal pces for ughter activities, and along with his friends, they were instantly transported to an ind and began various experiments with two researchers. The mage of quality was assigned to a subordinate named Jia Yashan for the experiment, the mage of illusion was assigned to a subordinate named Jia Feng Cheng, and the mage of ability followed Jia Wei for the experiment. Of course, it cant simply be called an experiment. It is euphemistically described as: helping you design a reasonable way to use your abilities. Indeed, with the help of Su Hao and the others, Zhi Peng and the others gained a great improvement in their source abilities. The brainstorming of Su Hao and the others opened everyones eyes wide, with exmations of, Wow, you can use it like this. This structure is amazing! This equation is powerful, it really works! Eyes shing gold stars can knock someones head? How did I not think of that. And tears of joy can make someone cry andugh at the same time? Zhi Pengs abilities underwent a qualitative leap, as he was packaged by Su Hao into a knowledgeable schr, with great changes in both content and appearance. Especially in appearance, after being modified by Su Hao, he looked like a wise sage who is convincing. He even gave him a philosophical sounding name Wi! Meaning no ce to go, only the return journey remains. Zhi Peng was about to embark on his journey, opening his missionary career: Friends, would you like to hear my story? It is foreseeable that a master storyteller is about to emerge. Various misceneous tests and experiments took nearly half a year. After half a year, Su Hao handed a thick nning document to Zhi Peng and sent them off, officially starting their journey of missionary and making friends. During this half year, Su Haos main work was to collect information from all over the world. He visited the royal pce in Yixuan City several times without being noticed, gaining rich harvests. He even found the history of humans using sources from scratch, apanied by detailed event records, with the farthest data traceable to over ten thousand years ago. After a brief review, he found that the actual situation was simr to his spection. Long before, there were very few mysterious disasters in this world, mostly natural disasters and source beast disasters. It was only after humans developed civilization that mysterious disasters gradually increased. Controlling and utilizing the source took a very long time for humans. At first, only a few individuals asionally awakened within human poptions. As human knowledge increased and thoughts became moreplex, the number of awakened origin mages increased. It was obvious that this was rted to human mental strength. The only point of confusion now was why some source beasts with weak mental strength could instinctively master the way of using the source and exhibit even stronger abilities than humans. Perhaps, it is rted to mental strength, but only to a certain trait within the mental strength. This trait is not only present in human mental strength, but also in the weak mental strengths of other creatures, and even on certain special inanimate objects Having realized this, Su Hao immediately assigned tasks regarding mental traits to Yashan and Feng Cheng. If they could analyze the impact methods of converting mental strength into the source, forming a systematic theory, then Su Hao would be able to freely achieve various functions using the source, including ability series, quality series, and illusion series. Now, several months had passed, and Su Hao wondered about the progress of research on Yashans side. One day, while Su Hao was pondering over a pile of data, Yashan sent a message: Boss Wei, I seem to have found a corresponding frequency band closely rted to the mental traits you asked me to research and its rtionship with the source. Chapter 567

Chapter 567

After instructing Yashan and Feng Cheng to ssify and study various mental traits rted to mental strength, Su Hao gave them ess to a new research function the mental movement simtion function. In simple terms, Yashan and Feng Cheng could record the mental movement information of the test subjects within a short period of time through mental scanning, store it in their respective knowledge tforms, and then extract corresponding data from their knowledge tforms using theputational power provided by the pinball space to simte it in real-time. This function seemed trivial, but whenbined with their mental thoughts, it became very powerful, like giving them special abilities. It was more than enough for studying mental characteristics. However, what Su Hao didnt expect was that Yashan quickly identified a specific mental frequency band. What are mental strength traits? In Su Haos definition, mental strength traits are notmonly mentioned traits like nerd, good person, gentleman, cool, daring, timid, etc. Instead, it is a natured manifestation that appears after mental movements, simr to how a ma has a maic field, matter has gravitation, and water has solid-liquid-gas states. Since every existing entity must follow certain universal rules, mental strength is no exception. If it exists, it will adhere to certain rules and exhibit specific traits. Su Haos task was to identify these traits, ssify them, and experiment one by one to understand their interaction with the source. Su Hao finished describing, Yashan immediately understood his meaning, and they started discussing how to ssify the mental power traits. Feng Cheng on the side waspletely confused, thinking to himself, Truly the bosses Wei and Yashan, discussing something, I cant make head or tail of it What the expression of mental power, fundamentally aw of motion, different thoughts have different ways of moving, different ways of moving will create different field influences, searching for mental traits, first ssify the thinking movements, then continuously break them down, naming different movements as mental frequency bands Feels like theyre having an amazing conversation, really want to join them! Hmm, once I finish my chores, I will make time to study hard too! The gap between me and the two bosses is toorge. After passing by Su Hao and Yashan this casual chat, Feng Cheng felt a sense of urgency, as if he had just started learning about immortal cultivation in the previous life and was self-doubting due to being thrown off track by Boss Wei, the grandmaster. He even started doubting his own intelligence again In the past six months, apart from experimenting and recording data on the mental powers and sources of Xiao Hui and Ah Ming, the two phantom source magicians, Feng Cheng had been utilizing the universal assistant, following the learning n given by the assistant, tirelessly studying and practicing, making rapid progress. However, with the genius brain of a Prophet, he quickly excelled in scientific subjects, but after studying philosophy, Feng Cheng hit a wall again! What the heck is this! So hard toprehend! And the fact that one needs to learn philosophy to independently conduct experiments and research, its a challenge Not to mention how Feng Cheng spent nights studying, upon learning that Yashan had preliminarily identified a strong connection between certain mental frequency bands and sources, Su Hao immediately set aside the data in his hand and directly approached Yashan, asking, Are you sure the specific manifestations of mental thought movements have a guiding influence on the sources? Exin in detail. Yashan replied, Boss Wei, at the moment we can only confirm its rted to specific mental movements, so whether the fluctuations generated during the movement process have an impact on the sources, its still uncertain, as even divine thoughts cant observe those invisible fluctuations and can only deduce from the phenomena, which is expected to take a long time. But the good news is, I have circled that special frequency band using cross-validation method, its located within the thirtieth second block of movements, directly confirming our spection about mental traits, and now all we need to do is keep narrowing it down step by step to pinpoint that final small frequency band. Su Hao remarked, Indeed, this way, it makes sense how some animals can easily grasp the sources, leading to transformation and disying various effects without needing a brain as intelligent as humans, as long as the brain happens to possess that specific frequency band. Under conditions of disaster, organisms possessing the special frequency band corresponding to the source can evolve into powerful source beasts, able to freely control the sources formed within their bodies, while those without the special frequency band will gradually evolve into natural disasters, unconsciously impacting the surrounding environment. Yashan added, Thats true, but to pinpoint that most crucial frequency band, we need source magicians as experimental subjects, as regr source beasts wont cooperate with our experiments, making it quite challenging. Su Hao inquired, How many experimental subjects are estimated to be required, and thetest timeframe to pinpoint the final frequency band? Pinpointing the final frequency band doesnt mean being able to control the transformation of sources at will, systematic ssification research is also needed, involving time and effort to experiment and eliminate step by step. Yashan answered, I need a minimum of one thousand source magicians from each system, for cross-experiments to provide sufficient data. With enough experimental subjects, I estimate we can pinpoint the final frequency band within three years at thetest. Though narrowing down to a specific mental frequency band significantly reduces the scope, theplexity of human thought surpasses imagination, even this small band can further subdivide into units of billions, requiring experiments that cannot bepleted overnight. Su Hao was fine with the three-year timeframe, nodding, Alright, I will figure out the matter of experimental subjects for you, Zhi Peng has many friends, there should be no shortage of over a thousand experimental subjects. To be willing to go the extra mile for a friend, bing mere experimental subjects, isnt that a delight? At the mention of Zhi Peng, Yashan smiled slightly, showing his positive feelings towards Zhi Peng, as if he saw himself from the days of being unjustly treated, driven by a desire to change the world on his own, and luckily meeting his true god, Boss Wei. So manymonalities nearly made Yashan be good friends with Zhi Peng! Thankfully, with Su Haos early reminder and preventive measures in ce, Yashan, this immensely powerful Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, might have ended up as Zhi Pengs bodyguard, had he not been careful. Yashan chuckled, Haha, with Zhi Peng around, our experiment progress is unexpectedly fast! Su Hao gave a mysterious smile, Even without Zhi Peng, our experiments wouldnt be slow, there are so many source magicians after all. Yashan agreed, Thats true. Over the past six months, there had been quite a few teams of source magicians investigating the Lao Wang incident in Huai Shui Town. Those who dared to cause trouble were captured by him for experiments, of course, the hot-headed ones, Yashan had long forgotten where he buried them. Upon reflection, Su Hao then granted Yashan the ability tomunicate with Zhi Pengs parrot on his shoulder using the universal assistant, so he could contact Zhi Peng at any time and get a continuous supply of experimental subjects from him. Of course, Yashan would never describe Zhi Pengs friends as experimental subjects, with a little glossing over, it could be phrased as: your friends are all good helpers to help you clear the Wang n, but they are too weak, send them to the Hu Lu Dao first, we will give them aprehensive training and soon they will be qualified members of the Illuminating Society. As time passed, Yashan gradually matured and could be considered an excellent assistant. In other words, he had be a capablemander. This brought great joy to Su Hao, as he hadnt invested so many years in grooming Yashan in vain. Handing over the research on mental power traits to Yashan was because Su Hao had a more important project to focus on, which was how to transform matter into pure sources. This was his utmost concern, directly involving the next world and whether he would be able to gain ess to sources or not, thereby affecting his transformation. In simple terms, even though he had uncovered the research on mental frequency bands and acquired source abilities from all systems, without the ability to convert matter into sources, upon entering the next world, he would essentially have nothing. All the research done in this world for centuries would be in vain. Conversely, if he could devise a method to transform matter into sources, even without mastering the mental frequency bands, he would still have plenty of opportunities to study in the next world. That was the difference. Unfortunately, despite making some progress in this area, he had hit a bottleneck. The task of converting matter into pure sources turned out to be much more difficult andplex than anticipated! Under what conditions does matter transform into a source? Chapter 568

Chapter 568

For the past year or two, Su Hao had collected many source artifacts and had observed various materials gradually transforming into sources around the artifacts. He thought he would soon understand the rules behind it and be able to transmute matter into sources even without the use of source artifacts. However, it was clear that the conditions required for matter to transform into sources were much moreplex and demanding than he had imagined. When he used symbols to simte the appearance of a source artifact, the matter did not sessfully transform into a source. Nothing happened at all. This indicated a problem. Su Haos observations were notplete, and the simted conditions were not entirely urate, certainlycking some necessary factors. It was simr to people witnessing a match igniting dry grass and assuming that as long as there was a me, any mmable material could be ignited, without considering the conditions required forbustion like the presence of oxygen in addition to high temperature; Or people seeing a four-wheeled car racing on the ground and thinking that just adding four wheels could make it go fast, without considering the internal engine and fuel Under Su Haos divine perception observation, the entire structure of the source artifact was fully exposed, and he initially believed that manifesting these structures would allow him to master the method of transforming matter into sources. But in reality, it was not so. What he saw was not everything. At least, his divine perception could not reveal the finer and deeper aspects, or even if he saw them, he could not understand the significance of those special structures and movements. It was like dismantling aputer case and seeing the internal structure, could one easily manufacture aputer and implement variousputer functions? Not necessarily! Because theputer structure seen with the eyes is not everything. Simrly, with Su Haos divine perception observing the source artifact. The current problem was: What method should be used to manifest the things hidden inside the source artifact? The Pinball Space has indeed recorded the entire structure of the source artifact. The results of my divine perception observation also confirmed this. If thats the case, why did my simtion fail? Su Hao pondered for a long time and eventually came to a conclusion, Perhaps the source artifact I recorded is only a part of the source artifact! However, even if Su Haos spection was true, there was currently no way to solve the problem. Ultimately, the issue was that he had too little information,cking sufficient understanding of this entire world. But there was no rush. He was only twenty years old, still young. From the perspective of time, time was on his side Since the observation methods were notprehensive, he needed to find ways to increase the observation methods. Since the data was insufficient, he needed to seek readily avable information! Fortunately, he had Yashan and Feng Cheng to help him with some tasks; otherwise, he would truly fear not having enough time to study the interchange of sources. If this world eventually perished because of him, and he failed to sessfully unravel the secret of sources, he might choose to board a spaceship and wander in space for as long as he could in order to continue researching sources. One could only say that for Su Hao, the mystery of sources he saw was indeed too important, to the extent that it surpassed the importance of the itself. Zhi Pengs promoting friendship andworking work proceeded smoothly. One monthter, he started gradually sending his good friends to the experimental base to undergo Yashans transformation. As the business became more proficient, the number of people sent over increased, making Yashan grin from ear to ear. During this time, Feng Cheng was also madly learning various knowledge. Every time Su Hao saw him, his eyes were filled with bloodshot veins, appearing as if he hadnt slept well for a long time. Although his appearance had dropped a notch, his knowledge skyrocketed. Under Yashans asional guidance, he could also assist in Yashans research on the spiritual frequency segment by being a helpful assistant. Two more months passed, and Su Hao still had not found a new method to observe the source artifact. His research work once again fell into a stagnant state. He couldnt help but sigh, Since I cant figure it out, then Ill stop thinking about it. Its better to go to various ces and collect more information! He had collected a lot of data, and while some of the information he obtained was useful, it was not abundant. It was like a huge puzzle of knowledge, where he could only acquire small fragments, far from seeing what theplete picture looked like. At one moment, he felt an urge to storm into the Imperial Pce of Yixuan City, using a knife to hold the emperors neck: Give me all the secret files and data of the Hengxuan area for robbery. However, it was just a passing thought. In reality, the emperors power was not that great, and perhaps his life was not worth more than the value of those data. In the end, he might only end up with some perfunctory results. Moreover, forcing them to hide the truly useful things even deeper. Compared to what others gave him, Su Hao would rather believe in what he obtained personally. If he still couldnt find anything useful in the next year or two, Su Hao wouldnt mind resorting to robbery, trying out the ploy of scaring the snake by hitting the grass. Just as he was contemting how to obtain the data, his divine perception sensed a special fluctuationing from the distant sea. This kind of fluctuation was very familiar to him, as it was emitted when a creature transformed into a source beast. Su Hao smiled and praised, What a lucky fish. After transforming into a source beast, it also became a ruler in the sea. With no human source mastersing out to handle them, they could live easily andfortably. However, the transformation of a creature into a source beast is indeed a miraculous thing. Thinking about it makes me a little curious As he spoke, he gradually came to a halt, and his smile froze on his face as if time had stopped. His eyes widened, bursting with a scorching light. Oh my God! Why didnt I think of this? Source beasts! I can observe the transformation process of source beasts and search for the secrets of material transformation into sources! His Pinball Space had a very special feature the recording of consciousness information! The recorded consciousness information would establish a special synchronous state with the consciousness of the original body, allowing all data of the consciousness information of the original body to be updated in real-time! This was an absolute artifact for studying organisms. How could he have forgotten about this feature? Source artifacts, as lifeless objects incapable of establishing a long-range synchronous frequency, could not observe the dynamics of source artifacts in real-time. However, conscious creatures like source beasts could. Moreover, source beasts themselves possessed the same special ability as source artifacts the power to transform materials into sources. Since the research on the source artifact is not feasible, there is no need for me to struggle on the artifact. Switching to a new research target might solve the bottleneck Ive been experiencing! I should have thought of this sooner! Why does my brain feel insufficient Theres a chance to try to upgrade the Prophet. Hmm~ The royal family can be used as experimental subjects. Having thought of a new research direction, Su Hao immediately took action, transforming into Life Child, using the Water Escape Art, shing and disappearing from the original spot, appearing next to the fish that had just transformed into a source beast. This lucky fish is as big as a person, colorful and beautiful. It was happily swimming in the water, its sharp mouth opening and closing as if celebrating its transformation, bing the ruler of the ocean. It waspletely unaware that even greater luck was awaiting it. Its transformation brought enlightenment to Su Hao. If there were divine justice in this world, colorful auspicious clouds and merits would probably descend to reward this fish. Su Hao appeared next to this colorful fish and startled it, causing it to tremble all over. It was about to flee to a distance but found itself unable to move after a certain moment. Su Hao pointed at the fish and then the blood qi rushed into the entire body of therge fish, recording all of its consciousness information, including its body information, and released the confinement to the seawater, allowing therge fish to swim away. He couldnt wait to enter the pinball space and observe the fishs body condition and real-time changes. After about an hour, a faint smile appeared on Su Haos face as he silently said, My train of thought is correct. Observing the transformation of a source beast is indeed feasible! I can definitely find the secrets of material transformation into a source from the source beasts!'' He roamed around the surrounding area, discovering a plethora of marine life and was very satisfied: This area, is now mine.'' Chapter 569

Chapter 569

Su Hao has confirmed that the information obtained from observing source beasts is moreprehensive than that obtained from observing the source artifact. So he immediately thought of researching source beasts. When he mentions studying source beasts, he is not talking about capturing source beasts to observe their body structure. Source beasts that havepleted their transformation are not of much use to him. What he truly needs is an ordinary creature that starts from scratch and transforms into a source beast. This would allow him to precisely discover what kind of mechanism causes matter to transform into a source. However, it is not easy to observe theplete transformation process of an ordinary creature. The most challenging point lies in how to determine which creature will ultimately transform into a source beast. In this world, various disasters ur across the globe every day, but before they happen, no one knows where the disaster will strike next. The same goes for source beasts. With billions of creatures in the world, who can determine which creature will luckily transform into a source beast? Su Haos understanding of this is: its a probability problem. The most direct way to solve a probability problem is to increase the observational base. As long as the base isrge enough and the probability of urrence is not too low, it can be roughly considered an inevitable event. Thus, Su Haos strategy is simple: fence off arge area of the ocean, record the consciousness information of various fish groups within this area into the pinball space, wait for one or several creatures to transform into source beasts, and then go back to review the transformation process of the source beast. Although it sounds troublesome, for Su Hao who has been pondering for half a year without any results, having a feasible n is already a good thing. He is willing to ovee any difficulties despite the challenges. In just half a month, Su Hao created hundreds of array devices that could attract various fish groups, dispersed them into the sea, andid out a newly developed blood qi recording information boundary around the area. Its function is to automatically record the consciousness information of a fish when it crosses the boundary. This significantly reduced Su Haos workload. He only needed to supply blood qi continuously to maintain the boundarys existence. Regarding blood qi, Su Hao had plenty of it. If necessary, he could replenish it multiple times. Eventually, he would be able to record information from enough fish groups. The array devices used to attract fish groups worked effectively. Shortly after deployment, arge number of fish swarmed in, their information recorded by Su Hao and then dispersed far away. This continuous recording process was highly efficient. In just three days, Su Hao had recorded the consciousness information of countless fish, all stored in a ck box. However, it was not enough. The recorded fish groups did not meet Su Haos numerical requirements. Consequently, Su Hao exhausted all his blood qi, replenished himself at the base, and continued to record information on fish groups in the ocean. This process continued repeatedly, until half a yearter, none of the fish he recorded had transformed into source beasts, making it an extremely unlucky oue. Fortunately, the big dog transformed into a source beast. The big dog transformed into a source beast? This revtion left Su Hao dumbfounded. After months of hard work, he had recorded countless fish, yet none had transformed into source beasts. Unexpectedly, the big dog almost forgotten at home had transformed? It was iprehensible whether this stroke of luck was good or bad. Thankfully, Su Hao had already recorded the consciousness information of the big dog in the pinball space early on for easy monitoring of the dog and its living conditions. Coincidences led Su Hao to obtain the first precious information about an ordinary animal transforming into a source beast. Regardless, it was a good start. Su Hao had a premonition that if he continued recording, some fish groups would undoubtedly transform into source beasts, and the number of samples he acquired would increase. Upon learning about the big dogs transformation, Su Hao immediately brought it to the experimental base to assess its newfound abilities. Starting with its size, its overall appearance hadnt changed much, but its body size increased every day. In a short while, it would likely grow to the size of an elephant. Next was the ssification. This big dog belonged to the rarest illusionary source beast category. Thest thing is ability. It sticks its head out and shows its forehead. The target will involuntarily put its foot on its forehead. Su Hao: ??? Is there something wrong? What do I do without feet? Moreover, its head grows to the size of an elephant in the future. Who can use their foot to touch its forehead? Is it going to perform a horse stance on the spot? Su Hao turned and entered the pinball space. From the moment therge dog was recorded in the pinball space until now, all information was retrieved: Let me see, how an ordinary big dog transforms into a powerful source beast. After looking at it for ten days, fast forward, rewind, and carefully study the changes and differences before, during, and after the transformation, Su Hao finally caught a glimpse of it. It was this glimpse that made Su Hao feel that spending half a year recording the fish school in the sea was worthwhile, and rewarded the big dog with a footboard. Its the system! At this moment, Su Hao finally figured out the previous doubts, what exactly it was. The source device is not something that can transform matter into a source on its own. What can transform matter into a source is a huge system. The source device and source beast he studied are just tiny ports in this huge system! Just like aplete desktopputer, source devices and source beasts that can transform matter into a source are like monitors and speakers of aputer. These objects can disy images and y music on the surface. However, by just studying the monitor and speakers, even if you perfectly replicate them, you cannot see the corresponding images or hear the wonderful music. Because fundamentally, they are meaningless when existing alone. Theseponents are just a small part of theputer system! The source device and source beast are the same. When viewed alone, there is no way to know why they can transform matter into a source. Even if Su Hao restores them, there is no way to achieve a simr effect. This discovery has pointed out the direction for Su Haos research and can be said that his research on sources is about to make rapid progress. Perhaps, the source device I previously simted with runes is effective, but it has not been activated yet. With confirmation from both the pinball space and divine mind, coupled with Su Haos rigorous attitude in restoring the source device, although it may not be an exact replica, it can be close to it. Therefore, the source device Su Hao created has a high probability of being effective. The reason why it had no effect, Su Hao spected, was because he had not connected his self-made source device to a particr massive system. Its like not plugging in the monitor and VGA cable to theputer. So how should it be connected? Since the train of thought is clear, there is no need to rush. Take it step by step. First, find the interface location. Finding the interface is not an easy task. Su Hao has little understanding of the special biological structure of source beasts and cannot immediately identify the interface location. Therefore, the method is to obtain a sufficient number of samples, then lock the target through sampleparison. And obtaining arge number of samples requires patiently waiting for the biological transformation into source beasts that he records. Fast forward two or three years, slow down, seven or eight years is also fine. Su Hao is still young and can afford to wait. After these days of intensive research, he felt a bit tired when he exited the pinball space. So he had Feng Cheng arrange for replenishing supplies for him, and after eating, he fell into a deep sleep. He has almost been working intensively for these days. Even with his strong mental power, he was somewhat exhausted. Finally, now that there has been new progress, he can enjoy the pleasure of sleeping. The next day, Su Hao woke up refreshed. After symbolically rewarding the big dog with a footboard, he teleported to the deep sea, setting up an array device and vigour barrier to attract schools of fish. It was another day full of determination. Chapter 570

Chapter 570

Time flies when there is something to do. Unknowingly, two years have passed. The entire world seems to have undergone some changes, but on the surface, it looks the same as before. Over these two to three years, Ah Xing and Ah Wang almost made the name Lucky Star Team known throughout the Heng Xuan district, bing one of the most dazzling star teams. They have also both passed the advanced source magician assessment, obtained the title of advanced source magician, and opened up opportunities for promotion within the Origin Mage Association, with the chance to be high-level management personnel within the association. This is the result of their uninhibited adventuring, subtly gaining the title of Weird Disaster Buster. Whenever a ce encounters a long-standing inexplicable disaster, people always think of Ah Xing and Ah Wangs Lucky Star Team. Of course, over these two years, Su Hao has not failed to help them in times of need. When facing dangerous and inexplicable disasters, Ah Xing decisively activates the positioning stone given to him by Su Hao. Is he reckless or just timid? Indeed, most people are a contradiction in themselves. You might think they would react one way, but they end up acting differently. As for the matter of Wang Luo, the source team that dared to investigate the incident of Huai Shui Town has disappeared. Huai Shui Town has be famous throughout the Heng Xuan district, turning into a forbidden area for source magician teams, where the danger isparable to that of inexplicable disasters. More than ten source teams have mysteriously disappeared near Huai Shui Town. Isnt it terrifying? Regarding the disappeared Wang Luo, the matter has been left unsettled. The heir of Wang Luo doesnt care about his fate. They have sent some of the most active yet least favored individuals to investigate. Should they risk losing all their positions just for this matter, it would be entirely not worth it. As for the other royal, Wang Zhao Wang, who was killed by Zhi Peng and others, a team named the Sorrowful Dog Butcher has ascended the walls of the grand halls of the major Origin Mages Associations. The corresponding abilities were also made public. As for who is in the Sorrowful Dog Butcher, nobody knows. Due to this matter, the actions of the lords from various ces have be much more restrained, or one could say more discreet. And now, individuals like Zhi Peng who are wanted, are living veryvishly, how does it feel to have friends all over the world? Everywhere he goes, he is treated by arge number of friends, and these friends are all powerful source magicians in their respective regions. In just over two years, Zhi Peng has made a name for himself, being respected as Mental Doctor, Schr, Preacher Saint, Wisdom Sage Even many high-level royal families have been attracted to him, actively inviting him to the royal pce to consult on philosophy, and then bing Zhi Pengs good friends. Unfortunately, Zhi Peng currently does not dare to send these royal family members who have be his friends to the Gourd Dao, to be experimented on by Yashan, for fear of slipping up. Even good friends are likely to be betrayed without their knowledge! He does not underestimate the power of the Origin Mage Association. Of course, Zhi Pengs appearance will definitely trigger an investigation by the Origin Mage Association. But is he afraid of the investigation? Not at all, he has now undergone aplete change in appearance under Su Haos gic needle, even dispersing all the sources used to maintain the source body, disguising himself as an ordinary schr. He is just an ordinary person with extensive knowledge! Other than being able to talk a lot of principles, he simply cannot deceive the eyes of those source magician lords. Even if investigated, it can only be done through Yashans experimental subjects, but if done discreetly, it canst a long time. At this point, we have to mention the attitude of the Origin Mage Association towards the royal family members. Simply put, it is maintaining the legitimate rule of the royal family! This dates back to the round table meeting of the eighteen empires over twelve hundred years ago. Before the round table meeting, the world was ruled by twentyrge empires and numerous small countries, engaged in continuous wars due to various disputes, both external disasters and internal warfare, making the lives of the people extremely difficult, with deaths from freezing and starvation beingmon. It was in this background that a small organization full of justice was born, called the He, aiming to bring peace to the world, end the endless wars. This was the precursor to the Origin Mage Association. After decades of development, this organization grew into a giant entity, overseeing the world from above, proposing peace agreements to be signed by all empires, forming a united front against disasters, without mutual aggression. The twenty empires sneered at this, what kind of He was this? They ridiculed, did he understand the art of governance or that war is a means to achieve political goals? Then, under the threat of force from He which wiped out the military of two empires, the remaining eighteen incredibly powerful empires acquiesced! Acknowledging that He indeed understood the essence of war as a means to achieve political goals. Thus, the eighteen empires and various small countries signed a treaty called the Eighteen Empire United Federation Agreement. As long as He exists, this document remains in effect permanently. The final article of this agreement states: He upholds the legitimate rule of the eighteen empires, not interfering in their governance. In case of disputed events, it has the right to convene a joint council, make decisions by vote, including but not limited to changing emperors (for details on disputed events, see Appendix Ny-Nine). It is this provision that has brought blessings to the royal families of the eighteen empires for over a thousand years. Many incidents urred during this period, but all were eventually suppressed by the Origin Mage Association. The Origin Mage Association is He, the Eighteen Empire United Federation Agreement signed over twelve hundred years ago has been continually amended along with the progress of the Great Unified Society, changing many articles, even renaming empires to regions, to diminish their opposition to each other. Only that final article upholding the legitimacy of the empire remains unchanged. Whether this is good or bad is uncertain. All this information was gathered by Su Hao from various sources, he even found the original document of that agreement, verifying its authenticity. From the current social structure, as long as the Origin Mage Association can wield the greatest power and hold a transcendent position in this world, the social order of this world will not change significantly for a long time. Even unique Origin Mages like Zhi Peng cannot shake their rule. However, it is unfortunate that Su Haos arrival to this world has destined a tremendous change in the order upheld for over a thousand years. The reason is simple, he does not like these royal families. But these are all side matters, overturning the entire world order is not something that can be achieved overnight. And this matter is not the main concern of Su Hao, who has always focused on source research. Until now, it can be said that Su Haos research has made significant progress. This is thanks to the millions of different marine fish he recorded in the bullet space. On average, he can now harvest a fish that transforms into a source beast every month. After two years of umtion, twenty fish have transformed into source beasts, providing him with specific sample data. Not a lot, but it has allowed Su Hao to grasp a certain pattern, finding the unique interface hidden in the bodies of source beasts, and sessfully finding the method of plugging and unplugging the interface. In other words, after two years of research, he followed a certain thread and found the system that can transform matter into a source! Having found it, is it far from deciphering it? On that day, Su Hao was in theboratory, magically extracting an octopus from the fish tank and cing it on the experimental tform. This octopus had recently transformed into a source beast, and Su Hao had conducted numerous studies on it. Today, he wanted to conduct a different experiment: to sever the connection between this octopus source beast and the system, and observe its subsequent changes to see if it would lose its source abilities and revert back to a regr octopus. So, how could this connection between the source beast and the system be severed? There was a simple method, which was to kill the octopus. Once the octopus lost its life, the connection with the system would be broken. However, Su Hao wanted to sever this connection without destroying the organisms structure. He had made many attempts before, all of which had failed. But from the idea of killing the octopus, he found a viable method. That was to induce the octopus into a state of feigned death. As the experiment deepened, Su Hao gained a preliminary understanding of the system that could convert matter into a source. In simpler terms, it was movement! In this world, there inevitably existed a certain special way of movement that precisely satisfied the conditions for matter to transform into a source. What Su Hao needed to do was to find that method of movement. More precisely, he needed to find the principle of material change under that movement mode and analyze the principle. That mode of movement was just a means to an end. Su Hao created a rune, emitted a faint purple light onto the octopus, and after a moment, the octopus slumped down, like a lump of mud. He picked up one of its tentacles and shook it a few times, finding the octopuspletely motionless, as if dead. In reality, it was not dead. It still retained faint life signs, and Su Hao could awaken it at any time. He called this state feigned death, with the organisms motor functions nearly non-existent. In this state, it would take just one day for the octopus to sever its connection with the system. And what Su Hao wanted to observe was the state of the octopus after the connection was severed. Two dayster, the octopus perished! Su Hao: A source beast wasted! Chapter 571

Chapter 571

While Su Hao was trying to summarize the internal movementws of the source beasts body, he received a message from Yashan: Boss Wei! Ive locked onto the spiritual frequency band that guides the source! This was an expected surprise, and Su Hao dropped his work, appearing next to Yashan, asking, How? Yashans face was full of joy, Ive locked onto an open interval of a spiritual frequency band and tried to change the various movement modes of this frequency band. It turns out we can indeed control the source to transform into different things. For example As he spoke, Yashan closed his eyes, held it for a minute, then raised his hand and grabbed a bottle that was nearby, manipting it without touching it, like a telekic. Yashan maintained the current state, opened his eyes, and said, By simting the movement mode of this frequency band, we can obtain the Will of Wind, though the effect is weak, it can be achieved. In other words, as long as we simte the different movement modes of this frequency band, we can gain various abilities! Yashan unfolded his research data, showing Su Hao, This frequency band is located in Block 32 Row 15 Column 103 Segment 49, I call it the Source Conversion Vector. I divided the Source Conversion Vector into three modules, the red module is the Constant Partition, simr to parameters, the yellow modules span Start and End Points, and the green module is the Source Conversion Variable, which is the main partition for controlling source transformation. In summary, the red and yellow parts need to remain fixed, but by only changing the Source Conversion Variable part in green, we can achieve any ability we desire. Su Hao looked over the data and grew more satisfied as he read,ughing, Yashan, youve done a great job! A single word of praise was worth more than a thousand words. Yashan was satisfied, recording Boss Weis praise in his memory. He truly could help Boss Wei! Furthermore, he genuinely felt the progress he had made, second only to Boss Weis approval! Yashan took the initiative and made the next arrangement, saying, Boss Wei, next, I will continue to delve deeper into the Source Conversion Variables, summarize the different abilities generated by different variables, and eventually create a software for convenient use. In the future, well all be Source Mages, having whatever abilities we desire, just by searching in the toolbar, hahaha! It felt quite exciting for Yashan. Su Hao chuckled, Good, youll mainly be responsible for this. Do we need test subjects? As for test subjects, Zhi Peng was the biggest supplier in the experimental base, fulfilling any requests, which was one of the reasons why Yashans research progress had been so rapid over the past two years Yashan nodded, For the uing variable trials, we do need arge amount of data, solely probing with myself and Feng Cheng is too inefficient, but with Zhi Peng around, we could have as many test subjects as we need. And Boss Wei, how is your experimental progress? Su Haoughed and said, Its going smoothly. I have already grasped its tail, and soon I will be able to pull it out bit by bit. I have a hunch that within five years at most, I will be able to master the way to transform matter into energy. Once I grasp the energy, the first goal ofing to this world will be achieved. Su Hao was about to return to his ownboratory to read the experiment report from Yashan, but he found that the positioning stone given to Ah Xing had been activated by Ah Xing. Without much thought, he transformed into [Child of Fate], activated a full set of defenses, hid in the Secondary Space, and projected himself to Ah Xings side. Su Hao didnt find it troublesome to help Ah Xing, but rather weed it, because every time Ah Xing sought help, it meant that Su Hao would be able to obtain a new energy device for his research. Ah Xing didnt think he was in danger either. Asking Su Hao for help was not a problem, as all team members could rely on each other, so why care about such things? As soon as Su Hao appeared, he immediately ced a protective shield on Ah Xing, scanned with his spiritual sense, and frowned, saying, Where is Ah Wang? Seeing Su Hao, Ah Xing was delighted, but when he mentioned Ah Wang, he couldnt help but smile bitterly, I and Ah Wang got separated. Its the kind where one moment they are by your side, and the next step they disappear. Isnt this like hitting a wall? He was curious, Whats going on with this strange disaster? Ah Xing shook his head and said, Its like a huge maze. It doesnt look dangerous, but we cant find our way out! Sometimes taking a step forward leads to another ce, sometimes we walk and end up back where we started. I dont even know where I am now, it seems simr to your ability, Ah Yang. Weve been trapped here for four days, weve run out of food and water, so we can only seek help from you, Ah Yang Could it be a spatial anomaly disaster? Su Hao closed his eyes, extended his spiritual tentacles, and carefully sensed the true appearance of this space. As always, twisted, fluctuating, chaotic, flowing, profound, colorless yet vivid,posed of dots, lines, nes, bodies, and even moreplex patterns, constantly circting However, it was different from the appearance of ordinary space! The space here had been divided into irregr cubes by an invisible force, stacked and squeezed together, just like nt cells under a microscope. Su Hao was shocked, What is this He had confirmed that this strange disaster was definitely rted to spatial modules. What are spatial modules? They were the foundation of his existence! He never thought that this thing called energy could even produce spatial abilities, how was that possible? Regardless, he was determined to take this energy device. It must not fall into the hands of the Energy Masters Association. He just didnt know if, after so many years of umtion, the Energy Masters Association had obtained other energy devices rted to spatial abilities. But the probability was not low. Su Hao immediately decided that once he understood the principle, he would resolve it immediately! Since there was no danger, Su Hao nned to personally test the effects of this strange disaster. After leaving a mark in ce, Su Hao said, Ah Xing, stay here and dont move. Ill go find Ah Wang. Ah Xing nodded, Okay, Ah Yang, be careful. Even so, he was not worried at all about Su Hao encountering danger. Ah Xing used to have such worries, but not anymore, he thought the disaster should be the concern instead. To be honest, Ah Xing was no longer able to understand how powerful his teammate, Ah Yang, had be, and he didnt care anymore, as long as he was invincible. After taking a few steps forward, Su Hao clearly felt his body pass through a spatial channel and arrive at another location, simr to his teleportation sh. After trying a few more times, Su Hao basically figured out the pattern of this strange disaster. The space here had been divided into many independent small pieces, randomly stacked and squeezed together, the key point being that there were ovepping parts, simr to when he quickly generated normal space modules around him. Seeing this scene, Su Hao felt a sense of familiarity. More importantly, he saw more uses of spatial modules in this strange disaster. If Su Hao were to name this space, he could call it One Step One World! Yes, in Su Haos perception, each bubble-like space module pile could be treated as an independent world. Su Hao blurted out, Damn, spatial modules can be used like this. After understanding it, cant I create a world of my own? The value of this strange disaster to Su Hao was immeasurable! If he mastered this ability, the spacecraft he would use for traveling in the universe in the future would probably no longer be needed. One couldnt help but say, the strange disaster was really amazing! Chapter 572

Chapter 572

Within less than two minutes, Su Hao appeared next to Ah Xing with Ah Wang and said, You two stay here for now. Im going to resolve the disaster, which will take some time. With that, he grabbed some food and water from behind, handed it to them, and disappeared in a sh. After searching for a while, Su Hao found the core of this strange disaster under a tree. It was a fist-sized ss ball toy, with a cute doll lying silently inside the hollow ss ball, looking up at the sky. The dolls eyes had faded, but you could still faintly see their original deep blue color. Perhaps it was an older person who had buried their most precious childhood toy here, symbolizing the passage of childhood time! It was just a coincidence that it had turned into a disaster. Therefore, it is not right to randomly bury toys in this world Instead of immediately breaking the ss ball toy, Su Hao approached it, closed his eyes, and used his mental tentacles to carefully sense the operation principle of the core, trying to find a way to divide space into independent blocks. An hourter, Su Hao opened his eyes, spread out his palm, and began constructing a tennis ball-sized spatial structure in his palm, stacking arge number of modules in the palm space ball. Two minutester, he casually broke off a tree branch with leaves from a nearby tree, about three meters long, and stuffed it into the palm space ball. If someone saw this, their eyes would pop out of their sockets. A branch three meters long and two to three meters wide, squeezed into a ball smaller than a fist Is that even possible? Is someone ying a joke, or is the world ying a joke? It indeed looked unbelievable, like seeing a friend who is much thinner than you consuming arge bowl of rice. Unbelievable! But there were indeed too many unbelievable things in the world, things beyond imagination, hard to say they do not exist, only that we havent seen them! After stuffing the entire tree branch into the small space ball in his hand, Su Hao raised his hand to observe. The branch still maintained its original appearance but had shrunk by over a hundred times, resembling the mathematical concept of mapping learned in junior high school. In actuality, it wasnt the branch that had shrunk, but the space ball in Su Haos hand was muchrger than it seemed. If one entered the space ball, they would discover a vast space around them, more than enough to contain a small branch. Moreover, as long as Su Hao wished, he could continue to increase the capacity of the palm space ball! It worked. Following the method of the strange disaster, I can indeed iste different spaces. By continuously stuffing a massive amount of spatial modules into the isted space, I can create the legendary world in the palm of my hand! Acquiring a new ability, Su Hao was so excited that goosebumps broke out all over his body uncontrobly. He had obtained various abilities in the past, but the ability he identally acquired today was truly unique. This was an independent space! An independent space symbolizes not just a simple pocket space; as long as one had a strong imagination, it could be utilized for numerous purposes. Like a prison, an experimental field, a public space He had previously researched this in the summoner world but had been unable to achieve this functionality, thinking it was impossible! Who would have thought he would obtain it today! Su Hao continued to stuff a massive amount of spatial modules into the space ball. Eventually, he found it increasingly strenuous when the radius ratio of the space ball to the external space reached 1:27000. The special barrier separating the space began to show signs of bursting! Su Hao thought to himself, It seems this ratio is almost the limit. To expand further, I may need to enhance the strength of the partition barrier. However, this is enough. After studying for a while and confirming there were no issues, he reached out, grabbed the doll from the toy ss ball, and crushed it in his hand with a snap. The dolls body was crushed into pieces by Su Hao, and the head formed a small pile of source pearls under a dazzling white light, scattered on the ground. As for that ss ball, it was the source device left behind by this strange disaster. After collecting the ss ball source device, Su Hao appeared next to Ah Xing and Ah Wang in a sh. As soon as he arrived, Ah Xing jumped up, excitedly asking, Is the disaster resolved? Su Hao said, Thats right! Its been resolved. In a while, the abnormal effects here will disappear. Ah Xing eagerly asked, What about the source device? As long as they had the source device, it would prove that the abnormal disaster was resolved by their Fengshanyang Star Team, boosting their reputation significantly. Su Hao shrugged, This source device is quite special, so I took it with me. As for exnations, think of a way to deal with it yourselves! Ah Xing was surprised, In that case, this abnormal disaster seems to have simrities with A Yangs ability. I understand. Leave the rest to me! Su Hao said, I have other things to attend to. Ill take my leave. After Su Hao left, Ah Xing burst intoughter and said, I knew that no matter how strange the disaster was, it couldnt defeat Ah Yang. Its just as I expected. Weve been circling around here for four days and havent found anything strange. How long has Ah Yang been here? Truly impressive, hes really worthy of being a member of our team! Hahaha! Ah Wang shook his head and said, Ah Xing, wake up. Whether Ah Yang is powerful or not, has nothing to do with our team. We can only say that the nickname of our team, Lucky Star Team, is indeed fitting. We are quite lucky! However, Ah Xing didnt care about that. Once the strange disaster was resolved, he hooked Ah Wangs neck and said, Lets go, report and collect the reward. Ah Wang replied, Without the source device, how will you im the reward? Ah Xing waved his hand, Do we still need the source device? Our Lucky Star Team specializes in solving strange disasters, doesnt everyone know that? And as for the source device suddenly disappearing, thats enough! This strange disaster is rted to space, so its disappearance is reasonable. Upon hearing this, Ah Wang also chuckled, Well said, Ah Xing, truly worthy of being the captain. Back at the experimental base, Su Hao acquired another source device as a collection, and inspired by the source device, he developed the ability of the spatial sphere, naming it Little World. As for the use of the Little World, there was one immediate purpose, which was to contain the entire Huludao within it, turning it into a mobile base that could be moved discreetly. Who would have thought that within a two-meter diameter sphere, a thirty-plus-kilometer ind could be hidden? Yashan and Feng Cheng floated in the air, watching as Su Hao lifted a huge ind and forcefully squeezed it into a two-meter diameter sphere, almost dropping their jaws in shock. For some reason, witnessing this scene filled them with a sense of incongruity, making it difficult to even imagine how it was done. Wait! Was it done by Elder Wei? If that was the case, then there was nothing to be surprised about Elder Wei could do things beyond their imagination, wasnt it a normal urrence? Yashan and Feng Cheng flew to Su Haos side, looking at therge sphere in his hand, which vividly reflected the appearance of an ind inside, exactly the same as their Huludao, just reduced to a size thousands of times smaller. As they gazed at this small ind, it felt as if they were viewing the world like gods, a truly magical experience. Yashan eximed, Elder Wei, how did you do this? Su Hao replied, This is a special skill rted to space that I call the Little World. It looks quite useful. Yashan and Feng Cheng looked at Su Hao eagerly, as if asking if they could learn it. There was nothing to hide, and Su Hao casually mentioned, Theres an exnation on the omnipotent assistant. If youre interested, you can try it, but I cant guarantee you will be able to learn it. These two individuals hadnt even mastered the Facing Space Barrier, let alone these advanced skills. Although Su Hao made using the Little World skill look simple, in reality, it was quite challenging, even more so than the Second Level Space. Yashan and Feng Cheng, determined to learn it, eagerly opened the omnipotent assistant to study. Su Hao led the way into the Little World, saying, Lets go in and see how it works. Chapter 573

Chapter 573

The three of them passed through ayer of spatial barrier, and didnt feel themselves shrinking. It was like passing through a bubble, where inside and outside seemed no different. Yashan eximed, With mental perception, it clearly appears as just a small sphere, but aftering in, everything suddenly changes. I almost thought what I perceived before was an illusion. The usage of Small World hasnt been fully developed yet. There will be many more surprises in the future! After checking, they found that the entire ind hadnt changed much. From today onwards, their base would be hidden like never before, and no one would be able to find it. Unless another inexplicable strange disaster urred at the base, they shouldnt need to relocate the base again! Su Hao found another new ind and casually ced the Small World there, effectively hiding the base! After resolving this matter, Su Hao returned to theboratory once again, fully analyzing what kind of movement could transform matter into a source, eager to know the results. Time quietly passed, and one day, a five-person source squad hid in mid-air, secretly flew over the original Huludao, and after a while, flew back. A woman in blue clothes held a map and repeatedlypared it, saying in surprise, Huh? The map shows there used to be a small ind here! Why is it gone now? A younger curly-haired man squinted and looked down at the sea, then took the map from the woman and carefullypared it, his brow gradually furrowing, The map is correct, our position is correct, so did the sea level rise? No, its ebb tide now, the sea level should have droppedpared to nighttime. Come on, lets dive into the sea and take a look. Although this curly-haired man was the youngest, the entire team was willing to listen to him. As a Elemental Origin Mage, he waved his hand, manipting the air cushion that carried everyone to descend to the sea surface, then parted the sea water and dove into the sea. They circled around in the sea like this, but found no trace of the ind, only arge pit. However, thisrge pit was already filled with various debris, indistinguishable from other seabeds, and inconspicuous. Moreover, in theplex terrain of the ocean, suchrge pits were everywhere. After resurfacing, the curly-haired man pondered for a moment, then asked seriously, Xiangli, when was this map drawn? Is it the associations verified version? The woman called Xiangli immediately replied, This map was issued three years ago and is thetest version verified by the association. It shouldnt be wrong! The curly-haired man thought for a moment and said, Wait here for a moment! After speaking, his body was wrapped inyers of metal, forming a conical metal cylinder, and then he plunged into the sea. About five minutester, he resurfaced, breathing in the fresh air in big gulps. The other teammates asked curiously, Feiyuan, did you find anything? The curly-haired man Feiyuan said lightly, If Im not mistaken, there was indeed a huge ind here before, but it has been dug away by someone. The woman in blue clothes, Xiangli, and the others seemed to not hear clearly, What??? Feiyuan didnt bother to exin too much and said, From the current situation, the direction of our previous screening work seems to be correct. We may have caught the tail of the target, and they most likely hid on this ind before. However, its unclear where the leak came from, and they moved ahead of time. Of course, we cant rule out the possibility of coincidence. The woman in blue clothes eximed, Moved? Move an entire ind? Is that possible? Feiyuan looked at the woman in blue clothes as if she were silly and said helplessly, Sigh~ How many times have I told you, why cant you learn how to think about problems? You can add imagination appropriately during the thinking process, which is an advantage, but dont use imagination as the main mode of thinking. The woman in blue clothes smiled awkwardly and then asked, So how should I think about it? Feiyuan said, You should consider this problem from two perspectives. One is to consider the possibilities behind the phenomena we see. The second perspective is to considerprehensively, sort by feasibility, and gradually eliminate impossible options. What remains is likely the answer. We cant guarantee that all situations are correct, but we can handle eighty to ny percent of the problems. And the question you asked is not within our scope of thinking. Is whether an entire ind can be moved something you should consider? This is a question for the other party to consider, understand? If you dont organize the problem clearly, how can you think about it Sigh! This principle is so simple, why dont you understand after so many repetitions? No matter howplex things are, they are actuallyposed of one thread after another. As long as you grab one thread and continuously think along this thread, you can always sort things out The woman in blue clothes and others thought to themselves, Yes yes yes, its simple, youre the best! The woman in blue clothes shrugged and asked, So what do we do next? Feiyuan also shrugged and said, What else can we do? Go back! The woman in blue clothes eximed, Not searching anymore? Feiyuan showed a defeated expression, So I always say that you like to add your own imagination when thinking about problems. Who told you that going back means not searching anymore? We just need to go back and recollect and organize the data, and redo the previous work. Upon hearing this, the woman in blue clothes looked disheartened and said, Ah? Do we have to interrogate those people who suddenly disappeared again? Its so troublesome! Youre so smart, cant you think of another way? Feiyuan didnt want to talk to her and just rolled his eyes at her. The Elemental Origin Mage concealed everyones figures and flew away again. Feiyuan smiled and said, It wasnt a wasted trip after all. Since we know that those who have had contact with the Wise Without Origins have been to this disappeared ind, it proves that my guess was correct. Hehe, they cant run away. After the Source Squad gradually disappeared into the distance, a young man with short hair gradually appeared, it was Su Hao. He muttered to himself, Is this the Mage Associationing to us? The ind chosen before was rtively hidden, its just that, unexpectedly, even before he made any significant moves, he was found by someone. However, upon further thought, Su Hao realized that it should be Zhi Pengs activities that attracted attention, coupled with Yashans frantic requests to Zhi Peng for friends to do research, exposure was quite normal. Su Hao thought for a moment and decided to follow them to see the situation. He couldnt afford to have his home stolen inexplicably. Five dayster, Su Hao followed this team to the main city of Hengxuan District, Yixuan City! Not only did he hear the corresponding news, but he also casually took away all kinds of source devices stored in the underground warehouse of the Mage Association headquarters building in Yixuan City. Roughly counted, there were at least more than two thousand pieces, umted over many years. With so many source devices, there must be many strange abilities. For Su Hao, they were too dangerous. If one day someone used these source devices against him and things went south, there would be no ce toin. Before encountering the ability of One Step, One World, Su Hao believed that his Second-level Space was very safe. However, after encountering it, Su Hao felt a sense of crisis. He never expected that there would be source devices with spatial abilities, and it seemed that they were used more proficiently than him. In general, the source devices were too dangerous, so it was more reliable for him to keep them himself Moreover, whats the use of keeping them at the headquarters of the Source Mage Association? Its better to hand them over to him so that he can research them and demonstrate their value. If there are no major issues after research, its not impossible to return them. After teleporting back to the base, Su Hao set up a dedicated collection room and safely stored the collected source devices in it. Then he sent a message to Yashan: Yashan, the Source Mage Association can locate our position through those experimental subjects who have stayed on the ind, so try not to conduct experiments in our current small world in the future. Lets change the location! Yashan quickly replied: Our position has been located? Su Hao said, Its our previous position that has been located, but fortunately, we moved away in advance. Were lucky. Lets do this, Ill make a new small world for you, and you can conduct experiments in the new small world. Change the location periodically. Yashan said, Okay, Veyron. In that case, Zhi Peng should have been exposed, right? Will he be okay? Su Hao said, Exposure is certain, but I dont know if anyone has guessed his ability. And dont worry, he has a lot of friends. If something happens, it will be his friends who are affected first. After confirming that there was no one around Zhi Peng, Su Haomunicated with him through the little parrot, Wi, its Jia Wei! Zhi Peng eximed, Mr. Jiawei! Its been a long time since I heard from you. Su Hao asked directly, Have your friends reached the first stage goal now? Zhi Peng knew that the first-stage goal Su Hao mentioned was ten thousand friends and smiled, If were only talking about source mages, there are only about four thousand or so. If we include ordinary people with various skills, I already have over two hundred thousand friends! Zhi Pengs tone was cheerful, showing that he was very happy. This was natural, who wouldnt be happy with over two hundred thousand friends? It sounded quite impressive. Chapter 574

Chapter 574

In the entire Hengxuan area, in less than three years, there were more than four thousand friends who were source masters, and more than two hundred thousand ordinary friends, which is still very powerful to think about. Because apart from Zhi Pengs bizarre ability Lets be friends, the only other ability that can achieve this is probably another abilitymoney scattering, to achieve this level. Zhi Peng was quite satisfied with his achievements over the past two years and smiled, Mr. Jia Wei, my more than four thousand source master friends were all made by me during these years of traveling in the Hengxuan area. Each person sincerely agrees with what I say and treats me as their best friend. If you need any help from my friends, feel free to ask. Its just that my friendse from all over the Hengxuan area, so it takes some time to gather them. Su Hao said, Arent you nning to clean up the royal family? Zhi Peng immediately said, Cleaning up the royal family is imperative, but I think the current four thousand people are not enough. Its difficult topletely clean up the royal family in the entire Hengxuan area. Moreover, I have learned from my friends that if we openly confront the royal family, the Mage Association will definitely intervene. Compared to the Mage Association in the entire Hengxuan area, our four thousand people are still too weak. I n to wait for another two years The entire Hengxuan area is vast, with more than twenty thousand towns and cities, not counting small towns and viges like Huai Shui Town, with arge poption. And each town has a branch of the Origin Mage Association, which recruits and manages local source masters, and is also responsible for dealing with various disasters around the town. There is no fixed number of mages in each Origin Mage Association, but on average, there are more than three hundred people, and there are at least three hundred thousand source masters registered in the entire Hengxuan area. Although the Origin Mage Associations in different towns belong to the same organization, there are also somepetitive rtionships,peting for a matter of face. Moreover, as time goes by, the Origin Mages have gradually differentiated into various ideological factions, among which two factions are the most representative and ipatible. One faction is called the Innovative Faction, which advocates abolishing thest use of the agreement more than 1,200 years ago, maintaining royal rule, and letting the world develop freely ording to naturalws, with minimal interference from the Origin Mage Association. The other faction is called the Orthodox Faction, which believes that the Origin Mage Association must inherit all the regtions of harmony, including thest one, because the wisdom of the predecessors is beyond doubt, which is also the premise for maintaining peace in this world for more than a thousand years. The two sides advocate opposition to each other, with no room forpromise, and have shed multiple times as a result. As time goes by, the Innovative Faction has gained the upper hand, causing panic among the royal families ruling the various regions of the world, and they began to spendrge sums of money recruiting powerful Origin Mage teams in an attempt to regain the advantage of the Orthodox Faction. Unexpectedly, they did achieve some results. Many non-royal noble families followed suit, and recruiting Origin Mage teams became the most popr activity among the noble families, suppressing the Innovative Faction for a long time. However, not long after, the internal turmoil within the royal families began, and the source teams supported by the royal families also fell apart. Since then, the position of the Innovative Faction has be unshakable, and the conflict with the royal families has increased day by day, but it is unknown when it will suddenly erupt. Although there are conflicts between the Mage Association and the royal families, Zhi Peng can still confirm that if the Radiant Society openly attacks the royal families, the Origin Mage Association will definitely step in to stop the actions of the Radiant Society. With their current strength, they cannot be opponents of the Mage Association, and in the end, they will only lead his friends into the abyss. Su Hao didnt know what Zhi Pengs thoughts were, so he directly shattered his illusion: You have been discovered by the royal family and the Mage Association. Without your knowledge, they have investigated you and your friends thoroughly! That means the two years you want may be gone! Moreover, if you dont gather your friends before the Mage Association acts against you, there may be no chance to gather themter. So, what do you n to do? Zhi Peng couldnt believe it: Discovered? When did this happen? Ive always been low-key and understated in making friends, this shouldnt happen! Su Hao said, Its a fact that youve been discovered now. The reason they havent acted against you yet is probably because they want to find out who is behind the scenes pushing things! That would be me. But I guess the association wont wait too long, so you better make ns as soon as possible. Zhi Pengs face darkened, and finally gritted his teeth: Mr. Jia Wei, I think I will gather my friends tomorrow and implement the second phase of the n, upying three cities as territories first, and gradually expanding outward until the entire Hengxuan area is annexed. However since Ive been targeted, does that mean as soon as I make a move, Ill be discovered immediately? In that case, how can I gather my friends? Su Hao said, Ive already figured this out for you. Later, I will give you a transit ball that can directly connect to the gathering point. You just need to bring the transit ball and find your friends! Try to tour the entire Hengxuan area within two months. Zhi Peng was amazed, Transit ball? Exactly! Just as he questioned, a basketball-sized metal ball appeared out of thin air in front of him. He subconsciously reached out and caught the heavy metal ball, almost stumbling to the ground. Su Hao said, This is the transit ball. Do you see a door on the surface of the ball? Zhi Peng turned the ball around and immediately saw the small door that Su Hao mentioned. You open the door, go inside, and theres another door inside. Through that door, you can go to the gathering point. Zhi Peng pointed to the egg-sized door, stuttering, Go go inside? With just such a small door, how could a living person get in? And saying theres another door inside that leads to the gathering point Is Mr. Jia Wei joking, or did he identally send the wrong thing Su Hao understood Zhi Pengs doubts but didnt exin too much, simply saying, Go try it. Put the transit ball on the ground and then walk into that door! Zhi Peng: He felt something was wrong but didnt know what the problem was, so he thought to himself, Maybe its my problem! This feeling is like someone asking him to stab himself with a knife, and then smilingly saying to him, Try it, itll be fine! But since Mr. Jia Wei strongly urged him to try, why not give it a shot? If he cant get inter, he can always tell Mr. Jia Wei. With that in mind, Zhi Peng hesitated, not knowing whether to reach out first, lift his foot, or put a finger in? Finally, gritting his teeth, he stepped into the small door. The next moment, the anticipated feeling of encountering obstacles did not ur. His feet seemed to step into emptiness, and then in a daze, he found himself in a bright spherical space, about fifty meters in diameter, with a stone door standing in the center. Zhi Peng was astonished: Is this really possible? Its amazing. Mr. Jia Wei, how do I get out? Su Hao said, Exiting from the door behind you will take you back to your room, while exiting from the middle door will take you to the gathering point. This ball is just a transit ball. You can use this ball to quietly send away your friends, but you need to act fast. Once discovered, the difficulty of the next actions will increase. In Su Haos view, the action of gathering friends would definitely alert the Mage Association, and being able to gather even half of them would be considered good. After briefing Zhi Peng on some precautions, Su Hao disconnected the parrot brand voicemunication with Zhi Peng. Zhi Pengs ability is indeed useful, but he is just a Origin Mage with no foundation at all. Everything has to start from scratch, and the difficulty of starting a business is extremely high, even though he has been working hard for two years without stopping, the scale is still too small. Fortunately, with Su Haos support, everything is possible. Rada President, the artifact room has been robbed, and all the source artifacts are gone! What did you say? A cloak-d man holding a pipe stood up abruptly, shouting loudly, All the source artifacts in the artifact room are gone? Are you kidding me? Do you want to die? The three mages who came to report were intimidated and involuntarily stepped back. One of the women was almost in tears, her face full of fear as she said, Youd better go and see for yourself! Crack! He actually crushed the entire desk with one hand. Taking a deep puff of his pipe, he exhaled smoke heavily, striding out ahead. As he walked, he grumbled, If its a joke, youre all dead. Dare to y this kind of joke with me! If its true, that thief is dead, dare to steal from me! Damn it! A momentter, a loud roar came from the basement: Check it out! Check it out thoroughly for me! Damn it! @#$% Chapter 575

Chapter 575

The actions of Origin Mage Association were swift. With a wave of President Radas hand, various professionals from the association quickly entered the stolen artifact chamber to collect clues and analyze various traces, all vying to be the one to solve the case. For these professional mages, this was the best opportunity to gain renown. The artifact chamber case was the biggest thing to happen in over a hundred years. As long as they cracked this audacious case, their names would be household, even written into textbooks for others to learn from The Yuan Squad, floating over the Huludao Sea, also joined in, bing the most inconspicuous team. Wearing blue, Sherry, along with the squad, entered the artifact chamber. Originally a forbidden ce, it now turned into a vast empty underground space, without even shelves specially designed to hold artifacts. Isnt it strange? After circling around inside, Sherry found nothing and eximed softly, Whoever did this is really skilled! One of her teammates corrected her softly, Sherry, you should say theyre bold! Whoever it is, I think theyre doomed. Sherry nced at her teammate Feiyuan, seeing him frown in thought. Itched by curiosity, she wanted to ask if he had found anything, but he was in contemtion, so it wasnt a good time to ask. Instead, she paced around Feiyuan anxiously, more eager than anyone else. Feiyuan nced at Sherry, reaching out to tousle her messy hair, and said helplessly, Sherry, what are you doing? Sherry eximed happily, Ah, Feiyuan, youve figured it out! What did you find? Feiyuan said, I found something. What is it? I wont tell you. Sherry widened her eyes, Huh? Why? Feiyuan ignored her, nced at the various expressions of the Yuan Mage Investigation Team around him, and headed out first, saying, Lets go, lets leave here first. Um, arent we going to investigate anymore? Feiyuan! Feiyuan said, Ive said it so many times, dont add your own imagination when thinking about problems. Did I say were not investigating anymore? No! Feiyuan couldnt understand why his teammates minds were so stubborn, why they couldnt adapt and learn to be flexible. He also couldnt understand why things that seemed simple to him were so iprehensible to others! He was fed up with the life of constantly answering all sorts of weird questions for others! After arriving at a secluded ce, Feiyuan still couldnt stand Sherrys pestering, Whats the rush? Im going to tell you anyway. Sherry made use of what she learned, But you just said you wouldnt tell me earlier. I didnt add my own imagination this time. Feiyuan had nothing to say, so he changed the subject directly, When I said I wouldnt tell you, its because there were too many people around, it wasnt convenient to say. Sherry said, I understand, I understand. Industry secrets, everyone else is apetitor. Feiyuan said expressionlessly, No, the fact that the artifact chamber was stolen means theres a fifty percent chance its indirectly rted to us. So, to avoid trouble, I didnt directly disclose it. Sherry and the other teammates were shocked, What? How are we rted? We didnt steal anything. Feiyuan said, Its just spection, with a certain possibility, but not necessarily true! Lets analyze it. In recent years, there have been three cases ofrge-scale disappearances in major locations. The first was the disappearance at the Evergreen Factory on the outskirts of Huchang City four years ago, the second was the ind disappearance we were investigating a few days ago, and the third was todays theft at the association headquarters artifact chamber. These three cases are not entirely identical, but they share a certain simrity, which is the ability to moverge objects seemingly out of thin air, just like the first row and thirty-seventh source artifact Arbitrary Portal stored in the artifact chamber. So, its not difficult to guess that these three cases are the work of the same person. No, it should be said, the same organization! Sherrys eyes lit up with wisdom, You mean, Scourge of the Earth, Kai? Wow! Feiyuan, youre amazing, solving the case with just a walk around! Weve solved the case! Feiyuan thought to himself, Am I really that good? I dont think so Sherry then asked curiously, But what does that have to do with us? Feiyuan said, Timing! The time the artifact chamber was stolen just happened to be shortly after we returned to the association to submit our report. This means the thief might have followed us to the association and conveniently moved the source artifact away. Sherry and the others were stunned, Followed Feiyuan continued, Thats not the main point. The main point is, he probably already knows that we know about him. Sherry became somewhat panicked, What should we do? Will we be implicated? Feiyuanpletely ignored her and showed a rare excitement on his face, I guess, he chose to steal not too early, not toote, precisely now, to let us know of his existence. Hes demonstrating to us! Heh heh, Scourge of the Earth, Kai, what an arrogant fellow, I like it! Ill definitely catch him! Lets go, back to the association! Sherry asked, Why go back? Feiyuan said, To announce our findings, to let him know were aware of his demonstration, and to formally dere war on him! We cant let him underestimate us! This statement ignited the enthusiasm of Sherry and the others, as if they were about to embark on aplex, thrilling, and adventurous journey of solving the case, culminating in an epic battle to capture the Scourge of the Earth, Kai. Unfortunately, Su Hao himself was not aware of, nor did he care about, the underlying implications behind his casual actions. After acquiring arge number of source artifacts, he immediately began researching them. Through previous research on source beasts, Ive already learned about the rtionship between source artifacts and the system, oveing a major obstacle. Now, with so many source artifacts, its the perfect opportunity to shift the focus of my research from source beasts to source artifacts! Su Hao thought to himself, and quickly outlined the next steps of his work: Step one, test the functions of these source artifacts. Step two, record the movement patterns of all source artifacts within an hour in the space of the pinball,paring them with the harvest from source beasts and summarizing the patterns. Step three, reverse search for the system hidden somewhere unknown. Step four, analyze the principles. The first step of testing the source artifacts functions greatly broadened Su Haos horizons. Harmony, Free and Easy, Inside-Out Flip, Come Chase Me, Hundred Percent uracy, Stunning Performance Various abilities of all kinds dazzled Su Hao, abilities he couldnt even imagine appeared before him. The key is, each one of them is extremely absurd, unreasonable! But then again, the critical thing is that the threshold of material and energy, the source, itself is an existence that defies logic, isnt it? Treating the source as a zero vector, this thing that the source can change, theoretically, can point in any direction, as long as its given a specific arrow. So, theres no such thing as the most absurd, only more absurd! A monthter, Zhi Pengmunicated with Su Hao through the parrot, reporting the current progress, Mr. Jia Wei, Ive already gathered over two thousand source mage friends. They are now concentrated in theplex terrain near the coastal city of Pingkong. Next, we will use Pingkong as our first base. Unfortunately, my action to gather friends was noticed by the Source Mage Association. The remaining two thousand friends have been controlled by the association and cant be contacted for the time being. We can only wait and see what happens in the future. Su Hao smiled, More than two thousand source mages should be enough. Furthermore, cing the remaining two thousand friends in the enemys camp may have some unexpected effects in the future. Dont hesitate, next, lets formally begin the second step! Seize Pingkong City and make it your absolute territory. The power exerted by the gathering of over two thousand source mages far exceeded imagination,parable to the mage associations of the worldsrgest cities. This was a force that no one could ignore. After briefly exining his n, Zhi Peng asked with some doubts, Mr. Jia Wei, our goal in the Radiant Society is the royal family, not the mage association. I believe that the existence of the mage association is beneficial to the world. I dont want to destroy it, but if I focus on the royal family, it will inevitably lead to conflict with the mage association. How should I handle these rtionships? If this kind of problem were ced on Yashan, he wouldnt have brought it up and would have just directly pushed it aside and rebuilt it. However, Zhi Peng was not Yashan after all. Although he had been harmed by this world all along, his heart still overflowed with love for the world. Su Hao smiled, As far as I know, its not all about confrontation. After all, theres a faction within the Source Mage Association called the Innovative Faction, advocating for natural development and belonging to the neutral faction, and they make up the majority of source mages. Perhaps theres a chance to win them over and turn them into your supporters. It seems like theres opposition, just because the power youve disyed isnt strong enough yet! If the cost they have to pay for opposing you exceeds their limits, then they wont choose to oppose you. On the contrary, they may even be your friends. So, you just need to think about how to gain more powerful strength. As long as you have power, everything else is not a problem. Su Hao had written down everything about how the Radiant Society should build its organization and gradually develop into a world-ss behemoth in his n. In fact, Zhi Peng was also very clear about the next steps, but without Su Haos nod of approval, he still felt uncertain. Its like someone telling him, Do this and that first, then that, and finally that, and youll earn millions. However, regardless of whether its true or false, without experiencing theplete process personally, every step he takes always feels nervewracking and full of suspicion. Now that he had heard Su Hao personally say, Dont hesitate, he felt much more relieved. Chapter 576

Chapter 576

Su Haos n for Zhi Peng is feasible, but a n alone cannot achieve great things; it depends on how the n is executed. Many ns are made perfectly but end up in chaos when implemented. Over the years, Su Hao has made many ns for various things and understands deeply that while a detailed n is important, its not as crucial as imagined. The core of a n is never what to do but what goals to achieve. ns serve the purpose of achieving results. On this point, Su Hao has also provided Zhi Peng with some guidance, but its unclear how much he has absorbed. What Su Hao can provide to the Radiant Society is the bottom line for its development. As for how far the Radiant Society can ultimately go, it depends on Zhi Peng as the leader. A monthter, the Radiant Society emerged with lightning speed, wiping out the royal residences of ten cities including Pingkong City. It officially stepped onto the world stage, dering the establishment of the Radiant Society and its first phase mission: to eradicate the greatest parasites of humanity and let the light shine upon the earth. They also listed various cruel crimesmitted by the royal family in different ces, apanied by propaganda pamphlets distributed worldwide. The target was clear, directly aimed at the royal family in the Hengxuan District. For a while, the world was in an uproar. There was fear and unease as war seemed imminent, concern about whether ones own industry would be affected, indifference to matters unrted to oneself, keen interest in new developments, hidden joy at the prospect of chaos, excitement and jubtion from those brave enough to stand up for justice Of course, there were also those who dismissed it as the antics of a clown, believing it would all end within a month. To ensure that the Radiant Society had sufficient survival capabilities in the early stages, Su Hao specially created more than ten interconnectedrge space transit balls for them. These could be used to hide their bases, avoiding surprise attacks, and allowing members of the Radiant Society to move freely across different regions, making their tactical maneuvers highly flexible. If the Radiant Society still couldnt achieve much with such conditions and were swiftly wiped out by the Mage Association, it would mean they were indeed incapable of achieving great things, and Su Hao would be powerless to help. Bang! In the huge council chamber of the Imperial Pce in Yixuan City, the President of the Hengxuan District Origin Mage Association, Rada, took a long drag on his cigarette, then suddenly stood up and mmed his palm down, shattering the round table into pieces. The strong wind behind him made his cloak rustle loudly, exuding a powerful momentum. The several people who were sitting originally were shocked and jumped up, dodging the flying debris. The various gorgeous and dignified ornaments and crowns they wore on their heads were suddenly askew, their former dignity gone. You damn useless royal dogs, what kind of nonsense are you all doing? Now that the victims areing after you garbage, scared shitless, youe to us to clean up your mess, thinking its so beautiful? Hehtui! A thick wad of phlegmnded squarely on the face of a middle-aged man with a short beard opposite him. This middle-aged man was none other than the Emperor of the Hengxuan District, known as Emperor He. Standing next to Emperor He were several men dressed in purple and gold, all princes of the royal family without the right of session to the throne, their power ranking just below Emperor He. At this moment, these people were being insulted by President Rada, with spit all over their faces, yet they didnt dare utter a word, their faces filled with embarrassment, avoiding eye contact with Emperor He. Emperor He was so disgusted that he shivered all over, quickly using his sleeve to wipe repeatedly, his face turning red with humiliation, but he could only speak softly, Its all the foolish deeds of those underlings. After this matter is settled, I will certainly clean up those useless garbage! Who could have imagined that the Emperor, who held absolute power in the entire Hengxuan District, would have such a weak appearance? If outsiders knew about this, they would surely be astonished. President Rada immediately shouted loudly, Im talking about you useless garbage! Its you! Didnt you hear clearly? After this matter is settled? You garbage, tell me, whats going on here? A team of thousands of mid-to-high-level Origin Mages, and you go up there and deal with them! Not much talent, but quite skilled at causing trouble. Damn it, Im going to change that damn ord for Upholding Imperial Authority right now! I want to see who dares to stop me! Emperor He and the princes were shocked, immediately rushing up to cling to President Radas thighs, pulling at his cloak with tearful voices, Lord Rada, please dont act rashly! This will cause a world of chaos. By then, we will be the sinners of the world! Moreover, this matter involves a wide range of issues. Its not something that can be decided solely by our Hengxuan District. If were not careful, our Hengxuan District could be a target, facing collective attacks and even destruction. What face would I have to see thete emperor? Rada kicked these useless people away with a foot. With your bear-like appearance, you have no face left! Come on, as men, stand up and refute me loudly! The Emperor and hispanions looked at each other, but dared not speak, wearing a pleading expression. If being a man meant being able to refute President Rada, they would have shown off long ago. Unfortunately, there werent many in the entire Hengxuan District who dared to confront President Rada. Anyone who dared to do so inexplicably ended up dead, no matter who they were! And Rada was known as the strongest man in the entire Hengxuan District! Looking at the whole world, he could easily rank in the top five. His strength was unparalleled. But even with his strength, he couldnt change thest use of the Eighteen Empires Union Agreement. Because such matters couldnt be resolved by personal strength alone, unless he was willing to ughter all the opponents and forcibly change it. After scolding enough, Rada offered a solution: First, organize the dogs raised by your royal family to pacify Pingkong City; second, take the heads of those princes to Pingkong City to seek a peaceful resolution; third, wait for them toe knocking on your door and kill all you garbage. Emperor He eximed, But what about the Mage Association? Rada retorted, Damn it! Just hurry up and die! Emperor He couldnt possibly die so quickly. He still had plenty of glory and wealth to enjoy, so he chose the first option: to organize the Origin Mage teams recruited by the royal family to pacify Pingkong City. For such a long time, they had been enjoying good food and drink; it was time to show their worth. However, Emperor He was worried: if these Origin Mage teams supporting the royal family suffered heavy losses, would those evil reformists take the opportunity to change that agreement Then his eyes slowly lit up as if he hade up with a good idea: After all, money talks. And the royal family, who controlled the core industries of the entire world, had no shortage of money! Therefore, they couldpletely issue high-reward tasks within the entire Hengxuan Districts Mage Association. There was no need to worry about finding no takers. As time passed, the atmosphere in the Hengxuan District became increasingly heavy, with almost everyone realizing that something terrible was about to happen. However, for Su Hao, such matters were insignificant, and he didnt even have the desire to intervene. He just instructed Feng Cheng to take care of Zhi Peng during this time. In the past two years, Feng Cheng had already learned teleportation and shing. Although the effects were not reliable, they were enough to save his life in dangerous situations. However, Su Hao temporarily didnt think about who could threaten Feng Cheng, who possessed a sensing range of 150,000 meters, psychic ability Thought as Desired, and the ability of Fate in the Transcendence Realm! Feng Cheng! Invincible outside the cunning Origin Mage! Of course, when encountering a cunning Origin Mage, it might be necessary to strike first, but of course, escape was also an option. Yashan was currently busy researching how to disrupt the mental frequency band of Origin Mages, causing their skills to directly fail. By then, it wouldnt matter what kind of mage they were; they would all be ordinary people! ording to Yashan, if everything went smoothly, results could be achieved in just one year. After assigning Zhi Pengs affairs to Feng Cheng, Su Hao continued to enter the collection room of the source devices and conduct research on them. With arge number of source devices for him to study and having already touched the tail of the system, Su Hao had a premonition that he would soon understand the principle of material transformation into source. Perhaps, this principle isnt asplicated as I imagined; on the contrary, its very simple! Chapter 577

Chapter 577

This world has not experienced arge-scale war for too long, only small-scale struggles, with thergest scale not exceeding a thousand-person battle. As a direct result, battles involving tens of thousands of people can only be seen in books, learned about, and imagined. However,manding a battle is not enough to rely on imagination alone. Under the mobilization of arge amount of money, the royal family sessfully gathered a team of over ten thousandposed of ordinary soldiers and source mages, heading towards Pingkong City, dering a slogan to eradicate the evil sect Radiant Society. However, reality is cruel. The inexperiencedmander led a ten-thousand-person team into battle for the first time, only to encounter various problems shortly after departure. Before even reaching Pingkong City, the team almost copsed. Forget aboutbat effectiveness, it would be good enough to simply arrive at Pingkong City normally. The Radiant Society also did not miss this opportunity. They actively sent out a team of two hundred source mages to probe and sneak attack, tossing some skills from a distance, and running away before the enemy could chase. Many source mages in the royal team, stimted by money, charged out shouting when they saw the enemy, only to be defeated and disarmed by the already ambushed people. After a ideological mobilization meeting, they joined the Radiant Society. After several back and forth, the team organized by the royal familypletely stayed still, in a mess. Many source squads saw the situation was not good and sneakily ran away at night. In just a few days, the royal teampletely disintegrated. The first expedition was dered a failure. The royal family, feeling the pain of their mistakes, reced the previous prince generals with a slightly renowned versatile minister. After two months of thorough preparation, they once again assembled a team of four thousandposed entirely of source mages and set off towards Pingkong City. This time, the team finally looked somewhat decent, appearing ready to go to exterminate the rebels. They were prepared in advance for the tactics of the Radiant Societymaintain the team and push forward. Zhi Peng frowned and contemted the map in the hastily assembled tacticalmand post. Meanwhile, Zhi Pengs friends and staff officers were also considering countermeasures. At this moment, Zhi Peng felt the most conflicted. The essence of the Radiant Society he established was to target the unruly royal family, and he had never intended to confront the source mages from the beginning. He grew up listening to stories of heroic source mages and his own parents were among them, having a natural admiration for source mages who fought against various disasters to protect the world. He was not willing to harm these source mages deep in his heart. However, the reality was cruel. When the source mages stood on the opposite side of the Radiant Society, he had to suppress his inner feelings and issue attack orders to the team of source mages organized by the royal family. This sense of contradiction made him feel very ufortable, even doubting whether what he was doing was correct. But he knew he could not hesitate. He had to make a quick decision and choose. *p!* He suddenly stood up, pped the table with a resolute expression, and said, Choose the third optionguerri division. Use the rapid transfer ability of the transmission ball to erode the opponents morale, capture source mages as much as possible, and then invite them to join our Radiant Society through a mobilization meeting to participate in this sacred cause together. The so-called guerri division tactic was actually to use the rapid transfer ability of the transmission ball to flexibly move between ten cities including Pingkong City, avoiding the royal familys densely popted teams and targeting smaller ones, holding mobilization meetings to turn enemies into friends. At present, the Radiant Society had only two thousand source mage friends, while the royal familys team had over four thousand people. A direct confrontation would not give an advantage, but the Radiant Society had a huge advantage, which was the transmission ball given to them by Su Hao. If the royal familys team gathered four thousand people in one ce, the Radiant Society would directly move elsewhere, avoiding a head-on sh with the opponent. In any case, the royal familys team would not be able to catch up with them, so they could just bide their time in this manner. If the royal familys team dared to split up for encirclement, they would choose the team with the fewest people. Over two thousand Radiant Society members would rush up together, outnumbering them and directly eliminating the opponent. Then, they would hold a mobilization meeting with the captives to turn them into friends. Simply put, it was ying rogue! When Zhi Peng made a decision, the staff at the headquarters all showed interesting smiles, each eager to try, wanting to make a big move, humiliate their opponents well, and see the helpless expression of the enemy general. However, this was hard on Feng Cheng. After Zhi Peng announced the response n, a disappointed look shed across his face. He had experienced the transformation of the immortal world all the way through and always knew that transformation was very cruel, always involving bloodshed and sacrifice. In his opinion, he could help the Radiant Society make a dozen or so ten-thousand explosion bombs and throw them directly into the enemys team, blow them up once and for all, why bother with so many fanciful tricks. Now, the transformation and war were yed out as a childrens game by them. Could this work? A leader with a heart of kindness and using that kindness in war will find it difficult to seed. Feng Cheng muttered to himself, If it werent for Boss Weida backing them up behind the scenes, can these people achieve anything? Its a joke! They seem to be having a good time, but its hard on me. To protect his safety, when will this day end Oh no, its almost lunch time now, I have to go back and cook for Boss Weida and Yashan Laoda. As for Zhi Pengs safety, is it more important than Boss Weida and Yashan Laodas lunch? Moreover, theres no rush, he cooks quickly, doesnt waste any time. If Zhi Peng is unfortunately killed while hes away, then it can only be said that Zhi Peng has had bad luck and died. He could personally take action and help Boss Weida clear out all the royal families in this world! In his view, its very simple, make eight or ten ten-thousand explosions, throw them directly into the Kings Pce, clean and clear! Thinking about it, Feng Cheng held back for a few seconds, finallypleted the teleportation preparation, shed and disappeared on the spot, and went back to cook. As expected by the Radiant Society, after the royal team arrived at Pingkong Market, they were indeed at a loss against the Radiant Society. They tried all kinds of methods, suffered over a thousand casualties, and eventually retreated. The royal teams second expedition, a monthter, was announced a failure. Its unknown when the third expedition will take ce. Those who were confident and said The Radiant Society will perish within half a year changed their tune to The Radiant Society will perish within a year. Undoubtedly, aside from the dead Origin Mage, all these over a thousand people have be new friends of the Radiant Society. For the sake of convenience in management, Zhi Peng ssified his friends into levels, ranging from Level One Friend to the highest Level Five Friend. His friends all strive to be Zhi Pengs Level Five Friends, working and fighting actively Totally outrageous! This made Feng Cheng, who had been watching the whole time, feel scalp-numbing. He usually blocked his ears directly, afraid to interact too much with Zhi Peng, fearing that one day he might also be Zhi Pengs Level Five Friend. Time passed quickly, and a year passed. The royal family did not organize another Origin Mage team to attack Pingkong Market, instead changing their strategy, frequently sending people to negotiate at Pingkong Market, seeking methods of coexistence, as if they had tacitly acknowledged the existence of the Radiant Society. Or perhaps they are buying time to hold back their big move? As for the matters between the royal family and the Radiant Society, Su Hao, who was immersed in studying source devices, did not pay too much attention, as long as he knew that the power of the Radiant Society was gradually strengthening. Nothing was more important than his research. It is this year of focus that has finally allowed Su Hao to find the principle of material transformation into source. Controlling his excitement, he maintained a rtively calm demeanor on his face, and faintly uttered two words, Temperature! The answer, unexpectedly simple, but it took him an unknown amount of time. If he hadnt coincidentally touched that strand of tail from the Source Beast, this time would have been even longer. Over the past year, he has conducted many experiments repeatedly, and observed that after certain frequencies of movement of microscopic particles, they suddenly transform into source. He had previously thought it was rted to a particr rhythm of movement, butter discovered that it was not the case. The fundamental reason for the transformation of matter into source is a tiny particle that reaches the highest limit of temperature in an instant, thus transforming into source and maintaining rtive stability! The violent motion observed by Su Hao is just one of the conditions used to heat random particles. Although the source device he once made can move ording to that pattern, it fundamentally cannot heat particles to the limit, naturally unable to obtain the source he desires. Su Hao eximed, Heat the particles! Heat them above 142 megakelvins Chapter 578

Chapter 578

After suddenly learning the secret of matter transforming into source, Su Haos mind, like a water pipe blocked for a long time, suddenly cleared, and his thinking depth advanced ayer deeper, resolving many previous doubts with answers. It proves the principle of one leads to a hundred, and at this moment, a feeling of relief flows through every cell of the body, this relief canst for a long time. This is exactly the joy Su Hao has been pursuing! For him, the joy that erupts from the depths of the soul and permeates to the body is far more superior to the joy from the body to the soul. Su Hao did not rx at all because of the immense joy he felt, his brain was not conquered by this feeling of joy, but kept working tirelessly, reorganizing the issue of the source, and entering the pinball space to write and draw: Matter extreme high temperature source cooling matter or energy. The fundamental principle of matter transforming into source is that the matter is heated to an unimaginable limit temperature that humans cannot imagine; this temperature cannot actually be expressed in specific numbers. Achieving this temperature, in imagination, is almost impossible, it can only be said, it is truly inconceivable However, in this world, such phenomena are everywhere to be seen! Which means, this world is special, there must be a certain force that constantly heats the substance. How to heat it? This temporarily remains unknown, it is only known that heating the matter to the limit is very difficult, it is not something that a single source device can do, it must be rted to the huge system behind the source device. In addition, this heating can only be carried out on extremely small particles, at a certain moment, a small particle is heated to the limit, reaching a certain bnce, maintaining it, and turning into a source. As more and more particles be sources, they finally aggregate together to transform into a source pearl, which can then be observed by humans. If one were to heat an entire piece of wood to the limit in an instant, transforming it into a source, it is also impossible, even the system cannot do it! Instantly heating a tiny particle to the limit and instantly heating a piece of wood to the limit, the difficulty cannot bepared. In conclusion, to transform matter into source, it requires umtion and gradual transformation. Su Haos pen tip paused, frowning in thought, So, the current issue is, how to heat a particle to the limit to transform it into a source? The answer may lie in motion. In these years, he has observed countless transformations of source devices and source beasts, knowing that the transformation of matter into source is rted to motion, but now thinking about it, he finds something wrong. Can motion heat particles? What kind of motion can heat particles to that degree? After thinking for a long time, Su Hao overturned the conclusion about motion he had made before, It is rted to motion, but motion may just be the manifestation of heating, not the reason then what is it? How does this so-called system randomly generate sources on this? He sat quietly at his desk, staring at his various notes, his eyes seemingly unfocused, not knowing what he was thinking. What exactly is the system? How to heat objects through the source device? Why does it appear randomly? Is it the uniqueness of this or the uniqueness of this universe? Su Haos heart slowly tightened, he felt that he was getting closer to the answer, everything would soon be revealed, but it felt like there was always a thin membrane in between, unable to pierce through it! Itsing! Itsing! I am very close to knowing everything! Su Hao packed his messy thoughts aside and walked out of theboratory: My thinking has been restricted. By just studying the origin instrument and the source beast, I cant gain more. I need to expand, collect more data, and broaden my thinking! Without saying anything to Yashan Feng Cheng, he flew out of the base world directly, flying into the sky in silent flight mode and wandered in the high sky of this world. His divine sense perception spread to a radius of two hundred thousand meters, collecting any seemingly useful data. He thought about wandering around this, observing the world from a macro perspective, and perhaps making some discoveries. After researching the micro-world for too long, achieving a new breakthrough, and encountering a new bottleneck, he decided to change his thinking perspective. Another half year passed. Within half a year, Su Hao almost traveled through all the continents and oceans of the entire, and indeed discovered a useful piece of information. To be precise, it was not information, but a doubt. Are disasters really random? Yes, after half a year of wandering, he witnessed countless outbreaks of disasters, resolved by the source mages, with star points scattered in every corner of the world, appearing to be random events. However, the more he saw, the heavier Su Haos doubts became. He had always thought that disasters were random, but now raised this question again. Its just like many people believe that throwing dice, the final number shown on the dice is random. But when thinking deeper, is the final number really random when throwing dice? If it is genuinely random, then the dice are innocent, and the hand that throws them is random. In theory, people can control the number they throw themselves Perhaps the previous spection was wrong. The urrence of disasters is not random, but follows a certain pattern. If one can grasp this pattern, that mysterious system will emerge! If this is true, Su Hao has an intuition that this system must be very simple. Simple enough that it is a basic mathematical rule he learned many years ago. What could it be? Lost in thought, Su Hao stopped wandering aimlessly, and instead teleported back to the base world: Its not feasible to find the pattern by flying around like this! My divine sense perception range is only two hundred thousand meters, which is too small. By the time I finish collecting data, the so-called pattern may have disappeared without a trace. Therefore, to obtain more precise data, I still need the help of arge organization to achieve it. I wonder how Pengs Glory is doing. It has been almost three years since Glory took over Pingkao Market. They should be firmly established by now! Originally, Su Hao wanted to let them develop freely, but now he urgently needs their strength and doesnt want to wait too long! After returning to the base world, Su Hao sent a message to Feng Cheng and Yashan, asking them to gather in hisboratory. In a while, Yashan walked in, looking energetic but with bloodshot eyes. Boss Wei! He had notmunicated with anyone for a long time, and his voice was hoarse and off-key. Su Hao said, Yashan, judging by your appearance, have you made a breakthrough in your research recently? Excitedly, Yashan said, Yes, I have already simted the spiritual frequencies of the energy and matter source mages, and have made it into a software that can allow spiritual simtion of the abilities of these two kinds of mages. For example After speaking, Yashan raised his hand with his fingers slightly apart. Zap~ The brilliant electric light jumped between his fingers. This is my simted Lightning Origin Mage. Its power is not inferior to the normal Lightning Origin Mage. And also Fire Origin Mage Yashan pointed his toe, and the ground ignited, turning into hot magma spreading outward. Even the Explosion Origin Mage He showed off like a treasure, presenting various abilities step by step in his hands, causing destruction, and then smoothing it out with a transformation spell to restore it to its original state. Yashan said: I have uploaded these data to the Source-Spirit Frequency Simtion folder of Dao Assistant. Su Hao, with great interest, opened the small app created by Yashan, then called up the information of the source mage, adjusted his own spiritual frequency ording to the method on it, summoned a trace of source for transformation, and then surged outward along the ground. Whoosh~ Boom~ Suddenly, intense mes erupted all around, in the blink of an eye turning into an ocean of mes. Su Hao waved his hand to extinguish the fire,ughing, Yashan, not bad! Progressing rapidly! Chapter 579

Chapter 579

Yashan scratched his head, smiling, What I can currently use flexibly are only the abilities rted to quality and energy, but I have not yet summarized the frequency rules of the fantasy department. The outflow is also very weak, failing to meet certain requirements. Its just that this kind of ability spans too wide, but as long as I have a few more years, I will definitely make progress. Su Hao said, Its already very good! And there are more than two thousand source devices in the collection room, with various abilities. You can experiment with them to see if you can replicate all the abilities of those source devices. Yashan said, Okay, Boss Wei, I also have this intention. But I need to find a way to enhance the ability of the fantasy department before I can start experimenting. By the way, I have already researched the rune waves that suppress the spiritual frequency activity of source abilities. I call it the Source Variability Inhibitor. However, the effect seems quite unstable. It works well for the average high-level source mage. Basically, after being covered by the fluctuations, they cannot smoothly use their own source abilities. But for those with strong strength and strong willpower source mages, it only has a certain weakening effect, and cannotpletely suppress their source abilities. Su Hao raised an eyebrow, Oh? Let me take a look first! If this Source Vector Inhibitor is really effective, then the three of them canpletely dominate this world. He opened the universal assistant, called up the data of the inhibitor, carefully examined it, tried it out, and thought, I have an idea for improving this inhibitor. I will modify itter when I have time. The Source Vector Inhibitor that cannotpletely suppress it is not considered aplete version. Just after Su Hao and Yashan exchanged and researched, Feng Cheng seemed to have also teleported back to the base and entered Su Haosboratory. When he saw Su Hao, he was excited, Boss Wei! The three of them were busy with their own affairs, and had not met each other for a long time. Meeting each other today was not easy, so it was no wonder Feng Cheng was so excited. Su Hao smiled, Now that you are all here, I will tell you about the reason I called you here this time. Yashan and Feng Cheng immediately showed a serious expression, almost holding their breath and waiting for Su Haos next words. Su Hao said, Now my research has made new progress, but I have also encountered new problems. This problem may require the help of all source mages in the world to collect enough data for analysis to find the answer. With the current situation, there is a certain possibility of cooperating with the Origin Mage Association. So, my n is to help Zhi Peng as soon as possible to exterminate all the royal families in the Hengxuan District, while directly defeating the resistance organized by the Mage Association, demonstrating our powerful strength, gaining a certain degree of discourse power, and negotiating with the Origin Mage Association of the entire world for a trade deal. Showing strength is necessary, otherwise, no one will be willing to sit down and listen to your thoughts and demands. Trade always takes ce on the basis of equality between both parties. Feng Cheng said, Why dont we just go talk to them with that bomb? Su Haoughed, Thats indeed possible. However, after the talks, we will need their help. Using a bomb for negotiation is like a direct threat. Even if the negotiation is sessful, we dont know if the data they finally deliver will be reliable. Therefore, a better choice is to use the royal family as a tool to showcase our strength to the Origin Mage Association, eliminate the royal family, which can not only demonstrate our strength but also not directly conflict with the Origin Mage Association. The royal family is like a buffer between us and the Mage Association, making subsequentmunication more gentle. Feng Cheng suddenly realized: So thats how it is. Although he was more inclined to just take a bomb and explode everything, perhaps Boss Wei has other considerations? To be honest, he doesnt have a strong sense of belonging to this world, nor does he realize the preciousness of a life. He just wants things to be easier. Su Hao asked, How is the situation with the Glorious Association that you oversee? As soon as Su Hao mentioned this, the wind immediately showed a helpless expression, waving his hand in resignation: Ah! Every time I think of the hesitant people under Zhi Peng, it makes me angry. Its been a year or two, and they are still as slow as before. Let me take charge, and we would have unified the continent long ago Yashanughed, If you were in charge, the world would have long been in chaos! Yashan has more say in this matter. The same task, when done by different people, yields different styles and results. For example, the task of opposing the royal family. When Zhi Peng does it, it appears hesitant and always worries about harming innocent people, leading to slow progress in their endeavors. Gradually, the worlds public opinion falls under the control of the royal family and starts to lose the moral high ground. If it werent for Zhi Pengs very reliable friends, it would have copsed long ago. Feng Cheng said, Currently, the Glorious Association has expanded from Pingkong City towards the ind, covering over seventy cities, with the territory expanding several times. Including ordinary people, the Glorious Association has developed nearly a million people. It looks good on the surface, but fundamentally there is no difference. Compared to the entire Hengxuan area and the whole world, its just a tiny dot. Based on the way the Glorious Association is developing, its just a matter of time before they are eradicated, with the timing depending on when the Eighteen Imperial Federation reaches a consensus and makes a firm decision. From the current situation, the patience of the Eighteen Imperial Federation seems to have run out. In any case, I dont have high hopes for Zhi Peng and his friends. Although the territory has expanded, the number of friends has increased, the Glorious Association has yet to achieve its goal of eliminating the royal family. The royal families in the cities surrounding the Glorious Association had already fled with their riches and servants when the situation turned dire. After hearing the winds summary, Yashan nodded, If thats the case, it will indeed be difficult to achieve great sess. Feng Cheng said, Whether they seed or not is not a big issue, the key is the waste of time! The way they are doing things, even if they seed in the end, it will take thirty or forty years. Su Hao said, Thats why I called you here this time, to make a n. The three of us will work together to take control of the entire Hengxuan area within a year. Feng Cheng was delighted, How do we do it? I have been wanting to do this for a long time! Watching them do things slowly is unbearable. Su Hao said, Its simple, we will quietly set up teleportation devices leading to various pces, then on the same night, the Glorious Association will rush out and eliminate all the people. Not to say that we will eliminate all the royal families, but eighty to ny percent of them! Feng Cheng said, After the incident, all the royal families have gone into hiding, scared to death. They cant be found now! Su Hao rubbed his chin, Thats indeed a problem. After some thought, he quickly came up with an idea: I will spend two months collecting intelligence, during this time, you guys will make a thousand teleportation balls at the base. The data for production is already on the assistant, so the difficulty is not high. After two months, we will act and directly overthrow the royal families. Understood, Boss Wei! While Su Hao made the decision to expand his power as quickly as possible, on the other side, at the headquarters of the Origin Mage Association in the main city of Hengxuan, Yixuan City, a five-person Origin Mage team knocked on the door and entered the office of the associations president, Rada. It was Xiangli and the Feiyuan team. President Rada, blowing smoke rings, looked suspiciously at the overly young faces in front of him and asked, Youre saying youve found the lost sources? Xiangli anxiously turned to look at Feiyuan beside him. Feiyuan confidently smiled and said, Thats right! I have roughly determined the location of the lost sources. President Rada, looking interested, said, Oh, I didnt expect your team to be so capable! Tell me more!'' Feiyuan spread out a map, then confidently pointed to an ind, saying, Right here! Commander Rada burst intoughter, I like your confidence. Tell me the reason, if its nonsense, Ill throw each of you out of here. As a reward for your team, hahaha! Shang Li had heard about this cape-wearing muscle-revealingmanders unique penchant for rewarding people by throwing them out of his office window himself, and many mages had reportedly been thrown. Just the thought of being rewarded by themanderter sent a chill down her spine, muttering to herself, If only I hadnte up with Feiyuan. Feiyuan felt a hint of pressure from Commander Rada but remained calm, believing in his righteousness. Feiyuan organized his thoughts and said calmly, The source artifact in the storage room was stolen by Earth-Scraper Armor, a member of the Radiance Society. The missing artifacts are on this ind, and the Earth-Scraper Armor is hidden on this ind. Commander Rada said, Oh? Convincing, have you seen it yourself? Feiyuan shook his head, No, I guessed it. Once we get close to the ind, the Earth-Scraper Armor will immediately spot us, so we didnt go to verify. Chapter 580

Chapter 580

Commander Radas heartyughter echoed from the headquarters building, causing onlookers to nce over. To him, it was indeedughable. A group of inexperienced youngsters had run up to him, boldly iming to have found the thief in the artifact storage room and pointing to a small ind where the culprit was hiding. How could this not beughable? Just think about how many professional source mages teams he had dispatched to investigate this case? They had no clue, and yet these youthful individuals, without a word, found the location of the artifact? Courage ismendable, and the young ones are full of vitality. But he allowed himself tough a little longer. Feiyuan frowned, Does Commander Rada not believe it? Commander Rada chuckled, Believe it! Why wouldnt I? Im curious, how did youe across this information? Tell me, if its something like I feel, theres no need to speak, just jump out the window yourself! Feiyuan said, Firstly, the reasons for suspecting the thief is the Earth-Scraper Armor: Two years ago, our team took over the investigation of the Unwise Sage. By chance, we found the original hiding ce of the Earth-Scraper Armor Pointing to a spot on the map, Its here, but now this ind has disappeared, the whole ind has been moved! Commander Rada raised an eyebrow, with a doubtful expression, but did not interrupt Feiyuans exnation. We did not initially link the disappearance of the ind to the Earth-Scraper Armor, but soon the headquarters artifact storage room was emptied, which reminded me of the Qingchang Factory disappearance seven years ago. These three events share amon trait: the ability to moverge objects silently. The Earth-Scraper Armor is spected to possess spatial relocation abilities. To confirm this, I obtained authorization from the association and spent half a year searching through their archives. In the end, only three individuals could achieve this feat: the Earth-Scraper Armor, the associations first-row thirty-seventh source artifact Random Door, and the mysterious disaster three years ago, named Labyrinth World, resolved by the Lucky Star team but with the loss of the artifact, reportedly shifting to an unknown location after the disaster was resolved. Taking all these factors into ount, the Earth-Scraper Armor has the highest probability of being the active thief. Commander Rada put away his casual smile, Interesting, continue! Feiyuan continued, Secondly, the Earth-Scraper Armor being a member of the Radiance Society, my reasons are as follows: the most obvious is the societys extremely powerful mobility, appearing and disappearing at will! In my opinion, this is not merely speed, but leaving through spatial ability transfer. Still as previously stated, among the information I know, the only ones who can achieve this are the Any Door and the Skin-Scratching Armor, and the Any Door is in possession of the Skin-Scratching Armor. Furthermore, I searched through many top-secret documents rted to the royal family in recent years, and I happened toe across a record, a female detainee in the Luo Kings Mansion said she saw a giant crystal armored giant enter the basement. Unfortunately, these women have already been silenced through suicide, but based on the description, it matches the Skin-Scratching Armor. In fact, more than three years ago, not only the morning king was killed, but also a overlooked Luo king disappeared mysteriously after leaving a ce called Huai Shui Town. This is another matter and not mentioned here. However, it can be seen from here that the Skin-Scratching Armor and the royal family have deep contradictions, and their actions have simr goals with the Radiant Society. In conclusion, there is more than a 50% chance that the Skin-Scratching Armor is a member of the Radiant Society! The president frowned and said, How did you have the authority to ess that information? Feiyuan calmly replied, Its simple. You are the most powerful person in the Heng Xuan District. I said I am your illegitimate son, then I forged a lot of evidence and gained ess to the reading permission. The president, D, burst outughing suddenly! It was inexplicable that he had a sudden illegitimate son, he almost couldnt catch his breath in one breath. With Feiyuans words, he really noticed that both of them had curly hair Feiyuan continued, This is just a means to achieve the goal, and I have checked the rules of the Source Master and thews of the Union Council in advance. This is considered a vition of regtions but not illegal, so you dont have to worry. And, this is not the point. The point is, I have found sufficient evidence to specte that the Skin-Scratching Armor is a member of the Radiant Society. President Ds face stiffened as he looked at the curly-haired young man in front of him talk confidently, holding back the impulse to punch him away, he took a deep drag of his pipe, exhaled deeply, with a squeezing sound from his teeth: What else? How do you know that the Source Instrument is on this ind? Feiyuan showed no signs of backing down even though the presidents expression became extremely ugly, instead, he smiled confidently and said, Lastly, I spent the longest time confirming the hiding ce of the Source Instrument along with the Skin-Scratching Armor. President, in the auditorium of every city-level Mage Association, there is a machine called the Disaster Bncer that can locate various disasters, right? Of course, I know this is a secret of the association, I just happened to see it in various documents, and President, you can rest assured, I wont reveal it. After operating that machine, I discovered its usage President D interrupted, Did you also borrow it under the guise of being my illegitimate son? Feiyuan nodded, Of course, worthy of being the president. Once I said I am your son, they immediately believed it! D almost bit his pipe into pieces, the sound of teeth gnawing came through. Feiyuan continued, Thats not the point. The point is, through the operation of the Disaster Bncer, I was able to calcte the location of the Source Instrument. D said with half belief, I am more familiar with that thing than you are. It is just something to determine the location of disasters, not very useful. How did you figure it out? Feiyuan responded, Its simple! From the information, I learned that the machine also reacts to the Source Instrument. I spected that there are over two thousand Source Instruments concentrated together, which can definitely interfere with the operation of the Disaster Bncer. My testster proved this point. So, I eliminated the effects of all disasters on the bncer, found that minimal interference, then traveled all over the cities with the bncer, recorded the corresponding interference data, used cross-location method to determine 105 locations. After eliminating them one by one, I locked onto this ind. Therefore, Im sure, the Source Instruments are here. D mmed his desk with a palm, You little rascal! Even if you were my son, you cant act so recklessly! Xiangli and her teammates were startled and almost jumped up in fear. But Feiyuan pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket, This is the your son certificate I forged. If you dont want to use it, thats fine by me in the future. D snatched the crumpled paper, tore it up without even looking at it. Feiyuan whispered, I can continue to fake it. Rada, on the other hand, loudly eximed, Need to fake it? Tomorrow, I will publicly announce that you are my godson. Do whatever you want! Xiangli and Feiyuan and others were stunned. Whats going on here? A fabricated thing just for convenience has unexpectedly been inexplicably acknowledged as a father? Rada had no sons or daughters, but the more he looked at Feiyuan, the more pleasing he found this kid. Since his father reputation had spread everywhere, he might as well acknowledge it! Its just a godson, no big deal! Indeed, he was acting recklessly, doing whatever he wanted, all because he was practically the big boss of the Hengxuan District. Ha ha ha! Rada stood up, tightened his coat and stared at Feiyuan, saying, Godson! Whats your name? Feiyuans face rarely blushed, hesitantly said, I I am called Feiyuan! Xiangli and the other teammates were dumbfounded. What kind of operation is this? What speed is this? What unfolding is this? Isnt recognizing a son too hasty? Rada went up and patted Feiyuans shoulder,ughing, Feiyuan, right! I remember, I like you guys who love to stir things up. Go ahead and freely use your fathers name to do what you want! Ha ha ha! Feiyuan blushed, a usually calm andposed young man now looked very shy and at a loss. Beforeing here, he had thought of many possibilities, but he never expected to end up acknowledging a godfather. But he did not forget the purpose of his visit: What are your ns next? Are you going to directly take back the Source Vessel from that small ind? Rada showed a fierce grin, Of course, well reim it, and openly at that! I want to personally crush the Shining Association, make them copse, and let them willingly return the Source Vessel to me. Ha ha ha! Radaughed madly, clenched his fists slowly, making cracking sounds, Whoever he is, daring to steal my things is dead! Originally, I nned to let the Shining Association bother the royal family for a few more years, to make those remnants settle down for a while! But now theyve provoked me, so Im going to kill them all! He was fierce. The Shining Association made me lose face! I must personally take it back. Xiangli and others huddled together, trembling with intimidation by Radas momentum, but they never doubted that Rada could achieve this. Because, in their legends, Rada would always prevail, almost considered the most powerful man! No one could withstand a punch from Rada! None! Not even the most audacious Armor of Scrape Ground! Chapter 581

Chapter 581

At this time, Su Hao had no idea of the location of the base, it had already been exposed. Even if he knew, he was not overly concerned. The base was hidden in a small world, concealed by an array, impossible to easily detect, even if the ind was crowded with people, they might not find the entrance to the small world. Furthermore, once someonended on the ind, Yashan would immediately perceive it, able to move the situation as needed, very stable. If they couldnt move, they could eliminate the troublemakers. Su Hao hid in the second-level space, quietly sneaking into the main city of Imperial Capital Yixuan, ready to find the Emperor, Crown Prince, ministers, and other important figures, record their consciousness information into the bullet space, then using their eyes and ears, collect the hiding ces of the royal family. This was the rtively simple method Su Hao came up with. As long as these royals still had interactions among themselves, all information would be exposed before him. Two hourster, Su Hao emerged from the pce, Recorded fifty consciousness information, should be enough. Lets see in a few days, if not working, then do it again. One monthter. Zheng Peng hid in the house within the intermediate sphere reading a book, when suddenly a man in tight gray clothes rushed into the courtyard, intercepted by the high ponytail girl Xiao Hui guarding outside the door. The man in the gray clothes hurriedly said, Xiao Hui, something big has happened! I have important matters to report to Brother Zhi Peng. Xiao Hui frowned and said, But you cant be so reckless. Lets not rush, report to me first and then talk. At this moment, Zhi Pengs voice came from the room, Xiao Hui, let him in! No need to be too formal. Xiao Hui opened the door as instructed, let him in, but stared fixedly at the tight gray-clothed man with both eyes, wary of any unforeseen events. Obviously, whoever approaches Zhi Peng, she must be on guard to prevent idents. Zhi Peng turned his chair around, ced the parrot on his shoulder, and then asked, Ah, Xiaoxi, what happened? Take it slow. Xiaoxi, the man in the gray clothes, barely smiled and said, Brother Zhi Peng, ording to thetest news, the leader of the Radiant Society, known as Invincible with One Fist, has personally led the team here! Many brothers of the Radiant Society have been knocked down! Zhi Peng suddenly stood up, surprised, Theyvee over? How sudden, there was no news before this. How many of them? Xiaoxi awkwardly replied, It is said there are only five, and only the leader of the Radiant Society has super strongbat power, the others are just serving tea and water. Zhi Peng let out a breath of relief, Thats not too bad, five people are not to be feared, organize manpower to take them down, then I will hold a mobilization meeting for the leader of the Radiant Society. Xiaoxi said, Other captains also thought so, but the people they sent out never returned. Either they were directly knocked out with one punch, or they fainted directly, and no one could wake them up! Zhi Peng was shocked, That strong? Where is our mysterious Origin Mage? No! Impossible to approach at all, only heard from afar Eat my fist, and then fell down, either dead or injured, very frightening! Now we dare not get close to him, we all walk around avoiding him. As long as someone sensed by the leader of the Radiant Society, they would be knocked down with one punch, even hiding in a transfer sphere could not avoid it. The key is that the sensing range of the leader of the Radiant Society is extremely wide, exceeding a range of six kilometers, that is to say, within a range of six kilometers, he is invincible. Brother Zhi Peng, what should we do now? Or youe up with an idea! Zhi Peng frowned, Where are they now? They are heading towards Pingkong City! They will arrive soon, and currently no one can stop them. Can we organize arge number of people to rush up together, distract them, and seize the opportunity to take him down in the chaos? We tried, it doesnt work, we only heard from afar Eat countless fists, and everyone fell down! Mass fighting is impractical! Zhi Peng sucked in a breath of cold air. Never thought that the President of the Mage Association in Hengxuan District would be so terrifying. He asked, Do you know what ability the leader of the Radiant Society has? Xiaoxi said, Specifically not very clear, but there are rumors that it is the Locking Fist! It means that once the position is locked, no matter where you are, he can punch you. Locking Fist? Maybe more than that! His brain churned, seeking a strategy to solve the problem, but found it helpless. The subordinates of the Radiant Society were indeed talented, with a variety of abilities, but without exception, all required close proximity to be executed. Now encountering someone who canunch attacks from such a far distance, its simply unreasonable! Suddenly, a light bulb went off in his mind, thinking of Mr. Jia Feng Cheng, who asionally appeared by his side to protect him. Perhaps Mr. Jia Feng Cheng could deal with the leader of the Radiant Society? He immediately asked, Have you seen Mr. Jia Feng Cheng in these days? Xiaoxi shook his head, No, havent seen him for several days. Zhi Peng thought for a moment, saw the parrot Number Seven on his shoulder, and said, You all retreat, just have the mysterious Origin Mages monitor observe the enemys movements from afar, dont force it. You go now! Xiaoxi obeyed and ran out to deliver the instructions. When he made sure there was no one around, Zhi Peng immediately turned to the parrot and said, Big Brother Seven, help me contact Mr. Jia Feng Cheng, its urgent, Im counting on you! The parrot spoke human words: Wait a moment! Ding dong! At the same time, Feng Cheng, who was making the Transit Ball, received a new message prompt from the Almighty Assistant. He thought it was a message from Su Hao, immediately put down his work, opened the message, and read Zhi Peng requests a call, do you ept?. Feng Cheng immediately became alert, what does Zhi Peng want with him? Can it be just for idle chatter? ept! Soon, Zhi Peng and Feng Chengmunicated through the parrot. Mr. Jia Feng Cheng, we are in great trouble now After Zhi Peng briefly exined the situation, he asked, Our members of the Glory Club are no match for him, and the key is that we cant get close. Mr. Jia Feng Cheng, do you have a way to take him down? Feng Cheng immediately became interested, Oh? Locking Fist from over six thousand meters away? Heh, Id like to see how powerful this Invincible Fist that can render your entire Glory Club defenseless with just one punch really is. Hehe, looks like quite a strength! Zhi Peng eximed, Mr. Feng Cheng, do you have a way to defeat the President of the Rada Association? He is known as the man who is unbeatable with one punch! Feng Cheng dismissively replied, Unbeatable with one punch? What a joke! Taking him down is as easy as waving my hand. After Feng Cheng and Yashan reported in, taking a few seconds to hold back, he teleported next to Zhi Peng, and said, Tell me, where is he? After dealing with the fight, Ill go back to continue my work. At that moment, Xiao Xi happened to run back to report the situation, and Zhi Peng immediately asked Xiao Xi to lead Feng Cheng. Hahaha! This group of people cant even withstand a single punch from me, yet they want to eliminate the royal family? You should all return to your homes and eat well! President Radaughed heartily, his cloak fluttering in the wind. He was extremely happy today, since bing the President, he had never had such a satisfying time throwing punches. Almost everyone was in awe of his reputation, not daring to oppose him, almost making him think that his Invincible Fist would never have a chance to show its power again. He had decided, today, he must have a thoroughly enjoyable fight! No, not just today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow he would stay in the territory of the Glory Club until he scared everyone away. To him, this was just a boxing game, not even considered a real fight. Who has ever seen a battle where not even a single punch is blocked? At least Rada himself did not admit that this was a battle. Swoosh - At the height of Radas confidence, five golden lights shot over from a distance, each targeting one of Radas group with incredible speed, almost reaching in the blink of an eye. Radas expression changed drastically, he sensed a deadly threat from the five golden lights, and most crucially, within the range, he did not perceive the presence of any enemies! Oh sh*t! Take this five punches! Radas right fist rose high, the muscles on his exposed arm suddenly bulging, veins popping, before heavily mming down. Contrary to expectations, there was no dull sound, and the seemingly soft ground did not even have any dents, as if Radas fist just lightly tapped the ground, giving off a strange sensation. Click! The five golden lights exploded with a slight crisp sound in mid-air. Huh? Feng Cheng, who was thousands of meters away, murmured in surprise. Chapter 582

Chapter 582

Rada is widely recognized as the most powerful source mage in the entire Heng Xuan region, without question. He is said to be in the top five in the entire world. However, saying he can only make it to the top five, Rada is not convinced because in his own view, when ites to his fists against living beings, he is truly invincible, as long as someone dares to stand within his perception range, no one is an exception. Unfortunately, there are four Presidents from the Eighteen Empire Union who can hit him from outside his perception range, making him helpless! He can only rank in the top five. Therefore, what Rada hates the most is mages whose perception range is broader than his and attack distance is longer than his! What he didnt expect was to encounter someone today who could attack him from outside his perception range! This almost made him spit blood. In that case, wont he be ranked sixth? By then, when others introduce him, they will say: This is Invincible Fist Rada, always at the top, able to rank in the top ten in the world! Even if he is invincible with his fists, is he still in the top ten in the world? He also has face! On the other side, Feng Cheng, who had transformed into [Child of Fate], was surprised by the five spells he casually shot out, which were intercepted and destroyed by the opponent. Keep in mind that he is a cultivator in the Nascent Divinity realm, and any spell he casts casually has tremendous power. How could it be so easily intercepted halfway? At most, it would be blocked by the opponents strong shield spell! It seems that this Rada always has something up his sleeve! Let me try my Purple Light Flying Sun Sword! Feng Cheng said,pleting several spell gestures in an instant. A purple light gradually shone above his head, expanding to the size of a basketball. He casually pointed towards Rada and the others, and a sword energy suddenly shot out from the purple ball. Whoosh This sword energy, like it had precise navigation, locked onto Rada, transformed into a stream of light, and shot towards a distance. Before it was over, more sword energy continued to shoot out from the purple ball, closely following the first sword energy, almost forming a line of attacks, resembling a machine gun firing. Feng Cheng wanted to see how the opponent would intercept such a dense attack. Once the sword energy entered Radas perception range, he immediately took action, delivering a heavy punch to the ground, causing all the iing sword energies to burst. However, before he could rejoice, he found more sword energy flying towards him and couldnt help but blurt out, Damn, so many! He took a deep breath, stepped aside, crouched halfway down, his biceps bulging high: Eat my countless fists! Then his fists quickly alternated hitting the ground, only leaving behind a blur. But when the fists hit the ground, there was no movement, only the faint dust raised by the fist wind drifting outward. Boom, boom, boom! Feng Chengs Purple Light Flying Sun Sword burst in mid-air one after another, as if being shattered by an invisible force. This time, Feng Cheng was truly amazed! He was very aware of the strength of his own spells and had never thought they could be shattered by fists. He frowned and muttered to himself, What ability is this? Spells being inexplicably destroyed by an attack. After a moment of contemtion, Feng Cheng smiled and said, Hey! Regardless of the ability, its only within a range of six thousand meters! Meanwhile, my effective attack range reaches up to one hundred and fifty thousand meters. Slowly trying it out will work eventually. Of course, theoretically, Feng Cheng could attack enemies within a range of one hundred and fifty thousand meters, but the farther the distance, the weaker the attack, and the closer the distance, the stronger the attack. This principle applied whether in spells or his fantasy-based ability Mind Wishes. After many tests, Feng Cheng found thatunching an attack from a position ten thousand meters away from the enemy had the highest cost-effectiveness. Firstly, his spells and Mind Wishes could still exert great power at this distance, albeit slightly diminished. Secondly, at a distance of ten thousand meters, he could ensure his own safety in most situations, making it almost impossible for the enemy source mages to detect him. Lets try out my Mind Wishes without a flight trajectory and see how you can crack it! Feng Cheng reached for a source bead, closed his eyes slightly, and activated the power of the Source Master! Mind-Wishing to Grab Food! At the same time, Rada and the other five people felt a strong pressure all around them, making it difficult to move, as if being tightly gripped by a giants hand. One of Radas teammates immediately realized and managed to speak outboriously, Its a Source Master of the Gods! They couldnt imagine which godly Source Master could have such an immense range, it was simply unsolvable. Bang Before they had time to think too much, the five people were struck as if by a huge swing, all sent flying out, somersaulting in the air before falling hard to the ground. Dammit, this is damn frustrating! Old Fu, quickly disperse them! Dealing with the source mages of the gods, they already had a feasible n in ce, which was the dispersion technique, theoretically any source mage as long as not too stupid, could learn it. But in theory only, unfortunately, not many people actually learned it This spell was particrly effective against the source mages of the gods, and could to some extent dispel various illusion spells cast by source mages, very practical. Upon hearing this, a man in a top hat straightened his hat first, then pped his hands on the ground. Peng! A blue me burst from his palm, rapidly spreading outwards, extending over a range of more than twenty meters in the blink of an eye, epassing all five of them. After the blue me swept through, everyone suddenly felt the pervasive restraints disappear, feeling rxed all over. The head of the Rada Guild clenched his fists tightly and shouted, Quickly move and pinpoint his location for me, Lansin, prepare the synchronization technique, after confirming the direction, Dumon, use directional vision. As soon as Rada finished speaking, the five quickly moved, rushing out of the dispersion range, dashing around without any pattern. Meanwhile, a ck-haired woman named Lansin followed behind the group, closing her eyes slightly while activating the spell synchronization technique! This was one of the unique abilities of the source mages of the heart in the illusion series, wielders of the heart source magic were a ss of mages in the illusion series, like nightmares, able to freely manipte the dreams and senses of others. Those attacked by the abilities of a heart source mage would have their consciousness drawn into the illusory world created by the heart source mage, and more powerful heart source mages could even directly kill people in the illusion. The power was extremely formidable. The synchronization technique utilized the entrance to dream illusion spell to share perceptions with multiple people. And directional vision was another ability of the team member Dumon, capable of ignoring obstacles and clearly seeing things in a certain direction, with a maximum distance of up to twenty thousand meters. This was a team personally assembled by the head of the Rada Guild, capable of maximizing his own abilities through variousbinations of powers. Radas own range of perception was only six thousand meters, quite far already, but not the farthest, there were always those who could exceed him, which was also why he was known as able to rank in the top five. Then he came up with a solution. That was to find a heart source mage and a guile source mage with an extremely long range of perception to form a team, use the heart source mages synchronization technique to link his perception with that of the guile source mage, achieving super long-distance perception! As long as he could perceive, his locked fist could then attack, and being hit by his fist meant death! In this way, the range of perception would no longer be a limiting factor for him to unleash his abilities. In conclusion: the team is invincible! Originally, thisbination was intended by Rada to deal with the heads of the other regional guilds, but unexpectedly today they encountered a source mage of the gods who couldunch long-range attacks. So, they had to bring this invinciblebination to light ahead of schedule! Through constant movement, the five quickly tested the strength of Feng Chengs Mind as One in different positions, as long as they perceived the subtle differences in strength, they could quickly calcte and determine the approximate direction and distance of the source mage of the gods. Soon, one of the sses-wearing women put away a small notebook, snapped her fingers, adjusted her sses, and pointed in a direction, saying, The general direction has been determined, around ten thousand meters in that direction. Synchronization technique! Lansin immediately activated the spell, linking Rada and Dumons perceptions. Rada smirked, Dumon, begin! Dumon suddenly stopped, opened his eyes that had been closed, and two red conical beams shot out from his eyes, illuminating in the distance. In an instant, countless scenes were captured in his eyes and shared with Radas perception through the telepathy technique. Soon, a figurepletely wrapped in transparent crystal armor appeared in the perception of the three individuals. This armored figure was huge in size,pletely transparent, magnificently coordinated in design, exuding a majestic aura. At that moment, it was floating in the low sky, seemingly contemting its attack strategy. Radaughed heartily, I found you! Armor of the Earths Skin! Then he raised his right fist high, muscles bulging, veins popping, and with a fierce punch he eximed, Die! Smash your brain! Smash your organs! Chapter 583

Chapter 583

Meanwhile, inside the Feng Cheng adamantium armor, a sudden muffled sound echoed in the chest cavity. Bang! Feng Cheng also fell backward as if his brain had been struck by a hammer! He spat out arge amount of blood, falling straight down from mid-air. Maintaining his long-distance observation, Dumon muttered, Is he dead? Radaughed heartily, Are you doubting my abilities? With just that punch, it definitely turned his brain into mush! Armor of the Earths Skin, one down! I am still among the top five in the world, haha! The other teammates also showed a hint of smiles, Truly the illustrious leader Rada! Lets go, lets take a look. His armor looks good, it will be mine once I take it off! Rada adjusted his coat and headed towards Feng Cheng. Phew! Lansin breathed a sigh of relief,ing out of the telepathy state, rubbed his temples, and followed behind Rada. Only Dumon continued to maintain his long-distance observation, keeping an eye on Feng Cheng. Just a few stepster, he frowned and said, President, the Armor of the Earths Skin has disappeared! ??? The group froze in their tracks, all looking towards Dumon. Dumon said, It suddenly disappeared in its original ce. I suspect he is not dead yet! Rada clenched his fist, Not dead? Dumon, you better have seen clearly! That punch just now undoubtedly smashed all his organs, including the brain, into a pulp. Who wouldnt die? Without organs, one might still struggle a bit, but without a brain, one is surely dead! Lets go check on him now. I dont believe in such superstitions! As the five rushed to the spot where Feng Cheng had fallen, there was no trace of Feng Chengs figure. Only a pool of blood on the ground confirmed that the attack just now had hit the target. But there was no sign of the enemy in the vicinity. Rada cursed loudly, Damn, how could he escape like that? What kind of ghostly ability is this, letting him get away? How can other Origin Mages mix in? His four teammates could not agree with this. Isnt your ability the ghostly one, leader? The woman with sses pondered, Could it be that the other party is already dead, but instinctively activated the source, transferring his body away? Such things are not umon in bizarre disasters, many source devices disappear inexplicably after the end. Rada, however, did not have this kind of wishful thinking. He lifted his fist, As long as we dont see a body and cut off his head, then hes not dead. But it doesnt matter, where can he run to? With the next punch, I will smash everything inside the armor. Elsewhere, Feng Cheng teleported back to the experimental base, quickly healing his internal injuries with his [Child of Fate] ability. After a while, he breathed a long sigh of relief, with lingering fear, Almost died! Fortunately, my spiritual structure did not copse! This punch caught Feng Cheng off guard. Just a little bit more, and he would have diedpletely! With his whole body wrapped in a thickyer of adamantium armor and all defensive formations locked, he couldnt imagine any attack that could break through his defense and harm him! As long as he was a bit more careful, he could be called invincible! But he never expected that someone could attack his internal organs from a distance of ten thousand meters, prating through variousyers of protection! In a sh, almost shattering his internal organs, his spiritual power structure was on the verge of copse! The most dangerous thing was his brain, which had just been attacked along with his skull. After transforming into a Commander, following Yunzes suggestion, he habitually moved his brain to a position just below his neck. It was this habit that saved his life in this attack. Otherwise, his brain would have surely shattered as well. If that happened, could the Commander regenerate? Organs could be shattered and quickly regenerate, but if the brain is shattered, its probably game over. Feng Cheng regained his senses and quickly figured out what had happened. He cursed, Zhi Peng that idiot actually told me the attack range was only six kilometers? Almost got me killed. Its better to keep things uncertain than lie! He made up his mind that no matter what Zhi Peng said in the future, he would never trust a single word of it again! Regardless of whether hes alive or dead, Ill report to Boss Wei first before deciding. After listening to Feng Chengs description, Su Haopared it to the data and eximed, He has this ability too? Is this hitting a bull through a mountain? And he can even choose where to attack, isnt that cheating? If a normal person was hit in the brain by him, who could survive Yunzes eyes lit up, If I could bring him into myb Feng Cheng stared at Yunze in disbelief, Yunze you dare to experiment on him? Yunzeughed, Ive been experimentingtely, cant change this habit! Su Hao said, He is indeed a great material for experiments! Feng Cheng hesitated, But isnt it too dangerous? If he identally hits us in the brain, were dead! Su Hao rubbed his chin, Didnt Yunze research a formation disk called the Variable Source Inhibitor? We could try it out, see if we can capture him. If we catch him, let Zhi Peng brainwash him, he can be a great experimental subject. I believe this ability holds great value! If the Variable Source Inhibitor doesnt work, then well have to eliminate him! Ill improve the Variable Source Inhibitor in the next few days, aiming to achieve maximum suppression. Feng Cheng asked, Boss Wei, what about the Radiant Association? Do I need to go check on them? Yunze patted Feng Cheng on the shoulder, Feng Cheng, you still havent learned well. If we dont let the Radiant Association suffer a bit now, will they listen to us in the future? Just hide Zhi Peng! Dont worry about anything else. Feng Cheng nodded, Makes sense! The three of them dispersed, doing their own things, as if the threat posed by the Radiant Association president didnt concern them. After Feng Cheng decided not to bother with the Radiant Association, they found themselves in a fierce battle, being chased around by the president of the Radiant Association. If it werent for the ability to quickly transfer the central ball, the Radiant Association would have been wiped out by the president long ago! However, even with the central ball, it wasnt safe! If the central balls door was open and there was a connection between the inside and outside spaces, as long as the president sensed the entity, they would still be knocked out by the president with a punch. In just five days, the number of members of the Radiant Association had drastically decreased. The president was on a killing spree! Dara had be a god-level figure! However, no matter how much Zhi Peng called, he couldnt get a response from Su Hao. After contacting Feng Cheng, Feng Cheng said, I was severely injured in a showdown with the president before. I need some time to recover before I can fight again! Hold on, if you cant win, run far away! Zhi Peng was speechless! There were so many people in the Radiant Association, someone could surely escape, but there were always unlucky ones who couldnt! The biggest problem now was that the president of the Radiant Association only had five people. They could easily disappear, and no one knew where the president would appear next! Maybe right beside them? Sending people to monitor was also not feasible; they would die as soon as they got close. Various detectors set along the way, once discovered by the other party, also became ineffective! The Rada team, like a mosquito that drills into a mosquito, disappears when the light is turned on, and when the light is turned off to sleep, it appears buzzing in the ear! Cant you just leave the light on? So Zhilipeng ordered everyone to hide in the transfer sphere andpletely close the passage Then a bunch of people, suffocating, couldnt help but pop up and get hit, and then they had to rush to another city in an endless loop. Every time they were discovered, many people were killed by a punch Hahaha! Radaughed heartily with his hands on his hips, his windbreaker lifted by his momentum, rustling: I also like this whack-a-mole game! I never expected such an interesting activity when I came here. So interesting, I love this game, I can y it for a year! Dumon and others were embarrassed, why didnt they find this game fun? They just wanted to finish the mission quickly and return to Yixuan City. The food here was too bad, and they couldnt sleep well at night. If as Rada said they had to y for a year, how could they endure it? The woman with sses looked surprised, President Rada, are we really going to y for a year? Rada nced at the woman with sses, sending a chill down her spine, Thats right, I am going to y for a year! After a while, he suddenly burst intoughter, Im kidding! Hahaha! Chapter 584

Chapter 584

Regarding the improvement of the Source Variable Inhibitor, Su Hao already has a n, he just hasnt had time to make the modifications yet! Now, coincidentally encountering President Rada who possesses the Locking Fist, he started to make improvements. In Su Haos view, Radas ability is indeed very strong. Any creature within his perceptual range can be killed with a single punch regardless of outer protection. What limits his ability is the perceptual range! If Su Hao were to acquire this ability,bined with his range of two hundred thousand meters, to ordinary people, he would be considered a deity! Therefore, the current best choice is to capture President Rada, use him for experiments, and extract his abilities. However, getting President Rada to cooperate with their experiments is not easy and they might be bacshed inadvertently! A valid means of restraining Radas ability must be implemented to conduct experiments securely. The Source Variable Inhibitor is excellent, fundamentally suppressing the ability of Source Masters to use their abilities, turning them into ordinary people, a source ofmentation. As for the improvement n of the inhibitor, Su Hao is highly experienced. During his time in the Summoner World, he personally researched the Dual Suppression Field of spatial inhibitors! In fact, the train of thought behind the Source Variable Inhibitor is somewhat simr to this, severely suppressing the fluctuations of specific mental frequencies to the extent of an ordinary person, achieving degeneration! This is to suppress the ability of Source Masters to use source abilities. In just five days, Su Hao came up with a viable n and had the experimental subjects in Yashan test it. Without exception, all of them were unable to use source abilities sessfully within the suppression field. Yashan smiled, Those being suppressed wont know their abilities have been suppressed until they try to use them. Next time Zhilipenges to chat with us, Ill activate the inhibitor, making his endless talk useless, hahaha! Su Haoughed, Dont just think of things for Zhilipeng! At this moment, Feng Cheng volunteered, Brother Wei, let me take the inhibitor to deal with President Rada! At least we need to regain some face. Su Hao nodded, Ill also go take a look and do a test. I want to see if the Second-level Space can effectively block the attacks of the Locking Fist.'' Feng Cheng said, This is too dangerous Su Haoughed, As long as I hide my brain well, it should be fine! No hesitation, Su Hao and the three of them found the location of the five-person Rada team on the same day, transformed into threemanders, and floated 100,000 meters away to observe the other party with their divine thoughts. The source variable suppressor is driven by spiritual power as an energy source, so the range it can cover is consistent with the spiritual wave coverage range, reaching 200 kilometers. However, after exceeding 50 kilometers, the fluctuations begin to weaken. After exceeding 100 kilometers, they be very unstable, greatly reducing the suppression effect. In summary, within a range of 50 kilometers, the suppression effect is best, that is, 50,000 meters. Feng Chengdao: Last time I met the other party ten thousand meters away and was directly hit by the other party. I guess the other partys attack range is above this range, so for safety, it is better not to approach easily. Su Hao said, Dont worry, I will explore first. With that, his figure fell to the ground, and the diamond armor spread out under his feet, climbing up inrge pieces, covering himyer byyer, quickly turning into a nearly hundred meters high diamond giant. After transforming into a giant, he engravedplex constructs all over his body, turning into a super giant Gundam-like figure, with two wings behind him shining in the sunlight. Yashan and Feng Chengs eyes emitted golden light: Wow! Its so cool! This is just a method Su Hao uses to hide his body. ording to Feng Chengs description, although the other party can attack any position, the attack range is not asrge as imagined. So, as long as his body isrge enough to make the other party unable to guess where his real body is, it will be fine! At least greatly reducing the risk of being directly hit. As long as luck isnt too bad Su Hao took two steps, shaking the ground with a loud noise. The mouth of the hundred-meter giant murmured, The maneuverability is not bad, feels like driving a mech. After speaking, he raised a foot, took a step forward, gradually fading away, and entered the second level space, slowly disappearing on the spot. At the same time, an extremely tall crystal giant figure slowly appeared in front of Rada and the others. It is Su Haos projection Crystal Gundam! Rada and the others gradually opened their mouths, staring in awe at the giant not far in front of them, momentarily unresponsive. What does it feel like to have a hundred-meter tall giant standing in front of you? It feels like the other party could squash you by lifting a foot at any moment, and its always imminent. That kind of oppression is indescribable, leaving one feeling on edge and their scalp tingling. Dumont stammered, This this is the armor that grazed the ground yesterday? Lansin stiffened, No way the design is different! I think its the armor of the ground grazers dad! Dumont retorted, Even his dad cant be that big! At least its at the level of a great-grandfather. They have seen many source beasts, and there are quite a few massive ones, but a source beast reaching a hundred meters, to be honest, they have never seen one and cannot imagine what it looks like. Shouldnt such giants be only in myths and legends? Even Rada was shocked, muttering, Damn, how did this thing grow so big? Is it the ability of the source of guile The girl with sses lit up as if she had found the answer: Could he be the ground grazers armor we fought before? And then the opponents ability is to growrger after being beaten This is even more absurd! At that moment, the giant lowered his head, and the eyes emitting red light looked at Rada and the others, Come on, hit me! Rada and the others were shocked at this request. They looked at each other, seeing the puzzled look in each others eyes. However, it was undoubtedly an enemy! Rada took the lead, clenched his fist, roared fiercely, and smashed it on the ground, Take a punch from me, smash your head! Whoosh~ A cold wind carrying two falling leaves blew by, and nothing happened. Rada looked up, unbelievably staring at the giants head, There was no effect at all? The others were instantly stunned! The giant was surprised, Huh? Done already? Come again! This is an insult to them! Since bing the head of the association, no one has dared to speak to him like this! Rada was furious, his muscles trembling, spreading his legs and squatting slightly, his fists continuously pounding the ground, shouting angrily, Eat countless punches from me! Hammer your brain, hammer your kidneys, hammer your heart, hammer your liver hammer your little jiggly! The ground that Rada was pounding remained unscathed, as all the attacks seemed to transfer to the giant Gundam. However, Radas wild attacks did not work, the giant Gundam was looking at him expectantly, and after a moment, he even smiled? Enough is enough! Radas face turned red, emitting heat, gradually stopping and incredulously looking up at the huge giant in front of him! He furrowed his brow deeply, Still not hitting! Whats going on? At that moment, a bespectacled woman approached, President Rada, could it be that this tall giant is just an empty shell, and your attacks have not hit the opponents real body? Radas eyes lit up, That makes sense! He turned to the elemental mage and said, Afu, smash the giant! Afu nodded, Understood! He took a deep breath, stepped forward with his right foot, andnded heavily on the ground. Bang! A crimson light spread from under his feet, quickly approaching the giant, splitting to the left and right, forming an arc, enclosing the giant in the middle. Earth Fire Engulfing Heaven! Boom! The area erupted like a volcano, a huge pir of fire surged into the sky, enveloping the crystal Gundam. Not finished yet, Afu clenched his right hand, a long ming spear formed out of thin air in his palm. He held it and ran forward a few steps, then with a swing, he shot the ming spear towards the pir of fire. Attraction Plunder! Whoosh! After the ming spear prated the giant pir of fire, the pir suddenly churned violently, the light bing brighter and brighter, and finally burst open suddenly! Boom! With the intense shock, Rada and the others instinctively used their hands to shield their eyes from the surging heat and sparks. After a moment, the mes and dust settled. Rada and the others couldnt help but look towards the crystal Gundam. There was now a deep pit where it stood, but the crystal giant still stood in ce, unmoved, looking down at them with a smile, his crystal armor shining brightly in the sunlight! The giant spoke, The attack was good, but it seems to have no effect on me! Until next time! As soon as the giants words fell, his figure gradually disappeared on the spot, and finally disappearedpletely. Chapter 585

Chapter 585

In front of the five members of Team Rada, it was already empty, and their hearts also became empty. What kind of encounter was this? They were afraid no one would believe it if they told it! Their team, which could almost run rampant worldwide, was actually defeated by this small Luminary Society! Especially Rada, he was very unwilling, facing an enemy who could stand in front of him but he couldnt hit this was a first. This feeling of being unable to vent all his strength was something he had never experienced before. He really wanted to give that crystal giant a big punch in the face, sending him flying a hundred meters away to vent his inner frustration. Unfortunately, the crystal giant left, inexplicably disappearing in front of them, just as mysteriously as he arrived. Feiyuan was right, the treasury of the associations headquarters was indeed stolen by this crystal giant, no, it should be called the Armor of the Earth Skin! Rada squeezed out a sentence from the corner of his mouth: His grandmother is fierce, and I must punch that arrogant armor into the air with one punch! The more frustrated he felt, the more he couldnt help but throw a punch. Boom! The thick-waisted tree next to him broke and splinters flew. Rada gritted his teeth and said, Lets go back! The woman with sses eximed, Go back? Go where? Back to Yixuan! The crystalline Gundam faded into view next to Yashan and Feng Cheng, and then transformed into crystal armor like melting wax, slowly dissolving, filling the previousrge pit, and returning to its original state after a moment. Su Haos figure also appeared. Feng Cheng couldnt wait and asked, Boss Wei, how did the test go? Su Hao smiled, The Level Two Space can avoid attacks from Radas Supreme Leader. Feng Cheng sighed, When can I learn Level Two Space? Yashanughed, Definitely after me! Su Hao said, They seem to be nning to leave, we can now test the Source Variable Inhibitor.'' When it came to catching people, Feng Cheng was the most active. After being punched by Rada, he couldnt wait to take revenge, beat them up himself, and then bring them back. He was afraid that if he caught them and the other party cooperated too much, he wouldnt have a chance to hit them. Su Hao said, Lets move forward ten thousand meters, and then activate the inhibitor at a distance of ny thousand meters from them, as a precaution. Dont get too close, just probe them from a distance. Feng Cheng chuckled, Dont worry, Boss Wei! I once suffered a loss, almost died, I wont be careless. After the three moved forward more than ten thousand meters. A golden armor surged at the foot of Yashan, forming a huge rune array, the Source Variable Inhibitor. Then spiritual power was slowly input into the array, activating it. The array sessfully activated, and a white light shed and disappeared. Yashan said, The array has been activated! Su Hao and Feng Cheng tried to manipte their source abilities and found that the abilities they could easily activate before were now impossible to use no matter what. This type of inhibitor does not distinguish between friend and foe. Su Hao said, Its done! Lets go! Feng Cheng smiled, Boss Wei, dont worry! Ill be back soon! With that, he flew towards Rada and the others and stopped at a distance of fifty thousand meters, pointing towards them from afar. Wind Bullet! Whoosh! A golden beam shot out at a rapid speed, urately hitting Rada and the others a whileter. Whats that? Dumon shouted, making Rada and the others jump in surprise as they instinctively turned to look. They saw a point of light gradually expanding, obviously an attackunched from a distance, shooting towards them rapidly! Rada instinctively flexed his muscles, activating his abilities, and fiercely punched the ground. Bang! The sound of the fist hitting the ground echoed. The solid feeling of smashing into the ground made Rada stunned: I never make a sound when I punch At this moment, Afus panicked voice came, Oh no, I cant use my abilities! The expressions of the crowd changed drastically. Before they could react, the attack had already arrived at the front, not aimed at anyone, but prating underground. Boom! Before they could celebrate, the wind bullet exploded violently, throwing up soil and lifting all five people off the ground, tumbling and falling. But these few people had very strong physiques and didnt suffer too much damage. They immediately got up after falling down, shaking their dizzy heads. The president of the Rada Society was furious and shouted, Whats going on? The Armor of the Earth Scraper is back again? Afuk tried to use his source ability again, but it ended in failure, and he eximed in fear, My ability is ineffective! The others also tried to activate their source abilities, but without exception, they all failed, unable to do anything. Rada furrowed his brow, shouted angrily, and mmed his fist on the ground. Bang! A muffled sound came from the ground, no different from a regr punch. He immediately realized that his source ability had also failed! This made him feel anxious for the first time! This feeling was thousands of times stronger than facing a crystal Gundam head-on. If the ability was still there, then no matter what the situation, there would still be room for resistance. If the ability disappeared, then he would lose everything, including his current position, and some might even kill him directly. The five of them stood still, feeling at a loss. Everyone instinctively looked at President Rada, President, what should we do now? In fact, President Rada herself did not know what to do in this situation. Just then, another beam shot from a distance, and the second attack came. Rada immediately said, Quick, get out of the way! The five scattered, but without their source abilities, their speed became extremely slow, like ordinary people, losing their previous agility. Before they could run far, they were lifted by the explosive wind and rolled to the side. Without their source abilities, the difference between them and ordinary people was not significant. They got up, gritted their teeth, straightened their coats, and shouted, Run! Run back! Then they started to run, even though they thought that in their current state, running would be useless. But what if it worked? Better than staying here waiting to die. Feng Cheng chuckled and sent a message in the group, The effect of our suppressor is unexpectedly strong. The five of them have now be ordinary people unable to use source abilities. Feng Cheng tested a few times, made sure there were no issues, and then, after holding back for a few seconds, appeared in front of Rada and the others, floating in mid-air, blocking their path. Rada and hispanions all stopped in their tracks. They recognized him. This armored person was the enemy who had made them spit blood with a punch before mysteriously disappearing. He really didnt die! The strength of the Armor of the Earth Scraper exceeded the imagination of Rada and hispanions. They immediately realized that the failure of their abilities might be rted to the Armor of the Earth Scraper in front of them. Could it be that it was the ability of the Armor of the Earth Scraper to make the source abilities of mages ineffective? How many abilities does the Armor of the Earth Scraper have Why did Rada always feel that there were more source abilities in the associations secret room than the two thousand or so source gadgets. Feng Cheng chuckled lightly, moved quickly, shed and appeared beside each of the five, and then one by one sent them flying. This time, Feng Cheng felt satisfied! Hended on the ground, and said softly, You are now my captives! Rada got up, rushed towards Feng Cheng, raised his fist to strike his armor, but was firmly restrained by a body-restriction spell and couldnt move. Feng Cheng said, I wont let you hit me again! You were so close, are you frustrated? Dumon, Lansin, and others also were filled with pride, and rushed towards Feng Cheng. Whether they could win the fight was one thing, but fighting or not was another. None of the five were afraid of death. Dying in battle was their predetermined way to end things. Its just that their heroic advance was doomed to fail. Before they could get close, Feng Cheng stopped them all, leaving them motionless in ce. The five people of Rada werepletely despondent! The lifetime of glory came to an end here! Feng Cheng ignored the weird poses of the other party, waved his hand, lifted the people up, and quickly flew back to Su Haos side with the five people. Boss Wei! They captured people! Upon seeing Su Hao and the two towering armored figures of Yashan, Rada and the other five were shocked: Damn it, there are actually three scrapers No! Including that giant, there are at least four! Could it be the Scraper n? Chapter 586

Chapter 586

Rada and the others could no longer tell whether the world was changing too fast or if they had never truly understood this world. They always felt that everything they encountered was too fantastical. Moreover, as captives, they felt extreme humiliation. Once the rulers of the entire Hengxuan area, in just a few days, they had be prisoners of others. This huge disparity made them so ufortable that they almost wanted to vomit blood. Unfortunately, they couldnt even vomit blood, as their entire bodies were tightly restrained, unable to even curse out loud, let alone perform theplex action of vomiting blood. Seeing that the people had been captured, Su Hao turned to Yashan and said, Yashan, go back and set up the suppression formation first. Okay, Boss Wei! Yashan responded and disappeared on the spot, teleporting back to the base to set up the formation. Shortly after, a message came: Boss Wei, its done! Su Hao casually cast a Spatial Bnce Spell on Rada and the others, then teleported them back to the base. Suddenly arriving in an unfamiliar ce, Rada couldnt help but look around in confusion. He thought to himself, Its indeed a spatial ability! Is this their headquarters? The stolen source device mentioned by Fei, maybe its here He had read many hero stories, where the protagonists, after being captured by viins, coincidentally defeated the viins from within, a story too numerous to count, which gave him a glimmer of hope. Maybe I am the protagonist in the story, who can eventually turn the tables and win! After handing the people over to Yashan, Su Hao said, Ill leave these people to you for research, be careful not to mess up! Yashan grinned, Dont worry, Boss Wei. If I let these few guys overturn the situation in my hands, then I would have lived like a dog for so many years. The big dog lying nearby couldnt help but raise its head, looking at Yashan in confusion: ??? Su Hao then asked, Ive basically located the position of the Royal Family, hows the production of the thousand transfer orbs going? Yashan replied, Its almost done, the remaining part can bepleted by Feng Cheng himself in half a month. After its done, send a message and achieve the goal as soon as possible. With that, Su Hao flickered back to his ownboratory. Yashan slowly exited the Child of Fate state, waved his hand, and transferred Rada and the other five people onto the test tform. Rada and the other five people widened their eyes in shock, thinking, Is this the true face of the Scraper Armor? Hes so young What does he want to do? Experiment on us? After guessing the words to experiment, a cold feeling shot straight from the soles of their feet to their heads! They were well aware of the inhuman treatment they would face after bing test subjects! At this moment, Yashan chuckled, You all look very nervous? Its okay, rx, bing a test subject is not a bad thing. Once the variable source was suppressed by the suppressor, the source variable did not disappear directly, but the amplitude was greatly suppressed, restored to the level of an ordinary person, with no essential changes in the original frequency and waveform. Therefore, the five people whose source abilities were suppressed did not affect Yashans analytical experiments. He was confident that within half a month, he could replicate the source ability of Rada, the total leader. On this day, Zhi Peng once againmunicated with Feng Cheng through the seventh parrot. When the call was connected, Zhi Peng immediately said, Mr. Jia Wei, is your injury better? Dont misunderstand, Im just here to check on you! Feng Cheng directly replied, Dont worry, President Rada has already been captured by us, so you guys can do whatever you need to do! You can even take the opportunity to capture a few more cities! Thats it, goodbye! He then hung up directly. Number seven parrot said, Hung up, hung up! Zhi Peng looked incredulous, President Rada captured by Mr. Jia Wei? Initially, he didnt believe it, thinking Mr. Jia Wei was just finding him annoying and was brushing him off. So, he cautiously kept a low profile and didnt dare to show himself. It wasnt until half a monthter, when there was no news of President Rada causing chaos around the territory of the Radiant Association, that he finally believed that President Rada had been captured. However, there was still a sense of unreality. The strong individual known as Invincible with One Punch was captured like this? Being captured was more unbelievable than being killed! Shortly after, Zhi Peng received a message from Su Hao: Zhi Peng, I have located the positions of most of the royal families. Half a monthter, the Radiant Association will need topletely eliminate the royal families in the Hengxuan area in one day using the teleportation ball. There are over seven hundred positions in total. Be prepared in advance to make arrangements. Later, I will give you the specific positions and the teleportation ball. Arrange for people to set up the teleportation ball as soon as possible. Thats it! Zhi Peng was once again stunned. What kind of operation was this,unching a total attack just like that? This was too fast! However, regardless of the situation, he still obeyed Su Haos orders, actively mobilizing and distributing tasksyer byyer. In less than half a month, Zhi Peng had made tactical group arrangements. After confirming everything was in order, he replied to Su Hao, Mr. Jia Wei, the Radiant Association is ready and can depart at any time. Su Hao said, ording to the original n, we will take action in three days at night. At that moment, Zhi Pengs mind became unusuallyplex, not feeling the joy of removing the royal families as he had imagined. It was more a heavy pressure. Let the light shine on the earth After removing the royal families, can our Radiant Association really let the light shine on the earth? In many years, will the Radiant Association be simr to the current royal families, or even more inhumane That night, Zhi Peng couldnt sleep. He thought about a lot of things and realized that no matter how the future developed, such things were inevitable. What is the meaning of me doing all these things? Finally, he sighed helplessly, For future matters, let the people of the future strive for them themselves! Having reached this point, there was no turning back. He didnt allow himself even the slightest hint of hesitation. Three dayster, Su Hao was teleported to the main city of Yixuan in Hengxuan District, floating in the sky, overlooking the brightly lit huge city. In the center of the city was a huge pce, brightly lit every day, heavily guarded. There were no buildings within five hundred meters outside the pce walls, and no idle persons were allowed near. Every night, at least five hundred source magicians led troops to patrol back and forth, not letting any movements escape their eyes. A ce like this couldnt be taken down by the Radiant Association. Even if they put all their effort into it, the losses would be severe. Not only here, but also the royal mansions of several princes distributed around Yixuan City. Although not as grand as the pce, they were still imposing structures. The defenses of these prince mansions were equally strict. Even in a sneak attack, taking them down wouldnt be a simple matter. So, the three most difficult cities to crack in the entire Hengxuan District, where the royal mansions with extremely strong defense forces were located, were each assigned to Su Hao, Yashan, and Feng Cheng. The Radiant Association specifically cleaned up ces with rtively weak defense forces. The method used by Su Hao and the others to eliminate the royal families was simple: activating the Source Vector Suppressor, covering the entire city, killing everyone in the pce, and burying the entire pce underground. Su Hao estimated that the time was almost up, and arge number of small crystals appeared out of thin air beside him, aggregating into a huge array. With the infusion of spiritual power, the array shed white light. The suppressor activated! In this moment, the giant city first fell silent, then was engulfed in a slightmotion. The two source magicianspeting on the arena ground suddenly extinguished their mes and could not use their source abilities almost instinctively, leaving the two opponents speechless. Whats going on? Suddenly unable to use abilities, is it the opponents move? No, it seems like the opponent cant use abilities either! Should we go for closebat? My size is bigger, I have a higher chance of winning. But why did they feel a sense of emptiness and panic in their hearts? On the streets, source magicians performing the Dream World for children with source abilities repeatedly attempted, only to admit that their abilities had failed! How is this possible? They could only force a smile and say, Im not feeling well today, Ille back tomorrow. Then, amid the disappointed eyes of the children, they disappeared into the crowd. Many source magicians, in a moment, found themselves suddenly losing control of their source abilities, fear taking over their souls. Why is this happening, have I lost everything? There must have been a problem somewhere, I can definitely use it again, lets try using a different source bead! The turmoil onlysted for a short time and quickly subsided. Because no one wanted others to know that their abilities had failed. Source magicians also had enemies, what if their enemies found out about this news? What would they do? Su Hao used his spiritual sense to confirm all the source magicians in Yi Xuan City who could no longer use their source abilities. He gently raised his hand, and dense golden sand appeared in the air, instantly aggregating into countless shining golden flying swords. After calcting with Perception tform, each flying sword locked onto its target, most aimed at the pce, and the rest at the various princes mansions. He waved his hand. Countless golden flying swords shot down. Thousand Swords Shoot Together! In that instant, the entire sky of Yi Xuan City lit up in gold. The citizens of Yi Xuan City couldnt help but look up at the sky. They saw countless golden rain falling, covering the night sky with a unique golden light. It was beautiful! Chapter 587

Chapter 587

Under the bombardment of golden light, life seemed so fragile, easily destroyed with one strike. When Su Hao slowly lowered his hand, everyone locked in the pce lost their lives. The pce servants panicked and scrambled everywhere, quickly fleeing the pce. Su Hao descended expressionlessly, his feetnding on the ground, and then a surge of diamond armor spewed out, spreading into the entire pce, transforming the entire pce into crystal. The crystal surged, carrying numerous corpses, sinking slowly into the ground along with the entire pce. Soon, the surging crystal gradually calmed down, turning into a t piece ofnd. As the diamond armor receded, moist soil was revealed, which was the soil dug up from deep underground. Su Hao scanned around, ensuring no oversight, then shed to the other princes mansions, burying them underground in the same way. Then he lifted the suppressors suppression function and left directly. Boom! After Su Hao left, the entire Yi Xuan City erupted in discussion about the extraordinarily beautiful golden rain just now. They described the golden rain they saw as extremely rare, magnificent, and beautiful, but very few knew of the hidden killing intent in this golden rain. What was that just now? A meteor shower? There were too many! I guarantee with the fruit in my hand, that is not a meteor shower! Perhaps its fireworks set off by the mage, used to propose to the beloved girl! Wow! Thats so romantic, I also hope that when I grow up, there will be a tall, sunny, handsome, rich, talented super source mage who will propose to me in the same way, then I will definitely not hesitate to ept him! Thending point seems to be in the direction of the pce, it must be the princes proposal! Shall we go take a look? No, at night the pce does not allow people to get close! Its okay, at such a lively time, surely no one will stop us, and besides, well just watch from afar! The citizens didnt understand what was happening, but the source mages had a vague sense of foreboding. Suddenly they lost their abilities, and then golden light began to rain from the sky, shooting into the pce. After a moment, the golden rain curtain disappeared, and they quickly regained their abilities. This made them almost certain: the loss of their abilities was rted to the recent golden rain. In a sudden change, Feiyan and Xianglis team quickly gathered together to discuss the recent events. Xiangli spoke first: Do you guys know what just happened? The sky suddenly rained golden light. The most crucial thing is that in just a short moment, my abilities abruptly disappeared, unable to be used, just like an ordinary person, holding the source in my hand but unable to channel its power. Her teammates were stunned: I thought I was the only one whose abilities suddenly failed! I didnt expect Xiangli too. They quickly discussed and found that their abilities all stopped working at the same time. They turned to Feiyan: Feiyan, what about your abilities? Feiyan, a gold source mage, furrowed his brows, nodded in response, My abilities also stopped working for a short period of time. What exactly happened? Why did everyones abilities suddenly stop working? I wonder if other mages are experiencing the same. Feiyan solemnly said, Our five homes are positioned very far apart, yet we all lost our abilities at the same time. Its not hard to guess that other mages are experiencing the same. This is not good! Xiangli asked urgently, What do you mean, not good? Feiyan sighed, The Radiance Association President took a team to Pingkong City. At first, there were daily reportsing back, but now almost half a month has passed, and theres been no news. I guess, eight or nine out of ten either killed or captured. This action by the Radiance Association may be a retaliation for their intrusion into Pingkong City. Xiangli and the others gasped in shock. The notion of the Radiance Association President being killed or captured was simply unbelievable! But they all believed Feiyans judgment, and Xiangli subconsciously asked, Then what do we do? Feiyan replied, I dont know. In this world, everyones poweres from the source, and someone has found a way to suppress the abilities of source mages, what does this signify? It means that the person who has the means to suppress has the fate of the entire world in their hands. Feiyan gazed in the direction of the pce and led the way, Lets go, well go outside the pce to see whats happening, I need to confirm some things. Not only did the Charley Flying Team head towards the pce, but many Source teams that had converged and exchanged ideas also went in the direction of the pce. Soon, many brave Source teams gathered around the pce. Everyone saw a scene that shocked them. It was a vast in. The once brightly lit pce was gone! Where was the magnificent, luxurious, and majestic pce? Where were the royal family members who used to live in the pce? At this moment, some of the servants who had escaped from the pce before were found. They were surrounded by the Source mages and questioned about what had happened. They were still trembling uncontrobly, their eyes filled with fear. Light fell from the sky and killed everyone around! Whole heads exploded, blood sttered everywhere I was so scared that I ran for my life, unknowingly ran out of the pce, and when I looked back, oh my goodness, the pce was gone! Another person said, Absolutely! I was terrified! But I did see the pce sink underground! It seemed to turn into crystal and then sank! At first, these servants were extremely afraid, worried that someone would me them and then kill them to silence them. Gradually, they stopped being afraid and became excited as they chattered on endlessly. A strange feeling arose, a mix of fear and excitement. Seeing all those who had always been above them now dead, what kind of feeling was that? Fantastic! Words cannot describe it! In fact, not only were these servants secretly pleased, but even many Source mage teams, after hearing the servants ounts, couldnt help but feel a sense of schadenfreude, although they hid it well. Of course, some couldnt hide it. Charley was smiling, but her tone was mournful, What? The royal family members in the pce are all dead? Oh, its truly heartbreaking. Feiyan nced at her but didnt speak. Instead, he furrowed his brow and pondered his own situation. Soon, a piece of news quietly spread among the crowd, reaching their ears: Many cities have sentmunications to the Mage Headquarters, indicating that their cities are currently under attack by unidentified assants. The royal pces have been ughtered, with no one spared. Until now, more than seventy cities havemunicated in, and the number is increasing. Themunication devices at headquarters are almost overwhelmed. Upon hearing the news, people immediately realized what was happening. Yixuan City was not the only one under attack. Perhaps, all the major cities in the entire Hengxuan area had their royal pces attacked. A single strike! Its the Radiant Association! Only the Radiant Association, which openly opposes the royal family, dares to do this, and only this inexplicable organization has the ability to do so. The scene was in an uproar. The Radiant Association, once looked down upon by them, became mysterious and formidable after tonight. Feiyan looked at the t ground in front of him and muttered, Changes areing! Chapter 588

Chapter 588

Yashan and Feng Cheng quickly resolved the battle in the two cities they were responsible for. Yashans method was to first activate the suppressors to suppress all the abilities of the Source mages, then stand openly in the center of the royal pce, use the Diamond Armor Transmutation to surround the entire pce, activate his Thunder Fire Domain, paralyze everyone, and finally use the piercing spikes of the Diamond Armor Transmutation to kill them all and bury them underground. Then bury the entire pce. Feng Chengs approach was much simpler. After activating the suppressors, he simply dropped a Ten Thousand Explosives bomb and walked away. And only an extremely huge pit remained in the ce where the royal pce once stood, burying or not making much of a difference. In general, after experiencing the deviation of a small asteroid in the previous world, Feng Cheng became obsessed with the big and round explosion of ten thousand. In his opinion, true power should be like this, big and round! As for the progress of Radiant Hui in other cities, of course, some were smooth, and some were not. But in this sudden attack, Radiant Hui ultimately took the initiative, and the number of teams that sessfullypleted the clearing mission was far greater than the number of teams that failed toplete the clearing mission due to various idents. And Zhi Peng had already made early preparations for the failure of some team missions. After receiving the news of the mission failure, he immediately mobilized several teams that hadpleted the mission to form a more powerful team to continue clearing the tasks through the ry ball. Just one nights time, the Wang n in the extremely vast Hengxuan District, the rulers of the mighty Hengxuan Empire a thousand years ago, who had enjoyed the blessings of their ancestors for over twelve hundred years, were almostpletely ughtered. This is simply shocking. The next morning, various chaotic news spread throughout the world. The whole world was in an uproar, whether it was the Source Masters Association, the royal families of the other seventeen districts, or even themon people. Many people were afraid! This is an unprecedented situation in a thousand years. No one knows if they will be the sacrifice in the ensuing chaos. Of course, there are also many people who are indifferent to the situation. Regardless of how the outside world discusses, it will not affect Su Haos next n. The first step of clearing the Wang n in Hengxuan District has been achieved. The next step is to give the Source Masters Association enough time to prepare, and then directly annihte the forces organized by the Source Masters Association! Since we want to show our power, then lets show it thoroughly! Scare them and prevent them from having any resistance. If there is still resistance, then continue to crush each resisting force one by one. Strive to reach a cooperation agreement with the Mage Association within a year. Yashan smiled and said, I will delineate the tasks for Zhi Peng and let him send formal letters of challenge to the Eighteen Imperial Union Federation and the Mage Association, clearly expressing our demands. Otherwise, Im worried that those high-level individuals may have too low sensitivity to war and not understand our intentions. After all, this world has not experienced a war for over a thousand years, and perhaps they have forgotten the true purpose of war, and end up fighting just for the sake of it. Su Hao nodded, Thats true. Its best to directly state our demands and have the association modify that maintaining the legitimate rule of the royal family agreement, making it clear that Radiant Hui is only targeting all the royal families and not the Mage Association. Of course, if the Mage Association chooses to protect the royal families, then let them try to organize themselves to resist Radiant Hui. If they do it several times, they will have internal issues soon and will quickly abandon the royal families. Yashan chuckled, Vioda, leave the next steps to me! Im familiar with this. And now my research project is nearing its end, dedicating six hours a day to research is just right. I also want to try the various source vector applications that have been analyzed during this time, especially the abilities of Rada, which are very interesting. I already have preliminary results and am eager to go out and try more. Su Hao also smiled, Alright, Ill absorb your research results from these years during this time. Maybe there will be new discoveries. Feng Cheng approached Yashan eagerly, Yashanoda, take me with you! Im explosive, one bomb is a hit. Yashan said, You really wasted your talent by not awakening as a source mage. Feng Cheng replied matter-of-factly, Doing household chores is my main job! Throwing bombs can only be considered as my side job. Being a God Origin Mage is more suitable for me. Since the matter has been handed over to Yashan, there shouldnt be any major issues! Su Hao believes that he can quickly solve any unexpected problems that arise, whether through thinking or violence. Because the current Yashan already has a purpose-oriented way of thinking, although Yashans process is still somewhatcking, it is already able to pursue established goals like Su Hao, and then be flexible and adaptable in the course of events, constantly adjusting until the established goals are achieved. So, now Su Hao only needs to tell Yashan what he wants, and Yashan usually can provide Su Hao with the corresponding results after a period of time. This kind of thinking is very rare, not everyone has it, many people live mediocre lives, and in the end, they do not understand what they really want in their short lives. Wandering around for most of their lives, realizing that they have nothing, eventually fading away, growing old, sitting under a tree, lonely, boasting about past fantasies. As for Feng Cheng, although the tasks he is given can be aplished, it does not really follow a purpose-oriented approach. This is mainly because his foundational knowledge is toocking, and his thoughts and thinking are very limited, many obvious things still need deep thinking to understand. Now Feng Cheng is stuck in the field of philosophy.'' But there is no need to rush, there is plenty of time for cultivation, for now, let Feng Cheng assist him and Yashan with their tasks. As long as there is ambition, one or two hundred years can lead to sess. Taking advantage of this gap in time, he reviewed Yashans research over the past few years. Yashans research in the past few years mainly focused on the transformation direction of spiritual power and source, initially only studying the changes in his quality. After achieving some results, he began researching Su Haos proposal of spiritual trait affecting the transformation of sources. With the unconditional cooperation of Zhi Pengs friend, they quickly found the spiritual frequency range that controls the source. Then, starting from quality, and researching up to ability, they smoothly found specific patterns and sessfully simted various source abilities of the two sses, not perfect, but a fairly good simtion. However, when researching the Illusion ss, they encountered a certain pause because the abilities of the Illusion ss could not be found through any pattern. Collecting one Illusion ss mage, they study one and obtain a certain ability. Illusion ss form? None Su Hao and Yashan both believe that even for the Illusion ss, there must be certain patterns, just that they are tooplex, perhaps simr to irrational numbers between integers and fractions? For now, it is unknown. In ten days, Su Hao absorbed all of Yashans research results from the past few years and verified them from start to finish. On the whole, there are no major issues, minor ws are irrelevant However, they could be optimized to allow source abilities to achieve stronger effects. Yashans research focus is on simtion, but Su Hao will not be satisfied with just that. He desires not only simtion but also exceeding! If after spending so much time researching the foundational aspects and cannot surpass the original intensity, then the research loses some of its significance. Yashans restoration work is well done, and he has summarized the correct forms based on the data. However, this form is too rigid and cannot adjust the desired abilities and corresponding intensities as desired. The APP he designed allows users to input keywords to search for specific abilities, which can then be applied to the form. However, this is too cumbersome, the operational cost of using abilities is too high, and Im afraid I would be toozy to use them This is simr to a boss choosing a storefront on the street. If he chooses one with steps, he inadvertently loses some customers. In theory, with each additional step, there is a 10% increase in the physical cost for customers to enter the store. Customers naturally subconsciously do not want to enter, and business does not improve. Su Hao is also the same, he requires abilities to be flexible, fast, and concise. If these requirements are not met, even if the abilities are strong, he wont bother using them unless necessary. So, I need to break down the source vector that Yashan simted into finer parts, find specificbination patterns and ways, and turn it into anguage that can express specific meanings through thebination of words. Just like the rtionship between basic runes and runic arrays! Think and Act. Without reaching a cooperation agreement with the Mage Association to help collect real-time data, Su Haos Source System research was destined to make little progress. Chapter 589

Chapter 589

The most prestigious and magnificent city in the world, Xinji City. In the top-floor conference hall of the Mage Association World Headquarters Center, the magnificent and luxurious gathering was more upscale than any royal pce. At this moment, there were only 18 out of 19 prestigious round table positions upied, excluding the Mage Associations highest chairman sitting in the first seat, the esteemed He Mage, a white-haired old man. The remaining seventeen people were emperors from various districts, both men and women. The absence of the He Emperor from the Hengxuan District needs no exnation; everyone present is well aware of the reason, which is also the reason for convening the highest 127th 18th Empire Federation Conference this time. Each of them had a thick dossier on their desks, including the initiation of the event, an introduction to the Radiant Association, information on the scraping armor, and the recent challenge issued by the Radiant Association. These materials had been reviewed before attending the meeting, and after a brief check for omissions, there was not much attention paid to the information in the materials. Their main purpose in attending the meeting was only one: how to solve the problem. After the royal family of the Hengxuan District was wiped out overnight, these emperors felt a sense of crisis. This sense of crisis did not stem from the Radiant Association itself, but from the Mage Association. Even though the royal family of the Hengxuan District waspletely wiped out overnight, in the eyes of these emperors, the He Emperor of the Hengxuan District was too weak and simply not worthy to be called an emperor alongside them. The Radiant Association, in their view, was just a slightlyrger cockroach, nothing to be feared. What they were worried about was the attitude of the Mage Association. All the royal families knew that within the Mage Association, there was an increasingly vocal call to change thest use of the agreement. They were worried that the Mage Association would take advantage of this opportunity to take the initiative and directly change the regtion of maintaining the orthodox rule of the empire. In that case, the royal families who lost the protection of the Mage Association would be truly destroyed. He Mage appeared to be at least sixty years old, but his face still showed a lively spirit, without any of the usual signs of old age. He smiled and said, I believe that all the emperors are already familiar with the ins and outs of the matter. I called all the emperors here temporarily to understand your views on this matter and any solutions you may have. He Mages expression was gentle, with a kind smile, but the emperors clearly felt a sense of detachment in his tone. The emperors looked at each other, and a middle-aged man sitting at position 7 in the counterclockwise direction slowly stood up and said, This is a barbaric massacre, and the Radiant Association is the most evil organization in the world, devoid of any humanity. Faced with such evil, we should unite in one voice, gather together, and decisively eliminate it. This middle-aged man, with a high crown, purple robe, phoenix eyes, and long beard, looked dignified and righteous, as if every word and action he took represented justice in the world. This person was the Emperor of the Longxin District, known as the Yun Emperor. He Mage just smiled without saying a word, seemingly waiting for other opinions. Another old man at position 10 then spoke, What the Yun Emperor said is not wrong. This kind of extreme evil in the world is worse than a major disaster and needs to be snuffed out as soon as possible to prevent greater losses to the citizens. If ordinary citizens are massacred like this, what about us, the dignified royal family of the world? The evil organization must bepletely eradicated, made public, to uphold the dignity of the royal family. It should be so; the dignity of our royal family must be protected. I propose that while eradicating the evil organization, we also search for the remaining bloodline of the royal family of the Hengxuan District and support them to be the emperor! The conference hall suddenly fell silent, and all the emperors inwardly praised, I didnt expect this young Jia Emperor to speak our minds. At the next moment, everyone expressed their agreement with the Jia Emperor. Indeed, although the main lineage of the Hengxuan Empire royal family has been uprooted, the royal bloodline will not be severed, Hengxuan District is still Hengxuan District, the royal family will not be destroyed by this. We royal family members are the cornerstone of peace in this world. In order to prevent the world from falling into endless warfare, leading to unbearable living conditions, we must maintain the stability of the royal family. As everyone expressed their various noble sentiments He Mage listened quietly and spoke after the emperors stopped talking, I have understood the opinions of all emperors. Since you all agree to gather forces and eliminate, we need to quicklye up with a n for elimination. Therefore, it is necessary to ask all emperors to stay in the Xinji City for a few days to discuss the details together. All emperors can rest assured that the Mage Association will uphold the legitimate rule of each empire, search for the royal bloodline in Hengxuan District, and support the legitimate matters will be handled by the Mage Association. As for the matter of eliminating the Radiant Association, I believe that with the strength of the emperors, it can be easily achieved. Of course, the empire and the association are symbiotic, and if the association can help, it will certainly not refuse. There is also a piece of information that needs to be mentioned here. It seems that the Radiant Association has mastered the ability to confine mages, so please be cautious in dealing with it, and do not be careless. After speaking with the Mage, the emperors understood the attitude of the Mage Association towards this matter: the Mage Association upholds the legitimate rule of the empire, but when ites to dealing with the Radiant Association, it is up to the emperors to find their own solutions. Assistance can be provided, but helping them quell the turmoil is out of the question. However, as long as the Mage Association continues to uphold the legitimate rule of the empire, everything is not a problem. The Radiant Association has mastered the ability to confine mages? No problem, as long as they are prepared, they will definitely find a way to exploit the weaknesses. After all, all the money spent on maintaining the Origin Mages every year, is it all for nothing? They believe that as long as there are difficulties, the solution to these difficulties is not far away. It has always been like this, and this time is no exception. After a few days of deliberation, the attendants of the seventeen emperors quickly came up with a response n. They raised funds and resources from the seventeen regions, formed the Seventeen Empire Allied Forces, including 100,000 Origin Mages and 200,000 logistics teams, mobilized arge number of strategic-level Source Artifacts, and armed the army! And they borrowed the top Source Artifact Gate from the Mage Association to deploy the army to Hengxuan District, to suppress the Radiant Association, and it will surely wipe them out in one fell swoop. In response to the ability to confine mages, they came up with a good method, which is to maintain a high-intensity dispel spell. In their view, this special effect of confining mages, as long as dispel is maintained, it will not take effect, at worst, it can greatly reduce the confining effect. After the n was finalized, the seventeen emperors smiled, holding various banquets and enjoying fine wine and beautiful women in the Xinji City. Of course, some emperors also gathered for a card game, wagering on some irrelevant peripheral territories or certain industries, having a great time. After the Seventeen Empire Alliance took action, friends of Zhi Peng scattered in various regions quickly passed corresponding information to the Radiant Association. 100,000 Origin Mages, who can withstand this? Zhi Peng immediately became restless and hurried to find Yashan and Feng Cheng. Yashan smiled and said, Dont be anxious, you have already sent the challenge letter, didnt you expect this kind of scene? Zhi Peng forced a grim smile and said, Although thats the case, who could have anticipated that they would send out a hundred thousand mages in one go? You know, our Radiant Association has less than seven thousand mages in total The disparity is too great. Im afraid if they charge, we are done for. Yashan replied, Its alright, no matter how many peoplee, its useless. Just rx and wait! Your focus should be on how to govern a country. How did you find the book I gave you, Politics and Philosophy? As soon as this was brought up, Zhi Peng recalled the fear brought by that thick book. Words like the world is material, material is in motion, the movement of the material world isw And what about human practice is conscious, purposeful, and active activity To thoroughly understand this book? Please spare him! Pengs face was full of embarrassment, opening his mouth, not knowing how to respond. Yashan chuckled and patted Pengs shoulder, saying, Alright, go back and focus on your studies! Just do what needs to be done, dont worry about these things, at worst its just death, whats there to be afraid of? At worst, just death In the end, theres no escaping death, so what is there to fear? Thinking of this, Peng started to see things differently. Yashan added, By the way, spread the news that the Eighteen Imperial Federation has organized an army of ten thousand Source Masters to attack. Peng was shocked, This will cause panic! Yashan shrugged, The deeper the despair, the stronger the confidence after victory. Just do it! Chapter 590

Chapter 590

Half a monthter, Su Hao had simplified the Source Vector ording to Yashans research results. This simplification may not be perfect, but at least it allowed him to freelybine fragments to achieve various abilities and strengths. Of course, thisbination was limited to elemental and material abilities. Currently, the abilities of the fantasy system could only be imitated, not analyzed, which made Su Hao very regretful. Su Hao uploaded the simplified version to the Universal Assistant for Yashan and Feng Cheng to refer to. Whether they could learn it or not was not up to Su Hao to decide. Because everyone has their own way of using a skill, what Su Hao found convenient might not necessarily be liked by Yashan and Feng Cheng. Su Hao walked out of the base world and came to the coast. He took out a source bead, extracted the source from it, and casually pointed it towards the sea. Burning Bomb! A bright red beam of light pierced into the sea. Like a huge torpedo exploding in the water, the sea suddenly surged. Sshing. Small waves surged up and turned into ripples spreading out. Gurgling. After a short while, arge number of bubbles appeared in the sea, bursting on the surface, releasing steam into the air. After a while, many sea fish floated belly-up on the surface. If someone used chopsticks to pick them up, they would find that adding some green onions would make them edible and delicious. Su Hao was satisfied and retracted his fingers, This is the high-temperature conversion by the Fire Source Master, slightly stronger than the Fire Dragon runestone, and faster to activate. In specific scenarios, it can y a significant role. Next, he summoned another source and pushed it forward with his palm. Thunder! Ka-boom! A wrist-thick lightning bolt shot out from his palm, connecting to the distant sea as it lit up. Boom, boom, boom. The entire sea instantly boiled. It looked as if the area ahead was filled with countless torpedoes, and these torpedoes detonated in session, sshing water into the air in a spectacr disy. The impact was much stronger than the Burning Bomb. When the sea calmed down again, numerous sea fish of all sizes floated to the surface, bellies up. Perhaps this was the first time in their lives that they had exposed their bellies to the sun, looking very leisurely and content. Normally, when seawater is struck by lightning, it wouldnt cause such a powerfulmotion because the ocean is a massive conductor. While lightning is strong, it is insignificantpared to seawater and is quickly neutralized by it. The reason why Su Haos lightning strike caused such a massive disturbance was due to his deliberate control. The Thunder Source Master is not bad. Both the conversion efficiency and activation speed are much higher than my runestones. Unfortunately, this special thing called Source cant be controlled as freely as spiritual power and blood energy, Su Haomented. The level of vitality is the lowest, but Su Hao can manipte vitality to achieve many extremely subtle micro operations, such as the preparation of gene modification liquid. The level of spiritual power is much higher than vitality, but it cannot help himplete such delicate operations. The role of spiritual power is more to extend lifespan and serve as a source of energy for invoking runes. As for Source, its level is much stronger than spiritual power, but unfortunately, it can only be controlled with specific mental frequencies. It cant even control the input of Source into runes or attempt to activate runes. In summary, the higher the level, the less controble it is by people. In this regard, whether it is vitality, spiritual power, or Source, these three types of energy are indispensable for Su Hao. Next, Su Hao used Source to test various abilities of the energy system and material system, all of which were easily used, with undiminished power. Next, lets try the abilities of the Radha Guild leader, Fist Lock! However, I prefer to call it kic power amplification and transfer.'' With that, Su Hao clenched his right fist, raised his left palm, and struck his right fist into the palm of his left hand. There should have been a sound of the fist striking the palm, but there was no sound at all, as if the right fist had gently leaned against the left palm, but Su Hao had used nearly half of his strength in that punch. At the same time, a floating great white shark on the surface of the sea suddenly exploded, sttering flesh and blood, quickly dyeing the seawater red. At the moment Su Haos fist struck his left palm, the Fist Lock ability was activated. All the force of the punch, after being magnified by Source, was transferred to the great white shark on the sea surface. One punch blew up the great white shark. Originally, as a master warrior + [Child of Fate] + Divine Transformation cultivator, the powerful physical body was already very strong, and with the magnification of Source, Su Hao held back in that punch to blow up the great white shark. Su Hao smiled satisfactorily. This ability is really useful! What if its like this? With that, he snapped his fingers. At the same time, many sea fish in front of him locked by Su Haos divine sense trembled suddenly, then floundered and weakly floated to the surface of the sea. In other words, within his divine sense perception range, creatures locked by him could hardly resist a snap of his fingers. The key is, this is an area-of-effect skill! The power carried by Su Haos snap of his fingers, even if distributed into hundreds or thousands of parts, is not something a weak mind can resist. Su Hao took a deep breath and murmured, I wonder if, in the future, one snap of my fingers could blow up a! He raised his fist slowly. A snap of fingers wont do. If I use a fist instead, it should work! That day, Feng Cheng sent a message in the group chat: Boss Wei, Ya Mountain Laoda, today is the day our Feng Shan Yang Wang Xing team meets, will you go? The team had agreed to meet once a year, exchange some information, and bond with each other. After all, their Source instructors were nurtured under Astro Star and Astro Hope. It was only right to be grateful. Even for the President Gu Yin, Su Hao fulfilled his promise and gave her many boxes of source beads, making her instantly wealthy. Although Su Hao had experienced many things along the way, such as killing and arson, and robbery, he had not developed a mindset of taking other peoples help for granted. When conditions allowed, he would provide feedback as much as he could. Of course, if it exceeded his capabilities, or if seeking knowledge was obstructed, then he could only say sorry. These two people, Astro Star and Astro Hope, had helped Su Hao. Under the right conditions, he didnt mind extending a helping hand to help them achieve their dreams. Su Hao replied, Lets go! Just rx and meet up. The three of them were teleported outside Huai Shui Town and then slowly walked into the town. Su Hao had been reincarnated in this world for more than eight years. When he first arrived in Huai Shui Town, what it was like then is still what it is now. The small town had been attacked by disasters many times, with many buildings and streets damaged. But the townspeople were very determined to restore the damaged parts to their original state. After experiencing the incident of the King of Luo, Yashan personally buried many troublemakers who came looking for trouble, which made the town of Huishui somewhat famous in the surrounding cities. However, it was probably a bad reputation that led to very few outsidersing here in the past two years, and only various caravans would pass through this ce. This turned the quiet town of Huishui into a paradise on earth of sorts. When Su Hao and his group entered the town, the townspeople warmly greeted them because Su Hao and the others had such a big reputation in the town, to the extent that everyone knew about them. The Lucky Star Team was the only sessful team from Huishui Town! One reason was their strong strength, known as the bane of strange disasters. Of course, strength was just a part of it, the key was their handsomeness, each of the five men were handsome and charismatic in their own way. The five handsome men in the team were extremely popr in the entire Hongxuan area, with the pictures of them hanging in the bedrooms of numerous young girls They were truly the dream male gods of these young girls. Their Lucky Star Team had also attracted a lot of resistance from men because of this. Many young couples also had arguments because of this. Soon, the five Lucky Star members gathered at the familiar Huaien Tavern and ordered the most luxurious meal. Chapter 591

Chapter 591

Ah Xing and Ah Wangs faces looked a bit more mature, although their chins beard was cleanly shaved, it could still be seen that they had be stronger. Their hairstyles were now the same as Su Hao and the others, they had all adopted the crew cut style. This was Ah Xings idea, he suddenly wanted to do this, so he did it. What made Ah Wang helpless was that Ah Xing cut his own hair and forced him to cut his hair into a crew cut style as well. Now, the five crew-cut young men sitting around a table in the tavern had be a beautiful sight, attracting the gazes of various drinking young women and married women. As soon as they sat down, Feng Cheng couldnt wait to ask, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, have you found girlfriends? Ah Xing and Ah Wangs faces froze. Then Ah Xing casually ran his hand through his short hair and said, Isnt that too many? Dont know which one to choose? Ah Wang also chuckled, Thats right! Now, the people pursuing me have even lined up in the next town. Looking for a girlfriend, isnt it just a matter of holding hands? Yashan sneered, That must mean you dont have one! You guys are really hopeless. If it were me, I would have a dozen children running around by now. Ah Xing and Ah Wang retorted, Howe we dont see your children running around? Yashan seemed to remember his few children, and couldnt help but smile, Isnt there a mission for the eldest? He turned to Feng Cheng and said, Feng Cheng, you havent had a girlfriend yet, right! Do you want to find a girl to experience marriage with? Feng Chengs face suddenly turned red, stammering, II can? Ah Xing and Ah Wangs eyes lit up, and Ah Wang chuckled, Ah Feng, how about we take you to a good ce tonight? Feng Cheng curiously asked, What good ce? Ah Wang mysteriously smiled, Juste with us, you wont be disappointed. Feng Cheng looked at Su Hao. Su Haoughed, If you want to go, then go! Among the people present, only Feng Cheng had not had such an experience. Shouldnt a Transcendent Realm cultivator not need this? But who knows! Maybe Feng Cheng just wanted to give it a try When they talked about beautiful girls, the sense of unfamiliarity that had been absent for a long time between the five of them immediately disappeared. After the gathering wasing to an end, Ah Xing suddenly said, Ayong, do you three know about the recent major events? Su Hao asked, Are you referring to the incident of the royal familys downfall? Ah Xing nodded, Yes Ah Xing and Ah Wang knew early on that Su Hao was rted to the Scraper Armor, even specting that Su Hao was the Scraper Armor himself, after all, they had seen Su Haos [Fate Child] appearance. Later, a special Radiant Society targeting the royal family suddenly emerged. As they received more and more information, they both suspected that Su Hao was part of the Radiant Society. By today, they no longer had to doubt, but were very sure that Su Hao and the others must be rted to the Radiant Society. Ah Xing hesitated and said, Ah Yang, I heard that the Eighteen Empires Alliance has formed a ten-thousand-member mage army and is about to move to eradicate the Radiant Society. Do you guys know about this? Su Hao replied, Of course, they say the Radiant Society will be disbanded within three days! It seems quite powerful. Ah Xing looked at Ah Wang, not knowing where to start, feeling that Ah Yang didnt seem too concerned about this matter. He frowned and thought for a moment, The mages forming the allied forces are all senior source mages bought by the royal family, supposedly intended for use as weapons against the Innovators. They are all quite famous individuals Lately, Ah Wang and I have been invited and often attend various mage gatherings in Yixuan City. We have learned quite a bit. Currently, there is a high demand within the Mage Association to revoke the final use of the agreement, all thinking about how to take advantage of this opportunity to change that use. Obviously, everyone has significant doubts about this use. However, the voices are suppressed by the ruling high-level officials. Their argument is: It cant be guaranteed what a world without royal rule would be like, perhaps it would be even worse! No one wants to set such a precedent. If mishandled, it could likely trigger a new war, leading the world to lose order. My own opinion is to support the Mage Association in revoking the protection given to the royal family and let them develop on their own. Although I dont fully understand the reasoning behind it, it feels like without the corruption of the royal family, the world might be better off. So, if the Radiant Society can withstand the impact of the Eighteen Empires Alliance, Ah Wang and I will go to Yixuan City and join the Innovators to work towards revoking the final use of the agreement. Ah Yang, what do you think? Su Hao replied, If you ask for my opinion, I can only tell you what I think. To me, these things are neither good nor bad, nor right or wrong. Whatever I think in my heart, thats what Ill do. Ah Xing, that use of the agreement isnt really important, neither is the royal family; whats important is what you want. What actions will make you feel satisfied and fulfilled, go ahead and do them! Too many hesitations and concerns, apart from wasting time and life, wont achieve anything. Do what those things that even in old age or after death, you wont regret. Su Hao has always been this carefree. Having experienced a long time and witnessed many peoples birth, aging, sickness, and death, all vanishing after death, if one cannot do things that bring joy while alive, then this brief life will truly be full of regrets. He has seen too many regrets. Su Hao added, Ah Xing, as a final addition, the Radiant Society will not lose. Ah Xing remained silent, already having made a decision in his heart: Just do it! If theres danger, Ill just seek help from Ah Yang. The title of Ghost Disaster Eradicator had already been gained by Ah Xing, but he realized that rushing around to eliminate various disasters couldnt really make ordinary people live better, it could only make those royal families who control most resources live better. When he first saw the evil deeds of the royal family exposed by the Radiant Society, he was shocked. He had never imagined that the high and mighty royal family were actually demons on earth. He felt he should do something about it. As the gathering came to an end, as they were about to part ways, Ah Wang mischievously hooked onto Feng Chengs neck, preparing to take him to a good ce. Ah Xing invited Su Hao and Yashan. Su Hao smiled, My youthful excitement began a long time ago, and has also ended. Yashan confidently said, If I like a girl, I can woo her myself. However, Yashan still feels more attracted to the enchanting Zhu Hurenyin, feeling that something is missing in todays humans. Su Hao and Yashan left, leaving Feng Cheng with Ah Xing and Ah Wang in the big city at night. He was extremely nervous, he could even hear his heart beating in his chest like a drum. As a proud cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm, he could easily calm himself down, but tonight he just wanted to be an ordinary person. Not to mention how strong his desires were, he just couldnt resist the curiosity in his heart! The night passed quietly. The next morning, he quickly returned to the base world, full of energy, busy all day, and slyly found Ah Xing and Ah Wang in the evening. Ah Xing Ah Wang, take me there again! I like them big and round. Ah Wangughed mischievously. Ah Xing waved his hand and said, Alright, lets go! I still havent satisfied you! Tonight, well go somewhere else. Fifteen dayster, Feng Cheng found Ah Xing and Ah Wang feeling a bit weak. Ah Wang couldntugh anymore, weakly raised his hand and said, Ah Feng, I cant handle it, I wont go, you can call Ah Xing. Ah Xing also shook his head and said, No, Im not going either, you go by yourself! Feng Cheng was puzzled. Whats wrong with you guys? Out of money? Its okay, I have plenty here. Ah Xing and Ah Wang: Another half month passed, and Feng Cheng suddenly felt bored, learned to meditate on life, and when he read philosophical books again, his realm suddenly improved significantly. However, he still asionally went out for a stroll. At this time, the United Army of the Eighteen Empire, consisting of one hundred thousand mages,unched an attack on the Radiant Society. The members of the Radiant Society were anxious, but as a friend of Zhi Peng, they had to help their friend even in danger, unable to abandon him. Zhi Peng himself was uncertain, but thankfully he wasnt afraid of death. Following Yashans orders, he managed the Radiant Society orderly, even with the army approaching, they remained vignt and continued with their tasks. This sense of trust was established when they recently wiped out the entire royal family in the Hengxuan District. Zhi Peng couldnt imagine how Jia Wei and his brothers alone managed to seize control of the threergest pces in the district. Only after receiving the exact battle report, he had no more doubts about the strength of Jia Wei and his brothers. Mr. Jia Wei and his brothers may be the most powerful individuals in this world! With them, everything will surely be resolved! With that in mind, he lowered his head again to read the book titled Politics and Philosophy, his brows furrowing gradually. Ah~ Its still so difficult! Chapter 592

Chapter 592

At the same time, Xiangli and the Flying Arrow Team quietly flew over the vast sea, heading towards the ind where the base world was located. Xiangli kept an eye on the map andpass, ensuring they were on the right track. We shouldnt be wrong in this direction, we should be there in about thirty kilometers. Feiyuan, are you sure the head of the Rada Alliance is on the ind? Feiyuan shrugged, Not sure! Its possible hes being held on the ind, or elsewhere, or he may have already died. But since the Radiant Society has publicly announced the capture of the head of the Rada Alliance, the likelihood of him being captured is higher. But even if hes not on the ind, what does it matter? Now is the time for the Allied Forces to attack the Radiant Society. The Glorious Armor of the Earth Dragon is definitely not on the ind anymore. Well just take a look around, if we cant find him, well leave immediately, there wont be any issues. What if we do find the head of the Rada Alliance? With the overthrow of the royal family and the capture of the head of the Rada Alliance, the whole Hengxuan District is in chaos. We need the head of the Rada Alliance to restore order quickly. And, do you remember thest time we tracked being followed? This time we are going to the ind, assuming that the bite is here for tourism, so there shouldnt be a problem. If we doe across people, dont show hostility, just say we got lost while touring. Upon hearing this, the others nodded earnestly, indicating their understanding. Suddenly, the five of them felt a loss of support under their feet, uncontrobly tracing a parabolic path and falling towards the sea. In the sudden turn of events, the group panicked instantly. The Master of Qi Source wanted to use his abilities again but found that the previously smooth abilities he used could not be manifested now. In a panic, he eximed, My abilities are failing again! The other teammates also tried to activate their own abilities, but to no avail, all of them failed. Feiyuan shouted loudly, Oh no, it is likely that this sea area has been affected by a prohibited source effect. Pay attention to maintaining bnce in the body, and the feet should enter the water first. Take off the metal armor on your body immediately after entering the water. Seconds before entering the water, Feiyuan suddenly remembered something and looked at Xiaolispass in her hand, about to remind her to hold onto thepass at all costs. Unfortunately, it was toote. With a ssh, the five people fell into the water together. All five of them could swim, and they quickly surfaced. Feiyuan anxiously asked, Xiaoli, where is thepass? Xiaoli raised her hand and looked at her empty hand, saying, Oh, yeah, where is thepass? Feiyuan pped his forehead, realizing the gravity of the situation! He immediately dove into the water, quickly resurfacing. This was deep sea waters, and thepass, being a metal object, had sunk to a depth where he couldnt retrieve it. There was no way to find it now. It was overcast, making it impossible to determine direction by the position of the sun. After falling into the water just now, they quickly lost their sense of direction. Feiyuan furrowed his brows, riding the waves of the sea. He had already understood one thing clearly: this special prohibited source effect had a certain range, and unfortunately, they had just plunged into this range, causing their source abilities to fail. The only way now was to retreat, get out of the prohibited source range, and restore their source abilities. However, Xiaoli had lost thepass, and they were directionless. Feiyuan forced himself to calm down, closed his eyes, and began to think. His brain worked swiftly. Ive got it! By calcting the initial velocity and approximate height above the sea surface from the previous flight and using projectile motion, he calcted the currentnding point. He immediately found a solution, Come closer to me, listen to me! The boundary of the prohibited source range is approximately one hundred and fifty meters away from here. However, we cannot determine the direction now. Therefore, each of you should swim in a different direction at least two hundred and twenty meters, looking back towards my position every ten seconds. If you have not exited the prohibited source range after two hundred meters, return immediately to my position. Do you understand? The other four people knew the gravity of the situation and immediately replied in unison, Understood! The United Army of the Eighteen Empires split into ten legions, advancing towards the main cities of the Radiant Society with the aim of simultaneously annihting the various divisions of the Radiant Society. At this moment, Su Hao and hispanions had transformed into Mingzi, standing in a very remote location, waiting quietly for the opponents to approach closer and reach a specific position. Yashan said, The United Army has been divided into ten legions of different sizes, dispersed among each other but not far apart, forming a huge force that can support each other at any time. Themander of the allied forces still has a bit of ability. Feng Cheng said, Forget about it, Ill just drop ten thousand bombs and end it. Yashan smiled, We still have to leave some people for them to run back, otherwise how can we show the world our overwhelming power? Su Hao said, Ill take care of the middle four legions, and you two each take responsibility for three legions on the left and right. How about that? Feng Cheng excitedly said, Sure thing, Boss Wei! Its time to show the power of ten thousand bombs! Yashan reminded, Dont blow them all up, remember to leave some people. Su Hao issued a final statement, And, dont forget our main goal: capturing them alive. Rest assured, Yashan leader! I have my limits! I will definitely control him tightly. After a while, Su Hao said, Alright! Lets act! Upon saying that, he shed and disappeared from the original ce. Three secondster, Yashan also shed away, Feng Cheng took a full five seconds before sessfully shing away. Su Hao appeared in the sky above a legion, quickly forming a source vector suppressor array te by his side, and then activating it. The array te burst into white light, and then disappeared without a trace. It was this burst of light that made the legion below notice Su Hao in the sky. What is that? The armor of scraping skin! Alert, enemy attack! Immediately, a loud rm sounded from below, and the nned actions were carried out in an orderly manner. However, when they tried to use their abilities, they found that their abilities were ineffective. Not good, our abilities are not working! Mine too! Whats going on? Isnt the dispel effect supposed to be maintained at all times? Mage, answer! Maintained at all times, but our abilities are also ineffective. In other words, perhaps the dispelling effect is ineffective against the means that make our abilities ineffective. Oh no! What do we do next? Dont panic! There is a contingency n for situations like this. What is the contingency n? I dont know! The legionmander didnt say! Damn! Whos the idiot who became the legionmander? Soon, everyone saw the tall and dazzling crystal armored figure in the sky retracting their fist, stepping forward in a boxing stance, and a huge crystal shield appeared in front of them out of thin air. In the next moment, the armored figure lit up with a golden light and threw out a fierce punch. There was no sound, and the shield did not shatter, as if it was a joke. After a punch, Su Hao ignored the scene below and directly shed away to the next legion. After four consecutive punches, the work was done! At this moment, the insane power of the locked fist ability was truly demonstrated. It was like a divine skill for clearing out subordinate troops! The speed of clearing out the troops was even faster than his thousand sword volley. Now, this ability belonged to Su Hao. Yashans actions were not slow either. Upon activating the source vector suppressor, he jumped down directly, bringing thunderous mes and a dense array of diamond spikes to finish the job. The problem was solved in an extremely short period of time. The most exaggerated was Feng Cheng, who activated the source vector suppressor first, and then took out the ten thousand explosions pre-charged in the base mini-world and threw it down from high altitude. Detonation! After three boom sounds, the three legions were almost wiped out, with only a few on the very edge managing to resist due to their sturdy physique. Of course, not all strong-bodied individuals survived on the edge. Those who did not open their mouths died as their lungs burst from the strong shockwaves. Those who looked stunned were the lucky ones who survived. The three gathered again, with Feng Cheng still trembling with excitement. For him, it was a bit too exciting. Yashan joked, Feng Cheng, as someone who has experienced the end of the world, why would blowing up these three legions get you so excited? Feng Cheng calmed down a bit and awkwardly said, I dont know, after blowing it up, my hands and feet felt a bit cold. Yashan teased, Embarrassing the cultivation realm cultivators! This is just a stumbling block on the research path for A Shan. He has no feelings about it. Su Hao is the same. Since he was reincarnated into this world and decided to dy time as much as possible to study the source, it is destined that this world will suffer a catastrophic impact from aary collision hundreds of yearster. If he cannot research a method to destroy the as soon as possible, the oue goes without saying. It is no longer a matter of the lives of tens of thousands or millions of people, but the entire will be destroyed, and civilization wille to an end. Therefore, time is even more important to Su Hao. Faced with these tens of thousands of people, he cannot afford to have any hesitation or mercy. Su Haos de always points forward. Anyone blocking his path, die! Chapter 593

Chapter 593

The allied forces were annihted in an instant. Except for fewer than a thousand people deliberately overlooked by Su Hao and his twopanions, everyone elsey on the ground, turning into cold corpses. The speed of the destruction was so fast that everyone couldnt react in time. This could be seen from Zhi Pengs perspective: The first messenger: Report, Zhi Peng Ge, a hundred thousand allied troopsunched simultaneous attacks on my ten cities with tenrge corps. Before the words had even settled, the second messenger ran in from outside: Report, Zhi Peng Ge, there was a huge roaring from the direction of the allied corps; it seems that a battle has urred. Before Zhi Peng could react, the third messenger ran in: Report, Zhi Peng Ge, it has been confirmed that the tenrge allied corps have been annihted, almost the entire army was destroyed. Zhi Peng: Not only Zhi Peng was dumbfounded, but also the group of extraordinary strategists who attended the staff meeting were also confused. What in the world, how could the battle report be so chaotic? The lucky and surviving allied forces mages were now in panic and at a loss. Most of them stood dumbfounded, looking at the fallenrades, not yet understanding what had happened. We were attacked just now? And all wiped out? This is something they couldnt fathom no matter what! In the midst of the chaos, after sorting through their thoughts, they finally confirmed one thing: most of their teammates were dead, and they were still alive. Im really damn awesome! Allied forces rearmand center. Havent we contacted the tenrge corps yet? The alliance stiptes that every five minutes there should bemunication with the rearmand center. However, fifteen minutes had passed, and there was still no message from the front line, making the people at the rearmand center feel uneasy. At the first moment of losing contact, the fastest mages were sent to investigate. We should have precise information in ten more minutes. Perhaps they encountered some issues, like themunication devices of the corps malfunctioning! Wait for the results. Ten minutester, indeed, the first mage came back with a report. What? The entire Fourth Corps was wiped out? Are you joking with us? The scout said in fear, Everything I said was witnessed with my own eyes, I cant make it up. Soon, the twenty-odd scouts sent out returned one after the other, reporting the same messageplete annihtion. Of course, to the remaining less than a thousand survivors, in the eyes of others, there was hardly any difference from beingpletely wiped out. The people at themand center still couldnt believe it was true. Lets go, lets personally go and see. If these scouts lied, they will be punished by wartime militaryw. Not long after, they arrived at the scene of the corps annihtion. The scene could only be described with two words utterly tragic! Poof! The overallmander of this operation suddenly spurted out blood, falling backward and said, Its all over! However, the Emperor of various districts in the New Era City were still singing and dancing, celebrating their victory in the war. In their view, as long as the legion set off, the war would be won. Just wait quietly for news from behind. Yashan, Feng Cheng, and Su Hao were finishing up their work, with Su Hao directly teleporting back to the bases small world. The moment he returned to the bases small world, his divine sense sensed five source mages more than thirty kilometers away. Shifting his focus to them, he saw these people paddling in the water in four directions, trying to swim out. Huh? Arent these the little guys who found the gourd dao before? Why are they here again! Su Hao looked at their situation, pondered for a moment, and guessed the ins and outs. This made Su Hao very interested. Being able to urately find the location of his hidden ind twice in a row was definitely not a coincidence, but the other party really had a way to locate the bases position. At this point in time, wanting to run to the ind, obviously intending to take advantage of the gap in the coalitions attack to sneak into the ind and steal from it. It had to be said, these few people were really bold. Its just that Su Hao had set up an optimized version of the suppressor within a thirty kilometer range of the bases small world. Any source mage who entered the range would instantly lose their source abilities. Obviously, these few people had rashly entered the suppression range and fell directly into the sea. Is this to find the correct direction to exit the suppression range? I have to say, its a bit clever. If I now expand the range of the suppressor to two hundred kilometers, what do you n to do? Thinking of this, Su Hao casually modified the suppressor, expanding its range of effect to the initial version, covering a radius of two hundred kilometers around. The other party had touched his base twice in a row, and now wanted to steal from him. So let them stay in the sea for a while first, as a small punishment from Su Hao. When they were almost done soaking, he would fish them up, figure out how they found the ind, and hand it over to Yashan for experimental data collection! Feiyuan and his four teammates swam out more than two hundred meters, but still did not recover their abilities, and paddled back. Each of them was exhausted, panting heavily. Although they were physically strong, swimming in the sea was not their strong suit. Feiyuan learned that none of the four had recovered their abilities. He was incredulous, How is this possible? Could it be the influence of ocean currents? No! I observed it before the operation, and the influence of ocean currents should not be that significant. Could it be that my calctions were wrong? He calcted again, but no matter how he calcted, it should not be like this. Compared to the distance his teammates swam out, theoretically, no matter which direction, one of them should have swum out of the forbidden source zone. He shook his head vigorously, Somethings not right! Xiangli, panting heavily, said, Feiyuan, what should we do now? Feiyuan tried to calm himself down, as he followed the gentle rise and fall of the waves, Let me think, there must be a way. After a moment, Feiyuan asked the source mage of Qi, Acai, did your ability suddenly fail? Acai nodded, It was all fine before, but suddenly it was out of control. Feiyuan asked, Do you all have the strength left? We must quickly leave this forbidden source area, otherwise the cold sea water will soon cause us to lose heat in our bodies and freeze to death in the sea. All four nodded, saying, We can do it, Feiyuan, just tell us what to do! Feiyuan said firmly, Swim again, this time swim four hundred meters in one go! Okay! The four didnt hesitate and turned to swim out. Meanwhile, Feiyuan remained in ce, deep in thought, his teeth clenched. His teammates trusted him so much, he would definitely lead everyone out. Soon, the four teammates swam back again, each of them exhausted, panting heavily, floating on the surface of the sea, not wanting to move another inch. Feiyuan waspletely stunned, murmuring: Actually still havent escaped. Could it be that the Forbidden Origin Zone is irregr? Or, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom! No it shouldnt be like this, ny-nine percent of such areas are likely to be spherical. So, whats really going on? He listed out the possible scenarios one by one, eliminating them, and then left with three possibilities: first, the Forbidden Origin Zone is irregr in a cone shape, with the Forbidden Area on the sea surface muchrger than they thought, whereas the airspace Forbidden Area is much smaller; The second possibility is that as they approached the small ind, they were already discovered by the Scraped Skin Armor, and then they were brought closer, activating the forbidden ability suddenly, trapping them in the sea; The third possibility is that the Scraped Skin Armor returned from the front line, just happened to discover them entering the Forbidden Origin Zone and casually expanded the Forbidden Area. Regardless of which one, its a dead end for them! He thought for a long time again, seeing that his teammates were already trembling from the cold, and muttered to himself: The first possibility is rtively lowpared to the second and third, so, I choose to believe that we have been discovered by the Scraped Skin Armor. He breathed a sigh of relief: Shanli, lets surrender! Surrender??? Then Su Hao sensed the abnormality of divine consciousness, his attention shifted slightly to Feiyuan and the others, and he saw them all raising their hands above the sea surface, making a surrender gesture, while shouting something together. The distance was too far, Su Hao couldnt hear it, but he could analyze the corresponding words through lip movements and sound waves. Master Mage, spare us! We surrender unconditionally! Su Hao raised his eyebrows: Can they still surrender like this? But since they surrendered, he epted their surrender. Su Hao appeared above Feiyuan and the others in a sh, looking down, indeed hearing their cries to the sky. As soon as a figure of a crystal armored person appeared halfway in the sky, Feiyuans face showed a glimmer of excitement, shouting loudly: Master Mage! We have no ill intentions, if we have unintentionally offended, we are very sorry! We now surrender unconditionally, willing to face any consequences, please save our lives. Su Hao chuckled: Unintentional offense? But thats not important, since you have surrendered, its all good. After that, Su Hao put a Bnce Technique on each of them, teleporting them back to the small world, and casually threw them into the newly developed Experimental Living Area. Soon, Feiyuan saw his godfather, Rada. The two teams of ten people were staring at each other. Chapter 594

Chapter 594

Feiyuan exined embarrassingly the reason for being caught, and briefly described the recent events. Rada and the other five people widened their eyes: What did you say? The entire royal family of Hengxuan District is dead? The Eighteen Empire Joint Mage Organization has organized a hundred thousand mage alliance to attack the Radiant Society? In just a few months, so many things have happened. How is the fighting going on now? However, although the copse of the royal family shocked everyone, they didnt have much thought about it. On the contrary, they felt somewhat relieved because those bad guys were dead. Feiyuan shook his head: I dont know, I guess they are still in a standoff, not fighting yet! We took the opportunity of the most tense rtionship between the two sides toe here to rescue you, but unexpectedly hahaha, we got caught too! Rada alsoughed heartily: Its not in vain to recognize you as my son, even know toe and rescue me! But this old man is invincible with one fist, do I need you kids to save me? I have plenty of ways to get out, just want to find out more about the opponent now! Damn it! Seeing the stubbornness of their chairman, everyone had a new understanding. But no one exposed it, secretly hoping that Chairman Rada really had a way to help them escape? Feiyuan lowered his voice: If we can decipher the secret of the Forbidden Origin Zone, not only can we escape, but we will also master this divine skill. So, godfather, have you discovered anything during this time? Radas eyes lit up, looking at Feiyuans eyes as if seeing hope: Yes! Your brain works well, maybe you can figure out the means of the forbidden source area, learn it, and we can easily run away, right? Shh~ Feiyuan looked flustered, putting his hand in front and shushing for a long time, but Radas loud voice couldnt be lowered. Rada: Daring toe here, I thought your courage was great, but it turns out to be nothing but cowardice. Look at your timid nature! Feiyuan and the others were speechless, Rada continued: Dont worry! Gudipi Armor has clearly stated that as long as we cooperate well in the experiment, they wont do anything to us! Just like at home, do whatever you want! Feiyuan was scared, stammering: Ex experiment? A chill surged straight to the top of the door. After Feiyuan and the others tidied up neatly, they were taken out by Su Hao for questioning. Su Hao quickly figured out how his little world at the base was exposed. He couldnt help but admire Feiyuan, this curly haired guy was actually so smart, this innate intelligence made Su Hao very envious. Are you saying that the Mage Association already knows the location of the ind we are on now? Feiyuan nodded, Thats right! The Association has not taken action to besiege us here, hoping that the allied forces will destroy the Radiance Society first, and then follow the trend. Su Hao smiled, They have miscalcted, the alliance has already been destroyed by the Radiance Society. Feiyuan seemed to not hear clearly, Ha? What? Su Hao didnt exin further: You probably wont be able to leave here for a short time, so just rx and live here! I will naturally let you leave when the situation outside stabilizes. Upon hearing that there was still a chance to leave, everyone was overjoyed. Su Hao continued, By the way, your name is Feiyuan, right? Are you interested in joining my research? Im very curious about your way of thinking! Feiyuan: Wh what research? Su Hao said, Research on the rtionship between the brain and thinking. Whew the brain! Can I refuse? Su Hao said, No! Feiyuan: Su Hao had long had the idea of upgrading his own brain, and had always been collecting information on various genius brains. They say everyones brains are actually simr, but as a Prophet, Su Hao understands that in reality, they are worlds apart. He envies those who are born geniuses, how lucky they must be! And what about him? To be a genius, he has to do it himself. It can only be said that different people have different destinies! Fortunately, Su Hao entered the pinball space, a feat that these geniuses could notpare to. As long as the research ispleted, the brains of these geniuses will be Su Haos brain. With this in mind, Su Hao looked at Feiyuan with more and more interest. However, Feiyuan alone is not enough, he also needs to collect various thinking geniuses to help himplete the puzzle of genius, and then upgrade his Prophet. After Su Hao left, Xiangli said in a gloomy tone, Feiyuan, do you think what Gudipi Armor said is true? Has the alliance really been wiped out by the Mage Association? Feiyuan replied, Probably true. Once the Forbidden Source is activated, so many people are useless, a hundred thousand mages are almost the same as a hundred thousand ordinary people. Based on the means of the other party, wiping out the alliance would at most take half an hour. In this way, it exins why the other party has already returned here at this time! And also, who is Gudipi Armor? Is it necessary for a person like us small fries to lie to us? miscalcted! Xiangli seemed to lose all her strength, but still asked puzzledly, Feiyuan, why did you tell him how we found the ind? and let him know that the location here has been exposed to the Association. If not said, the association will send people over, and we will be saved. Feiyuan said, Its actually the opposite. I told him that this location has been exposed because I was worried about the association sending people over. The group looked confused, Huh? You all forgot how we were captured? Do you think sending people over can rescue us? Dont be naive. Its useless to send people over before breaking the Forbidden Source Zone. On the contrary, they will all be captured in the end! I just wanted to inform him that this location has been exposed, hinting for him to change the location quickly because I dont want other mages whoe here to be captured Xiangli suddenly realized something was wrong, Didnt you suspect he could hear us talking? You said you were hinting, so why speak so loudly Feiyuan confidently said, The enemy of my lifetime, the Armor of Scouring Grounds, he will understand whether I say it or not! Xiangli and the others: Su Hao entered a state of studying and researching again. As for the reaction outside after the Legion of Alliance was annihted, he didnt pay much attention. This matter needs to give the Mage Association and the Seventeen Imperial Families some time to digest, let them think clearly about who they want to oppose next, and weigh the pros and cons. Its best if internal conflicts arise within the opposing faction, reducing the resistance to Su Haos ns. In the worlds top metropolis, Xinjaishi City. In the headquarters of the Mage Association, the top-level conference hall of the Hebao. Mages and the Seventeen Emperors were seated, with the position of the Emperor of the Transverse Promation District vacant. The meeting fell into silence from the beginning, no one spoke first because they didnt know what to say or where to start. After some time, the Mage turned to the emperors with a gentle smile and slowly said, Your Majesties, it seems that the Radiant Societys strength exceeds the initial estimations. I wonder what ns the esteemed emperors have next and if there are any strategies. What strategy could there be? If there were, it would have been used already! Is there a need to just sit here idly? The development of the situation clearly exceeded the expectations of everyone present, including the Mage who had always been confident and calm. No, it exceeded the expectations of everyone in the world except for Su Hao and two others. No one could have imagined that this war would end in such a way. Before it actually happened, no one would believe it, its simply unbelievable. Yet, reality was so inexplicable. The threat level of the Radiant Society was raised to the highest level by everyone after this event. After another moment of silence, the Emperor Yun stood up first and said, The threat of the Radiant Society has reached the level of world destruction. If not stopped quickly, the entire world will plunge into darkness. This Emperor hopes that the esteemed emperors can raise the level of attention. Therefore, this Emperor proposes that the Seventeen Empires make an exception and use the Cataclysm Cannon to destroy the entire territory of the Radiant Society! The Cataclysm Cannon!!! All the emperors were shocked, showing a grave expression. Even the Mage, who had been smiling, slowly wiped away the smile. Chapter 595

Chapter 595

The Cataclysm Cannon is a superweapon controlled by the Eighteenth Empire, the true weapon of world destruction. One shot can destroy a city! Everyone understood the meaning behind the proposal of Emperor Yun. It meant that regardless of the lives of the citizens in the Radiant Societys territory, they would directly use the Cataclysm Cannon to obliterate all the cities of the Radiant Society. They all believed that under the Cataclysm Cannon, no matter how powerful the Radiant Society was, they would ultimately meet their end. And the Cataclysm Cannon held by the Imperial Family was precisely the fundamental reason why the Mage Association initially agreed to sign the Maintenance of Imperial Familys Legitimate Rule. The next step was to proceed to the voting stage! As long as more than two-thirds of the emperors present agreed, and the Mage did not object, then it would be legal to invoke the Cataclysm Cannon to destroy all the cities of the Radiant Society. The young Emperor Jiadi of justice raised his hand first and agreed, The Bright Alliance should be exterminated for their sins! The other emperors looked at each other, then lowered their heads in contemtion. Their eyes kept ncing towards the chiefw mage at the top, and one by one, they raised their hands to agree to use the disaster cannon,pletely destroying the Bright Alliance. However, the decision to use the disaster cannon, a weapon capable of destroying cities, ultimately depended on the opinion of the chiefw mage. After a moment of contemtion, the chiefw mage spoke lightly, I abstain from the decision to use the disaster cannon. The emperors rejoiced, Its settled! The disaster cannon had appeared over a thousand years ago, it was a weapon of deterrence and one of the reasons that led the various major empires of the world to unite. Apart from the royal families with inheritance rights and the top echelons of the association who had ess to this information, others werepletely unaware of it. The decision to use the disaster cannon was also a way for the emperors to demonstrate the power of the royal family to the world. Only with absolute power could they instill fear in everyone and dispel the unrealistic ideas of those lower-ssmoners. Peace hadsted too long in this world, to the point where it seemed like everyone had forgotten the fear of being brutally ruled by the eighteen empires. Unexpectedly, someone thought they had acquired immense power and dared to strike at the royal family, directly destroying the royal family of the Xuan District! Those naive individuals, who did they think the royal family was? Simply put, they were courting death! As the members of the Bright Alliance cleaned up the battlefield, they were shaken to their cores! Their minds were filled with the word unbelievable, and at the same time, a strange emotion arose within them: Zhi Peng, this friend is not bad. As Zhashan had told Zhi Peng before, when an unstoppable enemy arrives, the deeper the despair, the stronger the confidence after victory. Now not only were the members of the Bright Alliance confident in their cause, even the ordinary people in the territories controlled by the Bright Alliance were filled with hope for the organization. Everyone believed that the Bright Alliance would eventually overthrow the rule of the royal family and create a new, unoppressed world. Zhi Peng handed over the counted spoils of war to Yashan and cautiously asked, Mr. Jia Yashan, how did you manage to wipe out the united forces of the eighteen empires in such a short time? Its unbelievable. Yashan browsed through the list of sources and some prisoner data while saying casually, Its supposed to be unbelievable. If you can understand how powerful we are, that would be disastrous. Seeing Yashans nonchnce, Zhi Peng didnt mind and continued, Indeed, unbelievable is good! Mr. Jia Yashan, following your instructions and methods, I have started gradually dispatching personnel to take over the administrative work in the Xuan District. I am confident that within a month, the entire Xuan District will be back to normal order. Yashan nodded, Its good that youre confident. Proceed ording to the n. The initial stages of entrepreneurship are crucial. Dont believe in others nonsense and rely more on your friends, understand? The first step of the n was for Zhi Peng to hold a mobilization meeting in the safe zone he controlled, make friends, and rely on friends to ovee the initial difficulties of uncertain frameworks and insufficient manpower. Zhi Peng smiled and said, Understood! You can rest assured, making friends is my specialty! After all arrangements were made, Yashan took the vast spoils of war back to the base small world. Su Hao first recorded the gic information and brain structure of Feiyuan in the bullet space, then studied it but didnt gain any particrly useful information. To obtain crucial data for improving brain functions, there was still a long way to go. At least, they needed data from thousands of genius brains with exceptional thinking talents to have a chance at deciphering the secrets of super strong thinking abilities. If there is a chance to go to a world full of detectives in the future, then there should be an opportunity to unlock the mystery of super strong thinking. Like Conan Of course, it was just a thought! Su Hao turned off the brain data on the experimental tform, exited the pinball space. Since he temporarily could not understand the mysteries of the brain, there was no need to rush, just do what can be done now, and then wait patiently for the future. Having already decisively defeated the royal army frontally, all that was left was to wait for a while for the opportunity to overthrow the rule of the Eighteen Royal Families and support the Radiant Society to take power. Afterpleting these tasks, he could legitimately seek cooperation with the Mage Association. Su Hao believed that at that time, the Mage Association would definitely not refuse him. If they did, Su Hao had a solution. He could either eliminate those who rejected him from the Mage Association, turn those people into Zhi Pengs friends if necessary, destroy the Mage Association, and then establish his own Church of Light. There were plenty of ways, he would surely seed, the world was so big, and there were so many people, someone would be willing to cooperate with Su Hao eventually. Next, patiently wait for a while, wait for the royals to be abandoned by the Mage Association! During this time, I can continue to delve deeper into the study of the source vector. Su Hao first wrapped himself in a protectiveyer that isted the fluctuations of the source vector suppressor, then raised his hand to draw out a strand of source, controlling this strand to transform into a metal bowl. Gradually, a handful of soil formed in the bowl, the soil quickly became moist, turning into a bowl of muddy water. This was exactly the ability of the Golden Origin Mage that President Guyin had shown to Su Hao when they first met. The Golden Origin Mage could transform source into somemon substances. However These substances are not real substances, fundamentally they have not beenpletely transformed into substances of the source. I want to directly create the substances I want using the source, its not that simple! After absorbing the research results of Yashan, Su Hao delved deeper into the ability effects of the qualitative source mage, wanting to directly transform the blood and spiritual energy that he used through the source. If sessful, there would be no need to spend a lot of time converting blood and umting spiritual energy. However, achieving this was much more difficult than he had imagined. The metal bowl and muddy water transformed by the source in Su Haos hands looked simr to the usual substances he saw, but they were not. These bowls and muddy water were just illusions built by the source under the guidance of the source vector of Su Hao! On a macroscopic level, these illusions possessed some properties of the corresponding substances. For example, the transformed metal was hard, malleable, conductive, simr tomon metals. For example, the transformed water could still be used to wash hands But after all, they were not truly stable substances, they would copse and copse quickly without being maintained by anyone. Su Hao called these things transformed by the Golden Origin Mage: temporary products of the qualitative source. In other words, these blood and spiritual energies transformed by him looked no different from blood and spiritual energy on the surface, they couldnt activate runes, nor could they cast spells. In this way, what use did these transformed blood and spiritual energies have? If they couldnt obtain tangible substances, then the value of the source to Su Hao would be greatly reduced. With a thought, he cut off the maintenance of the source, isted the metal bowl in a separate space, and quietly waited for these temporary products of the qualitative source to copse and disintegrate on their own. After about half an hour, the metal bowl and the muddy water lost their color, gradually shriveling as if eroded by strong acid, crumbling like weathered over time. The original bowl of muddy water quickly disappeared, leaving behind only ck powder, sinking to the bottom of the separate space. Su Hao guided the blood to flow in, and soon recorded the ck powder left behind by the copse in the pinball space. His consciousness entered the pinball space to examine the remaining powder. After an unknown amount of time passed, Su Haos consciousness exited, waving his hand to store the remaining powder in a test tube, sealing it with abel, and cing it on a shelf. On the shelf, there are already many test tubes filled with ck powder, obviously many experiments of this kind have been done before. Su Hao looked at these test tubes, lost in thought: Temporary quality products will gradually copse and shrink into a small amount of real substance within a maximum of two hours after losing the maintenance of the master, while absorbing arge amount of energy What the copsed substance ultimately bes is determined by the temporary quality products. For example, among the substances copsed from the mud and water just now, there are small amounts of various metal elements, silicon, sulfur, phosphorus, etc., as well as small amounts of water and various gases. It matches each other perfectly. It seems that the corresponding substance can be obtained after the copse of the temporary quality products made by the master. But it is not the case. At least I have no way to directly obtain blood and spiritual power, and what I get is all seemingly useless things So, what is thew of copse after all? How can I directly obtain spiritual power and blood, as well as all the substances I want? Contrasting with the previous experimental data, still puzzled, Su Hao could only take out another source pearl and continue the experiment: It seems that this is another project that requires long-term efforts! Chapter 596

Chapter 596

The mobilization of the Disaster Cannon by the Seventeen Empire belongs to a secret operation, unknown to the Radiant Association led by Zhi Peng and others. Even if Su Hao knew the news, he wouldnt care. He originally wanted the Mage Association to bring out its strongest means and then break it with absolutely powerful force forter cooperation. Otherwise, one set of rules on the surface and another set behind it would make him very annoyed. And the matter has been handed over to Yashan, he also believes in Yashans abilities. Therefore, Su Hao stayed veryfortably at the experimental base working on experiments about transmutation of blood and spiritual power, trying to summarize thews of transformation of sources into specific substances as soon as possible. Yashan, apart from spending a little time each day studying the spiritual frequency band of the Illusionist Mage, put the rest of his energy into the construction of the Radiant Association, bypassing the Mage Association smoothly and taking over the administrative work of various cities, allowing the royal family of the Hengxuan District, which had been blood-washed, to gradually restore order. During this process, the Mage Association of the Hengxuan District seemed to have turned a blind eye, without intervening. It did, however, provoke dissatisfaction from other Seventeen Empires. Its not that the Mage Association didnt want to get involved, but the scene of a hundred thousand mages disappearing in an instant was still fresh in their minds, and no one dared to confront the unknown means of the Radiant Association rashly. They weighed the pros and cons and found that their own lives were more important. And Feng Cheng Ever since A Xing and A Wang led him to open the door to a new world, he has found a new pleasure, which is to search the world for ces to spend the night. He likes to go to a new city, explore the unknown ces in the city that most people dont know about, and if he is satisfied, he will leave one of his own positioning stones for the next visit. The result is that,pared to making a return visit, he prefers to go to a new city to seek new excitement. One day, after finishing his chores andpleting the corresponding study n, Feng Cheng couldnt resist the restlessness in his heart, teleported out of the base small world, and arrived in arge city. He had been to this city a few days ago, and it was not his goal. Having lingered in various major cities during this period, he developed a certain longing for the worldsrgest city, New Era City. Because it is said that in New Era City there is a top-notch club in the world, called the Ode to the Immortal Pce, with countless treasures inside, as long as you have money, you can stay until youth is no more and energy dissipates. Feng Cheng longed for it. His goal tonight is to go to New Era City and find the so-called Ode to the Immortal Pce. Coincidentally, New Era City is not far from here. During this time, he often explored outward, passing through many cities, meeting many beauties, and considering himself a broad-minded person. Lets take a look at what the so-called top club, which has been praised to the skies, is really like. After arriving in Xinji City, Feng Cheng cleared the way with money and quickly found the Zouyue Fairy Pce. This is not a club, but a castle! The Zouyue Fairy Pce covers an area of more than two thousand mu,parable to a small university. The pce buildings are distributed in a variety of shapes, with different heights and distinct characteristics, magnificent and grand, with greenery and artificial hills everywhere, exquisite fences connected together, various warm-colored lights shining brightly, water, grass, paths, green leaves, emitting a luxurious atmosphere everywhere. White walls are painted with various postures of myriad women, cool, dignified, gentle, charming, gorgeous, lively, charming everything is avable, making the castle a ce everyone yearns for. In the pce known as the Flower Hall, various postured women stand by the windows, their eyes frequently looking outward, as if waiting for something, making people unable to resist the urge to climb up the wall to find out the truth. There are shadows reflected on the white gauze curtains inside the house, allowing peoples minds to wander. The entire Zouyue Fairy Pce is bustling, with guestsing and going, all dressed up in finery, wandering around, chatting andughing in small groups, looking for their beloved ones. Of course, the Flower Hall is just one type, and the functions of the Zouyue Fairy Pce are more than just that. However, other functions have nothing to do with Feng Cheng; he came here for the Flower Hall. As he wandered around, his eyes opened wide, constantly eximing, Rich people really know how to have fun. Ill bring Ah Xing and Ah Wang here for a stroll in a few days. Feng Cheng circled around, feeling that the search process was too slow. He was also an impatient person, so he found a spot to sit down, closed his eyes, and his powerful divine consciousness swept out, shrinking within the range of the Flower Hall, identifying one by one the ones he liked. Sighthis one is not bad, pending! I really like this one too, noted in the recognition tform, wow, this one is also very good Feng Cheng, Feng Cheng, I didnt expect you to be so easily swayed! What surprised Feng Cheng was that as his divine consciousness swept past, he ended up liking all of them. This made it difficult for him to choose. As he watched, he suddenly noticed a different scene. Sightwo girls! Theyre still chatting, chatting so happily, I wonder what theyre talking about? Should I use the recognition tform to calcte and analyze what theyre talking about! Curiosity drove Feng Cheng to analyze the interactions and conversations of these two exceptional girls. Darling, youre amazing! Your Majesty, its a great honor to have your favor. I will certainly give you the best treatment. Your Majesty, you are so beautiful! Darling, your little mouth is so sweet, hmm~ o()o! Feng Cheng eximed, Damn, so exciting! He watched and listened intently. Soon, Feng Cheng heard something different. We must also thank the Illuminating Society! Otherwise, how could this Empresse to Xinji City and how could she recognize you, darling? This matter is settled; you wille to Liyuan District with me! I will appoint you as the Imperial Concubine. Really really? Your Majesty, are you willing to ept me? Of course! I keep my word. Thank you, Your Majesty! However, when can I go back with Your Majesty? When will the trouble with the Illuminating Society be resolved Darling, rest assured, the Eighteen Imperial Councils have unanimously decided to use the Heavenly cmity Cannon. Within two months, the Illuminating Society will bepletely wiped out. At that time, I wille and take you away. Feng Cheng was astonished: Heavenly cmity Cannon? What is that? Ive never heard of it before. Thinking about it, he sent a message to the group asking, Have you two heard of something called the Heavenly cmity Cannon? Ayashan quickly replied: I dont know. Feng Cheng said: I heard that it is being prepared to deal with the Glory Association. I wonder what it is! Yashan asked: Where did you hear that? Feng Cheng said: Ah! At the Zoule Xian Pce in Xingji City. Yashan Big Brother, if youre interested, Ill take you there next time, its very exciting~ Yashan said: No need! But finding out what it is isnt simple, right? Who said that, just bring them back and ask. Feng Cheng said: Makes sense! Yashan Big Brother, wait here, Ill go bring the person back. The group fell silent. Feng Cheng immediately took action. The woman who called herself The Emperor seemed quite influential. In the pce where they were located, besides the rooms, there were arge number of security mages guarding outside, not allowing anyone to get close. But this didnt hinder Feng Cheng at all. He set up an array at hand, concealing his figure, and then slowly activated the teleportation program, shing directly into the other partys boudoir. Seeing with divine sense was different from seeing with ones own eyes! It made Feng Cheng really want to join their activities. Stay calm, focus on the task at hand! He quietly approached, using a Body-Locking Spell to freeze the two bodies together, including their startled expressions, only a muffled hum sound escaping their throats, seemingly asking for help. But at that moment, no one would perceive it as a call for help. Feng Cheng casually tore off a bedsheet, wrapped it around, tied a knot, lifted the two people, and slowly started the teleportation program. Three secondster, Feng Cheng, with the two women, teleported away, back to the bases small world. The room, once filled with spring beauty, became empty. Feng Cheng, excitedly carrying the two people, knocked on Yashansboratory door, then presented the two women as if offering a treasure: Yashan Big Brother, I brought people back to you. How should we proceed next? Yashan looked at the two naked girls, entangled in a strange posture, and was momentarily speechless: Seeing Yashans strange expression, Feng Cheng looked at the two women in his hand with confusion. Their expressions were terrified, unable to move at all. The thin sheet couldnt cover their exposed bodies,pletely out of ce in theboratory setting. Feng Cheng pped his forehead: Oh no! I forgot to bring their clothes back with me! Chapter 597

Chapter 597

After a brief period of mindless screaming, these two women seemed to have understood their situation and gradually calmed down. Then one of the women, iming to be the Li Yuan District Empress Chengdi, demanded Yashan and Feng Cheng to escort her back to the Mage Headquarters Peace Castle in Xingji City within a day. In return, they would be absolved of their ignorance, otherwise death was inevitable. The other woman also corroborated that Chengdi was telling the truth. To Feng Chengs surprise, they had indeed brought back an emperor. He thought their previous words were just a yful game. However, whether or not she was an emperor was irrelevant to Feng Cheng; he was more concerned about what this Natural Disaster Cannon he had heard of actually was. But despite persistent questioning, Chengdi refused to disclose anything and denied the existence of such a Natural Disaster Cannon. So, Feng Cheng handed Chengdi over to Zhi Peng for a chat. Soon, Chengdi became a good friend of Zhi Peng, talking openly and candidly. In just over two hours, Zhi Peng obtained information about the Natural Disaster Cannon from Chengdi. Zhi Peng looked incredulous: The Eighteen Empire actually has a weapon capable of destroying a city? Feng Cheng nonchntly replied: Its only destroying a city, nothing extraordinary. Achieving this with Source Pearls isnt difficult. Zhi Pengs face turned ugly: But they intend to use such a weapon to destroy a city, annihting everything in the city, including the citizens living there! Feng Cheng smiled lightly and said, Zhi Peng, its a waste that youve been the leader of the Radiant Society for so long, yet you know nothing about war. Dont look at your opponents with that kindness in your eyes. Whats the harm in destroying a few cities to eliminate the enemy? Zhi Peng felt a sense of strangeness in Feng Chengs gaze and suddenly felt chilled all over. He couldnt understand why these people treated life so lightly. That was a city where more than a hundred thousand people lived! Seeing him silent, Feng Cheng continued, Now that you understand the enemys methods, what do you n to do? Zhi Peng replied, I n to stop them before the Eighteen Imperial Empirepletes the Tianzai Cannon. Oh? And how do you n to stop them? By destroying the Tianzai Cannon theyre making, or by overthrowing the rule of the entire Eighteen Imperial Empire? Feng Cheng asked. Zhi Peng couldnt answer because he couldnt do either. At that moment, Yashan appeared and, upon understanding the situation, said with a smile, Isnt it simple? Zhi Peng was shocked, H-how how? For Yashan, who acted without any reservations, solving this problem was indeed simple. If they could capture an emperor and turn him into Zhi Pengs friend, it meant they could capture more emperors and turn them all into Zhi Pengs friends, solving many issues easily. The key was that, ording to the Emperor Cheng, currently, all seventeen emperors of the Empire were gathered in Xinji City and periodically held meetings at the absolute safe Magician Headquarters, the Ning Fortress. Wouldnt it be easy to capture them all when they were in a meeting? And also bring back the Magician and as well. As long as they seeded, everything else would be simple. After finalizing the n, Yashan and Feng Cheng ced tracking coordinates on Emperor Cheng and returned her. From the time Emperor Cheng was brought back until she was sent back, it took a total of five hours. In just those five short hours, the Zaiyue Immortal Pce almost turned upside down. At the moment Emperor Cheng disappeared, her guards who were protecting her sensed her disappearance. After hesitating for a while, knocking and receiving no response, they immediately broke in to search. Chaos quickly ensued. With the entire Zaiyue Immortal Pce searching, how could they find her? Just as the guards were contemting how to escape punishment and save their lives, their queen miraculously reappeared in the same room where she had disappeared from. Guards: ??? What puzzled the guards the most was that their queen imed that she had never left the room, and after themotion, she fell asleep hugging a girl and had just woken up. Could this be a sign of a strange disaster? Various strange events happened worldwide, so the Queen Missing Incident, though a bit extreme, was not entirely unbelievable. But who could have thought that a queen, who had just been taken away for interrogation moments ago, would reappear miraculously and have traveled who knows how far? However, as long as the queen was safe, no one else would be harmed. A false rm. A monthter, the Eighteen Imperial Empire meeting was held as scheduled at the Ning Fortress. Many male emperors teasingly said to Emperor Cheng with a mysterious smile, I heard that Emperor Cheng went to the Zaiyue Immortal Pce some time ago. What a great interest! Yes! Emperor Cheng is so elegant, why didnt you tell us? We could have gone together and all the expenses would have been on my ount. Hehehe! They all knew about the Zaiyue Immortal Pce. During their time in Xinji City, they had visited there quite often. Little did they know that the seemingly aloof and beautiful Emperor Cheng also had a liking for it. In their minds, since everyone enjoyed it, why not pair up directly All are emperors, no one iscking. Emperor still appeared cold and unmoved, ignoring the jokes of others and not mentioning their own experiences. She cannot betray her friends! Seeing herck of response, others lost interest and stopped talking, instead chatting with familiar emperors,ining about the strange things in various districts. Soon the mage also arrived, formally entering the topic. After opening a field with the mage, they no longer spoke, instead closing their eyes to rest, allowing the emperors to negotiate the use of the disaster cannon among themselves. Specifically, there were ten disaster cannons made, and the question was who would use these ten cannons. Because everyone was worried that something jointly created would be the private property of the other after being given away. After much argument, there was no result, and the emperors all secretly cursed, If only we had made eighteen instead! Who was the idiot who suggested making ten in the first ce? However, soon they didnt need to argue about this matter anymore. Because after they started their discussion, Yashan on a distant overseas ind received exact news. Yashan smiled, used the positioning stone provided by Feng Cheng, and was directly teleported to Xingji City. This ce was a closed warehouse, where Feng Cheng had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Yashan, he said with joy, Boss Yashan, this is Xingji City, feels good, right? After we finish the main task, Ill take you to the Zhumusic Immortal Pce, guarantee youll be amazed. Yashan said, Im not good at handling these women, you can y by yourself! With that, his divine consciousness swept out, quickly locking onto the location of the meeting. As thergest city in the world, Xingji City, the headquarters of the Mage Association, definitely had very strong defense forces, he dared not underestimate them. He said, Feng Cheng, start carving the Source Vector Inhibitor now, cover the entire Xingji City area. After I capture everyone, we can release them. Feng Cheng said, Alright! He transformed into a Life Forger, and then rune armor surged under his feet, slowly carving a huge runic disk, followed by the infusion of spiritual power. The disk shed with white light before returning to normal. Yashan knew the inhibitor had been sessfully activated, he tested his own source power and found he couldnt use it anymore, saying, Keep it up, dont rx, otherwise I wont know what will happen. Feng Cheng said, Boss Yashan, rest assured, can I even fool you? Yashan closed his eyes slightly, locked onto the conference hall of the Eighteen Empires, and disappeared. Just as Feng Chengs inhibitor was activated, the Mage in the conference hall suddenly opened his eyes vigorously and stood up. The seventeen emperors who were present were surprised, stopped their quarrel, and looked at the Mage, puzzled. The Mage rubbed his eyes in front of him, and his somewhat old face showed unpredictable emotions. When had they ever seen such an expression on the Mages face? Most of the seventeen emperors were source mages. After calming down, they quickly noticed something was wrong: their abilities couldnt be used anymore! They immediately realized why the Mage was in such a panic: the Mages abilities couldnt be used either! How was this possible? Moreover, this means of inhibiting source abilities was very familiar. It was said that because of this method, their hundred thousand mage army was wiped out in an instant After realizing this, they couldnt sit still, they all stood up, looking towards the Mage at the head of the table, but out of habit, no one mentioned that their abilities had failed. These series of actions left the few emperors who werent source mages confused. What had happened? Just as the emperors were somewhat at a loss, a tall figure d in crystal armor suddenly appeared in the conference room, standing in the center of the round table, smashing the eagle figurine ced on the table. You, have been captured! Chapter 598

Chapter 598

Without suspense, the seventeen emperors and the source mages were all captured. When they saw the figure of Yashan appear, a name instantly popped into their minds the Armor of Skin Scraper! The Armor of Skin Scraper actually found their location, then broke throughyers of guards, arrived at the absolute headquarters, and announced that they were captured! Just like a joke, but it happened so oddly. For everyone present, the Harmony Castle in Xingji City was the safest ce in the world, without a doubt. The reason the seventeen emperors refused to return to their jurisdictions, aside from dealing with matters of the Radiant Guild, was because they had the idea of using the Harmony Castle to protect themselves. Never did they imagine that while staying in this safest ce, they would all be captured at once. The so-called worlds most mysterious and unpredictable source mages, not only failed to protect them properly, but even he himself was caught. Of course, some tried to call for guards, but found that all entrances and exits were sealed with a thickyer of crystal, preventing anyone froming in. Its over! The hearts of the seventeen emperors and the source mages were filled with inexplicableplexity Yashan first said, As long as you cooperate obediently, I guarantee that everyone will be unharmed. After reassuring them, he used a paralysis technique to keep everyone in ce, then cast a bnce spell on them, transporting them back to the base world. After that, he sent a message in the group chat: Feng Cheng, its done, collect the suppressor! Feng Cheng deactivated the suppressors effects and returned to the base world. He also wanted to see what these high and mighty emperors of the world looked like, and he even thought about whether he should appoint himself as an emperor in the future, a rather amusing idea. After Feng Cheng lifted the suppression, the meeting hall of the Harmony Castle was reopened by the source mages who had regained control. When they rushed into the hall, they could no longer see their respected emperors and source mages. The objects they were supposed to protect had inexplicably disappeared right under their noses, what to do? The guards were to me, and for some serious cases, their lives might be at risk. After searching all around and not finding the missing emperors, many began to have different thoughts: Perhaps, I should consider joining the Radiant Guild, I wonder if they are recruiting The sudden disappearance of the seventeen emperors and the source mages was initially suppressed, but as time went on, it couldnt be contained anymore, spreading through various channels with different versions of the story. Eventually, it became impossible to discern what had actually happened, the truth became indistinguishable from the lies. In the base world, the eighteen emperors and the source mages were temporarily detained together in aboratory. There were many strange experimental instruments around, things unseen and unheard of, they couldnt figure out where they had been taken. They looked at each other, feeling uneasy about their current situation, unsure what fate awaited them next. All the emperors were pondering one question: as emperors, when faced with severe interrogation, should they surrender and confess, or remain defiant to uphold the dignity of the emperor? The ones who brought them here were the wanted Armor of Skin Scraper from the association, they would never admit their mistake, and the Armor of Skin Scraper was a member of the Radiant Guild. In other words, not long after the war with the Radiant Guild began, all the decisive leaders on their side were captured. Unbelievable! At this moment, someone finally spoke up: Just now, my source power suddenly failed, even after being brought to this ce, it still hasnt returned. The Cloud Emperor furrowed his brow and said, My abilities are also unusable. In this case, it seems that everyones abilities are disabled. It must be a method used by the Radiant Guild to nullify mage powers, what kind of indissoluble method is this? Its unheard of, almost unbelievable. Yes, if we cannot crack this ability, we have no chance against the Glorious Council at all! Have you forgotten about the Cataclysm Cannon? Activating the Cataclysm Cannon doesnt require abilities! Dont be naive, can the Cataclysm Cannon reallypete with ten thousand mages? Even if we have the Cataclysm Cannon, at most, we can only destroy their city, without any flexible maneuvering capabilities Why think about all this? We might as well focus on our current situation. At this point, everyone fell silent for a moment. Emperor Jia panicked, Brothers,e up with a solution quickly, or are we just going to wait here to die? Everyone shook their heads in sighs; if they had a solution, they wouldnt have been captured and brought to this ce. Emperor Jia then turned to the mage and asked, Mage, you say something, in the current situation, what should we do? All the emperors looked at the mage in unison. Since being brought here, the mage had closed his eyes, seemingly lost in thought or just resting. Upon hearing this, he opened his eyes with a wise look and said, The only thing we can do is wait quietly. If you do not want to suffer, cooperate with the other side obediently. If you feel strong-willed, then you can act as you please. Even the mage was advising them to surrender outright? With this, there really was no hope left. Emperor Jia asked again, Mage, with your vast knowledge, do you know how to crack this forbidden source maniption? The other emperors cursed silently; if he knew, would they have been captured here? The mage shook his head, I dont know. Perhaps it has to do with the special abilities of the Devious Origin Mage. This effect is simr to transforming a source mage into an ordinary person, unable to use the source. I just dont know the specifics of this special forbidden source ability, how it works, or how to defend against it. No need to be anxious; patience will suffice. If we survive in the end, we will surely know everything, but if unfortunately we die, then no amount of pondering will have any meaning. His words made sense, leaving the seventeen emperors speechless. These emperors had been locked up for seven days, during which their once towering arrogance had beenpletely worn down. Moreover, during these seven days, the fear of the unknown future gradually spread in their minds, leaving them restless and increasingly haggard. Just then, theboratory door slowly opened, and three young men with crew cuts entered leisurely. The leader was extremely handsome, with a faint smile ying on his lips. It was indeed Su Hao and his twopanions. Yashan initially thought of handing these emperors directly over to Zhi Peng for transformation into friends, but suddenly realized a problem: most of these captives were source mages, and he couldnt quite grasp their abilities. If he recklessly handed them over to Zhi Peng, he might end up endangering Zhi Pengs life. If he used suppressors to control their abilities, then Zhi Peng wouldnt be able to use his powers In other words, as a precaution, Zhi Peng currently couldnt turn these people into friends. Yashan, who had no better idea, reported this matter to Su Hao. Upon hearing that Yashan had actually captured all the royal emperors, Su Hao expressed surprise and, after a few days, came to the ce where the emperors were detained with Yashan and Feng Cheng. Su Hao and hispanions did not transform into Mingzi but wore casual clothing. But their arrival still put these emperors on guard. As the rulers of this world, they could somewhat sense that aura of superiority and control from each other. The moment they saw Su Hao and hispanions, they were immediately overwhelmed by the aura emanating from them. Inexplicably, they felt that these three individuals were somewhat different from ordinary people. Those bright eyes seemed to see through everything. Among those present, the most sensitive was the mage. Since Su Hao and hispanions entered, he had felt a tremendous pressure. As if at the snap of their fingers, he could be wiped out. Su Haohuan looked around, didnt say a word, casually activated a spell, immobilizing everyone on the spot, not letting them move or speak. Then he walked forward, in the fearful eyes of the emperors, extending his slender fingers, recording their mental information one by one in the bullet space, detaining them in a small dark room. At this moment, the lives of these eighteen people were just a thought away from Su Hao. Su Hao waved his hand to remove the restraint spell, and the restraints on the emperors suddenly loosened, causing them to stagger back a few steps before standing firm. They were extremely shocked internally at this moment,pletely not understanding what this young man named Su Hao, pointing at their foreheads with his fingers, was doing Feeling a warm flow filling their entire brains, quitefortable, but would an enemy kindly give them a massage with a great sword? The answer is no! Emperor Jia, being the youngest, had only recently be an emperor, with plenty of good times waiting for him to enjoy, he didnt want to just disappear like this inexplicably. With a face full of fear, he tremblingly said, What what did you do to me? Su Hao lightly smiled, Dont be afraid, I currently have no intention of killing you, you still have some use. First, let me introduce myself, my name is Jia Wei, I am a very approachable schr. Now its your turn to introduce yourselves. Come on, one by one, report your situation, name, gender, position, whether you are a Origin Mage, what abilities you have, and so on. The scene was quiet. Su Haos eyebrows gradually furrowed, You, it looks like youre not willing? Chapter 599

Chapter 599

In response to Su Haos unreasonable demand, the emperors were indeed unwilling. Who were they? They were the high and mighty emperors of this world, when did they need to report their names and abilities to others? Wasnt this something that the lower-ss subjects should do for them? They wanted to make them bow their heads so easily? Daydreaming! Their dignity as emperors could not allow them topromise so quickly! At least they should wait for the other party to make a threat first, right? The emperors had made up their minds, as soon as the other party made a threat, they would immediately submit! As Su Haos eyebrows furrowed and his words fell, everyones heart sank, feeling that things were not looking good. Was this considered a threat? It must be a threat, his brows were furrowed, looking very displeased. Was there a more threatening expression than this? Su Hao casually pointed at Emperor Jia, saying, You go first. Young Emperor Jia, pointed at by Su Hao, felt his legs go weak, swallowed hard, and nced around. All the emperors, including the mages, were staring at him eagerly, anticipating his next performance. In Emperor Jias eyes, this gaze meant they hoped he would show some backbone, see what consequences would arise if he did, and then decide if they should show some backbone when it came to their turn. Maybe showing some backbone would earn them the admiration of the other party? After all, many ys have examples like this, where the protagonist, when captured, would rather die than yield, impressing the main antagonist with their heroic spirit, leading to mutual appreciation, and finally narrowly escaping with their lives What if the young man in front of them, who looked like he had an antagonistic demeanor, was also like that? Emperor Jia cursed the group of ungrateful guys in his heart. In his opinion, at this moment, all these emperors should stand up together and face the situation with him. Emperor Jia was a bit unsure of Su Haos temperament, hesitating and stumbling. When he saw Su Hao was about to act, he immediately spoke clearly, rapidly detailing his background, My name is Yang Jia, male, Emperor Jia Emperor of the Yang District. I ascended to the throne five years ago and became the emperor of the Yang District. Ive just started with the work of an emperor, I dont know much about it. If you, Mr. Jia Wei, want to know more, the other emperors who have been on the throne for a long time probably know more than me I am a Origin Mage, specializing in the Source of Air Mage, but I havent exercised much in my daily life, and Im not very skilled at using it. ording to the evaluation of the Mage Association, I have only reached the basic level, posing no threat! Su Hao smiled: Very good! Next one! Jiadi suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, couldnt help but raise his sleeve to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, just now, in less than a minute, he was extremely scared. Ignoring the disdainful eyes of other emperors, he retreated to the side. With Jiadis good start, other emperors also followed suit, quickly reporting their basic information. As for lying, no one in the room thought of doing so. Who are they? They are the kings of this world. Just ask around outside, who doesnt know them? There is no need to lie. They told themselves: as emperors, they have dignity and do not stoop to lying After all the emperors had reported, Su Hao turned to look at thest person the wizard. After a brief adjustment, the wizard regained his confidence and with a gentle expression and a faint smile, without needing Su Hao to urge him, he spoke up: My name is He Zheng, with the title of Wizard He, I am the Chief Executive of the Mage Association of New Ji City, responsible for handling some trivial matters of the association on a daily basis, and I have some prestige within the Mage Association. I am a source mage of the Illusion school of magic, and I have some personal insights on the use of the source. Su Haos eyes lit up, smiling as he said: So you are the leader of source mages in the whole world, please forgive my disrespect. I have something I wish to discuss with you, but I didnt know where to find you, and unexpectedly, I see you here today, which is quite fortunate. I will set aside the matter I wish to discuss with you for now, and first ask these emperors a few questions to see if they want to live or die. The seventeen emperors shouted in their hearts, Of course we want to live, who would want to die? Su Hao turned to look at the emperors and said, As you think, I do indeed have a certain rtionship with the Radiance Society, and I want to use the Radiance Societys help to remove the royal family from the position of rulers. The hearts of the seventeen emperors present trembled! It was one thing to hear the news before, but now hearing it directly from the other party, it was another matter. They could all sense the unmistakable tone in Su Haos words. Su Hao continued, Removing the royal family is not my goal, it is just a means to achieve my goal! I want to demonstrate my power by eliminating the royal family who have ruled for over a thousand years, and then carrying this momentum, seek the full cooperation of the Mage Association to carry out certain tasks for me. He candidly revealed his n and goal to them, while also hoping that the other party would truthfully answer his questions. After hearing Su Haos words, a hint of panic rose in the hearts of the seventeen emperors, apanied by anger. They, the royal family, the supreme rulers of the world, even on par with the Creator, someone dared to dere in front of them that they would eliminate them! The key point was, it was just to demonstrate power! Their supreme royal family had actually be tools for others to showcase power? Simply absurd! Emperor Yun could not bear it any longer and angrily rebuked, Arrogant! Your n is simply impossible to achieve! Even if you were to kill all of us present here, it would still be impossible! Su Hao replied, Then how about not only killing you all, but also killing everyone with royal bloodline? Another older emperor with a white beard also turned red with anger, as if greatly insulted, disregarding the fact that his life was in the hands of the other party, he shook his head and said loudly, Your n may seem feasible, but it is fundamentally unworkable. Your understanding of this world is too shallow! You are not fighting against us, the royal family, but against the entire world! Do you think its us, the royal family, who rule the world? No, fundamentally we, the royal family, are just representatives jointly elected by the major families. The royal family is just the visible rulers, the actual rulers are those invisible interest groups! You seek the full cooperation of the Mage Association, but you do not realize that the Mage Associations share in the interest groups is greater than all our eighteen royal familiesbined. If you take out the royal family, you are essentially touching the interests of the Mage Association, how would they be willing to go all out to help you aplish the mission? Suo Hao smiled and said, You make some sense, but my goal is to seek cooperation from the Mage Association, not to harm their interests. Clearing the royal family is just to show the world my power and qualify for cooperation. Its not the same thing. Of course, there is also the intention of getting rid of annoying flies. I dont like the ways of the royal family. If I dont eliminate the royal family, they will be obstacles for me in the next three hundred years. Seeing Suo Hao unmoved, the emperor said, The rtionships areplicated and intertwined, involving the stability of the worlds lifeblood. Dont act rashly! Young man, your reckless actions will only lead this world to destruction! Suo Hao said, But even if I do nothing, it is destined to bring destruction to this world! What I have to do is much more important than what you call the stability of the worlds lifeblood. Suo Hao then said, You dont need to doubt my determination. In at most half a year, the royal family will disappear from this world. What I want to know now is, as emperors, do you want to die with the royal family or do you want to live to a ripe old age and enjoy life? Let me make it clear, if you want to die with the royal family, I can fulfill that wish for you today. If you want to live, you need to cooperate with me unconditionally, and in half a year, I will return your freedom. Emperor Jia asked, How do we cooperate? Suo Hao said, Very simple, give me the royal familys roster. Emperor Jias pupils contracted, unable to help taking two steps back. The older emperor with white beards face changed drastically and cursed loudly, Daydreaming! Suo Hao nced at him and said, I understand your choice. After that, he pointed his hand and a white light shot out. Puff! The white-bearded emperors head suddenly exploded, sttering red and white substances all around, sshing onto the surrounding emperors bodies and faces! All the emperors present were shocked, their faces turning extremely pale, unable to help but retreat a few steps, distancing themselves from the slowly falling body of the white-bearded emperor. They hadnt misunderstood. The young man who called himself Jia Wei was indeed a ruthless character who would resort to violence at the slightest provocation. But all the emperors understood that dealing with such a ruthless character might actually be easier. As long as they cooperated obediently! Emperor Jias heart was pounding irregrly, inwardly grateful, Fortunately, I didnt act tough just now, otherwise, I would be a headless corpse by now! Suo Hao retracted his finger, looking at the remaining emperors with a smile, and said, What about you? Chapter 600

Chapter 600

Except for the deceased white-bearded emperor and the female queen who had already be friends with Zhi Peng, the remaining fifteen emperors were enduring mental torment and making difficult decisions. Should others die, or should they die themselves? Logically, this choice is very simple, of course, others should die, and oneself should live! The problem is that the emperors present all have some courage, how can they easily betray their own ns? They all believe that as leaders of their ns, the kings of the entire region, they should bravely sacrifice themselves for the n. The key is that while they have some courage, its not enough, which is very embarrassing. Why give them such a difficult choice? Very difficult While the emperors were struggling, Suo Hao looked at the sweating Emperor Jia, lifted his hand slowly, and pointed at him. Plop! Emperor Jia knelt down smoothly, tremblingly begging for mercy, Mr. Jia Wei, I surrender! I surrender everything, please spare my life! Suo Hao showed a hint of a smile, retracted his finger, and said, It seems you have made a very wise choice! The royal family will eventually perish. Why do you need to die with them? In half a year, no one will recognize you anymore. You can start anew in a new world and enjoy the rest of your life happily. With Emperor Jia setting a good example, other emperors didnt want to die inexplicably and indicated their willingness to cooperate. In their view, they are the emperor, as long as they are alive, the royal family is still alive, even if others die, it doesnt matter. Moreover, even if they are given the list, so what? Whether they can all be wiped out in the end remains to be seen! Most importantly, its not them who are killing, they are just providing the list! As emperors, they are not ashamed of their actions! After resolving the issues of the emperors, Su Hao handed them over to Yashan and Feng Cheng to record their testimonies, while assigning Little Guang the task of cracking the consciousness information to prevent false reports or concealment by the other party. He himself stayed behind with the mage. Su Hao said with a faint smile, I knew I would have a conversation with you, I just didnt expect it to happen this way. I apologize for any inconvenience and trouble I may have caused you during this period. This is not the ce for a conversation, shall we change locations? The mage showed no change in expression and replied with a gentle smile, Sure. With a wave of his hand, Su Hao cast a Bnce Art and then teleported with the mage to the temporary meeting room in the bases small world. He brewed a pot of tea with a wave of his hand and said, Please have a seat. Su Hao poured himself and the mage a cup of tea, and a light mist rose from the cups, filling the air with a pleasant fragrance. After taking a sip, Su Hao put down his cup and asked, Mage, what is your view on the royal family that has ruled the world for over a thousand years? The mage pondered and replied, The royal family has enjoyed wealth and power for over a thousand years, the internal corruption has long existed, losing the spirit of pioneering. However, the royal familys existence has a special significance. The development and stability of the past thousand years cannot be achieved without the efforts of the royal family. Half of the current prosperity you see is due to the Mage Association, and the other half is due to the royal family. I understand the thoughts of young people like you. They believe that the royal family is corrupt internally, resorting to bullying and oppression of the people, feeling that the people are wronged, and thus wanting to overthrow it and establish a sacred kingdom Here the mage shook his head and sighed, Those who view the problem this way are not the first, nor will they be thest. Such history has urred many times before, and without exception, they have all been suppressed by the Mage Association. You do not understand how difficult the lives of the people were in the past, toiling every day and still unable to ensure that their families could eat and dress warmly. The current situation is much better than before! Regardless of how corrupt the royal family may be, peoples lives are improving, and that is a fact. Therefore, if you want to know the attitude of the Mage Association towards the royal family, this is the attitude. Unless absolutely necessary, the Mage Association will not give up on the royal family. Because no one can predict what the world will be like after losing the royal family! Su Hao nodded and said, Your conservative thinking is not wrong, as it ensures the interests of the vast majority. However, in my opinion, it is not so. While the existence of the royal family ensures peace, it greatly hinders the speed of social development. Over a thousand years, it shouldnt have been just this. If there is an opportunity in the future, I will definitely discuss this with you. In addition, you dont need to worry about the world falling into chaos after losing the royal family. With me here, chaos is impossible! I have the ability to deal with anyone who dares to cause trouble. The mage sensed a strong confidence in Su Haos tone and just sighed and shook his head, not arguing with Su Hao. He was extremely regretful that he hadnt met this Jia Wei mage earlier, so young and powerful, he might have been the best sessor to the Mage Association in the future, but his thoughts had gone astray and could not be salvaged. Su Hao brought up his own matter again, As I have mentioned before, another purpose of eliminating the royal family is to demonstrate my absolute power and then gain the qualification to cooperate with the Mage Association. What do you think? The mage nodded and said, If you have the ability to eradicate all the royal families in the world, then you do have the qualification to cooperate with the Mage Association. However, recing the royal family is equivalent to gaining everything in this world. What else do you want to cooperate with the Mage Association for? Su Hao said, I want to cooperate with the Mage Association to unravel the mystery of the Source! The mage was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled, For many years, the Mage Association has been trying to decipher the mystery of the Source, but there hasnt been much progress. Everything you see is the extent of our exploration, at most there are some things that are not known to the public, but there are no earth-shattering secrets hidden. Cooperation and non-cooperation, there is no difference. Su Hao shook his head and said, I think you misunderstand the meaning of cooperation that I mentioned. What I mean is, the Mage Association will help me collect the data I want worldwide ording to my request, and I will decipher the secrets of the source. The mage put away his smile and said seriously, Are you serious? For thousands of years, countless geniuses have struggled one after another to explore the secrets of the source, it is difficult to glimpse its secrets. How can you be confident in deciphering its mysteries? How could the Mage Association join you in this nonsense? In The mages view, this is nonsense. Just because he says he can decipher the mystery of the source, should all the mages in the world help him? This is impossible. Even if The mage is willing, other mages are not fools and will not agree. Even if they are forced to agree under pressure, who can guarantee that every mage will take it seriously? Su Hao said, Do I look like Im joking? The mage shook his head. Su Hao continued, This is something I must do, which is why I have put so much effort into supporting the Radiant Society. I just want to tell everyone that I have the ability to destroy anyone or organization that refuses to cooperate with me, and let everyone know that they only have two choices, follow my orders andplete the goals I set, or die. The mage looked at Su Hao, who calmly spoke these words, and fell into silence. Such a person, with such immense power, what a disaster to the world! Su Hao added, Of course, I am just curious about the source, I just want to know everything about the source, thats all. You need to understand that I have no ill intentions towards this world, on the contrary, I hope it bes better. The mage didnt believe Su Haos words. He had seen many evil people who firmly believed they were righteous messengers. Su Hao continued, And please do not doubt our research capabilities, otherwise what do you think our Source Vector Inhibitor is used for to limit abilities? The mage was shocked, grasped the key point, and asked, Source Vector Inhibitor? Su Hao said, Yes, this is one of our research achievements, which can make all mages within a range of two hundred kilometers lose their source abilities. The mages eyes widened, What? Two hundred kilometers? Faced with such an enemy, where is the chance of winning? Cant fight, surrender, right Su Hao smiled, No need to be so surprised, this is just one of our research achievements. With that, Su Hao extended his hand and clicked. Shoo Boom A corner of the reception hall suddenly burst open, with arge amount of rubble flying out, blocked by a thin golden film. I am a Origin Mage of Explosions! After saying that, he pointed again, Crack, and a thunderbolt was sparked from his hand, blue and white electric lights flickered, illuminating the entire room, along with The mages shocked face turned white. At the same time, I am also a Origin Mage of Thunder. Whoosh A fire dragon spewed out. A Fire Origin Mage too! Puff, puff, puff! Arge number of metal spikes suddenly emerged from the ground. Material Source is also possible! Chapter 601

Chapter 601

As Su Hao disyed, The mages shocked expression gradually froze. Everything seen today has exceeded his understanding of Origin Mages, he simply could not believe what he saw. A mage who is both an Energy and Material mage? Impossible! In history, no one has been able to do this except for this young Jia Wei in front of him! How did he do it? Is it really from research? After demonstrating the abilities rted to the energy system and quality system, Su Hao answered the doubts in the minds of the mage and the mage eximed, These are the results of our research. They can make anyone be a mage of any system, and even allow an ordinary person to awaken as a source mage through training. The mage murmured, Even an ordinary person can awaken as a mage through training? This For the mage, this was too subversive! Su Hao tightened his fist and said, Not only that, we have also developed a method to use the abilities of the illusion system. For example, the locking fist of the source mage, Rada the Trickster! After saying this, he punched the ground, and arge hole suddenly burst in the distant wall. The mage opened his mouth and stood there speechless! Since bing a mage, he had never shown this kind of expression before. Today, he couldnt help it, as the degree of astonishment in his heart had surpassed his ability to control it! Su Hao continued, Of course, there are many more abilities that I wont demonstrate one by one. Source mages of the mind and source mages of the divine can also be used at will. Even abilities beyond the three systems of energy, quality, and illusion can be developed. So, do not doubt our research abilities. Cooperating with our research is not mere nonsense. I truly want to unravel the mystery of the source. The mage looked at Su Hao as if he were a monster, changing his previous attitude of treating him as a young junior to cing Su Hao in a position higher than himself, inevitably feeling a sense of respect for this young man. This was too amazing! Even the leader of all the source mages in the world found it difficult to suppress the sense of admiration in his heart. The mage struggled to say something for a while but couldnt. Finally, he managed to utter four words, Unbelievable. The diamond armor under Su Haos feet spread out, restoring the temporary reception room to its original state. Then he said, Everything in the world follows rules. All seemingly unbelievable things are simply because our understanding is too superficial, and we have not grasped their essence. So, if you find it unbelievable that I can do these things, it is because your understanding is limited, while for me, it is a very simple matter. Simrly, the attitude towards the royal family is the same. Your persistence in the contributions of the royal family to this world is just because of the limitations of your understanding of social structure, whereas I see a bit more. Thats why, you will find that I do not want to debate much about the issues of the royal family with you. It is because I see a bit further than you, and I happen to know a bit more than you You see, the gap in understanding is right there in front of us, and there is simply no need to argue. Do you think I am cruel for killing people without a second thought? Cruelty is just superficial. In essence, it is not so. Its just that I know the huge gap in understanding between us, and words cannot convince each other. It had been a long time since anyone dared to talk in front of the mage saying, I know a bit more than you, Your understanding is limited, I am not interested in arguing with you Today, the mage encountered one, but strangely, he couldnt refute him. This was quite absurd; he had never imagined he would be taught a lesson by a young person. The mage shook his head and said, Perhaps you are right. Su Hao tapped the table, instantly heating the teapot, poured himself a cup of tea, and continued, You are right when you say, I am right, and it must be right, because if someone says I am wrong, that person will bear the consequences. I believe you should know what these technologies we currently possess mean. A simple source vector suppressor is not something the royal family or even the mage association can resist. Your source abilities are indeed powerful, but without the source, mages are just slightly stronger than ordinary people. Otherwise, how do you think the ten thousand mages of the royal organization were wiped out in an instant? Concluding, Su Hao said, After todays discussion, my needs have been made clear. I will do my best to achieve my goal within the next year, and all obstacles will be shattered. The demise of the royal family is already a foregone conclusion, and it now depends on the attitude of the Mage Association. If cooperation is sessfully achieved, I will be very pleased and will selectively share the research results with you, such as the various mage types you saw today. If cooperation is not reached, my n will be dyed for another year, and then I will spend a year exterminating all the mages in the world and reorganize an association willing to work with me. After hearing Su Haos words, the mages hands were trembling uncontrobly. He knew that Su Hao was not joking with him; every word he said was true. That is why his heart was so unsettled and even fearful. This young man named Jia Wei could achieve this! Finally, the mage couldnt help but say, If we cooperate, can you ensure that you will not destroy this world? Su Haoughed, I never intended to destroy this world. Please do not equate clearing the royal family and some obstacles with destroying the world. You do not represent the world, so do not mix them together. The mage said, You have convinced me, but convincing me alone is not enough. Su Hao replied, Mage, you have misunderstood me! I never nned to convince anyone. The reason I have been talking to you for so long is simply because I happened to bump into you here and wanted to understand your attitude. It would be best to save some trouble. If it doesnt work out, its okay. I am notcking that year or two. Su Hao raised his teacup and took a sip, saying, Well, lets stop here for today. Ill give you five days to consider. During these five days, you are free to visit my experimental base. After five days, I will send you back to the New Era City. I hope that the mages can give me a pleasant surprise. Also, if the Mage Association wants to protect the royal family, you are wee to try. In this way, you will finally give up. With that, Su Haos figure slowly disappeared from the spot, teleporting back to his ownboratory. The mage sat in the chair, quietly staring at the teacup in front of him, lost in thought. After a long time, he sighed, I wonder what the future holds! In the following days, no one restricted the mages actions, and he was quite curious about Su Haos experimental base. He wandered around, and what he saw and heard greatly shocked him. He had never imagined that there could be such advanced facilities in the world. The various facilities and equipment in the experimental base gave them the feeling of seeing alien technology. The next day, the mage encountered an acquaintance at the experimental base. Mage? What are you doing here? A loud voice suddenly came from afar, making the mage subconsciously turn to look. He saw a curly-haired man standing in the distance, clenching his fists, looking incredulously in their direction. Rada? The mage immediately recognized the President of the Rada Guild. Radas teammates and the Flying Arrow Team rushed over upon hearing the voice. After clearly seeing the mages face, they all showed stunned expressions. In the eyes of all the Origin Mages present, the mage was as noble as the ruler of the world, his portrait visible everywhere in the world, even revered as a living deity. Although not everyone had seen him face to face, almost everyone recognized his appearance. How lofty a figure he was They actually met in the enemys stronghold? Unbelievable! Rada rushed over to the mage, carefully scrutinizing him, then eximed, Its really you, Mage! Whats going on! Have you also been captured? The mage was one of the few who could attack Rada beyond his perception range, so Rada had long been thinking day and night about him. The mage cleared his throat and said, I havent been captured. I came here to negotiate with the enemy leader. After discussing relevant matters, I will leave. Hmm, probably leaving in about five days. Rada looked skeptical, Is it true? You old man, you like to lie, very bad. Dont deceive us. Shanli and the Flying Arrow team were almost wide-eyed after hearing Radas words. This was the mage! How could President Rada dare to speak like that to the mage? And the mage showed a faint smile, did not answer but asked back, And you, why are you staying here? Rada waved his hand and said, Oh, lets not mention it. I was careless for a moment and didnt dodge! Chapter 602

Chapter 602

Five dayster, the mage was sent back to the Xinji City by Yashan. Upon returning to the Xinji City, that feeling of freely controlling the source ability returned to him. With a single thought, he epassed the entire Xinji City within his perception. As long as he wished, he could anytime pull all the people of the Xinji City into a virtual dream! This is the Origin Mage, developed to the extreme by the mage, excluding Su Hao and others, or can be called invincible. Even Radas Locking Fist was powerless against the mage, because everything he sensed and knew were all illusions created by the mage, he didnt really know his true location at all. The recovery of power did not bring any joy to the mages heart, because he knew that as long as Javee wished, the inhibitor within a range of two hundred kilometers could deprive him of everything he had. Is the power I possess, true power? Being arbitrarily deprived like this perhaps, I have never known what source is. He silently retracted his abilities, and no one in the entire Xinji City noticed that they had just lived in the dream constructed by the mage for a short period of time, seamlessly connected to reality and exited. He looked at the palm of his hand, slowly clenched his fist, Perhaps, cooperating with Javee is a good choice. After pondering silently for a moment, the mages perception locked onto one person in the Xinji City who was leading the search everywhere, and directly transmitted to his ear, Ishou,e to the meeting hall of the Hebao to see me. The person named Ishou was a handsome middle-aged man in armor. Upon hearing the voice, a look of ecstasy appeared on his face. He immediately waved his hand and said, Dismissed! And then he ran directly towards Hebao. In the bases small world. Rada shouted loudly, And the mage! Old man, where did he go? Dumon spected, Could it be that he has already returned to the Xinji City? But Rada didnt believe it, Do you really believe his nonsense? Who woulde to negotiate in such a ce? And the mage is not someone who easily takes risks, very cunning. He must have been captured. At this moment, Feiyuan and others came over. Feiyuan said, Godfather, it seems like the mage has really gone back. Rada widened his eyes, What? How do you know? Feiyuan said, Today during the experiment, I casually asked Javee, he said the mage had been sent back yesterday. Rada cursed, Damn it! That old scoundrel just ran off on his own, leaving us here? If I get out, Ill definitely smash his two front teeth! The woman with sses curiously asked, Feiyuan, did you ask about the oue of the negotiations? Feiyuan nodded, I asked! Everyone stared at Feiyuan. Feiyuan shrugged, Javee said the oue is for the mage to decide. What does that mean? Feiyuan said, The meaning is quite obvious, probably Javee gave some suggestions to the mage and gave the mage time to consider. If the associationpromises, then everyone will be fine, if not, then both sides will y hard, and Javee will fight to the end. Hmm, thats my guess! Rada asked, Then guess whether the mage willpromise or not! Feiyuan said, How would I know that, Im not a god! Rada rubbed Feiyuans curly hair with a big hand, and said loudly, I asked you to guess, it doesnt matter if its right or wrong. Feiyuan pulled his head back, Judging from Javees look of having everything under control, I guess it doesnt matter much whether the magepromises or not! Rada: What? Lost before even starting? Impossible! Hes tough as nails! If that old man takes me out, I can help him break through the Glory Meeting! No one paid attention to him. It seems that their Rada alwayscked a clear understanding of his own strength after being captured. Feiyuan suggested, Godfather, maybe you can go talk to Mr. Jia Wei and ask how to get you out. Maybe he will tell you. Rada blurted out, Bullshit! I will beg him to let me go? At dusk, Rada sneaked to the outside of Su Haosboratory, knocked on theboratory door, and the door quickly opened automatically. Su Hao asked in surprise, Rada, what are you here for? Rada greeted Su Hao with a smile, then chuckled and said, Well, Mr. Jia Wei, since weve been locked up here for so long, I just wanted to ask when you n to let us out, or how we can get out? Oh! Mr. Jia Wei, rest assured, I promise you, I wont cause any trouble for you! When we get out, it will be as if nothing happened! Su Hao smiled and said, Oh, so thats what youre here for! Dont worry too much about that, there will be plenty of opportunities for you in the future. And the situation outside is still chaotic, cant let you out to cause trouble. Lets wait until the situation stabilizes a bit! About a year or two! By the way, your knowledge is too poor, it wont be of much use when you go out. There are many books in the base, why dont you take this opportunity to read and improve yourself. Feiyuan is good, he spends his time in the library reading, hes a talent. Rada: This it will take a year? Su Hao corrected, A year to two, depending on the situation. Anything else? Rada shook his head, Nothing! As Rada was about to leave, Su Hao stopped him: Wait, since youre here, why dont we do an experiment before you leave? Rada: A few dayster, the confessions of the sixteen emperors werepleted. Comparing with the decrypted consciousness information, Su Hao truly discovered that some were trying to deceive, only providing very little information about the royal family, while mixing a lot of information about other families close to the royal family, wanting the close families to take the me and save the royal family. Su Hao didnt say much about this. He gathered the sixteen emperors together, then casually exploded the heads of the two who had done the most. He said calmly, The information given by these two regarding the royal family is too iplete. It is considered a refusal to cooperate. As they wished, they will be painlessly removed. Now, the rest of you have five days. If you continue with this attitude towards me, then we have nothing to discuss. The remaining fourteen emperors had pale faces. In less than five days, in just two days, theypletely exposed all the details of their royal families! As emperors, they were very clear about theposition of their own families, which saved Su Hao a lot of effort. The information on the various royal families was quickly handed over to Zhi Peng by Yashan, and the n to eradicate the royal families began. ording to Yashans estimate, it would take at least half a year to prepare thoroughly. One problem was the issue of manpower, another was targeting the right people, and the third was setting up the transfer sphere. To solve these problems, it would take a lot of time. It is worth mentioning that after the fourteen emperors betrayed their own families, they were released by Yashan and could freely move within a specific range of the base the next day. They then met Rada and others. There was no feeling of camaraderie in being caught together, both sides looked unpleasantly at each other, and then Rada, the invincible with his fists, beat each of the fourteen emperors into panda eyes one by one. Yes, not even the highly attractive female queen was spared. When Rada had his power, his fists were almost invincible, and even when his abilities were restricted, ordinary people were no match for him. In this way, the emperors and Rada and others in the small world of the base often ended up in fights, not giving in to each other. Everyones martial arts skills greatly improved! Time passed quickly, and half a year passed in no time. The disappeared seventeen emperors are considered dead, and the heir to the first emperor in each district quickly held the ascension ceremony, bing the new emperor of the world. Everything continued as usual, the vast imperial machinery rolled on, without a few emperors having any impact on the overall situation. If one emperor died, there were still thousands of others. In theory, as long as there is imperial bloodline, when all other imperial families are dead, there is an opportunity to ascend to the throne. The vast interest groups do not allow the imperial family to perish, nor do they allow the copse of the huge interest system that has been built up over the years. If the imperial family copses, then the wealth of those people will inadvertently shrink significantly. For them, no matter how huge the wealth they currently possess, the nature of wealth has already been decided it can only grow, not shrink! Chapter 603

Chapter 603

The old emperor disappeared, the new emperor ascended, the disaster cannons were secretly built,pleted on time, and then sent through the top source artifact gate to the Dragon Heart District closest to the Peaceful City, slowly being pushed towards the Peaceful City and the surrounding cities. Each gate targeted a city, with a total of ten disaster cannons, meaning that with a singlemand, ten cities could be destroyed simultaneously. On that day, Feng Cheng sent a message in the group: Boss Wei, Boss Yashan, the other party has sent the disaster cannons to us, its time to go and receive them. But that huge thing that looks like a watchtower, I may not be able to bring it back on my own, I need the help of the two bosses. After that, he casually posted a picture in the group. The disaster cannon as a whole resembled a column-shaped fortress, about ten meters high, supported by fourrge wheels at the bottom, capable of rolling forward on its own, with a half-sphere at the top, from which a thick pipe extended forward. In Feng Chengs words, it was extremely ugly! Itcked the aesthetic beauty of a cannon, the designer of the disaster cannon should consider a career change, maybe being a demolitions worker would be more suitable. Compared to construction, destruction might be more in line with his talents. Yashan replied casually, You cant bring back a few of these things? Feng Cheng, youre too ipetent. No need for Boss Wei to take action, I can handle it. And then, at ten in the evening, ten strangely shaped disaster cannons appeared in the base. What??? The disaster cannons were hijacked? Who did it, dont they want to live? Dont they know whose things those are? A tumultuous roar came from the castle meeting hall, filled with more anger than anything else. The ones speaking were no longer the emperors of the various districts, but the delegations sent out to negotiate matters. The old emperor was captured while meeting at the castle, the new emperor had just taken office and didnt want to repeat the same mistakes. Anyone now who advised the new emperors that the castle was the safest ce in the world must be up to no good, and could be easily used and locked up in prison. After the return of the mage, he did not show himself recklessly, but rather slipped behind the scenes, silently controlling the vast Mage Association, knowing that not many people were aware of his return. Representing the mage in this council was his assistant Itsuke. However, Itsuke only acted as an intermediary and did not participate in the discussion of the delegation. A stern-faced man with a floral cor said, The report says that it was taken by two Land Scraping Armor, who directly wrapped all the disaster cannons in crystal and then transported them away. At that time, the guards werepletely powerless and had no ability to stop the two Land Scraping Armor. As soon as the name Land Scraping Armor was mentioned, everyone present immediately calmed down. If the Land Scraping Armor intervened and the disaster cannons were seized, how could they ept ? Without the disaster cannons, what would they use to confront the Radiant Society? Continue to organize the Mage Army? Let me ask you this, under such circumstances, which mage would dare to respond to their call to join the army? Just surrender and be done with it. Im afraid that as soon as they mention organizing an army to eradicate the Radiant Society, those mages raised with heavy money by the imperial family will all run away the next day. Someone was indignant at this point: The construction of the Heavenly Disaster Cannon has always been a top secret matter, known by only a few, certainly not including members of the Radiant Society. So, how did the Scattered Skin Armor find out? How could it urately steal all ten Heavenly Disaster Cannons, dont tell me its just a coincidence! Everyone suddenly realized this point, looked at each others faces, and based on the manufacturing and transportation process of the Heavenly Disaster Cannon, the possibility of leakage was almost zero. So how did the Scattered Skin Armor find out the news? They thought, and suddenly three words popped into their minds: Theres a traitor! At this moment, the gaze of everyone turned towards each other, filled with suspicion and scrutiny. Apart from themselves, no one knew if others were the traitors betraying the group. In other words, everyone sitting there was a possibility! Someone gritted their teeth and said, Investigate! We must find out who leaked the information, and tear them to pieces! As the imperial parliament made a big move to search for the traitor, the Radiant Society had already, during this half-year period, based on the information given by the emperors, identified the locations of the major royal families and quietly arranged the corresponding ry spheres. Yashan decided to organize manpower tomorrow night, first raid the royal families in ten districts, and then wipe out the remaining seven royal families, striving toplete the task of clearing out the royal families in two days. Zhi Peng was worried and said, Mr. Jiayashan, we are stillcking manpower, why dont we wait quietly for another six months! Half a yearter, I am confident that my mage friends can make a transformation! Yashan replied, Dont worry! The strongest defense of the royal pce is all handled by the three of us, you just need to be responsible for clearing the kings mansions in each city. Moreover, all the power sources we have collected have been distributed to various teams, as long as they are used properly, wiping out these mere kings mansions will be a piece of cake. Zhi Peng was still not entirely reassured, Even so,unching an attack so hastily will inevitably cause heavy losses to our mage friends. Besides, I am worried that the mages of the Mage Association will quickly react and join the battle, we will have no chance of winning. Yashan said, Losses are inevitable, we cannot refrain from acting because there will be losses. Everyone is fighting for the goal of letting the light shine on the earth, even if sacrifices are made, it is for the great goal of the Radiant Society, there is nothing to regret. And you dont need to worry about the Mage Association, even if they notice something unusual, they will pretend they didnt see it. What you need to worry about are those who harbor a sense of justice and meddle carelessly, just clear them away when you encounter them. Prepare well! During this time, confirm the numbers of the ry spheres and emergency mechanisms again, make contingency ns for all possible events you can think of, dont be in a rush at that time and end up failing at thest minute. Zhi Peng breathed a sigh of relief and said, I understand! In that case, lets destroy all the royal families in the best way possible! And all these actions of the Radiant Society were carried out without the knowledge of the seventeen imperial royal families, who were still angry about having their weapon Heavenly Disaster Cannon stolen by the Radiant Society, vowing to find out the person who betrayed them. The next day, as night fell, the mages of the Radiant Society divided into more than seven thousand small teams, quietly arrived at the cities they were responsible for through the ry spheres. Upon arriving in the cities, they did not rush to attack the royal mansions, but went to specific locations, destroyed themunication base stations with the outside world, and then appeared directly in the royal mansions through the ry spheres, initiating the attacks. For a moment, there were angry curses, blood, screams, severed limbs The mages stationed in the royal mansions quickly reacted, either fleeing or fighting, but they were soon overwhelmed by the mages of the Radiant Society, losing their ability to resist or losing their lives. Preparedness made a huge difference. Su Hao also joined this operation, responsible for destroying the pces in six regions. He directly teleported to the nearest main city of Dragonheart District, locked onto the pce with his divine sense, didnt even bother to use restraints, made his move with a quick step, then after applying various effects, punched the nearby wall. There was no sound, and the wall remained intact. The powerful impact of the punch, under the effect of the Lockdown Fist, split into countless parts, transferred to the heads locked in by the divine sense, effortlessly turning their brains into a mush. The entire main city pce of the Longxin District in the royal family, at the same time lost its breath, and fell softly to the ground. Su Hao struck out again, and the people in the nearby princes mansion also fell to the ground, following into the royal pce. The people of the royal family in the main city of the Longxin District didnt even know how they died. After two punches, Su Hao retracted his fist, shed into the royal pce, the diamond armor spreading under his feet, and in a moment the entire pce sank underground, the originally brightly lit pce disappeared without a trace, turning into a dark t ground. Next, its the Liyuan District! Su Hao scanned with his divine sense, confirmed that there were no omissions, and directly teleported away from this ce. When he reappeared, he was already outside the main city pce of the Liyuan District. When his strength reached a certain level, doing such things was simply too easy. A living life, like an insect or ant, under his hand, could be annihted with just a snap of his fingers. Chapter 604

Chapter 604

The pce of the Liyuan District quickly copsed and sank. Then it was the Yangjian District, Yongping District, Yanning District Facing Su Haos ughter, the royal family had no resistance, nor the ability to resist. To be able to suddenly and unknowingly die, was this Su Haos kindness? Perhaps! When Su Hao destroyed thest pce of the Yanghe District, he rarely stopped in ce, silent for a moment, and then teleported back to the base world, sending a message to Yashan and Feng Cheng in the group: I have handled my part, its up to you next. Yashan eximed, So fast? Ive only reached the third pce. Feng Cheng sent a smirk: Im at the fourth pce. Open the suppressor and st a hole with a bomb, its fast! Yashan replied, Feng Cheng, youre being a bit disruptive with that. Feng Cheng: Eh! I thought letting the citizens see an explosion once would broaden their horizons, theyll be happy for a few years! After all, such visual effects are not something you can see whenever you want. Yashan: Theres some truth in that! Feng Cheng, do you have any spare bombs? Lend me some. Feng Cheng: Theyre piled up in my warehouse, plenty of them. I like to stock up on them for no reason. Yashan made a shocked expression: Feng Cheng, youre actually stockpiling bombs in the base?? Feng Cheng: The development of events is often much moreplicated than nned. Su Hao and the others, ording to their established goals,pletely obliterated all the pces, which seemed smooth because of their absolute powerful abilities. But when it came to the operation part of the Radiance Society, it wasnt so easy. Although there were many mages in the Radiance Society, their strength was not as strong as imagined. Even with the initiative,unching sudden attacks on the royal pce from the shadows, not every team could sessfully achieve their set goals. Failure meant the teams destruction, and the local royal family continued to live well, and had early preparations for attacks. When the Radiance Society mobilizes other teams to go and exterminate, there are generally two oues. One is engaging in a defensive battle with the other party, with the royal family defending and the Radiance Society attacking, losing the initiative and paying a higher price to take them down; the other is the royal family sensing the situation is unfavorable and running away in advance, leaving a seed of destruction for the future in the vast world. In either case, Zhi Peng was headache-inducing. When he asked Yashan, Yashans reply was: A few rats have escaped, so what? It wont cause much trouble, just proceed with the n as normal. Yashan believed that theory is nice, but its fundamentally impossible to uproot all the royal families, some residual remnants are very normal, and theres no need to worry. These remnants of a bygone era will be washed away by time within fifty years. Currently, as long as the n progresses in the established direction, its fine. The endless trouble that Zhi Peng worried about, under the absolute strength of the three of them, was just a joke! The original n aimed to eliminate all the royal families within two days, but in reality, it took a total of five days to roughly achieve the goal. One is because the mages who were directly harmed by interests took action. The original Mage Association did not allow association members to intervene in this matter, but as time dragged on, some mages couldnt help but take action, directly ambushing the Radiant Societys team from the side and saving the royal family in the name of righteousness. This was within Yashans expectations. The second is that Yashan overestimated the strength of the Radiant Society and now, by confronting the royal family head-on, suffered extremely heavy losses. This left Yashan shaking his head helplessly and sighing, Even with absolute superiority, some teams still make mistakes. Regardless, once these five days pass, it will basically announce the extinction of the Worlds Eighteen Imperial Royal Families, the worlds super aristocrats who have enjoyed the blessings of their ancestors for over a thousand years will officiallye to an end. The extinction of the royal family caused a massive stir worldwide. In conjunction with the Radiant Societys propaganda about the crimes of the Eighteen Imperial Empires, everyone realized that the tide had turned. But what they found hard to believe was that in just a few days, half of the worlds power had changed hands, something they would not have dared to dream about. Ha, I never thought that the royal family, those dog-like scoundrels, could do such inhuman things, absolutely devoid of humanity! They dont even treat people as people! Could humans reallye up with such cruel methods? Just thinking about it sends chills down my spine. I used to respect the royal family, now it seems, bah, what kind of joke are they? Being killed now is a cheap way out for those bastards. So, the Radiant Society is now in the Emperors position? Hush! Dont talk nonsense. Hasnt it been said already? From now on, its not Emperor, its Speaker, getting it wrong will cause trouble. But isnt that the same? I hope the Radiant Society really does as they say, treating people like people. I dont ask for much, just to eat and dress warmly is enough for me. Hey! How is that enough? The Radiant Society has said that people are not livestock, just eating and dressing warm is not enough, there must also be dignity! Dignity heh! Have you heard? The Eighteen Empires Stop! Hold on, no need to tell me again, Ive heard it, if you want to boast, find someone else. Hehe, you seem quite well-informed about the news, but what Im going to tell you is something fresh, something you havent heard of. What? Tell me! About the Mage Associations attitude, hey! I heard someone analyze it, otherwise, I wouldnt have noticed it myself. Mage Association? What does that have to do with this? It seems you dont know about the Eighteen Empire Agreement! One of them is to uphold the legitimate rule of the Eighteen Empires, logically speaking, when faced with the Radiant Society incident, the Mage Association, ording to the agreement, must step forward to help the royal family eliminate the Radiant Society. But have you seen the Mage Association make any moves during these few days when the royal family was attacked? Not at all! HissHearing you say that, its actually true! But why is that? Why? Hehe! ording to the analysis I heard, there are two possibilities. One is that the Radiant Society may have been formed by the Mage Association, having had enough of the royal familys high-handedness over the years and deciding to take them all out. The other exnation is that before taking action, the Radiant Society consulted with the Mage Association in advance, and the Mage Association tacitly approved. The first one is possible, but the second one seems impossible, right? How could the Mage Association approve of such a situation? You dont understand this! I heard the analysis saying that the Radiant Society has the power to destroy the world, and the Mage Association is cautious and dare not act recklessly! Hiss In a simple room with a table, Hao and the mage sat beside it, making tea. However, after many attempts, they could not brew the same kind of tea that Jia Wei had invited him to drink. After taking a sip, he reluctantly put down the tea cup, sighed softly, and said, Is it the water or the tea leaves that are different? Clearly, this attempt also failed, and the Mage did not know that the tea he drank was gically modified spirit tea. He only knew that after tasting it once, he couldnt forget it, and no matter how he tried, he couldnt reproduce that delicious taste! Just then, Itsu entered by knocking on the door. The Mage asked lightly, How is the situation now? Itsus face showed aplex expression: Almost all the royal families around the world have been ughtered in just a few days, and even the direct royal families residing in the main city have diedpletely! There are also a small number of alert ones who escaped, but now they are hiding themselves tightly and dare not show their faces. ording to this situation, it seems that they wont be able to sleep peacefully at night This is equivalent to the Eighteen Empires turning into history in an instant! Along with the ughter of these royal families, many capable administrators were also killed. Now, after the destruction of the royal families, the order of the whole world has plunged into chaos, and many institutions are no longer functioning properly Mage, how do you view this matter? Should our Mage Association just stand by and watch? Chapter 605

Chapter 605

The Mage chuckled, Itsu! I havee to understand a bit, that in this world, nobody is indispensable. When someone dies, the world does not undergo any changes. The royal families are also not indispensable. They seemed so important and essential before, but now that things have happened, looking back, they were just that. Apart from those directly affected by the loss of benefits who might be furious, the vast majority of people, always care about their own daily lives. The life and death of the royal families have nothing to do with them. Do you understand what I mean? Itsu pondered for a moment, and honestly replied, I dont understand! The Mage sighed, What I mean is, even our Mage Association is not as important and indispensable as we imagine. Just like the royal families, it is possible for us to be wiped out at any time, and then another organization will continue our work. Even after our Mage Association is destroyed, the world will still be the same, and people will continue to live their lives as usual, with no significant difference. If we have to point out a difference, it might be that many mages in the Mage Association have died, including you, including me. We are not as important as we think we are. Itsu said in amazement, This is impossible Who can destroy the Mage Association? No one can aplish that. After all, the association is different from the royal family! The Mage sighed, I used to think the same way as you, believing that the Mage Association represents the ultimate bottom line of the world, an eternal organization. Now it seems, we were too presumptuous. Before the royal families were destroyed, nobody would have thought that in just a few days, they would be nearly wiped out. This world is much moreplex than we think. The Mage seemed to be exining to Itsu, perhaps convincing himself, Why should we intervene? What is the core purpose of our existence? Itsu replied, To eliminate disasters worldwide and create a peacefulnd for human survival. The Mage nodded, So, lets do what we need to do, eliminate disasters around the world, thats enough. As for who rules this world, we dont need to worry about it. Itsu hesitated to speak, but finally asked the doubt in his heart, But thest use of the Eighteen Empires Agreement clearly states that and is supposed to uphold the legitimacy of the Eighteen Empires The Mage shrugged, Itsu! All the royal families are gone, whom should we uphold? So, the Eighteen Empires Agreement has lost its subject and be invalid! Do you understand? Again, as I said, the Mage Association is not as important as we imagine. Doing our core tasks well is the path to longevity! Itsus face wrinkled in confusion, Mage, I still dont understand The mage reluctantly closed his eyes and sighed heavily about protecting this stubborn wooden head, his voice involuntarily raising a few notches, even getting a little out of control: Its guard! I cant beat the leader of the Bright Temple, Jia Wei! All the members of the Mage Association together cant beat him alone! Do you understand what Im saying? Huh? Do I have to make it so clear for you to understand? Otherwise, do you think how the seventeen emperors were taken away from under my nose? Its guardian was stunned: Huh? Uh I understand! He eximed in his heart: Oh no, the mages explosive nature is exposed! The n was sessfully executed, and Zhi Peng himself seemed to be in a dream. In less than ten years, the Bright Temple he personally founded had actually ughtered all the top aristocrats in the world, and the Bright Temple would rece the royal family and rule the world. How strange of a thing this was! In his eyes, it was more unbelievable than the strange disasters that urred around the world. Of course, he didnt forget that all of this originated from his cooperation with Mr. Jia Wei! If not for that, his Bright Temple, might have already died in some corner by now. This made Zhi Peng exim, Jia Wei, Jiayashan, Ji Feng Cheng, they are really powerful! The top aristocrats in the world, wiped out at their whim! Zhi Peng vaguely remembered Jia Wei once revealed the reason for exterminating the royal family: For me, the royal family is just annoying mosquitoes flying around, making me ufortable. Thinking about it now, it sent chills down Zhi Pengs spine. Just because they made him ufortable, the entire royal family in the world was wiped out. Such a person was ruthless! Compared to that, what did his Let the light shine on the earth amount to? Most importantly, would the actions of the Bright Temple in the future make Mr. Jia Wei ufortable? If indeed it made Mr. Jia Wei ufortable, the first person to bear the brunt would be him, Zhi Peng! Ah! This was truly a sad discovery. Zhi Peng realized this point, constantly reminding himself not to do anything that would make Mr. Jia Wei ufortable! Otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable! Thinking about it over and over, he still couldnt figure out what would make Mr. Jia Wei ufortable, so he decided to ask Mr. Jiayashan and Mr. Ji Feng Cheng. Upon hearing Zhi Pengs doubts, Jiayashanughed heartily, Zhi Peng, rest assured, go ahead boldly! With your abilities, you dont have the capacity to make Boss Wei feel ufortable. Zhi Peng was stunned, what kind of answer was this? Jiayashan thought for a moment, Since you asked, Ill give you a hint! Zhi Peng nodded and listened attentively, Mm-hmm! Jiayashan said: Whatever the Boss Wei instructs, no matter what it is, do your utmost to fulfill it, dont ask why, dont weigh the pros and cons, even if the Boss Weis orders would lead to the downfall of the Bright Temple, even if the Boss Weis orders would lead to the destruction of this world Do you understand? Zhi Peng: Und understanding! But Jiayashan immediately pointed at Zhi Peng, Dont ask why! Zhi Peng: Alright! Wont ask! Jiayashan wore a satisfied smile and threw a simple question to test him, Well, now I ask you a question: If there is scorchingva ahead, falling into it would definitely turn you to ashes, and Boss Wei orders you to jump in, what would you do? Zhi Peng widened his eyes, hesitatingly said, Jump jump in? Jiayashan patted Zhi Pengs shoulder, Your enlightenment is not high enough! You should reply jump in, without using a question, and without hesitation! I, Feng Cheng, you, the Bright Temple, and even this world, exist to serve Boss Wei! Do you understand what Im saying? This time Zhi Peng understood, feeling greatly shocked. After bidding farewell to Jiayashan, he felt something was off, so he went to Ji Feng Cheng and asked the same question. Ji Feng Cheng stroked his chin and pondered, What would make Boss Wei feel ufortable? Im not very sure, but its true that Boss Wei doesnt like trouble. If you are diligent in carrying out his orders, without a hitch, you can act freely on other matters. Boss Wei is quite easygoing. ce Pengs scalp is numb, what does it mean to be very talkative? Feng Cheng thought and added: Just do things ording to your heart, dont worry too much. Generally, if Mr. Wei doesnt have a good impression, he cant be bothered to say much, he will just bury the person directly. If he doesnt bury them, it means he has a good impression. So, since you are still doing well, it means you have a good impression in Mr. Weis eyes, just keep doing what you should, there wont be any problems. Pengs whole body shivered. After Feng Cheng said this, instead of feeling relieved, he became even more nervous and anxious. After hearing the opinions of Yashan and Feng Cheng, Peng became even more flustered in his heart, suddenly feeling that these three guys were all abnormal! Mr. Jia Yashan spoke to him with a kind of fanatical faith in his eyes that burst out without any concealment, overwhelming his face, almost suffocating him on the spot. He had no doubt that what Mr. Jia Yashan said was credible. He believed that if there were realva ahead, as long as Mr. Jia Wei said a word, Mr. Jia Yashan would not hesitate to jump in. Just like my friend, its really unimaginable! But, I can confirm, this is definitely not an ability from the source! As for Mr. Jia Wei, he is also the same, although not with such fanatical faith, it seems that his entire lifes meaning has been dedicated to Mr. Jia Wei! This is simply terrifying! No, I should still personally ask Mr. Jia Weis opinion! He will definitely tell me what I should do. Chapter 606

Chapter 606

Thinking about it, Peng knocked on Su Haosboratory door, nervously walked in, and found Su Hao tinkering with a spherical metal machine. This machine was named Disaster Positioning Device by Su Hao. After reaching a cooperation agreement with the Mage Association, it was intended to collect disaster data as a fixed station. It was still in the preliminary stage, and further adjustments were needed toplete it. Seeing Penging over, Su Hao casually asked, Peng, whats the matter? Peng took a deep breath and gathered his courage, Mr. Jia Wei, the Bright Society has sessfully overthrown the royal family now, but its precisely at this time that I suddenly lost direction. I have no confidence in being able to govern this world in the future. What should I do? This was the deepest doubt buried in Pengs heart. If he had to destroy the royal family, he felt there was still a trace to follow, but to manage a country, he felt he couldnt do it. Not being able to do it meant that Mr. Jia Wei wouldnt be happy His shallow understanding made him feel lost and helpless when facing things beyond his capabilities. Su Haos gaze shifted from the Disaster Positioning Device and looked at Peng. Long time no see, Pengs face looked haggard and aged by a point, it seemed he had been worrying a lot about the Bright Societys affairs during this time. Su Hao smiled, Rx, I didnt expect you to be able to manage this world well on your own, because I know you definitely cant. Peng suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a kind of indescribable sense of loss. Su Hao said, Do you know what your biggest advantage is? Peng shook his head, I dont know, maybe its justice Su Hao said, Thats just one of them, your biggest advantage is having many friends! Peng hesitated. Su Hao said, This is why I chose to cooperate with you instead of someone else, because with my help, your ability from the source will inevitably make you the emperor of this world. But, I dont know how to govern the world. Su Hao said, Everyone has their own strengths. Unfortunately, you were born unsuitable to be a ruler. But it doesnt matter, there will always be someone naturally good at this. Find that person who is good at governing a country, governing the world, then be friends with them. The issue of governing the country can be left to your friend. Do not need you to think, what you need to do, only one thing, that is, others point the direction, tell everyone, what kind of world do you want, what kind of world in your dreams. Zhi Peng, do you understand? Your only advantage is having many friends! As long as you maximize this advantage, you can achieve everything you want. Zhi Peng was greatly shocked, but after careful thought, it was as Mr. Jia Wei said that as long as his friends knew, then he knew! But Zhi Peng still had doubts: Life is short, I do not know when I will grow old, die, nor do I know after I die, whether my friends will still consider me a friend, whether they will still sincerely manage this world. I also do not know, when I die, the future of the Illumination Society, how will it be! My point is, it is impossible to rely on friends to govern the country forever. Su Hao said, There is no need to worry about this. When you die, your current batch of old friends will have also aged, and a new generation will gradually grow up. They will have theplete ability to manage this vast world well, your current friends can help you get through the most difficult early stage, and after twenty or thirty years, you wont need them anymore. However, if you want the Illumination Society tost longer, then establish schools, train children from the beginning, help children establish aplete and positive cognitive system, while establishing aprehensive hierarchical management system, talent selection system By doing this, you can extend the life of the Illumination Society appropriately. Zhi Pengs eyes gradually lit up, murmuring, Schools, cognition, systems He returned to his own council office, pondered for a long time, and finally decided to formte a set of strict membership rules for the Illumination Society, absolutely not allowing anyone to stand at a high position, just like the royal family, persecuting ordinary people without humanity. At that moment, he was full of fighting spirit! Zhi Peng took out the thick book Politics and Philosophy and seriously pondered, To formte perfect rules, one mustprehend the operating rules of this world, including human nature, morality, nature Under the arrangement of Yashan, members of the Illumination Society were dispatched to gradually take over the administrative work in various regions in the most rudimentary way. This was a very strong challenge for the understaffed Illumination Society, they were moving too fast. However, the method used by Yashan was also very effective, that is, to temporarily set up an office at the original imperial pce location, then summon all the officials from various cities in the region to gather there, and then have Zhi Peng conduct the Officials Mobilization Conference. Of course, officials could choose not to attend, but Yashan issued a collective punishment method. If officials from a certain area were absent from the mobilization conference for any reason, a small team would be dispatched to ughter all officials in that city, then select a group of people from the civilian poption to temporarily manage. Some people did not believe in this method, like the local officials in a ce called Yinhe City, where a quarter of the officials were absent from the mobilization conference for various reasons, such as being seriously ill and unable to travel far, or having a broken leg making it difficult to walk, and so on. Yashan did not listen to any of it. He perfectly inherited Su Haos one-size-fits-all style of doing things, if he said he would ughter them all, then they would really all be ughtered, not a single official left in the city! Whether they attended or did not attend, they were all directly ughtered, then buried in a ce, problem solved. Thus, with this precedent, the effect of the Illumination Societys mobilization summons was outstanding, and no one dared to be absent from Zhi Pengs summons anymore. Even if someone wanted to be absent, others would not agree. If someone was seriously ill, if their leg was broken, they could arrange for vehicles and airnes to send them to Zhi Peng. If needed, they could even carry them on their backs, bringing along doctors! As long as they arrived in front of Zhi Peng, no matter what they had thought before, it didnt matter anymore, they would all eventually be Zhi Pengs best friends, shining brightly for Zhi Pengs cause. And it was precisely because of Yashans ruthless methods, that in just two months, the Illumination Society smoothly took over the administrative work in various regions. Society gradually restored production order. Of course, during this process, there were inevitably people who jumped out looking for trouble. Dealing with troublemakers is also very simple, turn the troublemaker into a friend, then follow the thread and uproot the forces behind them, after uprooting find a ce to bury them. As a result, order is restored at a speed faster than anyone imagined. No matter how powerful the interest groups are, no matter what means they use, in the end, they will find it all useless. They despairingly discover that besides causing some minor trouble for the Radiant Society, they are powerless to do anything else. The reason for their powerlessness: they cannot defeat the Radiant Society! The answer is just that simple! Those people then turned their attention to the Mage Association, hoping that the Mage Association woulde forward to uphold justice. In their eyes, the Mage Association possesses the most powerful force in the world, and if they are willing to take action, they can certainly eliminate the Radiant Society! But soon, they found that the Mage Association was indifferent, seemingly turning a blind eye to the atrocities of the Radiant Society! So some people started spreading rumors to pressure the Mage Association. Finally, they received an official response from the Mage Association: The Mage Association is focused onbating any natural disasters, source beast disasters, or mysterious disasters, and protecting thend where humans live. At the same time, we have no intention of bing enemies with the Radiant Society, and hope to cooperate with them in building a better world! The meaning conveyed in this response is very clear: the Mage Association cannot defeat the Radiant Society and will not be enemies with them. This is truly a message that brings despair. What can be done? Just watch the Radiant Society run wild all over the world like that? They have no choice but to believe in their hearts that in this world, justice will eventually triumph over evil! As long as there is light in their hearts, they will eventually see their dawn! Chapter 607

Chapter 607

Under the guidance of Yashan, after a period of opposition and resistance, all voices against it disappeared, and everyone cooperated extremely well with the work of the Radiant Society. Zhi Peng had been worried that the remnants of the royal family woulde out and cause trouble, but they didnt even dare to make a sound, wishing they could hide themselves in the mountains. These royal families are already terrified, they dont dare to show themselves, let alone go out and cause trouble for the Radiant Society. Only those who dare to run out are those who are not afraid of death, right? To be honest, they havent lived enough! Having escaped by a stroke of luck, if they dont hide far away, what do they want to do? Even if former interest groupse to them, wanting to nominate them as a new emperor to resist the Radiant Society, they simply ignore them, agree on the surface, and quietly slip away at night. They made up their minds to find a ce where no one knows them, live in seclusion, and live a happy life. While Yashan was handling various matters, Feng Cheng was assisting throughout, learning the methods of handling internal affairs of the Radiant Society with great interest. He constantly praised, Indeed, Yashan boss, acts so incisively and decisively, learning, learning! For example, this move of meeting first and then pping three ps, can reach a consensus with the other party at the fastest speed, its amazing, And then this move of calling a deer a horse, burying objections, the method can quickly screen out obedient and useful helpers, tsk tsk Yashan chuckled, You kid, learn a little more, these are the unique and secret methods that Vei Boss does not easily pass on. Ordinary people cannotprehend the essence of it. Feng Cheng, excited to learn the unique and secret methods passed down by Su Hao, quivered all over, Yashan boss, teach me, I want to learn. Yashan teased, Not going to y at the Zoule Xian Pce? Why do you want to learn these. Feng Cheng, with a face full of sagehood, said, Hmph! How can I go every day! Going once a month is enough, in fact, true happiness is only obtained through learning! Both Yashan and Feng Cheng knew that those who did not study would not be able to follow Su Hao. In order not to be eliminated, they could only continue learning and keep up with Su Haos pace. They have to learn a lot of diverse things, such as cooking well, managing household chores, building qualifiedrge bases, information gatherers, procurement officers, project researchers, mechanical manufacturing engineers, etc., and also have to know how to do part-time work as an emperor, organizational leader, and other positions. Therefore, its not easy to be a little brother, without studying, even a little brother cant do well. After chatting for a while, Yashan assigned a task to Feng Cheng, saying, Feng Cheng, the time is ripe, its time to negotiate with the Mage Association. Write a negotiation letter in the name of Zhi Peng and personally deliver it to the hands of the He Mage in Xincheng City and Bao. As a little brother, one must also know how to write articles and letters The formal meeting between the Bright Radiant Society and the Mage Association was scheduled for a monthter. The purpose of this meeting is to establish the legal ruling position of the Bright Radiant Society worldwide, rify the different functions of the Bright Radiant Society and the Mage Association, set clear rules for future games, also known as no! The goal of the first round of talks is to abolish the Eighteen Empire Agreement and re-sign a new joint agreement to reach a certain consensus. There will be second rounds, third rounds, and so on Until either the Bright Radiant Society or the Mage Association ceases to exist. The Mage Association repeatedly emphasizes that the association does not participate in or interfere with the rule of the Bright Radiant Society, focusing on eliminating various disasters and maintaining the peace of the human environment, which makes the negotiations progress very smoothly. So much so that after the talks, Zhi Peng was somewhat confused. Of course, Su Hao is not too concerned about the oue of the negotiations between the Bright Radiant Society and the Mage Association. What he cares about is that he has obtained the qualifications for equal cooperation with the Mage Association. After the formal conclusion of the first round of talks, the content of the talks was officially announced to the world. It was also at this time that Su Hao, Yashan, and Feng Cheng met with the high-level officials of the Mage Association at the He Bao. In the same conference room, there were representatives from the Mage, the Association of Ten Great Mages, the Presidents of the Eighteen District Associations, and the recorder, a total of thirty people, seated on one side. Of course, the captured president Rada was also released early by Su Hao and was now included in the group. Su Hao, Yashan, and Feng Cheng sat on the other side. The thirty people were mostly middle-aged or older, while Su Haos three were excessively young. Thirty against three may seem to have absolute advantage, but in fact, everyone knows that even with these thirty of the worlds most powerful source magesbined, they are not enough to match even one of them. So, the representatives of the Mage Association appeared very humble and gentle. Yashan and Feng Cheng appeared in their true forms, while Su Hao remained hidden in the Level Two Space, appearing only as a projection, but looking no different from being present in person, and no one noticed any abnormalities. This was Su Haos precautionary measure. In this meeting, to show sincerity, they did not deploy source vector suppressors to suppress the abilities of the members of the Mage Association. In other words, these mages posed a great threat to Su Hao and the others, and it was only by hiding in the Level Two Space that safety could be ensured. As for Yashan and Feng Cheng, if they died, then they died. They had died before ande back to life as if nothing had happened. Furthermore, he believed that after experiencing so much, they would not choose to act here, because the Mage Association could not bear the consequences of a failed assassination. At this point, the atmosphere at the venue was very pleasant, everyone was friendly, giving off the feeling of working together to make money. Su Hao spoke first, Let me introduce myself first. My name is Jiawei, a seeker who loves to explore the mysteries of the source. This time, meeting with representatives of the mages, I only represent myself and want to reach a certain cooperation with the Mage Association. This is Jiayashan and this is JiFeng Cheng, my two capable assistants, and also two powerful mages. The Mage cleared his throat, then introduced the various attending members of the Mage Association, and asked, I wonder what cooperation Mr. Jiawei wants to achieve with our Mage Association? Feng Cheng got up and handed a stack of documents to the usher at the venue, who then distributed the documents to each representative. Representatives picked up curiously and flipped through, at this time Su Hao said, The specific cooperation matters are detailed in the documents. However, before discussing the cooperation matters, let me first exin the benefits that the Mage Association can gain from cooperating with me. First, my research results, after simplification, will be shared with all mages, including previous research results and future research results. I dare not say more, but at least it can allow all mages to obtain abilities from other disciplines; Second, I will no longer use the Source Vector Inhibitor to suppress the abilities of the friendly mages in the Mage Association, and at the same time, I can ensure that the inhibitor will not spread outward from the three of us. Third, five yearster, I will deliver a special technology to the Mage Association, called Method for Awakening Ordinary People into Origin Mages, while the Mage Association has full authority over this technology After saying this, the faces of the mage representatives present suddenly changed dramatically. Can ordinary people also be Origin Mages? If what Jia Wei said is true, then the status of their Mage Association will be seriously challenged. It can be imagined that their Mage Association will no longer be the only mage dominator in the world in the future. The good news is that Jia Wei is willing to entrust this technology to the Mage Association for full responsibility. Su Hao ignored what others were thinking and continued, Fourth, I will return all the sources taken from the Mage Association in five years. If possible, I will also hand over the technology to manufacture sources to the Mage Association. !!! The mages were shocked like thunder in their hearts, almost unable to sit still and stood up. What did they hear? The technology to manufacture sources! Can sources be artificially manufactured? They were shaken in their hearts, looking at each other carefully, hoping to see from the faces of Su Hao and the other two whether they were joking. However, they were disappointed. What they saw was only seriousness, without any intention of mocking them. This made the mage representatives marvel in their hearts, Who are Jia Wei and his two assistants, to have such control and understanding of Source, to reach this level. They are truly geniuses! A genius like this might not be born for a thousand years! They had seen all kinds of geniuses, but even geniuses like them dared not imagine what Jia Wei said. They had tried when they were young, but precisely because they had tried, they knew how difficult it was. Su Hao continued, Fifth, I can ensure that the Mage Association will not perish as long as I am alive! As Su Haos voice fell, the restless hearts of the mage representatives instantly calmed down, as if they had been doused with cold water. They all knew that Su Haos words were a tant threat. Chapter 608

Chapter 608

Since the establishment of the Mage Association, who dared to openly threaten the top-level executives of the Mage Association in person? There had been, but in less than two days, the person who dared to threaten the Mage Association was annihted. Yes, the Mage Association, withplete Source abilities, was so powerful. For a long time after the establishment of the Mage Association, their Source technology was the most advanced in this world. However, today, they found that the technologies held by the Mage Association were no longer the most advanced. There were three individuals with more advanced technologies, standing openly in front of them, threatening cooperate or be destroyed, but they could do nothing and could not muster any hostility. Because being left behind meant losing dominance in this world. If they wanted to regain this dominance The people present were all quick-minded, the cream of the crop, known as the elite among the people, and quickly came up with a solution. Very simple: cooperate with him, use him, learn from him! Yes, the idea was as simple as that! Human life span, no matter how long it is, is only up to 120 years. Now it seems that the three of Jia Wei are unrivaled in the world and dominate the four directions, but at most it is only about a hundred years, all turning into nothingness, while the Association of Magicians is still the same Association of Magicians, with its status unchanged. After all, a peerless genius like this may not appear even in a thousand years. As long as the Mage Association learns and understands Jia Weis techniques thoroughly, after a hundred years, the Mage Association will still be the most advanced in terms of original technology! The awakened mage representatives looked at each other, tacitly seeing a hint of smile in each others eyes. Its only about a hundred years, not a loss! Those present are all high-level members of the Mage Association. Sitting in that position, they are more concerned about the future of the association, rather than their own interests. That is to say, as long as the Mage Association can stand at the pinnacle of this world, it doesnt matter if they endure a little injustice. After discussing the benefits that the Mage Association could gain, Su Hao picked up the materials on hand and began to analyze the first-phase cooperative projects for the mage representatives one by one. Several items were listed, including publicly sharing the vast database of the Mage Association, the right to freely post tasks, constructing the Mage Associationwork, and so on. But there was only one core project: establishing a real-time disaster monitoring system! Su Hao wanted to have real-time data onary disasters erupting, including disasters in any corner of the continent, and even disasters in the vast oceans. By analyzing this worlds material transformation into source system, he wanted to determine its true nature! And he also had a hunch that as long as he obtained the corresponding data, he could decipher the secret that could instantly heat particles to the limit temperature! However, setting up such a real-time monitoring system would be extraordinarily difficult! After listening to Su Haos description, the thirty mage representatives werepletely stunned. They had been listening to Su Hao talk about cooperation all this time and had envisioned him making various demands, but they had never expected him to propose such an oundish cooperative approach. Immediately, a person who was known as one of the Ten Grand Mages raised his doubts, We have also envisioned such a real-time monitoring system before but couldnt achieve it. Perhaps our Mage Association is powerless. After many years of research, we only managed to create a machine called the Disaster Bncer, which can only determine the direction of a disaster but not its specific location. Su Hao smiled, Regarding technical matters, you dont need to worry. What I need is the vast manpower of the Mage Association! As long as the Mage Association follows my arrangements, the real-time monitoring system can bepleted in a maximum of two years! Another Grand Mage shook his head, Our control over mages around the world is not as strong as you imagine. We cannotmand them like an army. While your ideas and methods are good, the execution may not necessarily yield the desired results. Even in daily tasks, mages have the freedom to choose, and the frequency of mandatory tasks is about once every six months, which cannot be sustained for two years. Su Hao said, Thats because the benefits offered are not enough to inspire their hearts. In a few days, I will divide my research results into skills of various levels. Mages need toplete specific tasks to earn points and then use these points to exchange for corresponding skills. This way, the issue of motivation can be resolved. For example, the skills of an elemental source mage, I can list hundreds of them and ssify them into levels one to nine, marking different points that can be exchanged. Furthermore, when they collect three skills of levels one to nine each, they unlock the achievement Diligent Worker Bee, which allows them the opportunity to exchange for Second Talent.'' Someone curiously asked, What is the Second Talent? Su Hao exined, As the name suggests, for example, a mage specializing in the source of matter can choose to be a lightning source mage or a fire source mage, or even specify a special fantasy mage. As long as they have enough points, they can obtain whatever they desire! The mage representatives were greatly intrigued, and even they couldnt help but work to earn points themselves, to exchange for the abilities they liked. An area chief, with a face full of anticipation, asked, Mr. Jia Wei, can you really achieve this? Su Hao did not answer, directly demonstrating all kinds of abilities from the energy system, material system, and fantasy system. Not only did Su Hao demonstrate, to show that others could also do the same, Yashan and Feng Cheng also demonstrated all the abilities of their respective systems. The dazzling operations simply stunned the representatives of the mages! It is truly feasible! This is really exciting news. Therefore, the two sides established the real-time monitoring system issue, raised various doubts, and Su Hao provided detailed exnations one by one, until everyone had no doubts. The mage leading the way said, Mr. Jia Wei, do the five promises you made to the Mage Association at the beginning count? Even the threat of the fifth point can be viewed positively from a different perspective, as a form of protection for the Mage Association! Su Hao solemnly said, As long as both parties reach a cooperation, then each of the things I said will count. I, Jia Wei, disdain to y tricks on you in such matters. The mage leading the way said after seeing no objections from the crowd, Well then, now please pass around the meeting records. After everyone confirms the uracy, sign at the end. The meeting records were passed around one by one, taking a long time. Everyone examined them very carefully, not allowing any mistakes and also giving enough time for discussions and thoughts. Two hourster, after passing around the meeting records, everyone signed their names, including Su Hao and the other two. The mage leading the way stood up and said, Next, the Mage Representatives of the Mage Association will anonymously vote on whether to cooperate with Mr. Jia Wei. If the number of approvals exceeds fifteen, it means the Mage Association agrees to cooperate with Mr. Jia Wei, otherwise, cooperation is refused. The mages present felt their hearts beating faster. Cooperation or battle? Until the results were out, they couldnt be sure how the final vote would turn out. History has proven countless times that the voting results often contradict the expected oues. One by one, the mages ced their chosen balls into the sealed box, then stared fixedly at the ballot box, afraid of foul y. The etiquettedy quickly announced the voting results: twenty-nine in favor, one abstention! Cooperation achieved! All the mage representatives breathed a sigh of relief! They didnt dare to imagine the direction things would take if cooperation hadnt been achieved, but it certainly wouldnt have been the result they wanted to see. Because no one wanted to confront this mysterious Jia Wei. The subsequent events were straightforward. Professional mages immediately drafted thirty-three agreements, which were signed by all attendees present, each affixing their title, name, and handprint. Agreement reached. For Su Hao, agreements or not were irrelevant. If he wished, no agreement could bind him. But for the mage representatives, the significance of the agreements was extraordinary. Having an agreement signed by both parties was the foundation of cooperation and also served as an exnation to their subordinates. After the meeting dispersed, Feng Cheng went to the Lezixiang Pce to have fun, while Su Hao and Yashan were preparing to leave. Rada squeezed out a smile and approached Su Hao, saying, Um Mr. Jia Wei, since we have now reached an agreement, can you release my teammates and godsons back to us? Su Hao smiled and replied, Of course, I only had you stay in my base temporarily, just worried that you might cause trouble. He then turned to Yashan and said, Yashan, go and bring them here to hand over to President Rada! Yashan nodded, Got it, Chief Wei! In no time, Yashan brought everyone over, Radas four teammates, and five others including Xiangli Feiyuan. Excitement showed on everyones faces, they had been locked up for nearly two years, finally free! However, Feiyuan hesitated, and finally asked, Mr. Jia Wei, may Ie back to your base often to read? Rada and others looked at Feiyuan in disbelief. Is this kid brain-dead? He couldnt even escape from that ghostly ce in time, so why does he still want to go back? Once back at the base, all of the bodys source power will be restricted, let alone how ufortable that would be. But, wont Jia Wei refuse? How could he allow people to freely enter their secret base? However, what shocked everyone was that Jia Wei actually nodded, then casually took out a metal ball and handed it to Feiyuan, saying, Of course you can, this is a transfer ball straight to the base, you can go back to read at any time. Chapter 609

Chapter 609

After Su Hao decided to seek cooperation with the Mage Association, he began to brainstorm how to establish a global disaster real-time monitoring system. His idea was to design a disaster location device and then ce this device in various corners of the world, forming a hugework specifically for collecting disaster data. The idea of the disaster location device was inspired by the Mage Associations disaster stabilizer. Previously, after capturing the Feiyuan team, Su Haomunicated with Feiyuan and learned that Feiyuan calcted the location of the bases small world through a disaster stabilizer arranged in various mage branches. This made Su Hao curious about the so-called disaster stabilizer and he specifically went to investigate it without anyone knowing. He quietly disassembled and analyzed the structure and working principle of the disaster stabilizer in several cities, then put them back together. At the same time, he also learned the working principle of the disaster stabilizer: when a disaster urs, it releases a special fluctuation in all directions, causing a reaction from the towards-source stones within a certain range, attracting them towards the disaster. The towards-source stones are unique materials to this world, only found in locations where natural or bizarre disasters ur, being a byproduct associated with disasters. Su Hao used the stic space to magnify and observe this unique material of the towards-source stones and found that it had a structure simr to silicon crystals, but with a significant mass loss, resulting in a peculiar surrounding structure. This might be one of the reasons why it reacts to disaster fluctuations. Su Hao spected that the birth of these towards-source stones was rted to particles being instantly heated to the limit. After analyzing the characteristics of the towards-source stones, Su Hao redesigned a disaster location device that could urately sense disasters within a five-hundred-kilometer radius and also serve as a signal base station, interconnect to transmit signals, very powerful. Installing a low-quality source bead would allow a disaster location device to work continuously day and night for six months. This means that as long as these disaster location devices are spread all over the world, no matter where a disaster urs, Su Hao could receive results in real-time through the central data processing center. One day, Su Hao tested a two-meter-diameter spherical disaster location device and after analyzing the recorded data, he directly messaged Feng Cheng, saying, Yashan, there is a new disaster 276.9 kilometers North by West at 16 degrees, go confirm it now. Feng Cheng, there is a new disaster 183.5 kilometers South by East at 47 degrees, go confirm it now. Yashan and Feng Cheng immediately replied, Received, Boss Wei. Receiving the tasks assigned by Su Hao, the two of them immediately teleported at their limit speed to the target locations. In just two minutes, they arrived at the task locations. After searching for a moment, they found the disasters Su Hao mentioned. They direct replied, Boss Wei, identified a natural disaster near the designated location within a deviation range of 0.5 kilometers. Su Hao responded, Alright, deal with it in passing and thene back! He looked at therge metal ball in front of him and smiled, This one! Finalize it and start full-scale production! Soon, the design of this disaster location device was handed over to Yashan, who was responsible for arranging the production of the device. Feng Chengs are designated as assistants to Yashan, designing various mage skills and assigning corresponding points to different levels, which are then posted in the main hall of the Origin Mage Association to attract attention. Upon receiving the task from Su Hao, Yashan immediately assembled arge ounting team, delegated tasks, and within less than twenty days, designed aplete production-instation-operation n. The n was then distributedyer byyer and handed over to the Radiant Society for production organization. Of course, no matter what is done, it is impossible to obtain everyones agreement, and there will inevitably be many people who express opposing views. For example, if all productivity is invested in the production of positioning devices, how will peoples basic living be guaranteed? For example, disregarding everything to produce this device will set back the entire human society by at least five hundred years! There are also those who say that the Radiant Society does not understand the livelihood of the people, is cruel and arbitrary, and will inevitably bring this world to destruction. These outspoken opponents were directly raided by Yashan and their assets were distributed. The message was clear: Dont you care about peoples lives? Then contribute your own resources to benefit the people! After capturing arge number of typical individuals, the voices of opposition quickly disappeared. This left many ordinary people who had gained some advantage greatly disappointed. They hoped that the wealthy individuals would speak up more! It would be even better if they could share their wealth. Sharing money is so joyful! Thus, the situation once again became very smooth. The Radiant Society, in conjunction with the Mage Association, mobilized the productivity of the entire world at an extremely rapid pace, joining the production of disaster positioning devices. Once produced, corresponding instation-guarding tasks would be issued in the Mage Association for interested source teams to undertake andplete instation. The entire process was extremely smooth. Pooling the strength of the whole world to carry out a project, the progress of this project exceeded everyones imagination. Of course, there would definitely be consequences for doing so, and Yashan himself was well aware of this. But he didnt care; what mattered to him was whether he couldplete Vodas task. If Vodas task couldnt bepleted, what good would other peoples lives be? Over the years, he had encountered countless people, living and dying, but even now, Voda remained the same Voda, the only true and unchanged one. In his eyes, everyone else was like a fleeting dream, and in just a short period of a hundred years, they would all turn to dust. How could Yashan care about such fragile lives? How could Yashan be concerned about them? In a little over a year, the disaster positioning devices had been installed across the three continents of the world, leaving no blind spots. Even the perennially frozen snow mountains and ice fields of the Arctic, the endless deserts of the hot zones, and the dangerous jungles where no one dared to tread were all unable to stop the source teams frompleting their tasks, one by one. At the same time, Su Hao also designed aputing center powered by sources and ced it in the main city mage association halls of each major region. It was specifically responsible for processing signals transmitted from the various positioning devices, urately locating the positions of various disasters and updating them in Su Haos base miniature world in real time. At present, whenever a disaster urs within the continent, the mage associations in the main cities can immediately receive signals andmunicate with various regions to dispatch source teams for investigation and handling. The efficiency has increased by more than a hundredfold. Such changes literally left the high-level members of the Mage Association stunned. They originally thought the Radiant Society was causing trouble, but they never expected that the things they were doing would turn out to be a massive project that could bless humanity for thousands of years. What was once reluctantly silenced opposition has now turned into absolute support, fiercelybating those who oppose the cause. In their view, sacrificing some productivity in exchange for a powerful disaster positioning device waspletely worthwhile. The most unbelievable thing for everyone is the huge calcting center of the main citys Mage Association. Those who truly understand thisputer are all impressed by its intricate structure, unable to imagine that this is a creation of humanity. Before, Su Hao had some doubts about the artificial source generator, but after seeing the calcting center, all doubts vanished. In their view, the calcting center is not a source generator, but it isparable to one, and can even be ssified as the top source generator! It was this year of change that once again refreshed everyones perception of Su Hao: This Jia Wei, who was originally thought to be a rarely seen genius in a thousand years, now seems too conservative. At least it would take ten thousand years for such a talent to emerge! One day, Yashan posted a message in the group: Director Wei, the deep-sea positioning device haspleted testing and can now begin production and deployment. Su Hao: How long is the estimatedpletion time? Yashan: We are putting all efforts into production and instation, and it can bepleted within two years. Good! After waiting for so many years, Su Hao didnt mind these two years, and during this time, he could also check the Mage Associations database. Chapter 610

Chapter 610

During these two years, the speed of change in the world exceeded everyones imagination. First, an organization defined as evil, the Radiant Society, emerged from unknown origins, causing the royal families of various regions to unite andunch an extermination campaign against the Radiant Society. In less than half a year, all the royal families in the world were mysteriously wiped out! Then the evil organization reced the royal families, bing a high and mighty presence. It was extremely absurd. After another half a year, the Radiant Society wanted to establish a real-time monitoring system and demanded that everyone unconditionally support it. Initially, everyone was not optimistic about the actions of the Radiant Society, but under pressure, they could only superficially support it. Unexpectedly, a yearter, everyone inexplicably discovered that various disasters that directly threatened peoples lives and property had disappeared without a trace. To be precise, it wasnt that the disasters disappeared, but that they were discovered in advance and then stifled in their cradle by mage squads. The worlds abrupt changes made everyone feel incredulous. You should know that in a remote town like Huai Shui Town where Su Hao was reborn, it had to endure various disasters three times a year on average, which was quite frequent. Larger towns or cities experienced even more disaster invasions. However, recently, people heard more voices saying that certain disasters were resolved at their inception. Over time, solving disasters was no longer an exciting and thrilling thing, as it seemed to be a matter of course, and the discussions became less frequent. It was as if all kinds of disasters hadpletely stayed away from the human world. For Origin Mages, daily life had undergone a drastic change. Previously, the discussions were mainly about how terrifying the disasters in certain ces were, how they experienced various dangers, and eventually sessfully resolved the disaster. Now, the discussions almost entirely revolved aroundpleting instation-maintenance-protection tasks in different ces, umting points, and acquiring new skills. Astro and Aiwang had arrived at the Yixuan City headquarters in Hengxuan District a year ago, temporary joining the Mage Association there to undertake various tasks. The association hall was crowded with mages who hade to receive and exchange tasks, creating a lively atmosphere. Astro and Aiwang entered the hall and headed straight to the skill exchange counter. Astro looked at the skills disyed on the exchange counter, and the corners of his mouth almost drooled. A level nine skill Super Gas Bomb! If I possessed this skill, what would be the difference between me and the Explosive Origin Mage? I really want it! But its too expensive, requiring a full ny points! Each task only gives twenty points, split between the two of us, thats ten points each In other words, to obtain a level nine skill, we need toplete nine tasks. Aiwang, who do you think designed this point system? Its just too harsh! Trante: A normal mission is priced at twenty points, while missions with higher difficulty offer more points, ranging from forty to sixty points, with the highest level being one hundred points. Ten points can be exchanged for a level one skill, twenty points for a level two skill, and so on. Ny points can be exchanged for a level nine skill. This design by Feng Cheng ensures that the Source Squad takes on more missions to quicklyplete Su Haos tasks. Ah Wang shrugged and said, You dont have the ability to research on your own, so you can only learn by working! How many points do you have now? As Xi sighed, I only have seventy points! To unlock the achievement Diligent Bee, I still need one level nine skill, two level eight skills, and one level seven skill Adding it up, I need toplete at least fifty more tasks! Im about to throw up, Ah Wang! Curious, Ah Wang asked, Xi, if you unlock the achievement Diligent Bee and qualify to exchange for a second talent the next day, what do you n to exchange for? At the mention of this, Xi became excited and passionate, Of course, I would exchange for an Illusion Series ability. I have my eye on an ability of a Origin Mage of the Fateful Source. Ah Wang asked, What ability? Xi chuckled, Inseparable Presence! Its a perfect match for my Aura Origin Mage. How about you, Ah Wang? Ah Wang smirked, I also want an Illusion Series ability, but its a Divine Origin Mage for me, when paired with my Magical Origin Mage, it can show endless wonders. Just then, a new task appeared on the mission board. Everyone got excited. Wow! This is a one hundred point mission! Lets grab it! Hurry, the mission only recruits twenty Source Squads, act quickly, grab it first! Go for it! Ah Wang! Do it! Just then, someone suddenly shouted, Grab what? This is a deep-sea mission! The entire hall fell silent. But the next second it turned chaotic. Wow, one hundred points, even in the deep sea, Im going. I once ventured into the sea, you all step aside and let mee! I am a Golden Origin Mage, invincible in the sea, this task belongs to me! Im an Aura Origin Mage too, my level seven skill Whirlwind can lead straight to the seabed, you guys better move aside quickly! In the end, Xi sessfully managed to grab a spot in the squad, securing the qualification to install the Positioning Device in the deep sea this time. Ah Wang had some concerns, Xi, thats the deep sea, just the two of us, can we sessfullyplete the instation task? Xi shrugged, Whats to fear? With the two of us being the Lucky Stars, the deep sea is nothing to fear. Whether its you or me, we have the ability to survive in the deep sea, theres nothing to be afraid of, worst-case scenario, we can call for help from A Yang! Ah Wang said, Alright then I happen to have ny points, Ill go exchange for the level seven skill Deep Sea Titan of the Magical Origin Mage! This way, well have more security. Ah Wang, youve umted quite a lot of points, but unfortunately, its not a level nine skill, such a loss! Level is meaningless, usefulness is what matters. Two dayster, Xi and Ah Wang carried a huge metal ball towards the sea. This two-meter-diameter metal ball is the deep-sea version of the Positioning Device, it can remain unfrozen and intact in the deep sea as long as enough Source Pearls are ced, it can continue to work indefinitely. The Positioning Device has two indicator lights and a pointer, at this moment the red light is on, indicating that the Positioning Device has not been ced in the designated position yet, only when the Positioning Device is ced in the designated position, will the green lighte on. The pointers function is to indicate the direction of the instation position, as long as you follow the direction of the pointer, go straight until the green lightes on, then it means you have found the instation position. To all mages, this kind of technology seems unimaginable, not only can it urately locate any position, but it can also determine whether the device has reached its designated spot, which is simply magical. Actually, the positioning principle used by Su Hao is very simple: grid positioning. Each positioning device has its own number, and when connected to the surrounding positioning devices that have been installed, it can easily calcte its own position and achieve precise positioning. This simple positioning principle is something that the mages working hard on their tasks wont understand. They are toozy to think about it, and they prefer to stand aside and shout 666! Astar and Axiang have been flying on the sea surface in the direction indicated by thepass. After who knows how long, the green indicator light finally lit up. Astar eximed, This is it! As long as we dive into the seabed, bury the device, and sessfully start it, we canplete the mission! One hundred points in hand! Axiang used the Deep Sea Titan skill, summoning two huge diving exoskeletons. After they were both equipped with the exoskeletons, they dragged the device into the sea to dive. This was their first time diving into the deep sea,pletely different from what they had imagined. It was dark and lightless, with unclear visibility. As they dived deeper, Axiang gradually felt the pressure pressing on the Deep Sea Titan exoskeleton, the mental pressure sustained by the exoskeleton also grew stronger. The sea creatures that were once visible everywhere were now nowhere to be seen, only faint fluorescence glowing in the distance, making it hard to see what they were. A huge fear enveloped the two powerful Lucky Star source mages. However, at that moment, they couldnt evenmunicate, they could only continue to dive deeper andplete the instation task ording to the n After who knows how long, the two finally dragged the huge device to the seabed. Install immediately! The instation difficulty was not high, just dig a deep hole, find a fixed support point, and bury it. Half an hourter, Astar and Axiang finally buried the device properly, started and tested it sessfully. Mission aplished! They breathed a sigh of relief and began to surface! It was at this moment that Axiang sensed a huge creature silently approaching within his perception range. Axiang was shocked and immediately reached out his huge steel hand to knock on Astars exoskeleton. When Astar looked over, he made a signal of danger. Astar: What? A sea beast? In this ghostly ce where there isnt even a single fish, how can there be a sea beast? Did we disturb its sleep by any chance? Astars mind was in chaos, but he also realized the danger and vigorously swam upwards, the propellers under the Deep Sea Titan exerting full force. However, they were ultimately no match for the sea creature living in the ocean! They saw a tremendously huge sea creature emerge from the darkness and pounce towards them. This sea creature was extremelyrge, resembling a white shark but with its entire head covered in sharp teeth, like a blooming chrysanthemum. Astar and Axiang in front of it were like rice grains facing a pigeon,pletely at a loss! So unlucky With a nce, Astar immediately realized that the two of them had no chance of resisting this sea creature! The key was they couldnt even run away! If they were onnd, he would have plenty of ways to deal with such a big guy. But here in the sea, despite having great strength, he couldnt use it. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 What are you hesitating for? Astar immediately took out the positioning stone given to him by Su Hao and activated it: Ah Yang, hurry to rescue us! Were about to lose two big shots! Axiang then used the second-level skill Dummy Avatar, sessfully dodging the first round of the beasts attack. Su Hao was in the base designing a giantputing center to receive signals from positioning devices all over the world when he suddenly sensed his mental mark being triggered. Astar, Axiang? He immediately transformed into [Master Mind], put on fragile defense, entered the second-tier space, and projected himself next to Astar and Axiang. Looking up, he saw a ferocious big mouth full of sharp teeth about to bite down. Astar and Axiang were wearing the Deep Sea Titan, swimming for their lives. Trante: This heavy deep sea Titan is full of spikes, like sea urchins, but it has no effect on the determination of the giant beast to swallow them in one bite. Hai beast! Su Hao subconsciously pointed. The huge sea creature was immobilized in ce, unable to move, maintaining an open-mouthed posture, while A Xing and A Wang looked terrified, slowly swimming out of the giant beasts mouth range. Su Haos palm turned into a knife, swinging down from above. Chirp! A bright waterline shed from between his palms, cutting through this huge sea creature, almost splitting the ocean in two. Spout! Red blood streaks appeared on the body of the giant beast, slightly misaligned on both sides under the influence of the chaotic sea currents. Surprisingly, with a wave of Su Haos hand, he split this incredibly huge sea creature. After swimming out of the giant beasts mouth, A Xing and A Wang couldnt help but turn their heads back and immediately noticed the motionless giant sea creature and the crystal-armored person at the mouth of the sea creature. Its A Yang! Saved! A Xing was overjoyed. A Wang also breathed a sigh of relief, calming his wildly beating heart, couldnt help butment: This can escape unscathed, really is a lucky star A Xing and A Wang were soon brought to the sea surface by Su Hao. After understanding the situation of the two, they couldnt help but be astonished: Why are you still using umted points to exchange for skills? If you want a skill, just ask Feng Cheng directly, why bothering here to do tasks? A Xing and A Wang: ?? Su Hao said, Oh, I forgot to tell you, all those messy skills were created by Feng Cheng, and the points level, etc., are all done by him. If you want a skill, just ask him directly, no need to run here to do tasks! A Xing and A Wang: ?? Su Hao thought for a moment, casually grabbed a small parrot from beside him and handed it to A Xing, saying, This parrot is called Number Seventeen. If you want to contact Feng Cheng, just speak to this parrot, Feng Cheng will be able to hear it! A Xing took the parrot in confusion, with a look of iprehension in his eyes: What is this? Su Hao demonstrated once and said to the parrot, Number Seventeen, contact Feng Cheng! Number Seventeen the parrot opened its beak, Okay, please wait! After a moment, Number Seventeen the parrot said, Boss Wei, you looking for me? From the sound quality and tone, it was undoubtedly Feng Cheng. Su Hao said, Ive entrusted Number Seventeen the parrot to A Xing and A Wang, so in the future, they canmunicate with you through Number Seventeen. Pay attention to listening to him. Feng Cheng: Alright, I got you covered, Boss Wei! Su Hao said, By the way, A Xing and A Wang want points, help them out. Feng Cheng: Want points? How many do you need! Is a hundred thousand points enough to spend? A Xing and A Wang were stunned: Aa hundred thousand? A Xing and A Wang flew back along the original path. Along the way, the two didnt speak, their heads were a mess, trying to digest the events of the day. Those awesome but called messy skills by Su Hao, were created by that kid Feng, right? And he casually gave each of them a hundred thousand points For a moment, they couldnt figure out their three teammates, what on earth were they. They knew the three of them were very powerful, but this powerfulness was a bit excessive. Seven or eight years ago, that kid Feng didnt even know how to use Source! What kind of world is this, changing so fast, making it hard for people to ept for a while! A Xing suddenly asked A Wang, A Wang, do you think A Yang and the others are the ones in charge of the real-time monitoring system? Otherwise, there is no way to exin how they can casually give out a hundred thousand points. Then pointing to the parrot on his shoulder, he said, And this parrot, is it amunication-type Source beast? Its even better than the associationsmunication devices, I cant figure out where A Yang got this little guy from. Ambitions nodded and said, Even if you say Ah Yang is the leader of the Brilliant Society, I dont find it strange. Ah Xing said, Really? How many years has Ah Yang been the Origin Mage? Where does he have the time to build such a huge force, not only wiping out all the royal families, even making the Mage Association bow their heads. This is not something that can be done in just a few years. Ambitions said, That guy Ah Yang, is beyond words to describe. Just ept it Ah Xing! After so many years of contact, no matter what happens to Ah Yang, I dont find it strange. Just a mere leader of the Brilliant Society, what does it matter? Maybe the Mage Association isnt bowing to the Brilliant Society, but to Ah Yang! Haha, just kidding! Ah Xing also chuckled, now epting the fact that his teammate is a world-ss powerhouse. He sighed heavily, If I had known Ah Yang and the others were so powerful, able to easily acquire those skills, do we still need to work so hard to earn points? Ambitions asked, We should each have at least a hundred thousand points now, so do we still need to do missions? Ah Xing replied confidently, Of course! We must do it, this is a great thing for mankind for thousands of years, why not do it? But we will wait until we unlock the achievement of Diligent Little Bee before doing it! Ambitions shrugged, Alright! Ah Xing smiled, Do you want help in buying the skills for your little sugar? At the mention of Little Sugar, a deep sadness shed in Ambitions eyes, shaking his head he said, Forget it! Since she is not interested in me, my heart has died too! Ah Xing patted his shoulder, Its okay, there are plenty of fish in the sea, there will surely be one for you. Ambitions nodded, Didnt Ah Feng mention inviting us to y music in the Fairy Pce before? I wonder if he will follow through with that. Ah Xingughed heartily, Lets go back first to upgrade our second talent, then we can find Ah Feng. After returning to the base world, Su Hao put aside all his current work and started thinking about the safety issues of the Origin Squad while executing deep-sea missions. The extremely powerful Origin Mages onnd may be snacks for deep-sea behemoths once they enter the deep sea, their strength unable to be fully utilized. How many powerful sea monsters are there in the ocean? Countless! Thus, the danger faced by the Origin Squad after entering the deep sea is very high. In theory, as long as the price is high enough, there will be Origin Squads willing to take on the life-threatening deep-sea missions. But Su Hao had to consider one issue, which is efficiency. If arge number of Origin Squads suffer losses during deep-sea missions, the subsequentying of work will be slower and slower. Eventually, no matter how high the price is offered, a part of the Origin Squads will choose to abandon the mission. This was not the result he wanted. After thinking it through, he first informed Yashan and Feng Cheng of this matter in the group chat, then said, Deep-sea missions will be put on hold for a month. I n to design a sea monster repelling device first to ensure the safety of the Origin Squad during deep-sea missions. Understood! When he was researching Source Beasts before, Su Hao had designed a formation device to attract fish. Now he needed to design a device to repel sea monsters, which was very simple for him, just needed some modifications to the previous formation! The only problem was that Origin Mages dont know blood energy or spiritual power, making it impossible to activate the formation. So the device designed by Su Hao seemed a bitplex and cumbersome. First source electrification, then spirit electrification, and finally using spiritual power to activate the formation The energy conversion process resulted in massive losses, which Su Hao didnt find practical. However, as a temporary measure for deep-sea missions, it was eptable. Within five days, the design of the repelling device was split into numerousponents and sent to major factories around the world for urgent production. The produced parts were then transferred to designated locations to be assembled into aplete product ready for immediate usage. In less than a month, the deep-sea missions were resumed. The Source Team was informed that when epting the task this time, they also needed to receive a small sea beast repelling device to ensure the safety of deep-sea operations. The Source Team eximed, This association is amazing! To think they are so thoughtful, actively considering our safety, touching Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Two years quietly passed, and the real-time monitoring system had already covered the entire a few months ago. Su Hao, as he wished, finally obtained the disaster urrence information he wanted. After obtaining the information, he devoted himself to organizing and analyzing data, even Yashan and Feng Cheng had not seen him for a long time. Su Haos goal was to establish a mathematical model to transform this data into something more intuitive, in order to find that special rule and crack the mystery of the system overheating. One day, in the Bases mini-world. Su Hao collected a days worth of data at theputing center, synchronized it into the pinball space, then in the pinball space, he simted the entire, marking the locations of todays disasters with dense red dots. The result of the statistics was more than two thousand disasters urring today. Su Hao observed repeatedly for a long time, but had little gains, with a pensive expression, muttering to himself, It seems like there is a pattern, but also no pattern at all, what could it be? This appearance is very much like the mathematical pattern problems he used to do given a set of data, find the nth number If you know the answer, solving it is easy, but if you dont know the answer, or it is a type you have never seen before, finding the pattern can be as difficult as pulling out a handful of hair. Su Hao overturned all his thoughts, then, ording to the chronological order of disaster urrences, he lit up this before his eyes, observing the result still said: There is a pattern, but I dont know what the pattern is! This made Su Hao frowned involuntarily, What else is missing? Or is the data I have not urate? He knew that the possibility of inurate data was not high because after disasters urred on the main roads, the corresponding source teams immediately set off to handle the disasters, and if the data was wrong, the source team would definitely make a corresponding report. Long-term operation proved that the current datas probability of being incorrect was negligible. After a moment, he exited the pinball space and thought of another method: Feiyuan once urately calcted the bases position through those crude disaster bncers from the association. Perhaps if I show him this set of data, he might see something. Su Hao had already shown this data to Yashan and Feng Cheng, but both of them looked puzzled, even more so than him. As for Xiaoguang Xiaoguang did not have the ability to think, it only had a series ofplexputing programs. Xiaoguangs core function wasputing, but itsputing capabilities were based on Su Haos cognition. Having strongputing power did not mean it could do everything as it pleased. Computational ability and thinking ability are actually two separate lines. At least Xiaoguang could not calcte things beyond Su Haos cognition. By showing this data to Feiyuan, perhaps from his unique perspective, a clue could be seen. Thinking of this, Su Haos spiritual sense swept away, and he found Feiyuan reading in the library. He directly transmitted his voice across space, saying, Feiyuan,e to the data center of my No. 1boratory, I need you to help me look at some data. Feiyuan was startled, subconsciously looking to the side, but seeing no one, he thought to himself, This is Mr. Jia Weis voice. He wants me to look at data? The data center of No. 1boratory After a moment of thought, he replied, Alright, Mr. Jia Wei, please wait a moment. Then he put back a copy of The Beauty of Geometry on the bookshelf and walked toward Su Haos No. 1boratory. In the Bases mini-world, it was always one tone serene. But the outside world was not like this. With the expansion of the real-time monitoring system, mages are gaining more and more points, and some inexplicable changes are happening in this world. For example, in the past, when facing a mage, one could immediately guess which school the opponent belonged to ande up with a targeted strategy. But not anymore, now you never know what strange abilities the mage on the other side has hidden, and they might surprise you with unexpected moves. As a result, thebat effectiveness of mages has taken a leap forward, and natural disasters and source beast disasters in the wild no longer pose a significant threat to mages, with only mysterious cmities still presenting a challenge. Mages who are in the midst of it all cannot truly feel this change. In their eyes, this kind of change seems natural. However, for the high-level members of the Mage Association, its not the case! They truly feel the changes in this world and in the source mages. And then, they panicked! The foundation on which the Mage Association stands is the disasters urring all over this world. As long as disasters exist, the Mage Association has value,manding the respect of all and holding a lofty status in the human world. But what if the disasters disappear? Or if the threat of disasters to humanity significantly decreases? Can mages maintain their lofty status and continue to be respected by everyone? Not necessarily! The high-level members of the Mage Association have a profound understanding of human nature and can fully anticipate the near future. When the threat of disasters to humanity reaches a low point, the authority of the Mage Association may even fall below that of the Radiance Society. The formidable strength of mages will not be able to be disyed! This is extremely lethal. After the concerns of the high-ranking members of the association reached a certain level, they couldnt sit still, and as a representative, they wanted to visit Su Hao but were stopped by Yashan. If theres something, just tell me. Its inconvenient to disturb President Weis work at this stage. Without much hesitation, the representative of the mages directly stated their purpose, So, now mages are too powerful, and as opponents of mages, disasters are no longerpetent. We are very concerned that the mages excessive energy may shift inwards. If that happens, its very likely that the Mage Association will form multiple factions, leading to internal conflicts and ultimately disintegration. For this world, this is a kind of disaster. My idea is, can we consciously cultivate powerful disasters as opponents for mages? Yashans first reaction was that this old mans mind was gone; isnt it better without disasters? After carefully considering the concerns of the mages and representatives, it was indeed a possibility. Many histories have proven that when there are no powerful external enemies, humans will be caught in endless internal conflicts and alliances! For mages, with great power, they indeed need to find corresponding opponents; otherwise, their swords and spears may easily turn against their formerrades. However, Yashan keenly sensed the real concern of the mages and others, which is the authority and ruling position of the Mage Association. That was the most critical issue they cared about. As for the world disasters mentioned by the mages, it was just an excuse for them. However, it was not good to expose this kind of thing. Yashan bluntly stated, Its up to you, esteemed mage, to decide on these matters yourself. There is no need to consult us. The representative of the mages just smiled and remained silent. Anyone who believes in such words is naive. Yashan continued, Our goal is to collect various disaster-rted information worldwide. We have already achieved this. As long as you do not disrupt the operation of the real-time monitoring system, how the Mage Association wants to transform is your own business, and we will not intervene. If it involves the Radiant Society, you only need to negotiate with them, and we will not have any objections. The mages did not expect that the negotiation this time would go so smoothly, and a smile involuntarily appeared on their faces. Yashan saw the situation and alsoughed, saying, Let me add one more thing. Please do not associate the three of us with the Radiant Alliance. Our rtionship with the Radiant Alliance is essentially the same as the rtionship with the Mage Association, that is, a cooperative rtionship. We have our own goals and are not interested in ruling the world. You can boldly do what you want. You decide what kind of world you want, it has little to do with us. Of course, the mages did not understand the true meaning behind Yashans words: Ill do my own thing, no matter what the world ends up as. As long as you dont interfere, its fine, do as you wish! Just as the mages were about to leave, Yashan suddenly stopped them and said, However, if you want to cultivatepetitors for the mages, I have some thoughts and suggestions, hehe! Curious, the mages asked, What thoughts do you have, tell me. Yashan reminisced about the distant past, the world belonging to their Zhu Huo people, which he had ultimately transformed into a different appearance, and remembered what Wei Elder had once told him: it must be grand, the bigger, the better! He couldnt help but show a mysterious smile. Looking at the mages, Yashan thought for a moment and then shook his head, saying, The timing is not yet ripe. Even if I tell you, you wont be able to do it. Just follow your own ideas for now. I will take care of this matter, so rest assured. It will take about ten years. The mages smiled, thinking to themselves, Then why did you stop me? Its better not to say anything But they dared not say it in front of Yashan, feeling ufortable holding it in. Although they were ufortable, the handling of the Mage Association affairs proceeded smoothly, which was a good thing. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 After summoning Feiyuan to hisboratory, Su Hao disyed global disaster urrence data using all avable means. This includedtitude and longitude data, time of urrence data, disaster type data He even personally used Transformation Diamond Armor to build a huge model of the, then marked the locations of disaster urrences, their timing, intensity, etc. with red dots. He even asked Feiyuan if this data presentation was clear enough, and if he had any suggestions on how to disy the data. For Su Hao, disying dataprehensively was a minor issue, which greatly surprised Feiyuan. He couldnt understand why the global figurehead was so concerned about this disaster data, to the extent of personally doing this kind of demonstration. Was there some incredible secret hidden in this data? A secret about the urrences of disasters? Feiyuan could only guess randomly, as the real answer was only known to Mr. Jawei. Su Hao had some expectations for Feiyuan because he noticed that Feiyuans way of thinking was vastly different from his own. Things that he couldnt understand might be clear from a different perspective, right? Su Hao never thought there was anything he couldnt research. Although his thinking was very mature, he still continued with his unique fundamental thinking as Su Hao, unable to freely switch between various perspectives on the same problem. After looking at other data, Feiyuan finally focused on the model built by Su Hao using Transformation Crystals, furrowing his brows and thinking before asking, Mr. Jawei, what information are you trying to obtain from this data? Su Hao replied, I specte that the disasters urring on this follow a certain pattern, and perhaps the secret of the source is hidden within these patterns. Therefore, the information I want to know is the patterns of urrences of disasters happening at different locations on the on the same day. I have many sets of such data and have been studying them for nearly half a year, but I have been unable to find any useful patterns from this data. I think maybe you can discover something. Feiyuan awkwardly smiled, Mr. Jawei, you really think highly of me. If you cannot find the patterns, how could I possibly do so? In the humble words spoken from the mouth, but Feiyuans heart had already burst open: Ah! The difficulties encountered by my lifelong enemy, I can solve them, I can ovee him! Feiyuan, the time hase to show true strength! As long as I can solve it before Mr. Jia Wei decrypts the pattern, I will be the most powerful person in the world! Charge! Su Hao saw Feiyuans slightly flushed face, and couldnt help but ask concernedly: Feiyuan, do you need to rest for a while? Feiyuan tried to control his excited emotions, resolutely shook his head: Rest? I dont need that at all, let me have a look first! Mr. Jia Wei, I need to review all the data you have collected, including the initial data. Su Hao, seeing his determination, nodded in satisfaction: Alright. Pointing to the hugeputing center nearby, Feiyuan asked: Can I use theputer? Su Hao asked, Do you know how to use it? Feiyuan replied, Not very proficient, but I will ask you for help when I encounter problems. Su Hao nodded, Okay. In the following period, Su Hao and Feiyuan stayed in Su Haos number oneboratory, analyzing the data. Su Hao did not give up on using his method for analysis. Although Feiyuans joining increased the probability of getting results, he would not put all his bets on Feiyuan. Feiyuan also processed the data in his own way, while also learning how to use theputer. The more he understood aboutputers, the more amazed Feiyuan was at Su Haos strength: to be able to design and manufacture such machines, truly worthy of being my lifelong enemy. Only by deciphering the secret of this data, do I have a chance to defeat him once Just once is enough! Six monthster, in the bases small world, in the number oneboratory. The two of them, who had already be obsessed, were analyzing the data in their own ways. Su Hao used the total and part method to process the information. In his underlying thinking, he subconsciously believed that the world isposed of parts and wholes, and they are inseparable, even the most mysterious and unpredictable heating system, is also like this. Feiyuan, on the other hand, used his consistent way of thinking, which is separate intersecting points, take a separate look, which is also the thinking method he tried to teach his teammates such as Xiangli and others: No matter howplex an event is, it isposed of individual lines, as long as all the events are singled out, then everything bes clear. Unfortunately, no matter how many times he exined, and how he tried to break down various events for teaching, his teammates just couldnt learn even a bit, sigh, sigh! Now, after six months, Feiyuan finally sorted out the massive amount of data in his own way. Thats right, its sorting. He really sorted out all the massive rted data one by one, just like ying the connect the dots game. It was in the moment ofpleting the sorting, that a lightning bolt struck through his mind, and when he looked at those data again, he suddenly understood. Feiyuan suddenly jumped up high, shaking with excitement, face flushed, veins popping on his forehead, eyes bulging He looked like he could drop dead at any moment. In short, Feiyuan was very excited, he shouted loudly: Mr. Jia Wei, I understand! Su Hao suddenly stood up, turned to look at Feiyuan: What? Feiyuan took a deep breath, and said: Ellipse! Its an ellipse! To be precise, its the focus of the ellipse! I found that the position of all disasters can be seen as the focus of an ellipse!! This is the pattern I discovered, it must be correct. As soon as Feiyuan finished speaking, Su Hao was struck as if by lightning, frozen in ce, the chaotic data in his mind automatically arranged and sorted, appearing in pairs. He muttered, Ellipse focus I understand! Heating to extreme high temperatures, haha! As he spoke, he burst intoughter, I understand how the system is heated, it turns out like this. Haha, such a simple truth, I never thought about it all along. Hahaha! Theughter was loud and spread far, much like the long roar of a martial arts master breaking through a realm, leaving everyone who heard it trembling. As the deepl-like trantor, I will provide the English trantion of the provided text: Two people at the base, Yashan and Feng Cheng, couldnt help but stop their work when they heard Su Haos cheerfulughter, and they all came outside the No. 1boratory. Senior Wei made a breakthrough! Yashan tried hard to suppress the joy in his tone, afraid of disturbing the performance of their leader. Feng Cheng also nodded in excitement. Of course, they both understood that the breakthrough Senior Wei mentioned was definitely not a breakthrough in cultivation. If it were a breakthrough in cultivation, Senior Wei would just curse a couple of times and say Damn, finally broke through! This kind of breakthrough was definitely a long-standing problem that had troubled Senior Wei, which was suddenly solved, hence the joyous sound. As for what problem it was, Yashan and Feng Cheng also knew. Senior Wei had been trying to crack the secret of converting matter into source recently, so todays breakthrough must be groundbreaking. Congrattions! Feiyuan took deep breaths to calm the excitement in his heart. He, Feiyuan, had defeated Mr. Jia Wei, even if it was only once, it was worth being proud of for a lifetime. As for what the focus of an ellipse can do Feiyuan didnt know. His task was only to help Mr. Jia Wei find the hidden patterns in the jumbled data! Feiyuan secretly rejoiced: Fortunately, I finished reading The Beauty of Geometry just before Mr. Jia Wei invited me to join the research. Otherwise, even if I organized the data into pairs, I might not have thought that they could also be seen as the focus of an ellipse. However, what Feiyuan admired in his heart was that he only mentioned the keyword ellipse focus, but Mr. Jia Wei immediately grasped the underlying pattern. Truly formidable for his lifelong enemy. He wanted to wait for Mr. Jia Wei to inquire and then slowly reveal his discovery process. However, itcked the fun of exnation! After a long time, Su Haos excited emotions subsided, and he turned to Feiyuan, eyes full of satisfaction: Feiyuan,e, tell us how you discovered this pattern! Feiyuans eyes lit up suddenly, another opportunity to showcase his abilities. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Feiyuan quickly returned to his workstation, disyed all the data he had organized, and demonstrated to Su Hao. Mr. Jia Wei, most of this data is urate, with some minor errors that do not affect our conclusions. Ipared these data based on factors such as time and intensity of disasters, grouping them together. As I continued to refine, these data pairs emerged unexpectedly. I performed the same analysis on all data sets from different zones, and the results were all pairs of data, with only slight errors that couldnt be matched. Initially, I didnt understand why, until I happened to see the model you created, and suddenly it dawned on me. Mr. Jia Wei, look, what shape is the beneath our feet? Su Hao, in a very good mood, cooperated with Feiyuans exnation, nced at the nearby model, and chuckled, Its an ellipsoid! Feiyuan danced with excitement, Exactly, its an ellipsoidal shape, not just any ellipsoid. I carefully calcted before that the beneath our feet is a nearly perfect ellipsoid. As I looked at it again, a thought suddenly popped into my head: if we consider these paired disaster locations as foci of ellipses So I looked through various topographical, meteorological, vegetation, and other data sets, and through calctions, I found five pairs of disaster data that served as traces of ellipses with foci. We only found five pairs, but its enough for us to boldly conclude on these points! Either these points are the foci of ellipses or the centers of circles Next, we just need to follow this line of thought and proceed with verification! Su Haoughed heartily again, extremely pleased, No need for verification, these disasters are indeed the foci of ellipses, no mistake! Feiyuan was just an ordinary Source Master of Gold, without the powerful divine sense like Su Haos, unable to perceive the energy traces of this worlds operation. However, Su Haos powerful divine sense can, before Feiyuan has not mentioned the word ellipse, the world energy perceived by Su Haos divine sense is all chaotic, without even thinking in this direction. After all, he has reincarnated in many worlds, and each world has shown this chaotic energy operation. This world is not unusual in this aspect. When Feiyuan mentioned the word ellipse, the small light in the bullet space immediately processed the data collected over the years, and Su Hao quickly found traces from the energy operation: The energy operation of this world is formed by countlessrge and small regr ellipses intertwined together! And the disaster location is exactly at the focus position of the elliptical energy operation. At this moment, the case is solved. Su Hao finally found the answer he had been searching for, the system of material transformation into the source, it is the variousrge and small ellipses! The answer is just that simple! However, despite the simplicity of the answer, Su Hao spent nearly a decade of exploration time, even sacrificing the royal family of this world. Su Hao never expected that the ellipses he had encountered a long time ago would still hide such secrets! Why can ellipses instantly heat particles to the limit? This starts from the characteristics of the ellipse. Light or some kind of particle originating from one focus of the ellipse, after reflecting through the ellipse, will converge at another focus, reflect again, and return to the original focus in a loop. From Su Haos perspective, if the energy within the range gathers at one point after reflecting through the ellipse, it can indeed instantly heat the particle to the limit, thus transforming it into a source! The principle is simr to using a magnifying ss to focus the sunlight to ignite a fire. When all the light converges at one point, the temperature that can be reached is unimaginable. Previously, Su Hao had been trying various methods to transform matter into the source, all of which failed. Now, looking back, failure would be a strange oue. Su Hao chuckled, When you dont understand, its as difficult as reaching the sky, but once you know the answer, you can easily grasp it. At this time, Feiyuan curiously asked, Mr. Jia Wei, can you tell me, do these data patterns have any significance for you? With the other party helping him so much, Su Hao naturally didnt mind sharing his research results, The significance is huge! This is the mystery of the source! You stay here and rest for a while, Ill go out for a walk now, make the final confirmation, and when I get the results, Ille back to demonstrate to you the power of the ellipse, hahaha! Saying that, Su Hao pushed the door and left. Yashan and Feng Cheng immediately congratted with smiles on their faces, Congrattions to Mr. Wei for making a major breakthrough! They almost shouted: Congrattions to Mr. Wei for achieving great sess in his divine power! Luckily they managed to stop in time. Su Hao smiled, This is all thanks to Feiyuans help. Otherwise, if I did it alone, it might have taken several years. By the way, Yashan, Feng Cheng, you guys go prepare a good meal now. Lets celebrate, after so many years of research, we finally have a result! Our research path from now on will be smooth! Lets have a feast!!! Yashan and Feng Chengs favorite activity is to have a meal with Mr. Wei. During the meal, there is an inexplicable sense of joy simr to the festive season. The two looked at each other, Yashan said, Feng Cheng, you go prepare the ingredients, this time Ill personally cook. Feng Cheng asked, Alright! Yashan, what kind of fruit juice do you like? Yashan replied, I like super mixed fruit juice! The thicker, the better! Su Hao transformed into a three-meter-high yet extremely exquisite and agile **Life Master**, disappeared on the spot, and teleported away! Casually teleporting to a location, then flying towards the nearest disaster site, activating his divine sense to the maximum of twenty thousand meters, observing the way energy rotates around him. Indeed, its the elliptical operational pattern. Its just that this ellipse is extremely huge, even with my divine sense range, I can only peek at a corner of it, no wonder nothing was discovered before. After circling around the ellipse, flying upwards, I quickly flew out of the atmosphere and looked down at this red, blue, and white from above. And collecting the elliptical operational data with the Far Sight rune. Ten minutester, Su Hao smiled,pletely understanding the process of elliptical energy systems operation, then teleported back to the ground, casually breaking off a branch and holding it in his hand. With a thought, a huge spiritual force was mobilized, spreading outward, manually constructing a huge spiritual energy system ording to the observed ellipse system structure, and then controlling it to elerate operation. Not long after, it was dered a failure. The first failure was expected,e again! Su Hao made some adjustments and tried again. After several attempts, Su Haos constructed ellipse actually started to operate automatically, forming aplete heating system. Soon, a leaf serving as a focal point reacted and, under Su Haos mental perception, transformed into a stable source! Joy was brimming! It works! Su Hao quickly found the key and continued to build multiple ellipse systems with spiritual energy, while heating the branch in his hand. The speed was much faster than the source device and natural conversion. In just ten minutes, most of the branches in his hand had been transformed into sources, and Su Hao gently tapped them. Ka! The branch broke into two pieces like ss shattering, releasing arge amount of white light that converged together to form five source beads the size of fingertips. Five low-quality source beads, though few, were not the point. The point was, Su Hao sessfully transformed matter into a source. Much simpler than anticipated. Perhaps, this is the charm of the focal point! The consumption of spiritual energy is a bit high, but it doesnt matter. It can be gradually optimized in the future to the extent that only a hint of energy is needed to guide the generation of elliptical system. Su Hao stored the source beads and then teleported back to the base, calling Yashan Feng Cheng and Feiyuan to the spacious field. Su Hao looked around and finally focused on the frying shovel in Yashans hand, saying, Yashan, give me your shovel. Yashan handed over the shovel as instructed. Su Hao shook it and said, I didnt tamper with this shovel in advance. Now watch as I perform a magic trick for you! Feiyuan, keep a close eye on it, the power of the ellipse! After saying that, a huge spiritual force surged out, blowing Feiyuans curly hair back. In the blink of an eye, the huge spiritual elliptical system was constructed, and the focal point was on the shovel in Su Haos hand! This time, Su Hao used most of his spiritual power, and the transformation rate was faster. Just five minutester, the shovel reached the threshold of being transformed into source beads. Without hesitation, he flicked his finger on the shovel. Ka! The shovel shattered, emitting a lot of white light. When the light dispersed, six shiny high-quality source beads remained in its ce. Su Hao said, The ellipse can transform matter into source! Feiyuan was stunned! Chapter 615 Chapter 615 The scene unfolding before Feiyuan exceeded hisprehension. Someone was demonstrating how to transform an ordinary object into a source right in front of him. This was even more absurd and unbelievable than finding out that his godfather was actually his biological father. Such an ability was only possessed by gods, right? Such power was supposed to be in the hands of the Creator, right? For humans to master the use of sources was already the greatest gift in this world. Yet, what did he see? Someone easily produced source at his fingertips, a human seizing the authority of gods! The Great Sage thought for a long time before finally murmuring, Thisthis is impossible! How could humans achieve such a level The act of seizing the power of the gods, in the history of humanity, countless people have made countless attempts, but the final answer was always: impossible to achieve! But today, it happened just like that. What puzzled him the most was that he had actually participated in it! The Great Sage could not understand: I just wanted to find the rules of data and defeat my lifelong enemy, I never thought about seizing the power of the gods However, Yashan and Feng Chengs reactions werepletely different. They smiled and congratted the Great Sage on his further advancement, seemingly without any hint of surprise! It was as if, in their eyes, such a thing was as normal as could be. And indeed it was. Once the Great Sage set his sights on something, could that thing ever escape? It was only a matter of time before it was deciphered! All of this was within their expectations! After Su Hao demonstrated his new skills, he waved his hand and said, Stop staring, lets go, have a feast! Treat yourselves well. Everyone has worked hard during this time, hahaha! He disyed his new technology without worrying in the slightest that the Great Sage could learn it. Because achieving that would be extremely difficult. Even if he openly told everyone: the secret of converting matter into a source is the focus of an ellipse. There were very few people like him who could freely convert matter into a source; knowing the principle did not mean one could achieve it. Theory and reality were as distant as an ocean, and only someone as knowledgeable as Su Hao could easily build a bridge between the two. Those without sufficient knowledge and various skills simply could not achieve this. However, Su Hao never worried that others would learn his new technology. If someone could develop something new based on it, he would be delighted. His goal had always been to learn more, gain more knowledge, explore the unknowns of the universe. Whether others knew it or not did not conflict with his ultimate goal. As long as it did not threaten his core existence. As long as it did not threaten his core, even something like the Source, the authority of the Gods, Su Hao would share without hesitation. Ultimately, the Source was just a tool for Su Hao to explore the world. The four of them arrived at the restaurant. Yashan and Feng Cheng brought out various delicious dishes, all prepared by them, enticing with their colors, aromas, and vors. Just a nce was enough to whet ones appetite. Except for Feiyuans slight restraint, everyone else enjoyed the food heartily, eating meat inrge chunks, and drinking beverages in big gulps, thoroughly enjoying themselves. Su Hao cut arge piece of grilled meat, tender inside and crispy outside, ate a few bites, and praised, This grilled meat is undoubtedly made by Yashan. I didnt expect that after so many years of not cooking, his culinary skills have not declined but improved, truly remarkable. Yashan modestly said, Its necessary. If there wasnt some progress, how could I dare to present it? Then he remarked, I wonder if its just my perception, but ever since Feng Cheng was taken by Ah Xing and the others to experience worldly pleasures, his cooking skills seem to have improved significantly. Feng Cheng swallowed a few bites of grilled meat and immediately said, Thats because Iveprehended the true essence of life. What has greatly improved is not just my culinary skills, but also my knowledge. Im catching up with you two, its just a matter of time. Yashan teased, Youre always running off to that so-called Fairy Pce. Dream on if you think you can catch up with me during the daytime! Feng Cheng retorted, Hey! Do you guys know how my assistant evaluates me now? Yashan said, Could it be doesnt know one out of three? Hahaha! Feng Chengs mouth twitched, How is that possible? My assistants evaluation of me is addition and subtraction extraordinaire! Although its not a high evaluation, I am already content. Just another year of hard study, and I will definitely advance further, reaching the realm of multiplication and division extraordinaire! By the way, Yashan, how far has your assistants evaluation of you reached? Yashan chuckled and said, I have reached the level of Junior Researcher.'' Ah! Feng Cheng took a sharp breath of cold air. He could hardly believe that Yashan had already reached this level! The assistants levels were Ignorant, Novice, Rookie, Library, Computer, Researcher, Schr, Explorer. This was a set of small levels that Su Hao had set up casually to motivate Feng Cheng to study harder, and Feng Cheng really fell for it. What surprised Feng Cheng was that the assistants evaluation of Yashan had reached the level of a researcher. It seemed that the gap between him and Yashan was quite staggering. Feng Cheng immediately eximed, This is uneptable! My self-esteem has been severely damaged. Starting tomorrow, I will double my study tasks and skip the Sky Celestial Pce. Su Hao alsoughed and said, Feng Cheng, do you need me to give you an injection to temporarily seal your abilities? I can unseal them once you reach the level of a researcher. Feng Chengs face fell, Maybe not! There is a difference between using and not using abilities. Feiyuan listened to Su Haos three-person discussion about Martian topics, looking bewildered. After eating and drinking their fill, Su Hao turned to Feiyuan and said, Feiyuan, youve helped me a lot this time. If you have anything you want, feel free to say it. If its something I can do, I will definitely help you achieve it. Yashan and Feng Cheng were suddenly quiet, turning to look at Feiyuan in unison. They didnt expect this kid to be valued so highly by the leader, promising him a wish. It was quite remarkable, but they werent sure if he would seize the opportunity. This means I want to live for five thousand years, and even Vi Lao can extend his life! This is something many people have longed for but couldnt achieve. Feiyuan himself was not aware of how rare this opportunity was. Yashan and Feng Cheng looked at him with disbelief, amazed at how he handled the situation with such finesse, making them realized he was indeed someone Vi Lao admired. Su Hao added, Its nothing, as long as you want toe, you cane anytime. He then took out a positioning stone and handed it to Feiyuan, saying, Keep this stone with you. If you face insurmountable danger, input a strand of energy inside, it might save your life. Feiyuan took it without hesitation, thanking Su Hao and curiously examining the stone in his hand. Could this thing really save a life? It looked no different from an ordinary stone, and he couldnt see how it could save a life. However, Feiyuan did not underestimate it. After all, the person who gave him the stone was someone who had taken away the authority of the Creator. After Feiyuan left, Su Hao took Yashan and Feng Cheng to space. Beneath their feet was this beautiful elliptical, surrounded by countless stars and the unfathomable darkness of the universe. It made people feel uneasy, realizing the vastness of the universe and the insignificance of humanity. Su Haomunicated directly with Yashan and Feng Cheng, saying, Yashan, Feng Cheng! We have now deciphered the core secret of Source, our main goals have been achieved. Barring any unexpected events, within five hundred years at most, well leave this with the mini-world base and explore the unknown regions of the universe until deathes. Yashan and Feng Cheng were shocked, sensing an inexplicable aura emanating from Su Hao, making them feel different. Everything was different now. Because at this moment, Yashan and Feng Cheng felt their souls undergoing sublimation in the presence of Vi Laos aura. They both gained a certain enlightenment, thinking, From this moment on, I am no longer just a mortal! This is the domineering spirit! This is Boss Weis ambition to dominate the universe. It is so damn exciting. Their gaze towards Su Hao is already burning with fervor. After a moment, Su Hao continued: In these hundreds of years, what we need to do is very simple. That is, to obtain absolute power strong enough to withstand the impact ofs, and to figure out a way to convert source into specific substances, ensuring that we have sufficient supplies under any circumstances. Su Hao looked into the deep space, not knowing what kind of situation they would face after entering space. Perhaps it will be loneliness! In five thousand years, even advancing at the speed of light, in the vast universe, it may not be possible to leave this star system group. But Su Hao still wants to give it a try, at least taking this first step! All things, once they start, will always have corresponding results. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 After a few days of rxation, Su Hao couldnt sit still and started nning for the future. As usual, he entered the pinball space in his mind, sat at the familiar desk, holding a pen, and wrote down future ns in his notebook: First, the principle and method of material transformation into source have been mastered, but the consumption of spiritual power is too high and needs optimization; since this world can naturally produce source, it means that I dont necessarily need to use spiritual power to build an elliptical system to obtain the source. I canpletely use natural forces to help me achieve my goals. Isnt this the idea of formation? It can be fully realized. Second, continue to study thews of turning source into specific substances, and master the method of source creation! Matter can be transformed into source, so it must also be possible in reverse. While the current mechanism for source transformation into matter is not well understood, with time, correspondingws will inevitably be summarized. As long as I thoroughly master the source, I will be the creator of myths and legends! Although I am just a fake, for me, it is indeed a qualitative change. Even if I research deeply enough, I can directly create an eternal body from the source! In this way, the immortality I pursue will no longer be a luxury. Third, find a way to destroys with one punch. I have a hunch that the disaster wille a hundred yearster, three hundred yearster. But this time, I will definitely not be helpless against it! Not only that, I also want to find out what causes this inexplicable disaster. Perhaps its answer is as simple as the elliptical system At this point, when Su Haos pen paused, his brain was suddenly hit by a beam of light, illuminating the entire world. He suddenly stood up, his eyes wide open with disbelief. Could it be could the disaster that is always with me, be the result of the impact of the elliptical system? The more Su Hao thought about it, the more he felt this possibility was high. If the surrounding star domains are considered as a sphere, when Su Hao reincarnated, he became the center of the sphere. As an outsider, after his activities, it would cause disturbances and fluctuations in the surrounding cosmic energy, spreading outward, rebounding when it encounters the sphere, and converging on him As time passes, the dispersed energy bes more concentrated, and the impact he receives bes stronger, manifesting in more terrifying disasters. In theory, the more intense his activities, the stronger the energy fluctuations he causes, and the stronger the feedback impact he receives. Su Hao silently recalled everything that had happened along the way,paring it with this viewpoint, and found it to be very fitting. Although it may not be urate, and he doesnt know exactly what the sphere system is for him, the probability is high that this is the case. s eyes gradually showed excitement: So, as long as I find the system that makes me the focus or center, I can destroy it, and then dissolve this inexplicable disaster into nothingness. Not only that, perhaps I can also control this magical power, gain the ability to inflict misfortune on others, bing the god of misfortune! Such a thought really resonates. Casually setting up a sphere system for others, turning the enemy into the core of a sphere, as long as the other party cannot understand this operational mechanism, no matter where they run to, they cannot escape the impact of misfortune until they are defeated by misfortune! Although Su Hao doesnt really need such aplex skill to deal with an enemy, it is quicker to just raise the knife and go for it. But having multiple skills doesnt hurt, and there may be special asions when its useful. Isnt it just like stubbornly refusing to seal ones ability? Whether to use it or not is one thing, whether one has it or not is another. Su Hao closed his eyes and entered the pinball space again. After wiping out the third line, he decided to change the name of the ellipse system to focus system and continued writing the n: Third, confirm whether the focus system is the disaster targeting me, then find it and control it. If a hundred years wont do, then a thousand years, if not in this life, then in ten lifetimes, someday I will uncover its secret. Fourth, study the spiritual power system of this world, including the source abilities of each system, including various source devices. Try to enhance my current spiritual power. A divine sense perception range of two hundred thousand meters may seem immense, but I can clearly feel that its not enough now. If my divine sense could envelop an entire, then perhaps uncovering the secrets of the source wouldnt require so much time. Moreover, the universe is so vast, since Ive decided to explore it, possessing a divine sense capable of sweeping across a whole star system Ah, Im digressing! Such abilities can only be thought of for now. Fifth, pick up cultivation again and continue the research tasks left unfinished from the previous life, at least to research the realms beyond the god transformation realm. My intuition tells me that the path of cultivation is not only this; perhaps there is a long way to go. However, cultivation requires extremely high spiritual power. Finding the path beyond the god transformation realm fundamentally means finding ways to enhance ones spiritual power. Sixth, transform the base world into a spaceship Su Hao listed many more projects that needed to bepleted in the future. If he could smoothly follow his ns and achieve the set goals one by one, one can imagine the extent of Su Haos abilities. A god wandering through the universe? Su Hao shook his head with a bitter smile: Compared to the vast universe, having some abilities doesnt amount to much, right? As long as I keep learning new knowledge, continuously discover the mysteries of the universe, broaden my horizons, master vast universal knowledge, and reach a level of omnipotence! At that point, does it really matter whether I am a god or not? He extended his hand, merely forming a fist, feeling a powerful force within him. All of these powers were umted through his experiences in various worlds and diligent learning. He believes in the future, he will surely find other worlds, learn the unique knowledge of other worlds, enrich his own cognition, and build a more powerful system of strength. The universe is so vast, there will inevitably be all kinds of strange knowledge. Even this special thing called Source, he happened toe across. Then what is impossible in the future? Everything is possible. It is both a coincidence and a necessity. Two yearster, Su Hao was twenty-six years old. A short-haired young man in white appeared on a in, and it was Su Hao. Compared to two years ago, Su Hao seemed to have not changed at all. Su Hao squinted his eyes and observed his surroundings, murmuring, This is it! After two years of research, Su Hao had already mastered the method of building the focus system and obtaining the source beads by changing the energy cirction around him. At this point, thinking of obtaining the Source Pearl again, it is already possible to build the focus system without relying on spiritual power. As long as he can perceive the energy flow around him, then arrange objects to change the way energy flows, and then activate the manually built focus system with a little bit of blood and energy, he can obtain a small amount of Source Pearls. It looks simr to the Feng Shui masterying out Feng Shui formations However, the principles are far apart. He came here today, treating himself as an elite warrior who has just sessfully reincarnated, attempting to obtain the Source Pearl! If sessful, it means that in the next life, his starting point will be higher than any other world, and it will be difficult to die even if he wants to. Su Hao first walked around, carefully sensing the energy flow in this area, frowning and saying, The difference is too big, its not easy toplete the construction of the focus system. He then thought to himself, I dont know what the situation will be like in the next life, it may not have such good energy conditions now. If I can sessfully build the focus system now, then there will be more security in the future. Theres no need to hesitate, just do it! Su Hao reached out and grabbed, producing a diamond-armored hoe in his hand, trying it out and finding it quite handy. Approaching a partially exposed rock, he swung the hoe vigorously, digging fiercely, The first step is to collect rocks, build a stone wall with the rocks to deflect the trajectory of energy flow. Ten minutester, Su Hao threw the hoe, swearing, Damn! This hoe is too hard to use, how long do I have to dig? Ill do this kind of work in the next life! Why not use spiritual power when I have it now? Then he stretched out his hand, moving down a bit. Boom! The soil flew, and the huge stone also flew out, lying quietly on the side. Su Hao was very satisfied with hisbor results, pointing out one after another, he dug out one stone after another from the ground and piled them up together. Perfect! Chapter 617 Chapter 617 It took Su Hao three days to finallyplete the manual version of the focus system. At first nce, there was not much change in the surrounding environment, just many randomly arranged stone walls. The original little dirt slope was ttened, and the soil pile moved to another location. Another ce had a ten-meter deep pit, and inexplicably, a tree swaying in the wind appeared nearby? On this in, a tree was indeed strange, standing there, looking lonely. And such a chaotic and inexplicable change was the result of Su Haos three days of work. It looked like a sandbox game a child had haphazardly yed with, but if one could perceive the energy flow around, they would inevitably detect the mysteries within. Yes, after Su Hao modified the current environment, there was a slight change in the energy flow, coincidentally forming a perfect ellipse. It was precisely the focus system built by Su Hao. Such a focus system, Su Hao could easily build with spiritual power. But it was not easy to transform the environment to form such a perfect focus system. Su Hao looked around, picked up a piece of dry bone, ced it in one of the focus positions, and then, with a unique rhythm, infused arge amount of blood and energy into the bone. The manual focus system was activated. Su Hao closed his eyes, carefully sensing the various energy flows around, and after a long time, he smiled, Activation sessful, just waiting for this bone to transform into the source. However, the efficiency of this transformation is too low, it is estimated to take a month to reach the critical point of synthesizing the Source Pearl. To confirm the feasibility, Su Hao had to stay here for at least a month to prevent any anomalies in the energy cirction that might interrupt the transformation. Su Hao waited for a month as well. Why not just treat this location as a temporary base? Su Hao casually took out a source pearl and began researching the transformation of specific substances using the source pearl! First is the elemental substances. Previous research has shown that the probability of obtaining stable elemental substances is much higher than directly obtainingpounds. Perhaps it is because during the transformation process ofpounds, various substances influence each other, causing some inexplicable changes to ur, resulting in a mixture of random things after aggregation. Regardless, lets try to manifest substances like hydrogen, helium, lithium, beryllium, boron one by one A month quickly passed, and Su Hao reached out and broke the dry bone, which then transformed into a low-quality source pearl. Yes, the focusing system built using natural energy was so inefficient, only producing one low-quality source pearl in a month. However, this also met Su Haos expectations. Even with a low-quality source pearl, in Su Haos hands, it could still bring out tremendous value, and even through this source pearl, build a stronger focusing system, acquiring more source pearls like a snowball effect, growing bigger and bigger. This also means that in the next life, Su Hao may not need to spend a great deal of effort umting spiritual power as in this life. If there are no other shortcuts, Su Hao estimates it would take three to five years to cultivate to the realm of spiritual transformation. How could this be tolerated? In Su Haos view, power that cannot be achieved in one step is not very reliable The first goal, optimizing the focusing system, has already been aplished! Su Hao said this modestly, but what he has now is far beyond achieving the goal? As long as he wishes, within two minutes, he can easily transform any substance into a source pearl other than silicon crystals. After collecting the source pearl, Su Hao waved his hand, and the crude structure he had built over several days immediately copsed and shattered, with all the rocks filling the ten-meter deep pit. In a moment, this ce returned to its original deste appearance. Of course, the tree that Su Hao had moved here was still standing alone, but looking at its appearance, it was seriously struggling, probably notsting much longer. The handmade focusing system, along with the copsed buildings, shattered and dissipated, returning to its original disorganized state. Perhaps, in some future fortuitous coincidence, it would be a focusing system again, leading to disaster. pping his hands, Su Haos figure disappeared from the spot the next moment, teleporting back to the bases small world. The next day, Yashan found Su Hao during his free time. Yashan first reported the current progress of analyzing source energy and then said, Boss Wei, a while ago, both the Mage Association and the Light-Shining Association sent people to talk to me about the issues the current society is facing. The key point is that source mages with powerful abilities have lost formidable disasters aspetitors, leading mages to redirect their excess energy internally. Now, within the Mage Association, there are signs of various factions subtly forming alliances against each other. Not only that, but mages from all eighteen regions of the world have gradually divided into regions, with mages from different areas beginning to pursue some inexplicable mage orthodox After summarizing the situation, Su Hao quickly understood the key point: providing opponents for mages with excess energy. Su Hao asked, Do they have a solution? Yashan shook his head and chuckled, They n to deliberately nurture disasters to maturity, restoring them to their previous strength, instead of directly issuing mission tasks when disasters ur. However, the effect is not significant because the mages now are too powerful. Even high-level disasters nurtured will be easily resolved by mage squads. Su Hao said, Indeed, this is a problem. Seeing Su Hao lost in thought, Yashan waited for a while before continuing, When the mages came to me earlier, I had this idea. Could we find a ce, like the Seirinamp Association once circled a region of strange beasts, to enclose a group of source beasts as opponents for mages? As long as the captured source beasts are powerful enough, powerful enough to threaten human society, then they can definitely shift the focus of the mages. Su Hao shook his head and said, Your proposal may be feasible, but only temporarily, not a long-term solution. Yashan thought for a moment and asked in confusion, If this does not work, then how to solve the current dilemma? Su Hao said, Completely separating the Mage Association is also a solution, no need for artificial intervention, eventually bnce will be restored. Yashan said, Indeed, the key now is to unite with the high-level members of the Mage Association to oppose the separation of the Mage Association. This will make them the scapegoats of the Mage Association. Zhi Pengs expression also indicated that he did not want this intact world to revert to the appearance it had over a thousand years ago. In their view, war is extremely terrifying, and they hope to avoid war between nations. Both sides share this idea, but they are clueless about the current situation and hope that we can provide some suggestions. Su Hao rubbed his chin and after some contemtion, suddenly came up with an idea, This can be easily done! Yashan asked in surprise, What method? Su Hao said, The problem lies in the excessive energy of the mages. The solution not only involves finding suitable opponents but also eliminating this excess energy from them. Yashan pondered, Are you saying to weaken the mages? Su Hao smiled, Exactly! To weaken the mages! Or rather, to change the survival mode of the mages, making it difficult for them to easily obtain source pearls and increasing the cost of their battles. Yashan asked, Will they be willing? Su Hao replied, You cant have your cake and eat it too. In order to achievesting unity, maintaining this model of the Mage Association is no longer viable! They need to change the core interest link of issuing tasks into imparting advanced knowledge! Yashan curiously asked, So, specifically, how should it be done? Su Hao smiled, Its simple, eradicate disasters from the root of this world, readjust the worlds structure, no longer producing source from disasters. Instead, let it spread through the air! Su Hao reached out and grabbed the air, Fill the entire atmosphere with dense source, mages can absorb the source from the air through cultivation,pleting an extraordinary transformation Not only can they control the speed of mage growth, but the excess time and energy must also be used to absorb the source in the air. In this way, how will the mages have time and energy to fight among themselves? At the same time, not only humans can undergo transformation, but the wild animals in certain frequency zones can also absorb the source from the air and transform into extraordinary source beasts, bing opponents of the mages. And the idea of breeding source beasts in enclosures that you mentioned can also be realized, just need to surround a huge mountain range After listening to Su Hao, Yashan couldnt help but be astonished, Boss Wei, isnt this just magic and magical beasts in stories? Mountain range Magic Beast Mountain Range! Su Hao said, It can also be understood that way. Yashan, what do you think? Yashan also smiled and said, Very interesting. What is being willful? This is what being willful is! Chapter 618 Chapter 618 When knowledge and power reach a certain level, one really does things ording to their own preferences, without considering others opinions and feelings at all. Yashan secretly thought, The group of mages actually want toe and ask Boss Wei for advice? I just dont know if they can ept the solutions that Boss Weies up with off the top of his head. But no matter what, if the worlds structure is changed to that of magic and mages, with the Mage Association shifting its focus to primarily providing advanced knowledge, then indeed it will not easily split. At most there will be other extraordinary organizations rising,peting for the resources of the Mage Association. But, who cares! Boss Weis happiness is the most important! The monk and the Peng representative of the two major organizations in this world, want tomunicate with Su Hao to resolve internal conflicts, but they were stopped by Yashan. Yashan knows when the Great Wei can be contacted, and when they cannot. Unfortunately, both the monk and Peng chose the wrong time to contact Su Hao, resulting in them not being able to see Su Hao in person. After understanding the other partys intentions, Yashan took the time to convey the message to Su Hao. Su Hao himself didnt think much about it. The monk was just making a suggestion! Su Hao could give a good suggestion and address the other partys concerns, but whether it was what they wanted, he did not know. As the saying goes, ultimately, this world belongs to the monk and them, the people of this world. They decide what kind of world they want. After Su Hao aplishes his core goals, he will only provide corresponding suggestions, without forcing the other party to do anything. However! Yashan didnt think the same way. All the valuable opinions of the Great Wei have been given, and yet you dont follow them? What are you thinking! Whether the monk and others are happy or not, Yashan doesnt want to consider too much. This is a huge project. Its a bit difficult for me to do it alone. I shouldmunicate with Feng Cheng first, outline the general idea, and then assign specific tasks to him! For example, theborious task of adjusting the worldsyout can be handed over to him! Hes always full of energy and needs something to keep him upied Hmm, Ill specifically be in charge of designing magic, first-circle magic, second-circle magic Hahaha! The biggest challenge in this transformation process is changing the overallyout of the world, shifting the focus of the focus system from individual objects to ubiquitous air. As a result, the flow of air will cause the source to quickly disperse, unable to reach a certain concentration, and unable to aggregate into source pearls. Only when the monk incorporates the source from the air into his body through cultivation, meditation, and aggregates it in one ce, can it be transformed into usable source pearls! Thinking up to this point, Yashan couldnt help but marvel at the Great Weis amazing ideas. Its really feasible. As for how to shift the focus of the focus system onto the air, Yashan admitted that he couldnt do that, but it didnt matter that he couldnt do it! The Great Wei must have a n in mind when proposing the idea, so its better to consult him for specific design ns. Prudent! Should Imunicate with that old man of the monk? Yashan thought for a moment, and believed it was necessary to let the other party know, but he needed to package the conversation a bit He had also learned some consultation techniques. Yashan teleported to the Monastery and soon met with the monk. He smiled and said: Your Excellency Monk, regarding the issue you raised earlier, we havee up with a preliminary solution. If sessful, it will definitely be able to solve the current dilemma of the Order of Monks. The monk looked slightly expectant: Oh? What solution is it? Yashan said: This solution, I call it the Three-Two-One n. Three gains, two sacrifices, one united world. It sounded impressive, causing the monk to raise his eyebrows. Yashan continued: There are three gains: first, the Order of Monks will remain unified and not divided; second, the ruling power of the Order of Monks over its various levels of monks will be at least twice as strong as it is now; third, humans will no longer suffer from various disasters, and at the same time, the Order of Monks will still enjoy the sacred position of protecting human survival and development. The monk nodded approvingly. If these three points could be achieved, it wouldpletely exceed his expectations, and he couldnt help but admire internally: Truly a super genius who can change the worldndscape single-handedly. The monk casually asked, What about the two sacrifices? In order to gain, there must be sacrifices. This is normal. Yashan smiled and said, First, change the core positioning of the Mage Association from a simple task-publishing organization to a protector of high-end knowledge; second, discard some ipatible thoughts burdening the mages, streamline the Mage Associations size, with elites as the main focus. The mage fell into thought. Yashan added, Of course, we can allow the Mage Association to establish a specialized mage academy, and we can also set up a mage major in the academy established by the Radiance Society! After a long time, the mage nodded slightly, It seems feasible! Su Hao was unaware of Yashans n, focusing instead on his research on transforming sources into specific substances. One day, Yashan suddenly found him and said, Wei, the mages and Zhi Peng, under my persuasion, have reluctantly agreed to our world transformation n for them. Of course, in the persuasion process, I used some rhetoric. Perhaps they do not yet realize that the difficulty of obtaining Source Beads in the future will increase exponentially. But I think, as long as we solve their core problems, these are not important Su Hao was slightly surprised, They all agreed to this? Yashan, you have made progress in rhetoric! Yashan chuckled, I just thought, if the Origin Mage Association eventually falls apart, they might me us. Why bother! Its better to be a good person to the end and help them a bit! Su Hao said, Always think in a positive direction, this transformation may not be a bad thing for their Mage Association. We eliminate natural and peculiar disasters, but nature leaves the evolutionary path of Source Beasts, and they can still obtain Source Beads by hunting Source Beasts! In fact, the impact is not significant. Moreover, we have a deeper understanding of Source Devices, and soon we will be able to make various Source Devices ourselves, to assist in casting spells and enhancebat abilities Yashans eyes lit up, This means there will be magic staffs! Su Hao said, Since we are going to transform, lets design a reasonable and feasible n! And the process of transforming this world is also a use of the knowledge we have learned, which will definitely bring gains during the transformation. This is called putting knowledge into practice. Yashan replied, Okay, Wei, I will definitely do things splendidly! Now the first step is to suppress the mages ess to sources! However, how to transform the world pattern, integrate sources into the air, requires Weis help! Su Hao smiled, This is indeed a huge project, no need to rush, take it slow! Regarding this, I already have a n. In two years at most, I will be able to present a specific n. With Su Haos words, Yashan was full of motivation, Hey! In ten years, well change this world into a new one! Two yearster. In a mountain range to the north of the Longxin District adjacent to the Hengxuan District, Ah Xing and Ah Wang, with the advantage of being all-series mages with arge number of skills, sessfully unraveled an advanced peculiar disaster. Originally, the disaster in the Longxin District should have been handled by the mages in the Longxin District, but this peculiar disaster fully embodied the word peculiar. Other mages werepletely clueless and even involved more people, unable to solve it. Finally, the General Association of the Longxin District sent a letter inviting the lucky star team from the neighboring Hengxuan District, known as the Savior of Peculiar, to help resolve this peculiar disaster. Ah Xing and Ah Wang lived up to expectations, and two dayster, they sessfully resolved the peculiar disaster. But problems arose as a result. Many mages in the Longxin District were very dissatisfied. The disaster that urred locally in Longxin District was actually solved by mages from the Hengxuan District? Unbearable, this was an insult to their Longxin District mages! So, on the way back home, Ah Xing and Ah Wang were intercepted by four Source Squads from the Longxin District. In total, there were seventeen people, each looking tough. Kid, if you know whats good for you, leave the spoils obtained from the Longxin District disaster and kneel down to apologize. Promise to never set foot in the Longxin District again in this life, and Ill let the two of you go, hahaha! A bald man with a big machete on his shoulder stood not far in front of Ah Xing and Ah Wang, his eyes showing a fierce light: If not, you two strange exterminators will be buried here! Ah Xing and Ah Wang looked around and saw that each of the source mages surrounding them was full of killing intent, almost wanting to devour them alive, which puzzled them greatly. Ah Xing said, Just a hundred source beads, is it worth this? Another man in a red and white robeughed, Jokes aside, is this a problem of a hundred source beads? The problem is, the mages from your Hengxuan District should not havee to our Dragonheart District to snatch away our glory. Someone else said, Are you two feeling proud? Solved the mysterious disasters in our Dragonheart District that had us all helpless. Going back, its enough to talk about for a lifetime, right? Hehehe! Using us as stepping stones must feel great, doesnt it! At some point, powerful disasters had be scarce resources that everyone sought to grab, the only means for the current source team to gain fame. Thus, such scarce resources began to be divided by regions. The disasters that urred in a certain district belonged to that district If mages from their own district broke through, no one said anything, but if mages from other districts took away this kind of glory, it was a shame, intolerable. And today, these enraged Dragonheart District mages decided to find an uninhabited ce and reim what belonged to their Dragonheart District. Ah Wang whispered to Ah Xing, Ah Xing, it seems theres no other way, but with just the two of us, we probably cant match them What should we do? Ah Xing took out a locator stone and said, We can only ask for Ah Yangs help! Chapter 619 Chapter 619 When Ah Xing decided to call Su Hao, the oue had already been sealed. Su Haos teleportation appeared, his divine sense locking onto the opponents, snapping his fingers, and then the seventeen people surrounding Ah Xing and Ah Wang fell silently to the ground. Once again, the fact proved that viins die from saying too much. If you have something to do, do it quickly, as talking too much just to vent anger might end up with the anger not being released, leading to ones demise. These seventeen individuals were almost all mages with advanced titles, top-notch inbat capability and experience. If the opponents had initially adopted a strategy of surprise attack and attacked Ah Xing and the others, Ah Xing might not even have had the time to summon Su Hao. Unfortunately, these seventeen people thought they had an absolute advantage, hoping to see Ah Xing and Ah Wang kneel down and beg for mercy. After Su Hao buried the bodies, he asked, Ah Xing, Ah Wang, how did you get targeted by these people? Ah Xing briefly exined the situation. Then he sighed deeply and helplessly said, I dont know what these people are thinking, insisting that we stole their Dragonheart Districts glory Ah Wang alsoined, What kind of glory is this! I reckon its because the prices of source beads have skyrocketed recently, and these people are eyeing the high-quality source beads in our hands! Ah Xing also said, Yes, its getting harder to obtain source beadstely, no wonder the prices have gone up, even with money, you cant necessarily buy them. Su Hao nodded, Times have changed, very normal! After Su Hao returned to the base small world, he went directly to Yashan and asked, Yashan, how is the world transformation n going? Yashan smiled and said, Its all ready, Boss Wei! Just waiting for the specific n for transforming the world toe out, transferring the focus system into the air, and the n can be officiallyunched. After all kinds of disasters are cut off, within a maximum of two years, ordinary mages will have almost no source beads in their hands! At that time, even if they want to cause trouble, they wont be able to! If they want to obtain source beads, they can only do so through the Associations allocation, and the Mage Association can use this toplete the first round of mage reshuffling. Su Hao said, Ive already designed the n for the focus system transformation! I need you and Feng Cheng to help. Uponpletion of his speech, Su Hao directly sent the transformation n to his assistant for both of them to refer to. Upon finishing reading it, Yashan eximed, Genius conception, genius operation, simply invincible! The method of transformation was notplicated at all, only requiring sending several hundred satellites into space orbit, moving in a circr motion in a certain pattern to alter thes subtle gravitational parameters, thuspleting the transformation without needing to touch a single de of grass on the. However, precisely because it was notplicated, it seemed even more rare and precious. This method was one that Yashan had never even considered before. Apart from the words genius and invincible, Yashan could no longer find words to describe the boundless imagination of their leader. Furthermore, given the astronomical knowledge level of the people in this world, it might take many years to understand the mystery behind the hundreds of extra satellites in the sky. Who would have thought that those invisible satellites floating in space would be connected to disasters on this? When you think about it, calling these hundreds of satellites the Disaster Sealing System wouldnt be too far-fetched! Su Haoughed, Whats so extraordinary about this? There are plenty of transformation methods, I just happened to think of this one! Yashan admired endlessly! What was a rare stroke of genius for ordinary people was just run-of-the-mill for geniuses. Where could reason be found in this? Su Hao called Feng Cheng, Lets go, find suitable satellites! The suitable satellites Su Hao referred to were objects of appropriate size and mass, with his first target being the Mountains! He wanted to transport the mountains onto their corresponding orbits, hmm, several hundred of them! The selected mountains could never have imagined that they would one day be sent into space for sightseeing while staying peacefully in their own territories on the! Absolutely ridiculous! There were too many mountains on the that met Su Haos criteria, and the three of them quickly found a mountain forest. Su Hao surveyed the area and said, This is it, clear out this entire mountain forest, it should be enough. Yashan, Feng Cheng, Ill take care of transporting the mountains into space, while you two go up to space andpact these mountains into spherical shapes, then set them in motion at a constant speed along the predetermined trajectories. The specific parameters have been sent to the assistant. Measure the mass of the mountains and send any missing data to me, Ill make up for it. Yashan and Feng Cheng responded, Understood, Boss Wei! Yashan added, With so many mountains and such vast volumes, dont you need my help? Recalling the previous world where it required Yashans cooperation just to send a mountain to collide with a, it was unbelievable that now Su Hao could aplish this alone; Boss Weis progress was beyondparison. Su Hao smiled, I didnt know how to use spatial barriers before, but now Ive learned. The difficulty between sending a mountain and teleportation isnt much different. Yashan marveled, How did you do that? Su Hao replied, First, create a small world, then put the mountain into the small world, and then transport the small world into orbit. Thats all. Yashan sighed, I still havent learned Recently, Ive been diligent in studying Source Frequency Bands and magical spells, neglecting a lot in spatial practice! Su Hao said, Studying is a form of practice. When you delve deep into it, many things can be understood. When you grasp the concept of everything originates from the same source, youll almost reach the next level of Schr! Yashan looked longing, together with Feng Cheng, they repeatedly performed three extreme teleports, arriving in space and then continued flying in the direction away from the. Their speed was extremely fast, butpared to a snail from the perspective of the, it didnt seem much faster. Meanwhile, Su Hao began creating a small world in his hand. When he finished creating one, Yashan messaged, Boss Wei, Ive reached the designated position. Su Hao replied with a simple good, then extended his hand as the golden armament spread out, forming a rune array the size of a bath basin, emitting a dazzling golden light, resembling the light wheel behind a Buddhas head. Twenty-Four Formation Sword of Dawn! A brilliant ray of light shot out from the center of the halo, instantly spreading towards the distance. He slightly turned his wrist, and the ray swept past, cutting off all the surrounding peaks from the roots. Then he cast two spells, and spiritual power surged out, engulfing the entire mountain peak. Super Floating Technique! Boom! The entire mountain peak was actually lifted up by Su Hao for a distance, and arge amount of debris was affected by the vibration, losing bnce and rolling down from above. Then he pushed forward with his right palm, pushing out the basketball-sized small world in his palm,ing to the front of the mountain peak, and then swallowing the entire mountain peak into it. As if the small world opened an invisible big mouth, swallowing the mountain peak in one gulp, looking very out of ce. After stuffing the entire mountain peak into the small world, Su Hao had a thought and, with the basketball-sized small world, teleported to the side of Yashan. Then he pushed the mountain peak out of the small world. The poor mountain peak floated alone in space. Yashan watched the whole process, watching Boss Wei operate, which seemed so simple, but no matter what, he couldnt do it! It was annoying that he couldnt even move the mountain peak out of the small world, otherwise there would be no need for Boss Wei toe over personally! Yashan roared in his heart, Learn, learn! Boss Wei said that learning can get everything, so it must be the case. Su Hao, with the small world, teleported back to the previous peak forest, continuing to transport the second mountain peak. Yashan stayed in ce, circled around the mountain peak, thennded on the mountain peak with both feet, transformed into [Meizi], and the diamond armor surged out from under his feet, dyeing the entire mountain peak into a crystal clear color, then the conical mountain peak changed its properties, gradually turning into a huge sphere. Yashan retracted his transformation armor and calcted the mass of this mountain peak. He sent a message in the group: Boss Wei, the mass of Mountain Peak No.1 is approximately 0.98 hundred million tons, stillcking 0.02 hundred million tons of mass. Shortly after, a huge rock suddenly appeared nearby. Yashan calcted it and found that it was exactly 0.02, which,bined with the previous mountain peak, exactly made up a mass of one hundred million tons. Yashan replied Copy that and then integrated the big rock into the sphere, forming a brand new satellite. Next, give it an initial velocity and let it run on a specific orbit! However, we need to design a few powerful thrusters for it, to prevent it from encountering special situations and deviating from its orbit. After Su Hao finished loading the second mountain peak, Feng Cheng also sent a message: Boss Wei, I have arrived at the initial position of the second orbit. Su Hao, with the small world containing the mountain peak, teleported next to Feng Cheng and ejected the mountain peak! The second satellite! Changing the world is just that simple! As for why, Feng Cheng said he couldnt understand it, didnt get it! He just felt that Boss Wei was awesome! Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Su Hao and the others were like three diligent little bees, constantly moving the mountain peaks of the rocky forest into space, transforming them into spherical satellites that orbit along a predetermined path. On the first day, they moved seventy mountain peaks and turned the original peak forest into a wilderness. By this time, the sky was getting dark, and the three of them were slightly tired, so they decided to return to the bases small world to rest for a while. About an hour after Su Hao and the others left, a hunting team carrying a full load of game and singing songs walked into this forest of peaks. Soon, everyone stopped in unison. Everyones eyes widened as they followed thest ray of light before the darkness, staring nkly at the vast in in front of them. A hunter ced the wild boar he was carrying on his shoulder on the ground, wiped his sweat, and said to a middle-aged man behind him, Brother, where are we? Could it be that weve taken the wrong path! The middle-aged man looked uncertainly at the in in front of him, shook his head, and said, How many times have we taken this road? We cant be wrong! What kind of ce is this? Do we have such tnd near our vige? It cant be have we encountered something terrible! A chill ran down the spines of everyone, a shiver that erased the joy of returning with a full load had long disappeared. After so many years of hunting in the mountains, it was the first time they had encountered such a bizarre event! Could it be the legendary bizarre disaster? Were doomed! they silently wrote their own death sentences in their minds. At this moment, the middle-aged man calmly said, It is said that the mages in the Mage Association now handle disasters quickly. Once a disaster urs, it can be resolved in less than a day. So, lets stay here and wait for the mages to handle the disaster! That makes sense! Big brother is smart, lets just wait here and not go anywhere else! The hunters all put down their prey, sitting quietly and not daring to move. As the nightpletely enveloped them, with starlight shining down, they could still barely see things. Suddenly, one hunter couldnt hold it anymore and eximed, Big brother, I need to pee! The middle-aged man advised, Dont run around, just turn around and do it! Soon, a gust of wind blew, causing all the hunters to cover their mouths and noses, unable to help but curse, So foul! You damn dogs offspring, cant you pee downwind? The offender sniffed and replied meekly, Its not foul! Early the next morning, Su Hao, revitalized, returned to the mountain forest to continue his unfinished work. Then, the hunters witnessed an unforgettable scene: the distant mountain peaks were disappearing one by one! This was simply terrifying! It almost scared the hunters to death! What kind of divine skill could directly move a mountain? One hunter eximed anxiously, We havent made a mistake! This is definitely the Luan Chi Peak, it must be that disaster that moved the Luan Chi Peak! What do we do? Everyone looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man clenched his teeth, The path ahead is dangerous, since its already blocked, well have to take the long way back! We will definitely make it back alive! At the thought of his wife and children at home The middle-aged man picked up his prey and turned to leave, never before yearning for his humble home as much as now. There was no more discussion among the group, despite their nervousness, they still followed the middle-aged mans steps. Soon, the hunting party disappeared into the mountain path. Su Hao was oblivious to his mountain-moving action, almost scaring someone to peeing. Although he sensed some people nearby, he didnt care, quicklypleting his current task was what mattered. Five days passed quickly, and Su Hao finally achieved his goal, moving enough mountain peaks into space. Yun Shan and Feng Cheng transformed these mountains into spherical satellites, slowly orbiting in sync with the. The ce formerly known as Luan Chi Peak no longer had the cluster of peaks, instead, it became a vast nd. Looking around, not a single towering peak could be seen. There were only some low mounds, inconspicuous and spared from transformation. This area became a forbidden zone for the surrounding residents, who dared not approach the disappearing mountain peaks, but only watched from afar, not daring to get any closer. Even if they wanted to approach, they couldnt, because during work, Su Hao would set up a protective array around the site to prevent others from interfering with his work. Many source teams came to investigate, attempting to break through Su Haos array, but all returned empty-handed. This location was defined by them as a new-type disaster, named Unstoppable Luan Chi Vanishing! It caused quite a stir, and after Su Hao finished his work, arge group of mages rushed into this new area to curiously conduct investigations. Among them were also Ah Xing and Ah Wang! Ambition said: A-Xing, have you forgotten about thest experience? Coming to another territory, arent you afraid of being blocked halfway by someone! A-Xing looked around the tnd in amazement and casually replied, Afraid of what? This time were just here to join in the fun, not nning to solve this disaster. Its not dangerous! Ambition sarcasticallymented, Of course youre not afraid, because A-Yang is helping you out I really cant understand how A-Yang can stand your constant summons! If it were me, I would have been annoyed by you a long time ago! A-Xingughed, Ambition, now you cant understand, right? We are all on the same team, who goes with whom! Look, theres a team of beautifuldies over there! Where? Ambition immediately turned to look, his eyes instantly captivated by the beautiful mage girls, forgetting the previous topic in an instant. A-Xing hooked his arm around Ambitions neck and walked towards the girls, saying, Lets go, lets team up with the girls! After setting up hundreds of satellites, Su Hao flew around the world to observe the energy changes on this. A monthter, the results finally came. Disasters urring all over the world were disappearing at a terrifying speed, and the disappearance rate was getting faster and faster! At this rate, in at most half a year, natural and bizarre disasters in this world wouldpletely disappear, leaving only the source beast disasters active. At the same time, a special substance called source began to mix into the air all over the world. Then, as the rotated and the climate changed, it dispersed to every corner of the world. At the beginning, the source content in the air was very low, but over time, it would inevitably increase and reach a level perceivable by magicians. Su Hao smiled, Sess! Just waiting for the time to settle, this world will undergo apletely different transformation. Yashan eximed, Wei Leader, we actually managed to achieve this level,pletely changing the disasters that harm humans. Its somewhat unbelievable when you think about it. Feng Cheng took a more open view of this matter, Whats the big deal, is there anything Wei Leader cant do? Yashan scoffed, You young man have shallow knowledge, and you dont understand the greatness of achieving this point is not surprising! But, I dont want to tell you because even if I did, you wouldnt understand! Master of Small Additions and Subtractions! Feng Cheng was stunned by the phrase Master of Small Additions and Subtractions, unable to speak, silently resolving in his heart, I really cant go to the Leyou Pce again next time, I must use all my time to study! Su Hao said, Yashan, didnt you want to install propulsion controllers on the satellites? While doing that, also install the star body monitoring system of this star system on the satellites to avoid collisions with extraterrestrial meteorites. Yashan suddenly remembered that in the previous life, two small asteroids hit the in session. After hearing Wei Leaders words, he suddenly realized something, couldnt help but look up at the sky, Will it happen again? Su Hao said, Its uncertain, anything is possible, before it arrives, we cant forecast the process and result, but we can prepare in advance. Yashan thought for a moment and pointed at Feng Cheng, saying, Installing the monitoring system isnt difficult, the challenge is updating the data annually. Why not let Feng Cheng select some super geniuses from the Academy of Radiance to teach some astronomical knowledge and form an astronomical research team! Su Hao nodded, Lets do that! This was quite a task to handle alone, Feng Cheng immediately got excited, Leave it to me, isnt it just astronomy? Its simple when facing small talents! Chapter 621 Chapter 621 In just one month, disasters drastically decreased worldwide, except for a few senior members of the Mage Associations, almost no one realized the severity of the situation. The reduction in disasters, in the eyes of many mages, was an extremelymon urrence. The number of disasters was not the same every day, there was always fluctuation. Especially in winter, disasters seemed to hibernate, with a significant decrease in quantity. The current anomaly, many people thought it was just temporary, it would return to normal after a while, and they took this opportunity to rest at home for a while. And taking a break, it was destined that there would be no more opportunity to start work again. Two monthster, the number of disasters had still not returned to the usual average level, not only that, they had almost disappeared! Through the real-time monitoring system spread across the entire world, it was discovered that the number of daily disasters urring around the world was now less than one hundred! This was such a terrifying data. You have to know that even in the trough period, the number of daily disasters in the world would not be less than five hundred thousand! Upon learning this data, people were shocked at first, immediately realizing that something huge seemed to have happened in the world, leading to the extinction of various disasters that had gued humanity for countless years. Perhaps disasters, like life, also undergo birth, aging, illness, and death! Now, disasters might already be seriously ill, on the verge of death. Before long, they wouldpletely disappear from this world. They immediately felt a sense of relief in their hearts, a feeling of seeing the light after the clouds clear, feeling refreshed and clear-minded! But soon it turned into deep concern: If there are no more disasters, then how can I obtain source pearls to activate my abilities? Without source pearls, what can I use to unleash my powers? Without source pearls, what is the difference between me, a source mage, and an ordinary person? Thinking about their dwindling source pearl savings, they already had very little left. Not only that, they seemed to owe Old Wang next door more than a dozen low-quality source pearls It was just like working for ten years and not saving a penny, but instead umting a lot of debt like a worker. Oh no! Im out of source pearls! Many people gradually realized that they wanted to buy source pearls with money, but by then, it was toote. The price of source pearls had been inted to sky-high levels, and they were unavable. Those were source pearls, something that was never enough, and no one was willing to easily sell them. It was at this moment that a question arose in everyones minds: What in the world is going on? Many source mages traveled from afar to New Era City, found the senior members of the Mage Association, and inquired about the situation. The mages solemnly said: Our world is about to face a catastrophe that has not urred in a thousand years. No one can escape it, no one can change it. All we can do is unite, pool all our efforts to face the uing greater disaster! Hiss The listeners gasped in shock. What did greater disaster mean? Could it be that all the minor disasters had been extinguished, gathered together, brewed for a period of time, and were about to unleash a devastating blow on everyone? Would that mean the end of the world? They were frightened by their own thoughts! Some began to search for reasons: Could it be that due to the recent extermination of disasters when they first appeared, they went too far and angered the father of disasters? It seemed quite possible! Anyone whose newborn was killed would definitely be furious, right? Soon, all kinds of spections spread throughout the world, and everyone felt threatened. In reality, the mages were more confused and panicked than anyone else. Could it be that Jia Wei and the others did something insane and outrageous? This matter was definitely rted to those three! But what exactly did they want to do? How did those three manage to make the disasters nearly disappear? This was a point that no mage could understand! In his view, no one could achieve this, except for the Creator. The mages recently suffered from insomnia and troubled dreams, their faces showing more worry lines. In this situation, the mages of the Mage Association could be said to have a collective career, right? Without the mages going out daily to deal with disasters and obtain source pearls, at least half of the source pearls collected by the Mage Association would be lost! Even the energy supply of major cities could be affected as a result. The source of the source beads mainly relies on the natural transformation of the source device, but relying solely on the source device cannot supply the huge daily consumption. No wonder Jia Yashan asked me to purchase and hoard arge number of source beads in advance. It turns out that he had already anticipated today! However, what exactly have they done? The disasters havepletely disappeared, which is not a long-term solution. The hoarded source beads will eventually be used up one day. After thinking it over, the mage decided to ask Yashan clearly, otherwise he would not be able to sleep peacefully. Despite his advanced age, he is afraid he will pass away at any time. And Yashan has been waiting for the mage toe find him. He chuckled, I didnt expect that Mage Hexia is also a person with such strong patience. It took you so long toe find me. You truly deserve to be the leader of all mages in the world! Upon hearing this, the mage almost couldnt resist smashing the teacup in Yashans face. Is this speaking human? I dont know whos constantly talking about being busy busy busy and cant find time to talk for so long! The mage, with a profound cultivation of body and mind, especially in a situation where he clearly knows he cannot defeat the other party, maintains hisposure. He forced a gentle smile and said, Mr. Jia Yashan, you are too kind. If I didnt have many doubts, I would not have been so restless and disturbed your work. Yashan said, Actually, the disappearance of disasters was caused by the three of us. The mage took a deep breath and calmly said, I know. Yashan raised an eyebrow, You are so well-informed? The mage was speechless for a moment. For such an easy guess, do you still need information? He then asked, What have you actually done? Why are all the disasters in the world receding? How did you do it? Yashan replied, You dont understand. Im toozy to exin it to you, so I wont. The mage asked, Will they return in the future? Yashan said, Perhaps! The disasters have now been sealed by us. If the seal is broken, the disasters will reappear and invade this. This was the first time the mage had heard of sealing. He couldnt help but ask, Sealing? Yashan said, Thats not the point! Rest assured, this is only the first step of our n. By cutting off the sources in the hands of the mages, they will be unable to do anything. When the timees, the Mage Association will step in to coordinate and control the situation, gradually changing the mages perceptions. At this point, Yashan took out a book that had been prepared long ago and handed it to the mage, saying, This is the Forbidden Magic Book, divided into three parts: front, middle, and back. The front part records the methods of practicing magic, the middle part records the magguage and spells, and the back part records all kinds of magic, ranging from the first circle to the ninth! The mage took the book, looking confused. What is this, magic? Spells? Circles? I have never heard of any of these before! He opened the front section, titled Meditation and Magic The mage: How can someone as knowledgeable as him appear like an illiterate in front of Jia Wei and the others? Yashan continued, Take this book back and study it. If you dont understand, you cane to me anytime. There will be follow-ups like Staff Making and Enchanting and Disposable Storage Magic Scrolls. These things are all high-end knowledge that the Mage Association will control in the future. If used properly, it can ensure the longevity of the Mage Association. Just as I mentioned earlier, the Mage Association must quicklyplete its transformation from the old model of issuing tasks to a top-notch hall that imparts high-end knowledge. You must admit, the pinnacle hall that passes on knowledge is the ce everyone in human society aspires to. Yashan exined to the puzzled mage again before sending him back to research on his own. After the mage left, Yashan got up and walked towards the mechanical workshop area to continue making satellite propulsion devices. As he walked, he chuckled to himself, The seeds have been sown. Whether they can grow healthily depends on themselves! If this world does not develop as expected and goes off course The world faced unprecedented changes. For most Source Masters, it was like the sky falling and the earth cracking. And for ordinary people, going out to work became safer, not having to worry about the fruits of their years hard work being destroyed by sudden disasters, which was a great thing. So, the development of things is always two-sided. It all depends on whose standpoint you are in and how you view the issue. However, the fusion initiation still triggered a considerable turmoil. Most Source Masters suddenly found themselves facing a problem: they had no job! It turned out that not having a job was such a terrifying thing! Of course, there were a few who thought not having a job was great, but lets not talk about that. It is in such times of sudden great changes that a persons true nature is revealed. There is an old saying: when you are in extreme difficulty, you will know who are your friends and who are the ghosts around you. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Simrly, when faced with serious damage to self-interest, it is the same. Many people realized the key point, publicized the matter of the Source Masters Association collecting Source Pearls in advance, gained the sympathy of arge number of people, and then incited some people with impaired judgment and overzealousness to openly demand a reasonable exnation from the senior Source Masters and hand over the previously acquired Source Pearls. The Source Masters Association has arge number of Source Pearls, are they afraid? Of course not! The Source Master sighed and said: This is a perfect opportunity to identify the dissenters and those who cannot share the hardships, and when the overall situation is about to be determined, clean out the Source Masters Association! Jia Yashan is right; the Source Masters Association is too bloated, with all sorts of people, making it difficult to form a strongbat capability. It seems fine in peacetime, but when faced with change, it bes a huge hindrance. The overallbat capability declines instead of improving! The Source Master opened the Forbidden Magic Book handed to him by Yashan and earnestly began to study the first chapter. Meditation and Magic, What is magic? It is something simr to Source that is scattered in the air, which can be perceived through meditation to exercise mental strength and feel its existence Magic has the same properties as Source. As long as it is collected and gathered within the body to a certain amount, it can be aggregated into Source Pearls After reading and understanding the meaning of the text, the Source Master began to meditate with closed eyes. As one of the most powerful Source Masters in the world, his mental strength was extraordinary. He quickly mastered the meditation techniques and began practicing ording to the methods mentioned in the book. This meditation technique was specially designed by Yashan for Source Masters to enhance their micro abilities. After reaching a certain level of training, they could sense the special Source in the air. Day after day, who knows how long passed, the Source Masters spirit suddenly shook, sensing the extremely rare magic permeating the air! It was too scanty, to the extent that even if he sensed the magic, he had no way to absorb it! However, he did not feel disappointed; on the contrary, he was full of surprise: There is still this thing called magic in the world Could this so-called magic be simr to Source? Thinking about it, the Source Master shook his head, whether it was or not, it didnt matter. He marveled at the abilities of Jia Wei and the other three; they were truly extraordinary. For so many years, countless talents had not discovered the magic that they three had found! Its unbelievable The Source Master sighed: Unmatched geniuses throughout the ages What family lineage are they from to produce such powerful individuals! The Jia family Ive never heard of the Jia family lineage Two yearster. Su Haosughter echoed from theboratory, making Yashan, Feng Cheng, and Feiyuan, who were reading, unable to help but listen. Laughter echoed with a thick and continuous momentum, rising rapidly to its peak and gradually descending Confirmed, Vis research has once again made a major breakthrough! Lets go and congratte him! So they involuntarily set aside their tasks and walked out, gathering at the gate of Su Haosboratory. Before long, Vi came out with a smile on his face. Yashan and Feng Cheng said in unison, Congrattions, Vi has achieved further knowledge! Feiyuan stood awkwardly in ce, not knowing where to put his hands. He also wanted to congratte Su Hao in the same way as Yashan and Feng Cheng. Su Hao waved his hand, This is just a matter of course breakthrough, nothing worth mentioning. Yashan curiously asked, Vi, have you made decisive progress in your research on converting substances using sources? Su Hao nodded, Exactly! I have already found the integer for converting sources into specific substances. This means that, based on this, inferring other fractions and irrational numbers is just a matter of time. So, he demonstrated it to them. Raising his left hand, he lifted it up, This is hydrogen! Raising his right hand, he lifted it up, This is oxygen! Then hebined the two, Mixing them in a 2:1 ratio, ignite! Boom - A loud explosion, sparks flying. Then Su Hao said, Water is synthesized! With minimal loss during the process, the synthesized water is still tangible and wont copse into something else like other temporary products.'' In other words, I am able to stably convert a source into a specific element. Of course, its only an element for now. To obtainpounds and mixtures, its not clear how long it will take to research. But since the element has been sessfully studied, the distance topounds and mixtures is not far off. Yashan looked surprised, Vi, how did you do it? Su Hao smiled, The principle is notplicated, its just very difficult to obtain precise substances! The process of converting substances into sources is essentially a moment of heating the substance. Likewise, reversing it, sources turning into substances, is just a moment of cooling, right? As long as I master the specific cooling rate and control the cooling degree of the source precisely, I can obtain the desired substance. You see, each substance contains different energy, just like points on a number line, where each point represents a number, and each number represents a substance. As long as I urately calcte the energy coefficient of the corresponding substance, I can obtain the specific substance by precisely cooling the source. Yashan and Feng Cheng were amazed, Amazing! Truly deserving of Vi! Yashan asked again, Vi, I have another question I dont understand: the temporary product produced from conversion will automatically copse into other substances after some time. How do you ensure that the converted thing is the substance itself and will not naturally copse after two hours? Yashans question hit the nail on the head, making Su Hao couldnt help but smile, The copse is because the temporary product is just a facade built by the source, like foam, and it breaks with a touch. So, as long as I fill the hollow part of the foam, wont it copse? Yashan pped his hands together, his eyes lighting up, Makes sense! But how to fill it? Su Hao chuckled, Its simple, use the small world to separate a space and then fill it ording to the specific substance ratio. Oh, I almost forgot that none of you have learned about small world, thats a shame! Keep it up! Yashan and Feng Cheng: As Feiyuan, a mage of the source of gold, stood on the side looking clueless, thinking, What are you guys talking about? I really want to join your conversation, but I simply dont understand! At that moment, Feiyuan felt deeply self-conscious about his knowledge! It was a major setback in his life. Su Hao continued: Currently, I have sessfully calcted the energy coefficient of various single elements, treating these energy coefficients as integers on the number line,pounds as fractions on the number line, and mixtures as irrational numbers on the number line. In twenty years, it is expected that the energy coefficients ofmonpounds will be calcted, and at the same time, the precision cooling method will be optimized. By that time, everything we want can be made by ourselves! Yashan and Feng Cheng were excited: Spiritual power belongs to mixtures, but can be synthesized directly through otherpounds! That means, twenty yearster, we will have almost endless spiritual power! This means, no need for long periods of meditation, no need for drugs! Absolutely amazing! Su Hao shook his head: Synthesizing spiritual power is still too troublesome. If we cant obtain spiritual power directly, its more convenient to use sources directly, isnt it an irrational number? Just because others cant do it, doesnt mean I cant do it! Mathematically, irrational numbers are infinite, non-repeating decimals that cannot be exhaustively represented. However, the energy coefficients corresponding to Su Haos irrational numbers may not always be the case. Things like blood and spiritual power can also be expressed with concise numbers like the square root of two or three. Yashan and Feng Cheng immediately eximed: Brother Wei is mighty! Feiyuan thought to himself: I always feel out of ce with them Am I not abnormal enough, or am I too stupid? Or perhaps, my knowledge is too limited? Su Hao waved his hand: Lets go, lets have a banquet! Three yearster, at the banquet, Feng Cheng couldnt help but jump up excitedly: Yay! After the banquet, Feiyuan secretly approached Feng Cheng: Mr. Jia Wei, I heard you have set up an astronomy club and are recruiting apprentices. What do you think of me? Feng Cheng looked surprised: Oh, are you still interested in astronomy? Feiyuan replied: Of course, I am interested in everything. But mainly, I think Mr. Jia Wei, your knowledge is very profound, and I want to study with you for a while to increase my own knowledge. Feng Cheng immediately agreed: Haha! You have good taste in recognizing my profound knowledge! Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Su Hao stayed focused in his own small world base, diligently researching andpleting his predetermined ns step by step. Though slow, every day brought new discoveries and progress. This was the source of Su Haos happiness, allowing him to stay in a lightlessboratory year-round and still be tirelessly absorbed in his work. As long as one is human, progress can always bring joy. As for what major events were happening outside, Su Hao paid little attention. At this stage, without certain knowledge, it was difficult for others to provide the corresponding help to him. One day, Yashan posted a message in the group: Brother Wei, Ah Xing and Ah Wang, those two kids are getting married and invite us to attend their wedding, with you as the witness. Su Hao was taken aback: Ah Xing and Ah Wang are getting married? Are they marrying that girl they both have aplicated rtionship with? Could it be they are both marrying the same girl Feng Cheng also remarked: What? Is the Symphony Pce not fun anymore that they need to get married! Yashan sent aughing expression: Of course not, neither of them is marrying that girl. When they were on an expedition two years ago, they got involved with a source team, each apparently impregnating the team captain and member, so they had no choice but to get married! Feng Cheng said: From now on, the world will have two fewer yboys, its a pity! Su Hao asked: When is the wedding? Yashan replied: Its rtively rushed, in a month. But Ah Xing and Ah Wang invited us to a gathering tomorrow to invite us in person. Su Hao responded: Alright, lets go and meet them tomorrow. The next day, at the Huaien Small Tavern in Huai Shui Town, the eight of them sat down, plus a big dog. The water is three people, Ah Xing Ah Wang and their two unmarried wives, four people, and the teammates of the two unmarried wives. Ah Xing first introduced a circle, his fiance is called Xiaokong, she looks sharp and is a heroine. Ah Wangs fiance is called Qingqing, with a gentle and gentle appearance. Another single teammate looks very cute, named Xiaodi. Xiaodi looks a bit resentful, unexpectedly, a chance encounter before, actually let Ah Xing Ah Wang these two guys hook away both of her teammates! The key is, she doesnt have a partner yet! The key is, why did they hook up her two teammates, but note to hook her? If one of Ah Xing and Ah Wanges to hook her, she will agree, right??? Two scumbags! However, as she looked resentful, she looked at Su Haos trio, her eyes gleaming! Maybe, her spring ising? Maybe not being hooked away by Ah Xing and Ah Wang is a good thing? These three are the legendary Lucky Star Team, the mysterious and unpredictable three teammates? Its true that the Five Handsome Men are indeed more handsome than Ah Xing Ah Wang and their three teammates! So the question is, which one should be chosen? Feng Cheng has long turned into a flower old hand, looking at Xiaodis gaze, he immediately guessed Xiaodis thoughts, and said in the group, Both leaders, Xiaodi sitting next to us seems to be interested in all three of us! This little girl looks cute and innocent. I didnt expect her appetite to be so big! Su Hao Yashan: Yashan: If you like her, you should marry her! Feng Cheng immediately made a fearful expression: Marry??? Scary! As everyone chatted casually, Ah Xing and Ah Wang bluntly stated the reason for getting married: The world has changed in the past two years, we mages can be said to be useless, abandoned by the times, now there is no work either, the reason for the trouble that broke out is mainly out of boredom Then his waist was ruthlessly twisted, unable to help but inhale cold air. Ah Wang said, I am actually happy that disasters have disappeared from this world. At least, people no longer have to live in fear of disasters erupting at any moment every day. To be honest, since disastersrgely disappeared, I have felt a peace in my heart that I have never experienced before. It is a kind of strong sense of security that I have never felt before, this sense of security is even stronger than when I held the Source Bead in my hand. And it is because of this, I have decided to marry Qingqing and have children with her. Ah Xing and others deeply agreed, but Ah Xing jokingly said, I thought it was having a child before marriage, haha! Yashan said with a smirk, It seems that everyone prefers a safe and peaceful life, right? The disappearance of disasters might be a good thing. Yashan is different from the others, he likes whatever Boss Wei likes. Feng Cheng naturally said, Of course, everyone wants to quietly do what they love, right? Ah Wang shrugged, Luckily what I like is not solving disasters, otherwise Ah Xing might feel a bit ufortable. Ah Xing shook his head, Its not ufortable. My child can grow up in a stable environment, without worrying about the possibility of my mage parents noting back at any time. I am more than happy about this. Ah Xing and Ah Wangs parents died in disasters when they were very young, they have a deep understanding of this. Except for a few people who wield power and enjoy thrilling adventures and battles, perhaps, most people prefer a safe life! A monthter, Ah Xing and Ah Wangs weddings were held together, with Su Hao as the officiant, giving blessings to the two new couples. This is a new stage in life for Ah Xing and Ah Wang. Unfortunately, Xiaodi did not manage to hook up with any of Su Haos trio as she had hoped. Even Feng Cheng avoided her, because she was only going after marriage, Feng Chengs life is dedicated to Boss Wei, it is impossible to have a family, destined to not give her what she wants. Time passed quickly by another two years, and there were more and more sources in the air. After the Mage Association simplified the Meditation Law of Yashan into multiple versions, they began to gradually promote it among a small number of mage teams. From then on, it ignited a vigorous craze for cultivation, as the source mages made a magnificent transformation into magicians. The Mage Association also established special Mage Academies in major cities around the world, specifically tasked with training the Mage Associations reserve blood. The old and new mages were gradually reced. Many things happened during this time, such as many mages who did not qualify for the meditationw practice dered aplete break from the Mage Association and formed a new group called the Recovery Society. They even organized people to snatch the source beads stored by the Mage Association, engaging in various nefarious activities, but they were soon wiped out by the joint efforts of the Mage Association and the Radiant Majesty. Of course, as time passed, the meditation cultivation methods used within the Mage Association began to spread gradually, bing known to more and more people. At this point, the worlds appearance underwent significant changes from before. Meanwhile, with the proliferation of the Radiant Majesty establishing schools, electrical technology also emerged and gradually integrated with the original source energy technology, creating a whole new world. Following the agreement signed with the Mage Association, Su Hao removed the core parts of his research on the source from the past years, simplified them linguistically, and shared them with the Mage Association. The reason for simplification was not to hide the secrets of the source, but simply out of concern that those people in the Mage Association would not understand it! At the same time, he informed the Mage about the secrets of the disaster sealing system, leaving them to decide whether to maintain the status quo or lift the seal and restore the original appearance. After all, without influencing his research, Su Hao rarely interfered with the actions and thoughts of others. With more experiences and encounters, his desire to change others thoughts and perceptions gradually faded. Why force ones own ideas onto others? What is sweet to me may be poison to him. What he deems right may not be liked or cared about by others at all. There is no need to insist on everything; those who agree with your beliefs can be friends, and those who do not can keep their distance. As he gained more experiences, Su Hao came to understand that he didnt care about much anymore! After reading the information Su Hao handed over to the Mage, he silently stayed in his own study for two days, struggling to ept such a vast amount of information. His increasingly aged face was full of astonishment: So, this is how the world is! Jia Wei He couldnt evaluate such a person at all! Im already old! Why didnt I meet him when I was young? This is the regret of life! If it had been twenty years earlier, I would definitely have apprenticed under Jia Wei, learn together, and explore the secrets of this world together! What a pity! Magiciansso be it! A world without disasters, isnt that what we have always pursued? However, there is one more thing, I have to ask Jia Wei to pass on the method of maintaining the operation of the satellites to us. For millions of years in the future, the meaning of the existence of the Mage Association: to maintain the operation of the disaster seal! Chapter 624 Chapter 624 In Laboratory One of the bases small world. Su Hao extended his hand, dividing a small spherical space in the palm of his hand. Then, Su Hao essed arge amount of source, guiding the source towards a specific transformation direction through a special mental frequency band, continuously injecting it into the small space in the palm of his hand. As a result, a white solid gradually formed in Su Haos hand. After consuming five low-quality source beads, he finally reached a critical point. After waiting a while, Su Hao dispelled the spatial barrier, held the white solid in his hand, and put it into the corresponding container. Thepound calcium carbonate should be sessful! Su Hao recorded the creation in his pinball space, and then observed the creation through the space. There is only a slight deviation, affecting not the acquired material, but the quality data of the acquired material, but this problem is not significant. In other words, the first piece of sourcepound was sessful! After the first sess, it is not far from Su Hao summarizing and organizing otherpounds. Su Hao stored the calcium carbonate, ced it on the corresponding shelf, and then entered the pinball space to organize the harvest of studying the sourcepound during this time. To obtain a specificpound, four precise conditions need to be met: one, a specific spiritual frequency range, which is the arrow that must be applied to the source direction, must be very precise. Once a slight deviation urs, the resulting material is different from the expected; two, the energy coefficient of specific substances, which directly affects the final state of the product. If the energy coefficient is incorrect, the obtained material will also be chaotic; three, the numerical ratio of mass to volume, if the ratio is incorrect, the product obtained will copse into other by-products after two hours; four, stable constraint force, which is also the most important part. The generation of any new material ultimately forms a stable whole, but there will be instability when the sourcepound is generated, requiring the application of corresponding forces to achieve a final bnce. In theory, as long as the above four conditions are met simultaneously, Su Hao should be able to use the source to obtain anypound he wants. But this is all theoretical. Whether he can really get what he wants still requires a lot of experiments, and the most difficult part is the measurement of variouspound data, all of which need to bepleted one by one by Su Hao. After summarizing, Su Hao casually made a follow-up n: The main task next is to measure the spiritual frequency data, energy coefficient, mass-volume ratio, stable directional force and other data of allpounds one by one, and try to materialize them using the source! Thinking about this, Su Hao couldnt help but say, Its a pity that Yashan and Feng Cheng have not learned the construction structure of the small world of space, otherwise they could help me share some of the work! Feng Cheng is still in the learning stage, far from being able to help Su Hao share his research work. Su Hao does not have high demands on him, just studying and helping with misceneous tasks on the side. Yashan now has an independent research project arranged by Su Hao called Fantasy Spiritual Frequency Segment Analysis and Source Frequency Segment Analysis. Mainly responsible for recording the abilities of various sources, converting them into achievable abilities, analyzing the frequency segments of sources, and attempting to manufacture sources with the same functions. The significance of this project lies in that once artificial sources can be created, Su Hao will be able to acquire the technology to manufacture various special utensils. Then,bined with electrical appliances, spiritual tools, and rune tools, many items that exist only in fantasy can be created. Items like Little Red Riding Hood, Crystal Shoes, Summon the Giant Light Stick of the Giant of Light, Grey Wolfs Wrench, Dragon Ball of Summoning Shenlong, Wishing Teapot, Unscrewable Excalibur Anything can be made as long as you think about it! Su Hao suddenly thought of the meteorite that struck in the previous life, a major event that had always weighed on his mind. Regrettably, he had not had more time so far to research how to destroy a. The current means to deal with smaller meteorites are easy and effortless, but it may not be effective against a asrge as Earth! No matter how strong his strength is, how sharp his attacks are, how amazing the runes are, can he really destroy such a huge as Earth? The seemingly powerful forces he possesses are insignificant in the face of arge mass like a. As for turning a into a source? Perhaps it can be achieved? Its just that Su Hao currently does not have the corresponding technology to achieve this. Turning a into a source requires an unimaginable amount of energy. The only feasible method is to design a chain reaction structure and use spiritual power to convert a part of thes material into source first, then use the obtained source as energy to convert more material. Just like a domino effect. But to achieve this technology is difficult! For Su Hao, it will take a lot of time to design and experiment. I wonder how Feng Chengs astronomical team is doing. Thinking about this, Su Hao pushed open the door, took a breath of fresh air outside theboratory, opened his assistant, and checked Feng Chengs current location. In a luxurious building in Xinge City, he is teaching students, exining various mathematical and physical knowledge, interspersed with some astronomical knowledge. Su Hao did not disturb Feng Chengs teaching for the time being, but teleported to Xinge City to see the new look of the city. It can be seen that many simple electrical appliances have been added to the city, and the power lines have been organized to connect to thousands of households. Combined with the original style of the source world city, it has a special beauty. Su Hao had just arrived when the mages figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Hao, smiling: Jia Wei, wee to Xinge City! How about gathering at the fort? The mage is a fantasy source mage, his powerful mental power constantly enveloping the entire city, he sensed Su Hao the moment he appeared. Its not that the mage can monitor everyones every move in Xinge City at any time, but Su Haos unique aura is remembered by the mage and will not be forgotten. Su Hao also did not refuse, and nodded directly: Okay! The next moment, he disappeared in ce and appeared at the door of the mages study, knocking on the door. The mage got up and opened the door: Pleasee in! After sitting down, while the mage was making tea for Su Hao, he said, Only this rough tea can be served. It ispletely iparable to the tea in your Jia Weis base. Please dont mind. It has been almost ten years since Su Hao reached a cooperation with the mage, and the mage is also close to eighty years old. The traces of years can be seen on his face, but only those bright eyes make him not look like an old man. Perhaps, the next time Su Hao leaves theboratory, the mage has alreadypleted his life. Time is so cruel. Su Hao picked up the tea and praised, This is top-notch tea, the key is brewed just right! The mage shook his head: To be honest, ever since I tasted your teast time, I dont believe my tea in my cup is good anymore! I just cant forget it! Su Hao smiled: Drinking that kind of tea too much can be boring, its good to change it up now and then. I have plenty of it, if the mage likes it, Ill give you a few cans. Without waiting for the next time, he directly reached out and swept over the desk, seeing six sealed iron cans neatly lined up. The mages face showed joy, couldnt wait to open one of the cans, deeply taking a sniff, intoxicated: This feeling, refreshing and invigorating, directly enters the internal organs. Just by smelling it, I feel rejuvenated. What kind of tea is this? Su Hao said, This is a special variety cultivated by Yashan using wild tea from the mountains. It doesnt have a specific name, but it can be called Spirit Tea. The mage praised, Spirit Tea, a good name! I greatly admire Jia Weis knowledge. Even your casually named teas are so vorful. Im old now, I dont have any special hobbies, I just like all kinds of good tea. Now as Im about to enter the ground, I can still taste such a spiritual tea, crossing off one of lifes regrets. Su Hao curiously asked, Oh? What is the other regret? The mage smiled and looked at Su Hao, The regret is that I and Jia Wei are not born in the same era. If I were thirty years younger, I would definitely worship Jia Wei as a master and learn various knowledge from Mr. Jia Wei. Unfortunately, Im already old. I can feel that Im increasingly feeble in thinking about problems. Although I admire Mr. Jia Weis knowledge very much, I cant learn anymore! If it is the aging of the body, Su Hao can still help the mage to solve it, but when ites to the aging of the brain, Su Hao can only indefinitely dy it, but cannot restore the appearance of youth, even he himself cannot stop the gradual aging of the brain. The body mayst long, but once the brains lifespan reaches its limit, Su Hao will also die. While chatting with the mage over tea, Su Hao and the mage talk about some feelings and experiences, and time passes by leisurely. Before leaving, the mage hesitated for a long time, but still made his request to Su Hao: Mr. Jia Wei, can you pass down the operating principle of sealing disasters as the highest knowledge guarded by the Mage Association? This is the only meaning I can think of for the existence of the Mage Association in the future. If an organization loses its noble meaning, then destruction is not far away. What the mage is now most concerned about is the future path of the Mage Association. This is his responsibility as the mage. What he didnt expect was that Su Hao readily agreed: Of course, in a few days I will have Yashan bring it to you. The mage sincerelymented: Mr. Jia Weis magnanimity is iparable in this world! Originally, he always referred to Su Hao as Your Excellency, but now he used Mr. to show extreme respect. In the current world, the only person who can be addressed as Mr. by the mage is Jia Wei. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chatting with the mage for a while, Su Hao felt quite emotional. In fact, there are many people who like knowledge, many who enjoy exploring the unknown, but limited by lifespan and energy, not everyone can pursue knowledge at will. Just like the mage, in this world, he can be considered one of the most knowledgeable people and has strong thirst for knowledge. After seeing the new things revealed by Su Hao, an infinite desire to explore welled up in his heart. Sadly, he was already old, and his strong curiosity could not withstand the erosion of time, ultimately defeated. Perhaps this is the helplessness of wise life! Although he now has a lifespan of several thousand years, when the time scale is extended, it may not necessarily mean a long life. Every minute passes by, leading to the moment of the end. After leaving the mages castle, Feng Cheng also happened to finish his ss for the day. He clearly sensed that Su Hao was in Xingji City, so he sent a message to Su Hao: Chief Wei, are you also in Xingji City? Su Hao directly teleported to Feng Chengs side, not avoiding the students around him, and asked directly, Just finished a new study and came out for a walk. I also came to see how your astronomy group is progressing. Feng Cheng chuckled, This is already the third batch of students. The first two batches have entered the work of monitoring the stars. However, due to limitations in facilities and equipment, we cannot mass-produce astronomical monitoring equipment yet. In another five years, we will have full knowledge of the movements within this star system. This task was arranged for Feng Cheng five years ago. In another five years, which adds up to ten years, from nothing to building an astronomy group, the speed was not slow at all. Su Hao nodded, Can we start monitoring the movements of the star system now? Feng Cheng said, Monitoring has already begun. I have set up teleportation arrays and observatories on hundreds of satellites, and every month I arrange for students to observe the dynamics of the star system from the observatory tower. For example, Feiyuan is currently collecting data on satellite 107. However, this is just the beginning. Only the orbital trajectories of variouss andrger asteroids have been calcted so far, and more smaller asteroids have not been included in the monitoring system. Moreover, all thes currently being monitored have shown no anomalies. Saying this, Feng Cheng handed over the corresponding data to Su Hao. Su Hao nced through it roughly, made aparison, and indeed, as Feng Cheng said, there were no anomalies found. He handed the data back to Feng Cheng, saying, Continue monitoring. Notify me immediately if there are any changes. Feng Cheng replied, Okay, Chief Wei, leave it to me! Su Hao left New Ji City and flew to space personally, standing on a satellite, using a farsight rune to lock onto variouss and, based on Feng Chengs data, established a ster system model in the pinball space, observing for a whole day. The results showed no anomalies. He thought to himself, silently calcting time: Perhaps the disaster system on my body has not been activated. I have been in this world for nearly twenty years, and ording to a hundred-year calction, there are still eighty years before the small asteroid arrives! In other words, it is highly likely that it has not been activated yet, or it is just in the initial stages! And I do not need to worry. It is just a pity that my perception ability is too weak, unable to perceive the operation of various energies in the vast universe. Although I have guessed the operating logic of the disaster system, I have no way to intervene. As long as he finds the trajectory of the universes energy operation, Su Hao believes that there must be a way to transfer his own disaster focus to another ce, such as a certain meteorite in the universe. This is what ismonly known as avoiding disaster, or stand-in! The current problem is that the perception ability is insufficient, unable to perceive energy operation, unable to determine the disaster system. Su Hao thought to himself, I have to find a way to urately calcte the method of energy operation when my mental power cannot perceive it. Its not difficult to say it, but it mainly depends on the approach, just like predicting the weather forecast However, there is no rush for a while. There are still eighty years, rtively ample time. One thing that Su Hao is very worried about: What if this disaster is not caused by a meteorite impact? Looking back on the journey, there has not been a single disaster that was exactly the same. Will this lifes disaster be the same as the previous one? Even Su Hao is not sure. If its not a meteorite impact, then what could it be? It is this point that makes Su Hao very ufortable. Knowing what it is can be managed, but the problem is that before the disaster arrives, no one knows what deadly thing it will be, making it impossible to guard against. When he asked Feng Cheng earlier, he even hoped that Feng Cheng would answer that there was an anomaly! Facing an enemy, fight it; facing water, dig a trench. Well see how it goes when the timees! As long as I have enough power, why fear mere disasters? One day, all kinds of disasters will bow down and call him Boss Wei! Back in the base world, Su Hao set aside the matter of the small asteroid. He then proceeded with the calction and experimental attempts of various data of the source transformationpounds. As quickly as possible,plete the research onpounds and mixtures, free up time to try to find a way to destroys! After that, figure out a way to collect the universes energy operation rules based on myself as the focus Ten years passed in a sh. The outside world underwent earth-shaking changes, but the base world remained the same, except that the old dog that had always been lying in the firstboratory beside Su Hao had died. As the dog neared its end, it used its skills on Su Hao, and Su Hao involuntarily stretched his foot to touch the dogs forehead. This was itsst interaction with its owner. After the dogs death, Su Hao cremated its body and scattered the ashes on the sea, returning it to nature. Then suddenly one day, Feng Cheng posted a message in the group: Both bosses, the old man and the wizard have left. It is said that before leaving, the old man kept muttering about wanting to apprentice under Boss Wei! Tomorrow the Wizards Association will bid farewell to the old man, are the two bosses going? After a while, Su Hao replied: Life, death, light extinguished, everything turns into emptiness, I will not go! Yashan also replied: Feng Cheng, you are always traveling outside, go represent us. Feng Cheng replied, Okay! The next day, Feng Cheng appeared in New Ji City, entered the wizards shrine, offered three flowers, and then left quietly. To be honest, life, old age, sickness, and death, Feng Cheng had seen it all, and he did not have too deep of an experience. These three flowers were entirely given on the basis of the many years of friendship with the old man, just to see him off. After all, Feng Cheng had not experienced the feeling of aging. In the previous life, he maintained the peak state until death. He is unable toprehend the despair and helplessness of a person aging and then dying. The position of Healer Mage in the Mage Association was designated by the previous Healer Mage and is held by President Rada! As for the reasons behind President Rada appointing himself as the Healer Mage, only the Healer Mage himself knows. Of course, many specte it has something to do with Jia Wei. Because it is said that President Rada once spent two years studying in Jia Weis base and received guidance from Mr. Jia Wei, he is sure to lead the Mage Association even further Certainly, no one openly opposes this, as no one dares to say no to Radas face! After the Healer Mages passing, there are few mages left who can surpass Rada! Even mages who used to perceive Rada as a threat are now hesitant to confront him. Because Rada has learned abilities from other disciplines, he has be very versatile, with no apparent weaknesses. It can be said that apart from Su Hao and the others, he can be considered the strongest on the surface. As for the emperors who were previously imprisoned and had been beaten by Rada a few times, they were granted permission to leave the base world eight years ago and return to the city of New Era as ordinary people. Upon their return, they discovered that the world had changed drastically and they could no longer understand it. However, as long as the Pce of Heavenly Harmony is still operating, the emperors can integrate into the world in the best possible way, without feeling like strangers. The emperors have no intention of causing trouble. They understand that their era has passed, and simply being alive is the greatest blessing from the heavens. For them, lying t and enjoying the pleasures of life is not a bad way to live! Chapter 626 Chapter 626 At night, in the Healers Castle, Zhi Peng rarely appeared in person here, meeting with the newly appointed Healer Mage Rada. Before this, Zhi Peng was not willing to show himself in public easily. Only now, after the overall situation was settled, did he dare to appear openly. At this point, most of the key power systems of the Radiance Society had been transferred to the younger generation. Even if he were to die now and friends disband, the world could still function normally. In summary, Zhi Peng felt that he was no longer important. The meaning of his life had been fulfilled, and he had no regrets in this life. Over a decade had passed, and President Radas hair had a hint of gray, no longer as vigorous as before, appearing much more restrained, with the same smoking pipe by his mouth, now worn out. However, thatposure was shattered as soon as he spoke: Damn it, the old Healer Mage has finally left! Ive been waiting for years just to hold this wake for him. Although his words were grumbling, the sadness on his face could not be hidden. Zhi Peng had also be a middle-aged man, barely showing a smile, but the crows feet at the corner of his eyes creased. Zhi Peng sighed, Life, old age, sickness, and death are the norms! The Healer Mage lived to almost ny, which is considered a long life, thats a joyous asion. Rada instinctively raised his hand to m the table but restrained himself, the joints creaking as he withdrew his hand, saying, This table belongs to the old man; he said its quite valuable, I cant bear to smash it! Lets not talk about him. Lets talk about those Radiance Society members who were once in a frenzy! While the old man was around, he didnt exterminate thempletely, but now that hes gone, no one can protect them! Tomorrow, we willpletely wipe them out. Zhi Peng, what do you think? Zhi Peng nodded, We locked down the Radiance Societys position and hideout many years ago. If Mage Rada cooperates, we can eradicate them in no more than five days. Rada extended his palm, fingers syed, Five hundred teleportation balls! With these, we wont need five days. Zhi Peng pondered, Agreed! Rada suddenly showed a smile and said, His grandma is fierce, how could you guys have such a useful thing, why not give our Mage Association a hundred pieces? Zhi Peng immediately refused, No! You must return every single one after using them. Rada mocked, Zhi Peng, youre a grown man, why are you so stingy? Dont you know what our Mage Association is like? If the Radiant Society bes corrupt in the future, I can help you get rid of those corrupt bastards! It makes sense After Yashan organized magic into a book and handed it over to the mages, the way mages fight in this world has undergone earth-shaking changes. The original distinctions between Origin Mages of Thunder, Fire, Air, Gold, and so on, are no longer obvious. Any mage, as long as they master the corresponding spell and sessfully change their mental frequency, can release any skill, whether it is of the Substantial or Energy category, or even the most profound Illusion category, although it is very difficult. Of course, different people have different gifts, and they are skilled in releasing different spells. So, what will be the effect of releasing spells across categories? The effect will be unbelievably powerful. For example, in tonights Annihte the Radiant Society operation, a powerful mage used a skill called Meteor Shower at the beginning to indiscriminately attack the Radiant Societys territory. The Meteor Shower skill belongs to both the Gold Origin Mage and the Fire Origin Mage, but now, a single mage can release this powerful spell by chanting the spell, adjusting their mental strength. This was unimaginable before. Boom boom boom- Countless enormous ming meteors continuously smashed into a courtyard from high above, and in an instant, the entire courtyard was destroyed. However, the people of the Mage Association knew that this powerful spell could only take out a small portion of the mages, as more mages blocked this powerful spell impact with metal covers. But the Mage Associations attack did not end there! Thunder Realm! Dark clouds gathered in the sky, pressing down heavily, threatening to crush the courtyard into powder. After the formation of the dark clouds, shes of lightning asionally passed through the dark clouds, illuminating the courtyard as if it were day, revealing the terrified faces of many mages within. The next moment. Crack! Boom- Bolts of lightning began to strike down from the dark clouds, the momentum was magnificent, incessant! It was unimaginable what the oue would be for those caught in it. Creating clouds and mist was originally the exquisite skill of the Air Origin Mage, while thunderous lightning was the unique skill of the Thunder Origin Mage. However, now, all of these were released by a Gold Origin Mage, and the power was even greater than that of a regr Thunder Origin Mage expelling lightning with all their might. The Mage Associations attack did not stop there. Erosive Rain! Spicy Air! Explosive Fireball! Powder Burst Bomb! One spell after another bombarded the Radiant Society, shattering all their hopes. When thest enemys breath disappeared from sensing, the people of the Mage Association finally stopped this violent bombardment. So this is how exhrating battle can be! This feeling is something I, as a Gold Origin Mage, have never experienced before! It turns out that you Energy Source mages fight so excitingly! Hey! Tonight the Mage Association doesnt restrict the use of source pearls, of course, its exciting! We are using the Mage Associations source pearls now, previously we used our own, experience it for yourself! The magic is really powerful, even with just a five-ring spell, such huge power can be unleashed, I wonder how strong the highest level nine-ring spell is. I saw a nine-ring spell called Light of Peace, I wonder how powerful it is! Working hard to earn points, exchange it to try it out! Hehe! With the departure of the mages and the demise of the Illumination Guild, for many mages, it symbolizes theplete end of an era. Subtly or tantly, everyone has a feeling in their hearts: the era is calling! Of course, it could just be an illusion! As time passed, many people suddenly realized that the disasters that were often discussed before seemed like a thing of the distant past. It seems that disasters havepletely disappeared from this world. However, this does not mean absolute safety, because many people have discovered that in the wilderness, many powerful and diverse-skill source beasts have emerged, roaming all over the world, bringing death to the unlucky ones. These powerful beasts are now given a new name by the Mage Association, called magimonsters. It is said that these are animals in the wilderness that have transformed after absorbing arge amount of magic power. Compared to the previous source beast disasters, their strength has weakened quite a bit, but theirrge numbers make them very troublesome. At this moment, the people under attack remembered the Mage Association, which they had almost forgotten in a corner! From then on, mages became once again the guardian gods of humanity, a profession that everyone aspired to! Now called, wizards! The wizards eliminated arge number of wandering magimonsters around the cities, driving them all into a vast and uninhabited mountain range Upon returning, Feng briefly reported the situation to Su Hao: Boss Wei, its confirmed that the mage has passed away. Now Rada, the current president of the Rada Association, has taken on the new position of mage. I guess the reason they chose Rada is because Radas godson Feiyuan has always been with us, and the mage wanted to use this rtionship to have us take care of the Mage Association more. Su Hao smiled, In the agreement we signed with the Mage Association, one use was: as long as we are alive, we will ensure the continuation of the Mage Association. He doesnt need to y these mind games, as long as we are alive, we will naturally ensure the continuation of the Mage Association. Feng said, That old man looks kind and honest on the surface, but hes actually quite scheming. Yashan said, I can understand the mages actions. As a leader of an organization, thats his responsibility. Even knowing that he is about to leave, he still cant bear to leave the association he fought for all his life. Feng marveled, Yashan Laoda, are you saying you used to be a leader of an organization? Yashan corrected, Not one, many! Feng eximed, Impressive! I couldnt tell at all. So, the p management technique you taught me before was real! After chatting for a while, Su Hao asked the most important question, Feng, has your astronomy team observed any unusual movements of asteroids or meteorites? Feng shook his head, There are some slight differences every year, but its normal celestial motion phenomenon, there havent been any noteworthy abnormalities, everything is normal. No abnormalities Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Having been in this world for thirty years now, if he guessed correctly, the eruption would still be about seventy years away, so Su Hao was not in a hurry. The so-called anomaly wille one day. Su Hao nodded, Good, keep paying attention, it must be measured every year to prevent any idents! Feng replied, Yes, Boss Wei! Su Hao asked Yashan, How is your research on illusionist mages and source devices going? Yashan replied, Boss Wei, the functional areas of the sources have been preliminarily deciphered. I am now able to create some simple source devices, such as the Thunder Amplification source device, me Amplification source device, Strength Amplification source device, and so on. To achieve various special functions, such as carving a boat to seek swords, staring dumbfounded, and other effects, we are still trying to parse and assemble them. Based on the current progress, it will probably take about twenty more years. In addition, I have alsoe up with abination of electrical appliances, artifacts, and source devices, which can obtain many interesting items. For example, a set of defensive clothing that contracts and fits freely, or weapons that can change size freely. As research progresses, the items that can be obtained are expected to increase. So, everything seems to be going well. As long as there is progress, Su Hao will not ask for too much. He thought to himself, Yashan, you continue to analyze the source devices, analyze while designing the structure of this small world for us. I n to build this ce into a spaceship, and then we will ride this spaceship into space. Yashans face was full of longing, Okay, Boss Wei! Su Hao returned to theboratory and looked at the various substances stored on the shelves, showing a satisfied smile involuntarily. In the past ten years, he has sessfully transformed mostmonpounds into sources, and so far, there have been no problems with their storage. They are indeed substances. His research experiments have reached this stage, which is already considered to have achieved the initial goal! The mysteries of the source arepletely revealed before him! However, what Su Hao wants is not just this. He also wants to use the source to transform substances as he pleases, including blood and spiritual energy; he wants to find a doom system with himself as the focus, then decipher and control it; he wants to integrate and fully absorb what he has learned over the years, turning it into his own; he wants to explore this mysterious universe and venture into the depths of the starry sky There are still many things he wants to do! As long as his consciousness is still thinking, he will not stop moving forward. Lets end the analysis ofpounds here! We will research on other umon substancester when we have time. Now! Lets shift our focus to irrational number mixtures! Starting with the analysis of blood and gas! Within five years, we will conquer it! Five years may seem long, but considering its difficulty, five years is actually very short. Directly transforming sources into whole number elements and fractionalpounds is rtively less difficult. But trying to directly obtain mixtures from the source is extremely challenging. The most difficult part is that different substances will interfere with each other during the transformation process, forming some other byproducts, making it impossible to obtain the desired mixtures. This aspect is difficult to solve. Its even hard to figure out where the mutual interference is happening. Of course, its just difficult. Su Hao believes that he will definitely find a solution. Blood and gas are a type of biological energy, each unit of blood gas isposed of three basic factors, named energy factor, excitation factor, and bnce factor. The interaction of these three factors can produce various special effects From the time I obtained blood gas until now, I dont know how many years have passed. I have long studied it thoroughly. However, to directly transform blood gas from the source, you need to first test the basic data such as frequency band, energy coefficient, mass ratio of blood gas As for how to test? Naturally, it will be continuously verified in experiments. Su Hao casually created a fist-sized spherical space, then his majestic blood gas rushed into this small space, instantly filling the space. On the palm of his hand, there was a dark red gas cluster, as if being locked by an invisible barrier, unable to leak out, condensed in the small space, circting steadily and slowly, looking very stable. Lets start by calcting the blood and gas concentration under standard pressure! In this way, Su Hao entered theboratory again and began his research. Research progress is slow, or when thoughts are trapped in adversity, he leaves theboratory and roams the world, crossing mountains and rivers, in the sky and sea, bustling streets and pces, his figure can be found everywhere, yet no one knows his whereabouts. While ying, inspiration suddenly bursts in his mind, and he immediately returns to theboratory, materializing all the inspiration into data or forms. In addition, every now and then, Su Hao and the others will gather with Ah Xing and Ah Wang, chatting about recent events and the past. The two children of Ah Xing and Ah Wang, a boy and a girl, were given arranged marriages by the parents, with handprints taken without permission It remains to be seen what expressions those two children will have when they find out in the future. Ah Xing and Ah Wang have now retired from the Mage Association, living in seclusion in Huai Shui Town. The old president of the Gu Yin Society has also retired, saying he will hand over the presidency of the Huai Shui Town Mage Association to Ah Xing, but Ah Xing has not agreed. ording to Ah Xing, without strange disasters, the motivation as a mage has faded, and there is no longer any interest in the wandering magic beasts in the wilderness. He also mentioned that if their children are interested, they will be trained to be powerful mages. Perhaps many yearster, the stories of the two young mages and their powerful father will slowly unfold. As time goes by, people who have be close to Su Hao and the others gradually discover a problem. That is, why is it that Su Hao and the others are clearly in their forties, but still look like they did in their twenties? So many years have passed, and their appearance has not changed at all! Its known that Ah Xing and Ah Wang are already fifty years old! Proper middle-aged uncles, although their faces are well maintained, the unique appearance of middle-aged people has begun to show, with several crows feet inevitable at the corners of the eyes. The once Lucky Star Five Handsome Men that all the girls in the world fantasized about, only three are left now. This is something Ah Xing and Ah Wang simply cannot ept! Everyone agreed to the five handsome men, but they have slowly aged, while Su Hao and the others have secretly applied oil to their faces. They asked Su Hao if he had any skincare secrets. Su Hao smiled and said, Not only does youth stay forever, but it also extends lifespan. If you two want to learn, ask Feng Cheng to teach you. He is now a teacher, specializing in teaching people in this field. Ah Xing and Ah Wang want to learn to cultivate immortality, and Su Hao is willing to teach them. Feiyuan can also learn if he wants, but as for the others, its a different story. In this world, there is no radiation of spiritual energy waves, nor does the human body have corresponding talents for cultivating immortality. Wanting to cultivate immortality is a very troublesome matter; spiritual energy is one aspect, and elixirs are another. The resources consumed in cultivation are much greater than imagined, and its simply not worth poprizing in this world. Ah Xing and Ah Wang originally intended to learn from Feng Cheng, but upon returning home and seeing their aging faces, they all changed their minds. Preserving youthmaybe its better not to learn after all! They had promised to grow old together, so lets grow old together and eventually die! The three Mr. Jias are not right! It is very likely that they are aliens! So, everything makes sense now! I, xxx, cant believe Im hanging out with three aliens! Most importantly, these three aliens are willing to teach me the most precious knowledge without reservation? Its simply incredible! In his imagination, when aliense, the first thing they would do is definitely to dominate the world, then capture ves, traffic humans, or directly annihte a race, to im the These three aliens Ive encountered are too easy to talk to! After much thought, Feiyuan decided to confess his discovery. Just because when facing Su Hao, its as if hes facing an all-knowing, almighty god; if theres any concealment in his heart, he will surely be nervous in front of Su Hao. He doesnt want that, he wants to have an open mind when exchanging knowledge with Su Hao. In his view, how could someone like himself, a mortal, hide things from a god? Therefore, Feiyuan found a leisure time for Su Hao, and directly approached Su Hao, saying: Mr. Jia Wei you you are an alien, right! Su Hao looked surprised: ??? What alien nonsense? Chapter 628 Chapter 628 After Su Haopleted a small experiment, Feiyuan ran to him and said: You are an alien! Wouldnt anyone be dumbfounded by that? Su Hao didnt think much about it and asked strangely: What alien? Seeing Su Haos expression, Feiyuan appeared even more surprised than Su Hao: Huh? Arent you an alien? Feiyuan thought that after telling Mr. Jia Wei about his discovery, Mr. Jia Wei would faintly smile, then casually say, Youve discovered my hidden identity. Yes, I am an alien! However, that wasnt the case! Feiyuan thought to himself: Could it be that I guessed wrong? That shouldnt be the case! Could all of this stem from the Origin, and the so-called Cultivation is just Mr. Jia Weis core ability? Su Hao didnt understand what strange thoughts were going through Feiyuans mind, and directly asked: What are you thinking? You can tell me. Feiyuan said slightly embarrassed: Mr. Jia Wei, its like this, two years ago I studied Cultivation with Teacher Feng, and have now reached the Foundation Building stage, and have gained some understanding of the essence of cultivation. I found that the conditions required for cultivation are veryplex. ording to the theory of the evolutionary system, its almost impossible for methods like Cultivation that prolong life to emerge on this because cultivation belongs entirely to another system, and the specifics are hard to describe. Of course, this is just one aspect, for example, there are various books in the Base with a vast system of knowledge that no one person can summarize. Coincidentally, Ive browsed through various books in the Mage Association, and only a few of the knowledge oveps, the rest, except for the Base, cannot be found outside. For example, the Astronomy group established by Teacher Feng, aside from the vast theories of astronomy, just the Astronomy group observing the movements in outer space made me wonder: Mr. Jia Wei, did you escape from another to here? Are there alien enemies chasing you in the depths of space As Feiyuan spoke, seeing Su Haos calm expression without any change, he couldnt help but rx, thinking that he was indeed thinking too much. Aliens and such, its simply absurd! Feiyuan hurriedly said: Mr. Jia Wei, I hope you dont mind, this is my uncontroble spection, as for whether you are an alien or not, its not important, I just feel that I thought of something rted to you, and wanted to tell you. If I dont say it, I feel uneasy all over and have no intention to study. What Feiyuan didnt expect was that Su Hao actually nodded and said: You guessed right, theoretically speaking, Ie from the depths of this universe, not born on this, so being called an alien is also possible. Upon hearing Su Haos candid admission, Feiyuan felt a momentary nkness in his brain, uncontroble tremors throughout his body, chills down his spine, and unable to speak any words. Su Hao continued, You can imagine us as aimlessly wandering travelers in the universe, anding to this was just a coincidence. The three of us identallynded here more than thirty years ago, became interested in the disasters and sources of this world, and began to research. As you can see, we have gained a general understanding of the nature of the source.'' At this point, Su Hao chuckled and said, This is not a closely guarded secret, knowing or not knowing makes no difference. You can rest assured, we will not mind. Feiyuan regained hisposure and formally initiated the meeting between the representatives of his and the extraterrestrials: Mr. Jia Wei, are the stories of colonizings and enving aliens true? Su Haoughed, I dont know about that. I am as ignorant about this vast universe as you are. Feiyuan eximed, Arent you traveling in the universe? You must be a well-traveled person, how can you not know? Su Hao shook his head, I am not as knowledgeable as you think. Perhaps I know more on this, but in the entire universe, what significance do I hold? There are too many unknown things. Feiyuan thought back to the awe-inspiring feeling he had when observing the universe from the satellite observatory, and involuntarily said, Indeed, this universe is so mysterious and unfathomable and we humans are too insignificant! Who does not long for the secrets hidden in the vast universe? Su Hao said, I may not be able to give you the answers you seek, but you can search for them yourself. Search myself? Su Hao replied, In a maximum of three hundred years, the three of us will board a spaceship and leave this world to journey into the universe. If you are interested, you cane along. Feiyuans heart shook, and he felt an indescribable emotion overwhelming him. Excitement, surging emotions, disbelief Together? Travel the universe with Mr. Jia Wei? Can I? Su Hao nodded, Of course you can. Then Feiyuan suddenly thought of a question, Um, Mr. Jia Wei, you just said we would depart in three hundred years? Three hundred years I might already be dead Su Haoughed, You wont die so soon. With your current physical condition, if you sessfully cultivate to the realm of transformation, you should be able to live for another two thousand years. Feiyuans mouth gradually widened, Two thousand years When Feiyuan left Su Haosboratory, he was in a daze, his soul in turmoil, his once clear mind now in chaos. The conversation with Su Hao today had left him immensely shocked. It was a shock to Feiyuan, but for Su Hao, it was just a minor incident. In two or three hundred years, when he left this, he wouldnt mind if Feiyuan came along. There were many things he could entrust to Feiyuan for research, and with Feiyuans unique way of thinking, perhaps many new discoveries could be made. However, he would only take the spaceship along, as he had not yet considered recording Feiyuans consciousness in the space of the ball, taking him on a journey through different worlds. He considered three points: his own safety, the necessity of this person, whether it was for him or for me! It was that simple. Before Su Hao could fully control his own consciousness and conscious information, he would not leave himself with too many hidden dangers. At this stage, having mastered the secret of the source, he already held unimaginable power, but one thing had not fundamentally changed, his mental power! Su Haos radar perception could radiate a range of two hundred thousand meters, which seemed very powerful, but that was the effect of the spiritual sense in the perception rune, amplified by rune. Essentially, his mental power was not that strong. Could a mental power that could not even sense the energy trajectory of his own focal point system be called strong? Regrettably, he had never been reincarnated into a world focused on cultivating spiritual power, which made it impossible for him to learn and resulted in slow growth of his spiritual power. As for the existence of worlds specializing in spiritual power cultivation? Su Hao believed that there must be, and quite a few of them. This universe can epass all possibilities! With a deepening understanding of spiritual power, Su Hao had a spection: in this universe, worlds dedicated to spiritual power cultivation are not few in number. Perhaps, in his billions of years wandering through the space of bounces, he had visited countless worlds of spiritual power cultivation, but unfortunately, both his consciousness and the brain of that world were unable to match, resulting in missed opportunities. This possibility was high. As his understanding of spiritual power gradually deepened, he realized that the strength of spiritual power is rted to consciousness information and brain structure. In essence, he was just an ordinary human. No matter how much knowledge he possessed, the structure of his conscious information remained that of a regr human. In theory, no matter how many worlds of life he visited, he could only ultimately revive in a of humans. This led to a frustrating dead-end loop for Su Hao. He was a regr humancould only be reincarnated as a regr humanregr human brain structures could not attain stronger spiritual powerworlds he could reincarnate intocked advanced spiritual power cultivationunable to learn methods to enhance spiritual powerhe remained a regr humanimpossible to reincarnate into specialized spiritual power worldsunable to learn methods to enhance spiritual power So, when faced with this kind of cycle, how can it be resolved? Attempt to independently research and create methods to enhance spiritual power? Truth be told, Su Hao believed he was currently unable to do so he acknowledged his learning ability was decent, could reach five stars, but his creative ability wascking, barely reaching one star. This cycle, much like the natural logarithm es limit of 2.7 Is this the limit of an ordinary human? Chapter 629 Chapter 629 These were just some spections Su Hao had regarding the reincarnation of spiritual power, and he could not confirm whether it was the case. Perhaps one day he would suddenly reincarnate into a world specializing in spiritual power cultivation! As Su Hao encountered more things, he increasingly felt the significance of powerful spiritual power. Strong spiritual power could enhance perception, just one of the functions of spiritual power. Most importantly, spiritual power could serve as a very potent research tool for him, enabling him to decipher the rules of surrounding objects to the greatest extent possible. Currently, he was restricted by insufficient spiritual power, unable to perceive the energy operation of his misfortune system. Even though he had guessed the reasons why he faced disasters every so often, he still felt helpless. This was the limitation of inadequate spiritual power. This was just one aspect; it could be anticipated that one day in the future, when faced with incredibly valuable knowledge, Su Hao would simrly be limited by spiritual power, unsure of how to begin unraveling the mysteries of the precious knowledge. Wouldnt that be like reaching a treasure mountain but returning empty-handed? If that were true, how could one possibly exhaust the knowledge of the universe? Of course, thats a story for another time, currently there are still no conclusive answers to this. Just as the saying goes, Everything is possible! Furthermore, Su Hao also believed that as his spiritual power gradually strengthened, as his conscious information grew vast, one day he could break the boundaries of ordinary people and attain extraordinary spiritual power. Initially, reincarnations were at the age of two or three,ter at five or six, and then progressing to eight, twelve years old a clear proof. His spiritual power was bing stronger! The essence of his human nature was umting quantity, perhaps in the future it could achieve qualitative change! Ten yearster. Su Hao arrived in this world, already in his forties. Ten yearster on this day, Su Hao sessfully used the source to transform the blood and spiritual energy that matched his attributes. From the moment he started researching the conversion of source into matter until now, a total of twenty-four years have passed, which was truly not easy. Fortunately, in the end, he sessfully obtained blood and spiritual energy, making the continuous research day and night for twenty-four years worth it. However, the result of using the source to transform blood and spiritual energy was different from what Su Hao initially imagined. In the beginning, Su Hao was rushing to directly and mindlessly transform blood and spiritual energy using the source. But as his research deepened, he found that with his current capabilities, it was impossible. The interactions between different substances were incrediblyplex, making it impossible to analyze the correspondingws. It was like the movement of electrons in the nucleus; you know they are moving within a certain range, but you dont know where they will be in the next moment. In the end, Su Hao changed his strategy: usingpounds to create mixtures. This means breaking down the deeper microstructure of blood and spiritual energy directly, analyzing thebinations of differentpounds. Then, using the source to sequentially transform thesepounds and then assemble them one by one into blood and spiritual energy. Its like different factories producing different parts, and then assembling them ording to a certain structure to create a brand new car. The difficulty decreased significantly. However, just synthesizing blood and spiritual energy was not Su Haos goal; his goal was to acquire spiritual energy that matched him in one go! He had previously mentioned that if he slowly transformed into spiritual energy using the source, it would be faster to directly use the source instead, so why bother with spiritual energy? He had a corresponding method for this as well dividing space to create a specific structure, with each small space capable of converting a type ofpound. For example, with nearly a hundred differentpounds making up blood in a specific structure, building nearly a hundred small spaces to convert thesepounds separately, and then assembling them in a specific order would result in obtaining blood! Looks simple, right? Not simple at all. It took Su Hao nearly ten years to achieve this. After seeding, he designed a set of production-assembly space workshops for both blood and spiritual energy, called the Mixed Converter. Uponpletion of a process, specific blood and spiritual energy could be obtained conveniently. In the Number Oneboratory, Su Hao reached out with his left and right hands, closed his eyes slightly, and began building the Mixed Converter. Five secondster, the construction was sessful; then he activated the source, and after transformation, input it slowly into the Mixed Converter, more and more. A colored small ball, the size of a fist, appeared on the palms of his hands. In the blink of an eye, the small ball started changing colors, turning into one red and one gold, emitting a faint glow. The whole process took about ten seconds. When the small colored balls on Su Haos hands stabilized, he dismissed the spatial barrier and then inhaled the blood and spiritual energy from his palms into his body. Su Hao closed his eyes and felt for a moment, then opened them, smiling, Sess! Obtained blood and spiritual energy that match me, although I am still unfamiliar with their operation, it will take some time to adapt. Overall, its not a big issue! Su Hao raised his hand to condense a rune, guiding the blood that had been inhaled into the rune. In the next moment, a strong light shed. Injecting spiritual energy into the rune increased its power several times. Su Hao summarized, The effects produced by the blood and spiritual energy transformed using the source are no different from those I transform myself! With just a few days of adaptation, I canpletely adapt to this new energy! This means that as long as Su Hao is provided with an initial force, he can obtain an endless supply of spiritual energy and blood. The initial task has been achieved! Su Hao put all the experimental equipment back in ce and left the room. The vegetation outside the base undtes in all kinds of ways, all taken care of by the wind, colorful and diverse. Sparse clumps of tall trees stand quietly, with several pavilions and a few small ponds nearby. The water in the ponds is clear, and the fish swim as if floating in emptiness. A few rays of sunlight shine in from outside, making the entire base feel warm and cozy Everything in front of him, Su Hao can use it all! This is the feeling of controlling everything. Consciousness is fundamental, and the body along with the surging blood and spiritual power within the body is the hand that allows consciousness to change the world! As long as consciousness and the body are still present, everything in sight can be changed! By now, for him, it is obvious what the most important core is. That is: consciousness and the knowledge it carries, as well as the body that carries consciousness! As for the power that others value, it is just a byproduct of the core process! I cant currently enhance the power of consciousness, but I can prioritize umting knowledge! Theres no rush for the body that carries consciousness! I still have five thousand years of lifespan. After entering space, I will have plenty of time to research slowly! I finally have a bit of the ability to control my own destiny! Su Hao doesnt believe that in this life he will die young. Even if the worst happens and this is destroyed, so what? He could just take a built spaceship into space! As long as there is material, he will have an endless supply, he is immortal! So powerful! What can the disaster system do to him? The sess of the research inevitably filled Su Hao with some pride. This dead dead dead all the way almost suffocated him, and now, for the first time, he is so close to touching the smooth skin of freedom So gentle that Su Hao is filled with joy. Isnt this joy and pride intertwined feeling akin to the emotions he had as a student when he sessfully won over the acknowledged goddess? Its that kind of youthful feeling of I am the best and I am invincible! Hehe! Am I experiencing a renaissance? With a rxed and joyful mood, Su Hao strolls around the base, everything looks fresh to him: Hmm, these are all my sources, my energy! Pretty good! He wonders if he should modify the spaceship designed for Yashan, add more real materials, after all, in the future, deep in space, having more material around is always good. Rarely sensing Su Hao leisurelying out for a walk, Yashan and Feng Cheng immediately dropped their work and approached Su Hao. Feng Cheng even handed Su Hao his favorite juice and said with a smile, Its rare for Chief Wei to be so happy, there must be some gains! Su Hao smiled and said, The basic goal has been achieved, I have sessfully converted usable blood and spirit from the source! Yashan and Feng Cheng eximed in unison, Chief Wei is amazing! Yashan rolled up his sleeves, Chief Wei, shall we have a party tonight to celebrate? Its been a long time since we let loose and eat and drink freely. Su Hao waved his hand, Lets do it! Lets have a party! Just then, Feiyuan disyed his flight technique and slowly flew over. Su Hao said, Feiyuan arrived just in time! Feng Cheng suddenly suggested, A new Oil Source Powered Racing Car has been released recently, with good performance. How about after the party, the four of us each get one and have a race? Su Haos eyes lit up, Driving? I like driving! Lets do that! Chapter 630 Chapter 630 For them, four immensely powerful cultivators, racing was actually a very unchallenging thing, but just manipting vehicles and racing in a way that maximized the vehicles performance was a slight change from the monotonous research life. Originally, Su Hao nned to call Ah Xing and Ah Wang, but seeing their aging appearances, he decided against it, fearing they might strain their backs As a result, the final oue of the race for Su Hao and the other three was: all four cars werepletely wrecked, but they themselves were unscathed! Su Haos car was smashed to pieces. Thinking back to the scene of his own death years ago due to losing control of a car, he couldnt help but sigh. Su Hao forcibly resisted recalling past people and events, refusing to dwell on past joys and sorrows. So many years had passed, all of that must have dispersed like smoke and clouds. On that azure, the existence of humans was now questionable! Memories, this kind of thing, much like a direct assault on the mind, could immerse people in nostalgia and also undermine their will. Forward! Forward! Forward! Dont look back, and cannot look back, for the path ahead is always just one! After returning to the base, he quickly adjusted his state to face new challenges. In theboratory, Su Hao sat in his chair, closed his eyes, and entered the pinball space, reviewing the initial n. The first target using material to heat into a source had been achieved; the second target using the source to convert into material was preliminarilypleted; the third target, finding the doom system with oneself as the focal point, then controlling and deciphering it, had not yet begun, with no clues The previous third target was: to find a way to destroy a with a punch. Later, realizing that my doom is actually the focal system, I thought I could quickly discern the clues and then crack it. Now it seems too hasty, as I cant even perceive the traces of cosmic energy After some thought, Su Hao added a n before the third target: to shatter a with a punch. If he couldnt find the doom system and decipher it, it meant that after sixty years, a meteorite might strike, and with his current means, smallers could be handled, but massive celestial bodies would be difficult to destroy! So the problem now is:pared to his past life, with his possession of source, how can he shatter a small with a punch? Imagination is always beautiful, but actually achieving it is immensely difficult! Would he need to convert arge amount of source into energy for detonation? Its not feasible! To blow up a, an incalcble amount of energy is needed. The source is indeed powerful, but the premise is having enough source quantity and mental strength strong enough to convert all sources into energy. Even with Su Haos present mental strength, he couldnt aplish this. After thinking for a long time, Su Hao finally muttered, It seems that I can only use the source chain reaction method I thought of before for destruction. Designing a system like a set of dominoes, where by pushing a small piece at the initial end, the force of the falling dominoes continuously umtes, eventually even easily toppling dominoes reaching up to a hundred meters. Apart from this, Su Hao temporarily couldnt think of any other method to destroy a. However, he had no idea how to design the source chain reaction now. Opening his eyes, he took out a source bead and carefully observed it in his hand while pondering feasible solutions. Unconsciously, he stood up and paced back and forth in theboratory, but eventually, he had no ideas. So he murmured, Forget it, this kind of thing, it relies on inspiration. Ill go to space first and practice on a fews! Maybe by smashing a few times, Ill figure it out? Also, Illnd on others in this star system to see their appearances, maybe Ill gain something! For the first time in so many reincarnations, he decided tond on a lifeless! Crucially, no matter how harsh the environment on that, he was confident he could survive there. The reason being, there were materials on the! Its that simple, its that confident! When Su Hao was about to go to others to box, Yashan sent arge file: Boss Wei, the frame design for the spaceship has beenpleted a while ago, take a look first to see if there are any deficiencies. Su Hao had long assigned Yashan a task, which was to transform the current Base Little World into a fully functional spaceship. The space in the Base Little World is extremely vast, with and diameter of over thirty kilometers, originally the gourd has been moved into Su Haos entire world and squeezed into the small world. But from the outside, the Base Little World looks only three meters in diameter! In other words, the spaceship that Su Hao is preparing to build is a spaceship that looks small on the outside but has a huge internal space! In the future, the few of them will ride this spaceship and break into the vast universe. Toplete the construction of such a huge spaceship is extremely difficult. Just producing a frame design drawing took a lot of time, even with Yashan inviting a professional andrge mechanical design team to design it together. Su Hao opened the design drawing and casually replied: Let me take a look first! Ill give you feedback after I finish reading it in the group. Su Hao still attaches great importance to the construction of the spaceship, after all, this is the foundation of survival for the next few thousand years. Furthermore, the overall design of the spaceship is very crucial, once the design drawing is not done well, it will be very difficult to make changes after starting work. Over the next few days, Su Hao carefully studied the design drawing sent by Yashan. This design drawing only shows the overall structure and framework of the spaceship, many details are still iplete. The design drawing is divided into many parts, with various perspectives, and even a three-dimensional design drawing. The overall design idea was discussed in advance by Su Hao with Yashan: presenting a spherical shape overall, divided into upper and lower parts, the upper part retaining its original state, maintaining the appearance of a small ind, with the dome designed as a blue sky with white clouds, sunrises, and sunsets; the lower part is hollow, built into a huge metal world, loading various necessary equipment. Yashan also clearly followed Su Haos instructions to make the design drawing very perfect, which should have been impable, but after Su Hao finished reading it, he always felt something was not quite right, feeling that it could be further optimized. It is like a client looking at a design drawing: although I dont know whats wrong, as long as you make changes! However, Su Hao obviously has a stronger vision than the average client, and soon found the part that didnt look right to him: The frame is too stiff and rigid! Being rigid is something Su Hao has never liked, he prefers casual and flexible! At first nce, Yashans design drawing seemed perfect, but it clearly did not meet Su Haos expectation of flexibility. Its like a set of three-room designs, with each room facing south, east, and west respectively, you can choose which direction to sleep in, very good and powerful. But Su Hao wasnt satisfied, for example, he was used to sleeping in the east-facing room, but suddenly wanted to sleep in the south-facing room, does he have to get up from bed, put on shoes,e to the south-facing room, then climb back into bed? The process is tooplicated, he simply cant bear it! Therefore, there is a problem with the three-room design! Why cant the three rooms move to the designated position by themselves? Does the owner need to move them personally? In this case, whats the point of the three rooms? This is being rigid! Su Hao directly appeared next to Yashan and told him in person about his views on the spaceship design drawing: Yashan, this design drawing is very well done, but I still need to make some changes. Yashan curiously asked: What changes do you want to make? Su Hao had a thought, switching to the skill of the Source Master of the Heart, he brought this room into the realm of spiritual fantasy, then with a wave of his hand, a model of the Base Little World floated in front of the two of them. Yashan, look at this, this is your design drawing, overall it seems fine,pletely capable of achieving the functionality I want. But there is one thing that needs to be changed, the entire spaceship is too rigid, there is no room for adjustment, everything must be done step by step, and cannot be done ording to your wishes. Yashan is full of question marks, he looked at it for a long time and still couldnt understand what the meaning of hard that Boss Wei said. Su Hao waved his hand, and a model of another small world projection in the base appeared. He continued, What I mean is, dividing the into one piece after another, regr cubic modules, allowing these modules to move on specific orbits, able to change positions at any time Let the interior of our spacecraft flow like water Yashan, do you understand my meaning? Yashan immediately understood and said with a fist hitting, I understand Boss Wei! Its just like the little game Huarong Road I used to y before, moving ording to certain rules, can let specific grid move to any position. Su Hao said, Thats the meaning! Yashan sincerely said, Indeed Boss Wei, why didnt I think of designing it like this? Not that I didnt think of it, but my OCD is not that deep Su Hao asked, Is this design difficult? After thinking for a moment, Yashan said, Its difficult, but its worth challenging. Dont worry Boss Wei, Ill do it first, and consult you if I encounter any problems. Su Hao smiled satisfactorily, Completing this task, you will be called a master designer! Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Aftermunicating with Yashan, Su Hao nned to take action and explore the situation on others. When preparing to take action, Feng Cheng sent a message, Boss Wei, Zhi Peng wants to see you. Zhi Peng? Su Hao suddenly remembered. Since the Radiant Association became the worlds administrative organization, he hadnt seen Zhi Peng for a long time, and all matters were delegated to Yashan and Feng Cheng. So many years have passed without any major problems, it can be said to be smooth sailing. Now Su Hao didnt have any particrly urgent matters, so since Zhi Peng wanted to see him, lets meet! Feng Cheng, bring Zhi Peng to my reception room. After instructing, Su Hao got up and went to the reception room, preparing tea and waiting. In no time, Feng Cheng brought Zhi Peng over. Zhi Peng is now a seventy-year-old man with white hair, a aging face, even the light in his eyes has dispersed quite a bit, only his straight back remained as before. Upon seeing Su Hao, Zhi Peng immediately saluted and greeted, Mr. Jia Wei! This meeting still came as a shock to the prepared Zhi Pengwhy after so many years, the three of them could still maintain their youthful appearance Its simply unbelievable. Su Hao pointed to the seat next to him, Zhi Peng, sit! Zhi Peng sat down as instructed, carefully observing, and sighed, Mr. Jia Wei, we havent seen each other for so many years, you havent changed at all! Me and my old friends have all be old men and olddies! Su Hao smiled, Its a natural choice, who can stop the aging of the body? I cant either! Every moment, my body is also aging, my life is gradually passing away, this is difficult to change. Zhi Peng nodded, Indeed. Mr. Jia Wei, I have always known that you are very busy. Over the years, I havent dared to disturb you. But there has always been a doubt in my mind that I wanted to consult with you, just didnt find the opportunity. Now that I am also old, I dont know how long I can live, so I came to find you with a thick skin, just hope not to waste too much of your time. Su Hao waved his hand, I was indeed busy with research for a while and couldnt free up time. Now my research hase to a conclusion, I happen to have some free time, so whatever it is, we can discuss it slowly. At this stage, time is even more precious to Zhi Peng, because his life has entered an unknown countdown, short of ten years, long of thirty years, then its over. With only such a short time left in life, what can be done? Even if there are things you want to do, at this point, there is more desire than ability. Zhi Peng showed a smile, apparently Su Hao was willing to listen to him slowly, he was very happy. Zhi Peng said, Then I will speak out the doubts in my heart! Mr. Jia Wei, since the establishment of Radiant Association nearly fifty years ago, overall, it has developed very smoothly. Judging from this trend, Radiant Association will lead people to achieve better aplishments in the future without any doubt. However, no matter how strict the rules I set, no matter how closely I monitor every moment, the situation I fear still urred, and not in small numbers. What I could foresee is that Radiant Association will eventually deteriorate into the appearance of the Eighteen Empire. Perhaps, the degree of decay may even exceed that. In these decades, I have tried various methods. I have killed many people, even those who only harbored justice and light. But, all failed, bit by bit, turning into a situation I dare not imagine. It is like an inescapable curse, constantly cycling and returning to the starting point. I am thinking, if it is destined to be so, what is the meaning of exterminating all the royal families of the Eighteen Empire, overthrowing their corrupt rule, and building the Radiant Association that took so many years to establish? It would be better to maintain the previous appearance for thousands of years Zhi Peng slowly expressed his doubts in his heart and finally asked, Mr. Jia Wei, I want to know, who exactly is my enemy? I have fought for many years, but in the end, it was all in vain. I dont even know who my enemy is! Su Hao looked at his troubled appearance and lightly smiled, This is something that has long been anticipated. The rtive purity that your Radiant Association has been able to maintain for so many years is quite remarkable. Zhi Pengughed and said, Mr. Jia Wei, you are too kind. If it werent for me still being alive, my friends giving me some face, Im afraid I would be out of control by now. Su Hao said, In my view, before the social productive forces reach a certain level, this is an unsolvable dead end loop, just a matter of time. The Radiant Association, like a newborn life, appears vibrant now because this is its growth period, but you must understand, as long as it is life, there will always be birth, aging, sickness, and death. Just like you now, you are already old! Zhi Peng keenly grasped the key point, So, as long as the social productive forces reach a very high level, this dead end loop can be broken? Su Hao shook his head and said, Not really! Although achieving a high level of productive forces is necessary, the most important thing is human nature. Zhi Peng furrowed his brows and muttered, Human nature? Su Hao continued, Specifically, it is the elite among elites! Most people want to be the elite among elites, they want to step on others through hard work, to prove their superiority over others even living a good life is not what they are pursuing, what they want is to live better than others. This is a characteristic imprinted in human genes, difficult to eradicate. Elite among elites Zhi Pengs eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had figured everything out. His enemy was the elite among elites in peoples hearts! But soon, the light in his eyes faded, and he helplessly said, Mr. Jia Wei, is there really no solution? In the end, it is the ordinary people who suffer Su Hao shook his head, At least, I do not know of any way to solve this problem because you cannot permanently eliminate the attachment in peoples hearts. Moreover, this characteristic rooted in human genes may not be bad, the strong desire of humanity may not be bad. Dont you want a human society without desire, motivation, or vitality? That would be a disaster for humanity. Receiving Su Haos clear answer, Zhi Peng seemed to lose all color, dim and heavy all over. Su Hao rarelyforted, Zhi Peng, you dont really need to care too much about whether Radiant Association will corrupt or question the meaning of what you are doing. Even if Radiant Association will be corrupted in the future? The future belongs to the people, what kind of life they want, they will explore and find it themselves, it has nothing to do with you, Zhi Peng, your era has ended. If one day, people do not like their world anymore, do not like Radiant Association anymore, they will overthrow it themselves and rebuild a world they like. Its that simple. You ce Peng, isnt it because you dont like the previous world and then founded the Radiant Association? The cycle you mentioned is not wrong, but you should notice that during the cycle, society is evolving. One day, it will evolve into the way you want, as long as you leave behind the cycle tool. However, in the process of evolution, countless people will encounter disasters for this! But what does it matter? Every person in this world is experiencing disasters, even you, Peng, are experiencing disasters. Soon, you will die because of it, right? Death itself is the most normal thing. You cannot condemn death as unforgivable because of fear! Let go! You have done well. Over these decades, people have enjoyed the beautiful life created by you, Peng. Everything you have done is meaningful to you. Peng was sessfully persuaded by Su Hao because Su Hao clearly told him that his era has ended, and everything he has done is meaningful. For Peng, this is enough! And, Mr. Jia Wei is right. Let the future things be the concern of the future people! They can transform the world as they wish. After Peng left, Su Hao remained in the living room, silently pondering the questions Peng asked, and finallyughed, Superior to others? Superior to others! In the depths of his heart, isnt he also like this? Today, bidding farewell to Peng is probably a permanent farewell. The conversation today can be considered as giving aplete ending to the Radiant Association that he helped to establish. As for the future, as he said, it is up to the people to decide. After all, he doesnt need much assistance from the Radiant Association and the Mage Association anymore. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 What do you need to prepare fornding on another? For ordinary people, there are many things to prepare, but for Su Hao, there is no need to prepare at all, just go. Does the top-level spacesuit need to be as thick and flexible as his Adamantite Armor? For radiation protection, he has the Fragile Defense that provides all-round protection without any blind spots. High temperatures and low temperatures cannot affect him at all. The required materials can be converted from other substances or sources. Su Hao couldnt figure out what dangers he would encounter! The final value of thoses is to serve as experiments for his Ster Burst! Su Hao essed theary operation data recorded by Feng Cheng and found that in five days, a named Key Star would be rtively close to the source star he was on, only 70 million kilometers away. So, he decided to depart in five days and use the Positioning Teleportation Technique researched in the previous life to teleport near that. This is the first time I have embarked on a long-distance space journey! A good start. Five dayster, Su Hao transformed into a Commander, put on a full set of defensive formations, and used the Positioning Teleportation Auxiliary Device at the experimental base to teleport near Key Star, about ten thousand kilometers away, observing the reddish that seemed to be only the size of a truck not far away. This is slightly smaller than the source star, with a smaller orbital radius. Red and yellow are the main colors of the entire, interspersed with some white, floating quietly in the vast space, beautiful. The sunny side is brightly lit, with various wrinkled mountain ranges and canyons presented in front of the eyes. The dark side is pitch ck, with only a faint yellow halo at the junction of night and day, like a mysterious and fantastic world. This has no life. Perhaps a is a special kind of life, but I have no way tomunicate with it. Thinking of this, Su Hao showed a smile: If it knows that I am going to hammer it with my fist next, I wonder how it would feel. If the knew Su Haos thoughts, it might disdainfully say, Come on, hit me, shout I lose! Looking at the from Su Haos perspective, it seems close, but in reality, it is very far away. Compared to the current situation, even the metaphor of looking at the mountain but running a dead horse is considered close. Far from just running a dead horse, this distance could even run a stallion to death. When the stallion dies, its offspring continue to run, probably until the extinction of the species. Even if Su Hao flies with all his might and elerates continuously, from the cosmic perspective, he remains motionless The vastness of space makes one feel so powerless! However, Su Hao is not just slightly stronger than a stallion because he can sh! He can sh twenty thousand meters in one go, which is two hundred kilometers, and by continuously shing for about two hours, he can arrive! Su Hao floated in space, observing the surrounding environment, which was empty and void, with nothing worth his attention. So, he stopped thinking further, started sending negative space modules, and shed towards the. One sh is two hundred kilometers. This time, from the cosmic perspective, Su Hao finally moved As Su Hao expected, he arrived at this red and yellow in two hours. However, the feeling of observing up close and from a distance is different. From a human aesthetic perspective, this can only be observed from afar. They say distance creates beauty, indeed it does. Because when youe closer, you will find that the is full of barren yellow sand and monotonous rocks. For ordinary life, this is a ce of despair where survival is impossible even for a day. The sunny side of thes surface has an extremely high temperature, initially measured at close to one hundred degrees. The strong wind blows on the surface all year round, raising dry dust storming wildly. The slightly white seen from space is not clouds but thick smoke raised after volcanic eruptions, spreading in the sky and around. Crack! Su Haos feet stepped on this, leaving two human footprints. This is a moment worth remembering in history; this is human greatness and glory Ah, digressing! Su Hao bent down and picked up a stone. Blood surged into it, recording it in the space of the bullet, and then observing the stonesposition, finding no significant difference from ordinary rocks on Earth. Su Hao did not rush to pound the beneath his feet but flew up and wandered on this, recording various terrains andndscapes, using supernatural perception to sense the energy operation on the, searching for possible disasters. Speaking of disasters, from a human judgment perspective, thes surface is undergoing minor disaster attacks, with some local disasters exceeding the intensity of the source stars disasters. However, this disaster is different from that disaster, and Su Hao did not find the corresponding focus system of the disaster on this. In other words, as I expected, the source star is special, a coincidence in the birth of the universe, with little relevance to this universe. In one day, Su Hao basically explored this and left many positioning stones, making it easy for him to travel back and forth between the source star and this. He floated in mid-air, intending to start a star-explosion experiment with a punch. The first step is to test whether I can use the material of the key to obtain the source through the focus system. If only the material on the source star can be used to generate the source, he may have to take the entire source star with him. The test results came out quickly. The material on the key, without exception, can also be converted into a source, which made him feel relieved: Steady! The second step is to test the power of directly converting the source into energy for detonation. Su Hao took out a high-quality source pearl, mobilizing all the sources inside with his massive mental power, clearing out all the sources in a very short time. The next moment, in Su Haos palm, there was a dazzling sun, the light even drowning his entire person. This is the source of the semi-activated state that Su Hao mobilized nearly half his mental power to transform into. As long as this explosive source mage had a thought, this sun wouldpletely erupt, releasing all the energy in a very short time. After careful consideration, Su Hao didnt dare to throw it directly downward. Instead, he flew higher and higher. Only after confirming a safe distance, did he finally release the sun from his hand. Swoosh The sun turned into a thick beam that deeply prated into the ground, and when all the light on the beams path disappeared. Su Hao had a thought andpletely activated that sun. Thend of the key star suddenly shook violently and then rose high, like a geography teacher demonstrating the collision of two continents in a PowerPoint presentation, as if a continuous mountain range rose from the ground in the blink of an eye. However, just as the mountain range had formed, in the next moment, itpletely split apart and bloomed. Countless rays of light pierced the mountains, shining through, and eventually the towering mountain range and thend were all engulfed by the dazzling light. The light formed a spherical shape, expanding to an iprehensible size, half embedded in the red and yellow earth. Just as if a sun fell to the ground and created a crater. Boom Su Hao immediately felt a strong wave of energy sweeping through. It was blocked by his brittle defense and he stood steady in the sky, as if, for a moment, the world fell silent, even the previously howling strong winds quieted down. Boom Extreme movementextreme stillness, then back to extreme movement! The transition from movement to stillness happened in an instant. The intense light vanished. The shockwave, capable of destroying heaven and earth, spread out in all directions, causing theyers of the earth to copse outward, numerous rocks instantly turned into powder, carried off to who knows where, bing one of the countless specks of dust on this. The originally dispersed smoke and dust were cleared in the explosion, only to be filled once again in the blink of an eye. Su Hao waited silently in the sky, looking down at the incredibly enormous crater below. The power of this explosion was much stronger than his Ten Thousand Explosions,parable to the impact crater created by arge meteor falling. If the power were a bit greater, the magma under the ground might erupt. However, such power was still too insignificant in front of a. Its like cutting off a giants sweat hair tip with nail clippers. Su Hao couldnt help but curse, Damn, it seems that this grandiose explosion only created a tiny pit! Thinking about destroying a with this is too much! If a certain were aware, it would undoubtedly taunt, Is that all? Come on, continue your performance, hmpf, consider me defeated! Chapter 633 Chapter 633 With Su Haos current strength, the indeed had the right to taunt him, for Su Hao currently had no way to deal with this key star. Of course, he could use the source beads to explode, use the Ten Thousand Explosions to st it, or set up an array to stir up everything on this. However, a was still a, and its mass remained unchanged. Even if it was blown to pieces, it could reunite the next moment through mutual gravitational forces and be a brand new. When it collided with the source star, the source star would still meet its demise. Su Hao floated in the air, lost in thought for a long time, silently contemting how topletely destroy the. Chain reaction was indeed the correct answer, but no matter how long he thought about it, he couldnt find any references: What should I do? Su Hao floated in the air silently, thinking. When he had an idea or inspiration, he would try it out. This wasrge enough for Su Hao to fully express his thoughts on the key star, and besides, the wouldnt have any objections. One day Five days One month Everything was fruitless. Having contemted and experimented extensively, Su Hao systematically rejected his own ideas. The principle of the domino effect appears simple. After watching it several times, even a child of a few years old can imitate it with the corresponding props. However, theory is just theory. Transforming theory into application is a distant dream. Half a yearter, after creating numerous ws in the starry key, Su Hao decided to temporarily give up. Sometimes, inspiration is something that cannot be forced. Inspiration needs to be prompted! Just like the apple that fell in an ancient story, Su Hao also needs a corresponding apple to awaken himself. Ill go visits in other star systems first. Perhaps Ill gain the corresponding inspiration! In reality, at this point, Su Hao was not very eager. He had already recorded the knowledge he needed in the pinball space. If necessary, he could also fly into space on a spaceship, carefree and at ease. Upon making a decision, Su Hao immediately took action, teleporting back to the base and using the location teleportation assistance device to transport himself near other stars in this star system, then observing andnding on thes after confirming there was no danger. He observed the differences on eachs surface and tried all previous methods on each of them. There were barren rockys, pockmarked surfaces that seemed to have endured numerous impacts from meteorites over countless years, with daytime temperatures approaching seven hundred degrees and nighttime temperatures dropping to over two hundred degrees below zero. It was extremely unusual. There was a with an atmosphere almost entirelyposed of carbon dioxide, where not only was the air pressure extremely high, but the temperature was also extremely high. Ordinary people entering the atmosphere would be cooked before they even had a chance tond. There was a massive with volume and mass far exceeding that of othersbined In total, there were sevenrges, all of which Su Hao visited one by one. Previously, Su Hao had reincarnated in manyary worlds with life, but this could be considered his first exploration of arge number of lifelesss. Personallynding on the surfaces of variouss was entirely different from what he had imagined. What impressed Su Hao the most was the unparalleled sense of shock. This was a wonderful journey thatpletely expanded his horizons! Su Hao couldnt help but exim: In this universe, there are countless stars,s, and various celestial bodies. What exactly do these diverse celestial bodies look like? I really hope that one day, I will have the ability tond on each one, witness their unique and vibrant appearances, and then record them Another half year passed, Su Hao made a round trip to all thes in this star system and found suitable locations to leave locator stones for future teleportation. Unfortunately, in this half year, his tests on various chain reaction structures on majors all failed. He didnt get the corresponding results, not even making any progress. Of course, all of this was within Su Haos expectations. If it were that easy, he wouldnt have postponed his research until now. However, this half year was not a wasted journey for Su Hao. At least, he had personally seen and experienced the unique and violent appearances of the majors, and he had done so with the body of a mere human, which was enough to make him proud. How many people in the universe could achieve what he had done? Lets go back! Staying here will not give me the corresponding inspiration. After making up his mind, Su Hao disappeared from the colorful in an instant and reappeared in the test base. As soon as Yashan perceived Su Haos return, he immediately ran over: Chief Wei, youre back? The new design drawings for the spaceship are ready. Let me show them to you. Su Hao put away the Array Armor and changed into a casual outfit,zily sitting on the recliner: Show me! Building the spaceship was a top priority. If they couldnt solve thes, then the spaceship would be theirst means of survival. Su Hao carefully looked over the design drawings sent by Yashan, then closed his eyes and pondered for a long time before saying, Thats it! Alright, lets build ording to this design! Use more materials! Yashan eximed joyfully, Okay, Boss Wei, I will start assembling the construction team next! From the current worlds technological level, it will take at least thirty years to build the spacecraft frame well. This one project alone could support countless individuals and families for a lifetime. Then installing the equipment will also take thirty years, by that time, a new batch of workers will be needed. After Yashan left, Feng Cheng also came running, Boss Wei, thetest detection results are out, the data shows that this year all majors have had some disturbances, but overall its not a big problem. Take a look first, I dont know if its what youre looking for. Su Hao roughly nced through the data sent by Feng Cheng and discovered that the so-calledary disturbances were just what he had been creating over the years. He chuckled, It is a disturbance indeed, but its not the data I want. It seems your astronomical team is quite strong, being able to detect even slight disturbances. Keep an eye on it, report to me if there are any developments. Feng Cheng replied somewhat disappointedly, Okay, Boss Wei. As Feng Cheng was about to leave, Su Hao suddenly stopped him, Oh, Feng Cheng, starting today, bring me a daily briefing of the news from outside, the more detailed, the better. Although Feng Cheng didnt understand why Su Hao suddenly wanted to read briefings, he didnt think much and directly responded, Okay, Boss Wei, Ill go do it now! This was one of the ways Su Hao sought inspiration. He believed that the chain reaction capable of destroying a must be hidden in some corner of this world, waiting for his discovery. Compared to others, the Source Star has a variety of organisms, making it moreplex. Therefore, the chances of finding the chain reaction were greater. The next day, Feng Chengpiled the global briefings and sent them to Su Hao via group chat. Su Hao then went to the pavilion by the pool in the world base, half lying down to read the briefings, with a pot of good tea by his side, feeling extremely rxed! Mechanical City Hu Chang City hasunched a high-performance sports car The Supreme Council of the Radiant Society passed the Freedom of Speech Unrestricted Act, which wille into effect next year The Origin Mage Association, through discussions among the top ten mages, officially renamed itself the Wizard Association The adventuring team mode is gradually bing mainstream, analyzed by professionals The emerging profession Magic Warrior has be an indispensable part of adventuring teams Annan Town was hit by a small-scale magical beast wave, fortunately discovered in advance, with few casualties The most beautiful songstress will perform at the Music Immortal Pce in New Ji City in three days Su Hao quickly skimmed through the briefings and found nothing worth noting. He then summoned the interface of the omnipotent helper, entered the library, and began to browse through books that interested him. On the other hand, while Feng Cheng was collecting the briefings for Su Hao, he came across a piece of extraordinary news that excited him immensely. Three dayster, he quietly arrived at the Music Immortal Pce in New Ji City, walking towards the performance venue, The most beautiful songstress, I want to see how beautiful she really is! Of course, he had no other intentions, he just purely wanted to see how the woman looked! Initially, Feng Cheng enjoyed himself, visiting the Music Immortal Pce daily, then weekly, then monthly, and eventually yearly At present, he rarely visits the Music Immortal Pce. In his words, its just a thing! Admire the exquisite beauty, and thats it! Moreover, although he looks like a twenty-year-old young man, he is already nearly sixty years old, can he still pursue younger women? The key is, he cant bring himself to act with women of his age Feng Cheng finally got to see the appearance of the most beautiful songstress, and quietly left in the end, After all, Im just an ordinary person, my feelings have waned! Ill go back to reading! In books, there are beauties like precious jade Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Not long after, Yashan led arge number of engineering teams into the bases small world and began constructing the spaceship framework. The bases small world was originally an ind that was excavated by Su Hao and stuffed into the small world. Essentially, it was an extremely huge rock. After the engineering team entered the bases small world, they were all at a loss. Where to start from. Fortunately, Yashan had aprehensive n early on, and all the steps to build the spaceship were well-subdivided. First of all, he and Feng Cheng used Transformation Diamond Armor to hollow out the interior of the bases small world, expanding outward like a balloon, with excess materials transferred to the ground to build a massive castle; Secondly, using metal thatbines strength and toughness, encircling the interior space, gradually constructing a metal shell, load-bearing columns Finally, installing fixed frames such as guide rails and load-bearing walls. Under Yashans overallmand, everything proceeded in an orderly manner, without affecting Su Hao, who was reading books and briefings in the pavilion. On this day, Su Hao was lying by the poolside pavilion, reviewing the reports sent by Feng Cheng. The Dragon Guard organizations twenty-five warlocks have applied to establish the Warlock Association and have obtained approval from the Speaker The Nova Group under the Mage Association hasunched the first generation of personalputers, with the first batch of 2000 units on trial sale, priced at The Dragonheart District has destroyed a remnant den of the Illumination Sect There is a trend for the Rainforest in Lingyuan District to be the worlds secondrgest gathering point of monsters The temperature dropped sharply, and there is a sudden outbreak of a gue in Huixin Town, please pay attention to protection Reading through this, Su Hao suddenly froze, staring fixedly at the news headline gue with a continuous murmur in his mouth: gue, gue virus! Transcription and replication His eyes grew brighter and a look of joy soon spread across his face! Chain reaction virus invasion perhaps, the answers I seek are hidden within the virus! Disrupting the chain reaction of the, it might be achievable! How does the virus invade the human body? The vast majority of harmful viruses to the human body are blocked by human skin, but there are still a few viruses that can enter the body through parts like the mouth, ears, nose, and eyes. It only takes inhaling a small amount of virus. In situations where the immunity is weakened, after a period of time, the body turns into a virus yground, even leading to death. Just inhaling a negligible amount of virus can destroy the entire body, isnt this the chain reaction method Su Hao has been searching for? In reality, such intelligence has already been yed out countless times in nature, but Su Hao saw it and did not connect it, nor did he think too much about it. This led Su Hao to specte involuntarily that the ultimate secret of the universe may be hidden in various forms of life, and he had long touched upon the core secret of the universe, but had not connected it, had not realized it. Therefore, reverence for the universe, reverence for life! As he thought about it, Su Hao suddenly stood up, while retrieving information about viruses from the existence ball space, he also teleported out of the bases small world and flew towards Huixin Town. To understand the virus, simply researching data was not enough. He needed to personally observe the operational mode of the virus, and even didnt mind letting the virus invade his body to carefully observe the spreading principles of the virus. Perhaps, byparing the operational mode of the virus, I can create a special virus that specifically erodess. As long as the virus is injected into the interior of a, waiting for a period of time, the entire can be destroyed, turning into various energy rays and harmless cosmic dust. Destroying a through the virus method, although different from his previous imagination of punching and exploding a, as long as the end result remains the same. No matter what method, a good method s speed was very fast, and in no time he arrived at the gue-ridden town of Hui Xin. The information he saw in the briefings and the scenes he personally saw in Hui Xin werepletely different. The briefings only mentioned a sudden outbreak of the gue, making it seem like a trivial flu, but in reality, it was very serious, spreading to several surrounding towns. The number of deaths from the infected gue continues to increase. People here have long been living in fear, hiding in their homes and not daring to go out. Everywhere there is thick smoke rising, which is from burning the tools and clothes used by the deceased to prevent the spread of the gue. Su Hao walked on the streets of Hui Xin, walking slowly, not afraid of being infected by the virus at all. On the contrary, he hoped the virus woulde to him soon. Cough, cough, cough~ Let me out! Cough, are you just going to watch me die like this? Do you have a conscience cough! Please, let me out! I want to go find a doctor cough! I dont want to die! A fierce coughing sound came from a small courtyard, along with weak curses, the sound of a basin falling to the ground, and the sound of knocking on the door It was chaotic. Things had indeed gotten out of hand. In a family where one person was infected with the gue, the scene could be imagined. Su Hao stopped and walked towards the small courtyard. The tightly locked door did not stop him at all. After entering the small courtyard, he saw a middle-aged man leaning against the door, weakly banging on it, coughing, cursing, and begging. The door was locked with several chains, tightly sealed. The person inside could only reach out one hand to take the food ced outside the door. This situation was desperate. Su Hao approached and asked, Are you infected with the gue? The middle-aged man saw Su Hao and a glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes. Yes! Can you let me out? I am very sick, I am going to die! But I dont want to die cough! Let me out to find a doctor! As long as you can cure my illness, I will give you everything I have Ignoring his words, Su Hao said, Come with me for a trip, and I will guarantee your life, how about it? The middle-aged man nodded without hesitation, Okay! Okay! As long as someone could take him away from this hellish ce, he was willing to do anything. At this moment, a young man ran out from the next room, covering his mouth and nose with thick clothes, looking at Su Hao with fear. Who are you? He has been infected with the gue, he will die soon. You better stay away from him. Once infected with the gue, no one in town can save you now. Before Su Hao could speak, the middle-aged man immediately roared in anger, You unfilial son cough! I raised you, and this is how you treat me. You wish for your mother to die soon unfilial son! The young man helplessly said, You are almost dead, calm down a bit, maybe you can live a few more days. The middle-aged man pointed at the young man, his face reddened, continuously coughing, unable to speak. Su Hao didnt say much either; with a wave of his hand, he used a technique to transport the middle-aged man back to the bases small world. The middle-aged man gradually stopped coughing, looking around at the unfamiliar environment with a puzzled expression, I this Finally, he turned his gaze to the short-haired young man next to him. His previous anger disappeared upon arriving here, and a sense of fear began to emerge. Su Hao said, Dont worry, you wont die. After a while, you can go back, as long as you willingly cooperate with my work. Follow me! In front of Su Hao, the middle-aged man dared not say much, just obediently replied, Okay okay! Su Haos research was divided into two parts: First, he recorded the middle-aged mans body information into the pinball space to observe how the virus invaded him; second, he injected the virus into his own body, releasing the bodys restrictions, allowing the virus to corrode himself, and observing theplete process from virus invasion to the destruction of the entire body. After only ten days, Su Haopleted the first part of the observation. He had a preliminary understanding of the virus erosion process. He also cured the middle-aged man and sent him back to Huixin Town. As for how he should deal with his rebellious son, it was not Su Haos business. At the same time, he developed a special antibody drug to deal with the virus and sent the drug production method to Feng Chengdao: Feng Cheng, this is the method of making the special drug for the epidemic in Huixin Town. There are also ideas for preparing epidemic drugs. Take some time to hand it to Zhi Peng! I guess he doesnt even know about the epidemic in Huixin Town yet. Feng Cheng immediately replied: Okay, Boss Wei! Next was the second part of the research: injecting the virus into his own body and observing the whole process. Su Hao first injected himself with an immune system suppressant. When his immune function was greatly weakened, he slowly injected the virus extracted from the middle-aged man into his own body.